Table of Contents
The New Zealand Official Yearbook portrays New Zealand and its people. It describes the physical resources of the country and their use. It enumerates statistics of the population, their health and education, their employment and their production, their trade and their national finances, their wages and their savings, their housing and food consumption, their means of communication, and their international relationships. Supplementary material gives other social, administrative, and legislative information.
There is real value in combining such a breadth of information in one volume. Thus the Official Yearbook is established as a standard reference work both within and beyond New Zealand.
As a series, Official Yearbooks are a rich source of material for research workers and students. The yearly record becomes a survey of both growth and change. Every endeavour is made to give comprehensive accurate information as clearly as possible within the limits of space. Each section is progressively revised and the emphasis varies with economic and social developments.
In this latest issue some sections have been more extensively revised than usual; these include Health and Hospitals; Education; Marketing of Farm Produce; Industrial Relations; and Industrial Safety.
The metric system of weights and measures is in educational use and will be in common use by 1976; in this issue areas have been converted to metric measure.
A special article surveys the development of the meat industry.
Another special article covers New Zealand membership of the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development.
A short article refers to the Tenth British Commonwealth Games.
The photographic section features leisure opportunities in New Zealand.
Additional and more recent detail on many subjects may be obtained from publications of the Department of Statistics. These are listed towards the end of this Yearbook and are available from Government bookshops.
J.
P. LEWIN,
GOVERNMENT
STATISTICIAN.
Department of Statistics,
WELLINGTON.
20 June 1973.
| Maps | |
| Map of New Zealand | |
| Mean Annual Rainfall | 15 |
| Holdings in Regional Areas by Type of Farming | 385 |
| Minerals (non-metallic) | 453 |
| Factory Production—North Island | 471 |
| —South Island | 472 |
| Diagrams | |
| Population | 57 |
| External Passenger Migration | 69 |
| Vital Statistics | 87 |
| Principal Causes of Death | 104 |
| Infant Death Rate | 110 |
| School Population | 205 |
| Railways | 308 |
| Motor Vehicles Licensed and Motor Spirits Consumption | 318 |
| Civil Aviation | 332 |
| Gross Farming Income | 390 |
| Milkfat Production | 393 |
| Meat Production | 395 |
| Wool Production | 398 |
| Area and Yield of Wheat for Threshing | 410 |
| Production of Rough-sawn Timber | 434 |
| Pulp and Paper Industry | 437 |
| Fisheries | 446 |
| Factory Production | 490 |
| Building Permits | 523 |
| Growth of Demand for Electricity | 543 |
| Electricity Generation | 547 |
| Retail Trade | 587 |
| Direction of External Trade | 595 |
| Value of External Trade with Individual Countries | 601 |
| Value of Exports—New Zealand Produce | 607 |
| Volume of Exports—New Zealand Produce | 608 |
| Consumers' Price Index | 665 |
| Annual Percentage Changes in Gross National Product | 688 |
| Expenditure on Gross National Product | 689 |
| Balance of Payments by Areas | 707 |
| Changes in Overseas Direct Investment in New Zealand | 708 |
| Revenue from Taxation | 732 |
| Trading Banks—Deposits and Advances | 799 |
| Trading Banks—Classification of Advances | 799 |
| Savings Banks | 803 |
| Overseas Reserves | 816 |
| New Mortgages | 826 |
| Life Assurance—New Business | 844 |
| Life Assurance—Total Assets | 849 |
| Industrial Stoppages | 906 |
The interpretation of the symbols used in the tables throughout this publication is as follows:
| – nil or zero | … not applicable |
| .. figures not available | - amount too small to be expressed |
| not yet available — space left blank | x revised |
| 1 yard | = 0.914 metre |
| 1 inch | = 25.4 millimetres |
| 1 mile | = 1.609 kilometres |
| 1 square foot | = 929.03 square centimetres |
| 1 square yard | = 0.836 square metre |
| 1 acre | = 0.405 hectare |
| 1 square mile | = 2.59 square kilometres |
| 1 pound | = 0.454 kilograms |
| 1 hundredweight (cwt) | = 112 lb = 50.8 kilograms |
| °Celsius (centigrade) | = 5/9; (°Fahrenheit − 32) |
| 1 cubic foot | = 0.028 cubic metre |
| 1 cubic yard | = 0.765 cubic metre |
| 1 gallon | = 4.546 litres |
| 1 bushel | = 36.37 litres |
| 1 long ton | = 1.016 metric tons |
| 1 short ton | = 0.907 metric ton |
On occasions figures are rounded off to the nearest thousand or some other convenient unit. This may result in a total disagreeing slightly with the total of the individual items as shown in tables.
Figures for fiscal years ended 31 March (the fiscal year) are indicated in the text and headings of tables; otherwise figures are mainly for calendar years.
| bd ft | board feet |
| ch | chains |
| ctd. | continued |
| cu ft | cubic feet |
| cwt | hundredweight |
| E | east |
| ft | feet |
| g | gram |
| gal | gallon |
| h | hour |
| hp | horsepower |
| in. | inch |
| kW | kilowatt |
| kWh | kilowatt-hour |
| lb | pound |
| m | mile |
| min | minute |
| mm | millimetre |
| N | north |
| n.e.i. | not elsewhere included |
| n.e.c. | not elsewhere classified |
| oz | ounce |
| $(000) | thousand dollars |
| $(m) | million dollars |
| c | cent |
| S | south |
| sq ft | square feet |
| sup ft | super feet |
| W | west |
| yd | yard |
New Zealand is in the south-west section of the Pacific, that great ocean stretching across one-third of the earth's surface. To the west, beyond the Tasman Sea, is Australia, 1,600 kilometres away. From its position on the rim of the Pacific basin, New Zealand is a little over 10,000 kilometres from San Francisco and Panama and a similar distance from Tokyo and Singapore. In area 26.9 million hectares, it is similar in size to the British Isles and Japan.
One of the chief charms of the New Zealand landscape is its infinite variety. Such level lowlands as exist are small in area; contrasts between coastal plain and bordering hard-rock mountains are abrupt. High mountains make up most of the South Island area—often stark and bare or mantled in permanent snow. By contrast, most of the North Island is weak-rock hill country. From Cook Strait to the Bay of Plenty a hard-rock mountain core dominates the North Island scene, forming an effective barrier between east and west; the only low level gap across it is at the gorge cut by the Manawatu River near Palmerston North.
A peculiar and special feature of the North Island is the volcanic country of the interior. Here are the largest North Island lakes and in a line from Ruapehu to White Island, most of the still active volcanoes, hot springs, and geysers.
The most spectacular mountains are in the South Island; high mountains, deep and narrow valleys, swift rivers, and glacial lakes, large and small, give infinite variety to the scene. It is in this high country that ice has left its special mark in glacial troughs and fiords and, above all, the noble southern lakes. There is little weak-rock hill country in the South Island; the lowlands are mainly bordering plains, basin plains, and valley plains. Of these the most extensive are the plains of Canterbury and Southland.
New Zealand has large areas of luxuriant forests which are the delight of trampers, campers, and hunters. Forests cover nearly a quarter of the total land area, of which national parks and scenic reserves set aside as permanent forest form 2 million hectares.
The indigenous forests may be grouped broadly into two main formations: mixed temperate evergreen forest and southern beech forest. The former is a mixed community of many species of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of southern beech. Generally, the mixed temperate evergreen forests are the forests of the north and of the warm, wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes. The beeches form the forests of the south, of the high mountains, and of the drier lowlands. But there are extensive areas where the types mingle in forests of extremely varied composition.
Mountains, forests, lakes, rivers, and beaches have influenced the characteristics of the people. New Zealand society has been shaped and subtly tempered by a number of factors—geographical, historical, social, and psychological during more than a century of growth as a nation. New Zealand today represents both an extension and a modification of the European tradition. In addition to its Maori population, New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. Auckland has become the major city of Polynesia, and as such a focal point of the South Pacific. The Polynesian (including Maori) population is of greater significance than its relatively small numbers would suggest. Outside the Pacific area New Zealand may present a basically European face to the world, but the preservation of distinctive life-style by the Maori, together with a close compatibility (extending to frequent intermarriage) between the two races, has doubtless been a determining factor in the evolution of New Zealand society.
GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION—The islands of New Zealand have been shaped from the projecting crests of earth folds which rise as broad ridges from the floor of the South Pacific Ocean, 1,600 kilometres east of the continent of Australia. There are three main islands—North, South, and Stewart separated only by relatively narrow straits—with adjacent islets and a small group called Chatham Islands, 850 kilometres to the east of Lyttelton. Dating from 1842 the administrative boundaries of New Zealand, including the minor islands, extend from 33 degrees to 53 degrees south latitude and from 162 degrees east longitude to 173 degrees west longitude. Inhabited outlying minor islands are Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group, 930 kilometres north-east of the Bay of Islands, and Campbell Island, 590 kilometres south of Stewart Island.
New Zealand is also responsible for the administration of two island groups in the South-west Pacific—Niue and the Tokelau Islands. These are incorporated within the boundaries of New Zealand. Niue is 2,460 kilometres north-east of Auckland, while the Tokelau Islands are 1,130 kilometres further north. The territorial area reaches to within 8 degrees of the Equator.
The Ross Dependency, some 2,300 kilometres to the south, has been under New Zealand's jurisdiction since 1923 and comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160 degrees east and 150 degrees west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60 degrees south.
The administrative area of New Zealand can be classified as follows. In this Yearbook, in general, New Zealand refers to the group of islands shown in (a) only.
| Area in Square Kilometres | |
|---|---|
| (a) New Zealand— | |
| North Island | 114,688 |
| South Island | 150,461 |
| Stewart Island | 1,735 |
| Chatham Islands | 963 |
| Minor islands— | |
| Inhabited— | |
| Kermadec Islands | 34 |
| Campbell Island | 114 |
| Uninhabited (Auckland and other offshore islands) | 681 |
| Total | 268,676 |
| (b) Overseas territories— | |
| Tokelau Islands, comprised of— | |
| Fakaofo Island, Nukunonu Island, Atafu Island | 10 |
| Niue | 259 |
| (c) Ross Dependency .. .. .. .. (Estimated) | 414,400 |
The 16 Cook Islands achieved a status of self-government in free association with New Zealand on 4 August 1965; more detail is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.
GEOGRAPHICAL FEATURES: Coastline—Since the combined length of the North and South Islands extends just over a thousand miles, and since the width of neither Island exceeds 450 kilometres at its broadest point, New Zealand possesses a very lengthy coastline in proportion to its area. With the exception of the low-lying North Auckland Peninsula, the New Zealand land mass lies along a south-westerly and north-easterly axis, parallel to the direction of its mountain chains.
In the North Island, Whangarei, Auckland, Tauranga, and Wellington are natural harbours which have been developed into ports for extensive use by overseas ships. At Napier and Gisborne artificial harbours have been made. On the east coast of the North Auckland Peninsula several other deep and sheltered harbours exist, but production from the hinterland is limited. In the South Island the Marlborough Sounds and the West Coast Sounds form perfect land-locked harbours, but owing to their situations and the rugged nature of the terrain they have—with the exception of Queen Charlotte Sound—little or no commercial utility. By dredging and by breakwater construction, ports capable of accommodating overseas vessels have been formed in Lyttelton, Otago, and Bluff Harbours and on the coast at Timaru. On the west coast of both Islands the strong ocean drifts and high seas cause shoaling at river mouths and harbour entrances, although an overseas port has been developed at New Plymouth, while on the east coast of the South Island similar circumstances prevail, due to the large quantities of shingle brought down by the rivers being spread along the coast by ocean currents.
Mountains—The mountainous nature of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics, less than one-quarter of the land surface lying below the 200 m contour. In the North Island the higher mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (2,518 m), Ruapehu (2,797 m), Ngauruhoe (2,290 m), and Tongariro (1968 m), they do not exceed an altitude of 1,800 m. Of these four volcanoes only the first named can be classed as dormant. Ruapehu and Ngauruhoe have been particularly active from time to time. Other volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, each of which has, upon one occasion within historical times, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The mountain system of the North Island runs generally in a south-west direction, parallel to the coast, from East Cape to Turakirae Head, and includes the following ranges from the north: Raukumara, Huiarau, Ruahine, Tararua, and Rimutaka. This chain is flanked on the west between the Huiarau and Ruahine by the Ahimanawa, Kaweka, and Kaimanawa Ranges, while west of the Kaimanawa is the National Park volcanic group comprising Mounts Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro. The Hauhangaroa and Rangitoto Ranges run in a northerly direction from the National Park group. In the east the Moehau Range parallels the length of the Coromandel Peninsula. Mount Egmont forms the only area above 1,200 m on the west coast of this Island.
The South Island is much more mountainous than the North. Along almost the entire length of the Island runs the massive chain known as the Southern Alps, which attains its greatest height in Mount Cook (3,764 m), while no fewer than 16 peaks exceed 3,000 m. West and north-west of the main portion of the Southern Alps are the Victoria, Brunner, and Lyell Ranges and the Tasman Mountains, the Victoria Range being flanked by the Paparoa Range. To the north run the St. Arnaud and Richmond Ranges, while to the north-east are the Spenser Mountains and the Kaikoura and Seaward Kaikoura Ranges, the two latter ranges running parallel to the east coast. The south portion of the Southern Alps breaks up into a miscellany of ranges dominating the mountainous Fiord and north-western Southland regions.
There are at least 223 named peaks of 2,300 m or more in altitude. Below is a list of the peaks restricted to the four largest volcanic cones in the North Island and to mountains of a minimum height of 2,740 m in the South Island.
| Mountain or Peak | Height (metres) |
|---|---|
| NORTH ISLAND | |
| Ruapehu | 2,797 |
| Egmont | 2,517 |
| Ngauruhoe | 2,290 |
| Tongariro | 1,968 |
| SOUTH ISLAND | |
| Kaikoura Ranges— | |
| Tapuaenuku | 2,884 |
| Alarm | 2,865 |
| Southern Alps— | |
| Cook | 3,763 |
| Tasman | 3,497 |
| Dampier | 3,440 |
| Silberhorn | 3,279 |
| Lendenfeldt | 3,201 |
| Mt. Hicks (St. David's Dome) | 3,183 |
| Malte Brun | 3,176 |
| Torres | 3,163 |
| Teichelmann | 3,160 |
| Sefton | 3,157 |
| Haast | 3,138 |
| Elie de Beaumont | 3,109 |
| Douglas Peak | 3,081 |
| La Perouse | 3,079 |
| Haidinger | 3,066 |
| Minarets | 3,066 |
| Aspiring | 3,036 |
| Hamilton | 3,022 |
| Glacier Peak | 3,007 |
| De la Beche | 2,992 |
| Aiguilles Rouges | 2,966 |
| Nazomi | 2,961 |
| Darwin | 2,961 |
| Chudleigh | 2,952 |
| Annan | 2,947 |
| Low | 2,942 |
| Haeckel | 2,941 |
| Goldsmith | 2,905 |
| Conway Peak | 2,901 |
| Bristol Top | 2,898 |
| Walter | 2,898 |
| Grey | 2,893 |
| Green | 2,836 |
| Hutton | 2,834 |
| D'Archiac | 2,828 |
| Ronald Adair | 2,827 |
| Earnslaw | 2,823 |
| Hochstetter Dome | 2,822 |
| Nathan | 2,804 |
| Barnicoat | 2,799 |
| Sibbald | 2,798 |
| Arrowsmith | 2,795 |
| Spenser | 2,794 |
| The Footstool | 2,765 |
| Rudolf | 2,755 |
| The Dwarf | 2,751 |
| Darran Range— | |
| Tutoko | 2,756 |
Glaciers—In keeping with the dimensions of the mountain system, New Zealand possesses, in the South Island, a glacial system of some magnitude. Of the glaciers the largest is the Tasman, which, with others of comparable size, rises in the more elevated area surrounding Mount Cook. Flowing down the eastern slope of the range, the Tasman Glacier has a length of 29 km and a width of 9 km. In common with other glaciers on the eastern slope, of which the more important are the Murchison (17 km), the Mueller (13 km), the Godley (13 km), and the Hooker (11 km), its rate of flow is slow, while its terminal face is an altitude of somewhat over 600 m. On the western slope of the range, owing to the greater snow precipitation, the glaciers are more numerous and descend to lower levels, while the steeper slope gives them a more rapid rate of flow. The two largest of these are the Fox and the Franz Josef, with lengths of 15 km and 13 km respectively, and terminal faces at altitudes of 200 m and 210 m.
Rivers—New Zealand rivers, owing to the high relief of the country, are mostly swift-flowing and difficult to navigate. As sources of hydro-electric power the rivers are of considerable importance, since their rapid rate of flow and dependable volume of water make them eminently suitable for this purpose. The Waikato and the Rangitaiki in the North Island and the Waitaki, Cobb, Clutha, and Waipori in the South are used for major hydro-electric schemes.
Following is a list of the more important rivers. For purposes of uniformity, the length of a river is taken to be the distance from the mouth to the farthest point in the system, whether this should happen to bear the same name or that of an affluent, and is inclusive of the estimated course of a river flowing into and emerging from any lake in the system.
| River | Length (kilometres) |
|---|---|
| * Cook Strait is defined as follows: northern limit is a line between northern point of Stephens Island and Kapiti Island: southern limit is a line between Cape Palliser and Cape Campbell. | |
| NORTH ISLAND | |
| Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
| Piako | 90 |
| Waihou (or Thames) | 175 |
| Rangitaiki | 193 |
| Whakatane | 105 |
| Waipaoa (from source, Mata River) | 121 |
| Waipaoa (from source, Waipapa Stream) | 113 |
| Wairoa (from source, Hangaroa River) | 137 |
| Mohaka (from source, Taharua River) | 172 |
| Ngaruroro | 154 |
| Tukituki | 113 |
| Flowing into Cook Strait*— | |
| Ruamahanga | 124 |
| Hutt | 56 |
| Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
| Otaki | 48 |
| Manawatu | 182 |
| Rangitikei | 241 |
| Turakina | 137 |
| Whangaehu | 161 |
| Wanganui | 290 |
| Waitotara | 108 |
| Patea | 143 |
| Waitara | 98 |
| Mokau | 158 |
| Waikato (from source, Upper Waikato River) | 425 |
| Wairoa (from source, Waiotu Stream) | 132 |
| Hokianga (from source, Waihou River) | 72 |
| SOUTH ISLAND | |
| Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
| Pelorus | 64 |
| Wairau | 169 |
| Awatere | 126 |
| Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
| Clarence | 209 |
| Conway | 48 |
| Waiau-uha (or Waiau) | 169 |
| Hurunui | 138 |
| Waipara | 64 |
| Ashley | 97 |
| Waimakariri | 161 |
| Selwyn | 95 |
| Rakaia | 145 |
| Ashburton | 90 |
| Rangitata (from source, Clyde River) | 121 |
| Opihi | 80 |
| Pareora | 56 |
| Waihao | 64 |
| Waitaki (from source, Hopkins River) | 209 |
| Kakanui | 64 |
| Shag | 72 |
| Taieri | 288 |
| Clutha (from source, Makarora River) | 322 |
| Flowing into Foveaux Strait— | |
| Mataura | 240 |
| Oreti | 203 |
| Aparima (Jacobs River) | 113 |
| Waiau (from source, Clinton River) | 217 |
| Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
| Hollyford | 76 |
| Cascade | 64 |
| Arawhata | 68 |
| Haast | 64 |
| Karangarua | 37 |
| Cook | 32 |
| Waiho (from source, Callery River) | 32 |
| Whataroa | 51 |
| Wanganui | 56 |
| Waitaha | 40 |
| Hokitika | 64 |
| Arahura | 56 |
| Taramakau | 80 |
| Grey | 121 |
| Buller (from source, Travers River) | 177 |
| Mokihinui | 56 |
| Karamea | 80 |
| Heaphy | 35 |
| Aorere (from source, Spee River) | 72 |
| Takaka (from source, Cobb River) | 72 |
| Motueka | 108 |
| Waimea (from source, Wai-iti River) | 48 |
The discovery in 1861 that the beds of rivers in the South Island contained extensive deposits of alluvial gold was of considerable importance in the early economic development of the country.
With the very successful acclimatisation of freshwater fish, notably trout, many rivers now provide exceptionally fine fishing.
Lakes—In considering New Zealand's numerous lakes a distinction can be made, especially from the scenic viewpoint, between the lakes of the two Islands. Surrounded by extremely rugged country the larger lakes of the South Island are distinguished by the grandeur of their alpine settings, while some of the larger ones of the North Island, situated on a volcanic plateau, have their own particular beauty. As reservoirs the lakes of both Islands are of vital importance for the maintenance of the rivers and streams draining them and as a means of flood prevention. More especially is this the case where hydro-electric schemes are involved, Lakes Waikaremoana and Taupo in the North Island, and Lakes Coleridge, Pukaki, Tekapo, Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu in the South Island, being of particular significance in this respect. A series of narrow man-made lakes have been produced in connection with hydro-electric development along some of the rivers. In 1965 Lake Benmore, New Zealand's largest artificial lake, was created. It lies on the Waitaki River in North Otago and covers 79 sq km in area and consists of two arms, the main arm being 30 km in length and the Ahuriri Arm 18 km in length.
Some particulars of the more important lakes are given in the following table.
| Lake | Length, in Kilometres* | Greatest Breadth, in Kilometres* | Area, in Square Kilometres† | Drainage Area, in Square Kilometres† | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Metres per Second | Maximum Height Above Sea Level in Metres (Range in Brackets)‡ | Greatest Depth, in Metres |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* 1 kilometre equals 0.621 square miles. † 1 square kilometre equals 0.386 square miles. ‡ The range in lake levels is not available for all lakes. | |||||||
| NORTH ISLAND | |||||||
| Natural | |||||||
| Taupo | 40.2 | 27.4 | 606 | 3,289 | 1,271 | 357 (1.5) | 159 |
| Rotorua | 12.0 | 9.7 | 80 | 526 | .. | 280 (0.6) | 26 |
| Rotoiti | 16.1 | 4.8 | 34 | 642 | 24 | 279 (0.6) | 70 |
| Tarawera | 11.2 | 8.9 | 36 | 186 | 8 | 299 (0.6) | 87 |
| Rotoaira | 4.8 | 2.8 | 13 | 129 | 7 | 564 (0.9) | .. |
| Waikaremoana | 19.3 | 9.7 | 54 | 427 | 18 | 614 (13.7) | 256 |
| Wairarapa | 19.3 | 6.4 | 80 | 3,201 | .. | 8 | 20 |
| Rotoehu | 4.8 | 3.2 | 8 | 44 | .. | 295 (1.2) | .. |
| Rotoma | 5.2 | 3.6 | 12 | 31 | .. | 316 (1.8) | .. |
| Okataina | 6.4 | 4.8 | 10 | 65 | .. | 310 (2.7) | .. |
| Okareka | 2.4 | 2.0 | 3 | 21 | .. | 354 (1.2) | .. |
| Rotomahana | 6.4 | 2.8 | 9 | 70 | .. | 340 (6.7) | .. |
| Rerewhakaitu | 4.0 | 2.8 | 8 | .. | .. | 439 (1.2) | .. |
| Tikitapu | 1.6 | 1.2 | 1 | .. | .. | 416 | .. |
| Rotokakahi | 4.0 | 1.6 | 5 | 28 | 1 | 396 | .. |
| Artificial | |||||||
| Ohakuri | 33.8 | 0.4 | 14 | 4,791 | 157 | 287 | .. |
| Atiamuri | 6.4 | 0.4 | 1 | 5,128 | 165 | 252 | .. |
| Whakamaru | 21.7 | 0.8 | 8 | 5,581 | 174 | 226 | .. |
| Maraetai | 7.2 | 0.8 | 4 | 6,190 | 191 | 188 | .. |
| Waipapa | 9.7 | 0.4 | 1 | 6,475 | 198 | 127 | .. |
| Arapuni | 16.1 | 0.8 | 13 | 6,876 | 207 | 111 (0.6) | .. |
| Karapiro | 24.1 | 0.4 | 8 | 7,459 | 221 | 54 | .. |
| Whakamarino | 0.8 | 0.4 | .. | .. | .. | 274 | .. |
| SOUTH ISLAND | |||||||
| Natural | |||||||
| Rotoiti | 8.9 | 2.8 | 10 | 184 | 12 | 616 (1.8) | 76 |
| Rotoroa | 14.5 | 3.2 | 23 | 376 | 27 | 446 (1.5) | 152 |
| Brunner | 8.9 | 8.9 | 39 | 414 | .. | 85 | 109 |
| Kaniere | 9.7 | 2.0 | 16 | 28 | .. | 131 | 197 |
| Coleridge | 17.7 | 3.2 | 36 | 559 | .. | 510 | 207 |
| Sumner | 9.7 | 2.4 | 14 | 337 | .. | .. | .. |
| Tekapo | 17.7 | 5.6 | 96 | 1,424 | 87 | 715 (7.6) | 189 |
| Pukaki | 15.3 | 8.0 | 83 | 1,355 | 128 | 500 (9.1) | .. |
| Ohau | 17.7 | 4.8 | 60 | 1,191 | 65 | 527 (1.7) | .. |
| Hawea | 30.6 | 8.0 | 119 | 1,469 | 63 | 345 (16.2) | 392 |
| Wanaka | 45.1 | 4.8 | 192 | 2,543 | 202 | 279 (4.3) | .. |
| Wakatipu | 77.2 | 4.8 | 293 | 2,978 | 174 | 310 (2.1) | 378 |
| Te Anau | 61.2 | 9.7 | 344 | 3,302 | 276 | 209 (4.6) | 276 |
| Manapouri | 28.9 | 8.0 | 142 | 4,623 | 386 | 185 (6.4) | 443 |
| Monowai | 19.3 | 1.6 | 28 | 272 | 14 | 196 (4.0) | .. |
| Hauroko | 35.4 | 2.4 | 71 | 583 | 31 | 156 (1.8) | .. |
| Poteriteri | 28.9 | 2.4 | 47 | 414 | 30 | 29 | .. |
| Waihola | 6.4 | 2.0 | 8 | 5,698 | .. | (Tidal) | 16 |
| Ellesmere | 22.5 | 12.9 | 181 | 1,930 | .. | (Tidal) | 2 |
| Artificial | |||||||
| Cobb | 4.8 | 0.4 | 2 | 73 | 6 | 808 (15.2) | .. |
| Waitaki | 4.8 | 0.8 | 6 | 3,712 | 344 | 230 | .. |
| Roxburgh | 32.2 | 0.4 | 6 | 15,571 | 489 | 131 | .. |
| Mahinerangi | 14.5 | 1.6 | 21 | 311 | 7 | 391 | .. |
| Benmore— | |||||||
| Ahuriri Arm | 18.5 | 4.4 | 79 | 7,770 | 340 | 360 | 96 |
| Main Arm | 29.8 | ||||||
GEOLOGY—The islands of New Zealand are part of the unstable circum-Pacific Mobile Belt. This is a region where volcanoes are active and where the earth's crust has long been buckling and breaking at a geologically rapid rate. The interplay, in the past, of earth movements and erosion has made the sedimentary rocks that cover almost three-quarters of New Zealand. Land areas that the earth movements have raised have been attacked by erosion, and the sand, mud, shingle, and other debris thus formed has been carried away to the sea, where it has accumulated in great thicknesses to form rocks such as sandstone, mudstone, greywacke, and conglomerate; the shells and other skeletons of sea creatures have accumulated to form thick layers of limestone. Many of the sedimentary rocks are in distinct layers called strata. Earth movements have later raised them above the sea to form land, and the strata are in many places tilted and folded by pressure. Seas have advanced and retreated over New Zealand many times and these sedimentary rocks represent almost every geological period since the Cambrian (see Time Scale). Their age is revealed by the shells, foraminifera, and other fossils that they contain.
As well as sedimentary rocks, and volcanic rocks of various ages, New Zealand incorporates in its complex structure schist, gneiss, marble and other metamorphic rocks, and granite, diorite, gabbro, serpentine, and other intrusive igneous rocks. Most of these metamorphic and intrusive rocks are hundreds of millions of years old. They were formed at depth in the earth's crust early in New Zealand's history, in the “roots” of ancient mountain ranges, long ago destroyed, and are visible at the land surface today only because erosion has removed thousands of feet thickness of other rocks that once covered them. The metamorphic rocks developed when huge, elongated sea basins (geosynclines) were formed, in which tens of thousands of feet thickness of sediments accumulated. When these geosynclines were slowly compressed during major mountain-building episodes the deeper sediments were subjected to great pressure and shearing stress, which caused new minerals and structures to develop, changing the sediments into metamorphic rocks. The granites and other intrusive rocks are coarsely crystalline, and are usually considered to have intruded into the outer crust in a molten state during mountain building; some, however, may be the products of an intense metamorphism of sediments.
| GEOLOGICAL TIME-SCALE | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Eras | Periods | Approximate Time Since Period Began (Years) | |
| Cenozoic | Holocene (Recent) | Quaternary | 10 thousand |
| Pleistocene | 2 million | ||
| Pliocene | 11 ″ | ||
| Miocene | Tertiary | 25 ″ | |
| Oligocene | 20 ″ | ||
| Eocene | 60 ″ | ||
| Paleocene | 70 ″ | ||
| Mesozoic | Cretaceous | 135 ″ | |
| Jurassic | 180 ″ | ||
| Triassic | 225 ″ | ||
| Paleozoic | Permian | 270 ″ | |
| Carboniferous | 350 ″ | ||
| Devonian | 400 ″ | ||
| Silurian | 440 ″ | ||
| Ordovician | 500 ″ | ||
| Cambrian | 600 ″ | ||
Geological History—Evidence of the earliest-known events in New Zealand's history is given by ancient rocks in Nelson, Westland, and Fiordland that were formed in the early Paleozoic era, perhaps as long as 600 million years ago (some in Westland may be older). They include thick, geosynclinal sedimentary rocks. This suggests that a large land mass existed at that time to yield the great volume of sediments, but little has been deduced about its shape or position.
The history of the later part of the Paleozoic era, and the Mesozoic era, is rather better understood. For a vast span of time from the Carboniferous period—probably until the early Cretaceous period—an extensive geosyncline occupied the New Zealand region. At first, during much of late Paleozoic time, huge quantities of submarine lava and volcanic tuff were included in the materials that accumulated in the geosyncline, but in the later Permian and Mesozoic times the sediments were mainly sand and mud, derived probably from some land west of present New Zealand; they were compacted into hard greywacke (a type of sandstone) and argillite (hard, dark mudstone).
In the early Cretaceous period one of the main mountain-building episodes in New Zealand's history took place. Although geosynclinal sedimentation continued through the Cretaceous period in eastern New Zealand, the geosyncline elsewhere was compressed, and the sediments were intensely crumpled and broken and raised above the sea, probably forming a large, mountainous land mass. Some of the geosynclinal deposits, now exposed over much of Otago, alpine Westland, and parts of Marlborough Sounds, were metamorphosed into schist and gneiss by the tremendous deforming pressures to which the geosyncline was subjected.
The time that has elapsed since the intense folding of the strata in the New Zealand geosyncline in the mid-Cretaceous period may be considered as the later geological history of this country, embracing roughly 100 million years.
During the early part of this late history, erosion slowly wore down the mountains that had risen, producing a land of low relief. Over these worn-down stumps of the Mesozoic mountains the sea gradually advanced, beginning its transgression earlier in some areas than in others. In the early Cretaceous period it began to submerge land in the region of present North Auckland and the eastern margins of the North and South Islands, and thick deposits of mudstone and sandstone accumulated in some parts of these areas. At the close of the Mesozoic era, and in the very early Tertiary, land became so reduced in size and relief that little sediment was formed, and only comparatively thin deposits of fine bentonitic and sulphurous muds, and fine, white, foraminiferal limestone accumulated. In some areas New Zealand's main coal deposits accumulated in swamps on the surface of the old land. These became buried by marine deposits as the sea continued its transgression in the Eocene period.
By the Oligocene period, most of the land was submerged, and in shallow waters free of land sediments, thick deposits of shell and foraminiferal limestone accumulated. (Scattered, remnant patches of this Oligocene limestone furnish most of New Zealand's cement and agricultural lime.)
After the Oligocene submergence earth movements became more vigorous; many ridges rose from the sea as islands, and sank or were worn down again; sea basins formed and rapidly filled with sediments. New Zealand's late Tertiary environment has been described as follows: “The pattern of folds, welts, and troughs that developed was on a finer scale than in the Mesozoic … the land moved up and down as a series of narrow, short, interfingering or branching folds … we can think of Tertiary New Zealand as an archipelago … a kind of writhing of part of the mobile Pacific margins seems to have gone on …”. The thick deposits of soft, grey mudstone and sandstone that now make up large areas of the North Island, and some parts of South Island, are the deposits that accumulated rapidly in the many sea basins, large and small, that developed in the later Tertiary.
Very late in the Cenozoic era—in the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods—one of the greatest episodes of mountain building in New Zealand's history took place. Earth movements became intense, and slowly pushed up the Southern Alps and other main mountain chains, and determined the general shape and size of the present islands of New Zealand. Much of the movement during this mountain building period (the Kaikoura Orogeny) took the form of displacement of blocks of the earth's crust along fractures called faults. The total movements of the earth blocks adjacent to major faults amounted to thousands of feet. It must have been achieved very slowly, probably by innumerable small movements, each of a few inches or feet. The blocks adjacent to “transcurrent” faults moved not only vertically but also laterally along the faults. The New Zealand landscape today in some regions shows well preserved tilted fault blocks bounded by fault-scarps—steep faces hundreds or even thousands of feet high. Fault movements continue to the present day, and have accompanied several major earthquakes of the past century. Many minor but revealing landscape features such as scarplets, fault ponds, and shutter ridges show where movement has been occurring in recent centuries.
Erosion during this time has eaten into the major landscape forms that the earth movements have built, carving detailed landscape pattern of peaks, ridges, valleys, and gorges, and has built up alluvial plains, shingle fans, and other construction forms. At the coast, waves have driven back the headlands and built beaches, splits, and bars. The Pleistocene period was the time of the Ice Age, and in the high mountains of the South Island glaciers carved deep valleys and carried huge loads of rock, dumping them as moraines. The late Pleistocene glaciers carved the fiords of Fiordland and the basins occupied by most South Island lakes; there were small glaciers also on Ruapehu, where remnants survive, and on Mount Egmont and the Tararua Range.
Volcanic activity of the past few million years has played an important part in making the rocks and shaping the landscape of parts of the central and northern North Island. Banks Peninsula, a twin volcanic dome in Canterbury, achieved much of its growth then. The largest volcanic outpourings of late geological times in New Zealand have been in the region between Tongariro National Park and the Bay of Plenty Coast: andesite lava, scoria, and ash were erupted in the Pleistocene period and later to build the huge volcanoes, Ruapehu, Tongariro, and Ngauruhoe. More than 8,000 cu km of molten rhyolitic magma was erupted in the form of ignimbrite, pumice, and rhyolite lava, building up the Volcanic Plateau. This is one of the largest and youngest accumulations of acid volcanic rocks in the world.
Mount Egmont is a huge, conical, andesite volcano, with the remnants of two other volcanic cones nearby; all are of Pleistocene age. In the Waikato there are eroded Pleistocene cones of approximately basic andesite composition. The largest is Pirongia, some 900 m high. Auckland city and the area immediately to the south has been the scene of many eruptions of basalt lava and scoria in late Pleistocene and Holocene times; and many small scoria cones can be seen in the locality. Late Tertiary and Quaternary basaltic eruptions in North Auckland have built lava plateaus and many young cones.
Geological maps and an accompanying description were included in issues of the Official Yearbook up to 1971, and are also included in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand.
A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand contains geological maps of New Zealand and summaries of New Zealand's geology and landscape development. New Zealand Geological Survey Bulletin 66, The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000, is a lengthier summary with a more detailed geological map and cross sections.
EARTHQUAKES: Geophysical Background—Earthquakes are geographically associated with active volcanoes and with major earth movements such as mountain building; these types of disturbance are confined, for the most part, to certain limited regions of the world. Such disturbed regions, of which New Zealand is one, are evidently the site of some kind of development affecting the outer shell of the earth. Little is yet known about the internal processes that give rise to these geophysical disturbances, nor are the relations connecting them fully understood.
Formerly earthquakes were believed to be caused by volcanic activity, but it is now recognised that volcanic earthquakes are restricted to small shocks in the immediate vicinity of the volcanism. In New Zealand, tremors of this kind are experienced in the zone of active volcanism that extends from Mount Ruapehu to White Island.
In some places geological faulting at the surface gives visible evidence that a major earth movement has occurred. Occasionally movement on a fault has been observed to occur simultaneously with an earthquake in the same vicinity. New Zealand provided one of the earliest examples of this to become generally known, when movement took place on the Wairarapa Fault at the time of the great Wellington earthquake of 1855. Such events as this have led to the idea that earthquakes in general are caused by fault movements. It is noteworthy, however, that there seems to be little earthquake activity along much of the Alpine Fault, which has been traced for 500 km from Milford Sound to Lake Rotoiti and is classed by geologists as one of the largest and most active faults in the world. The nature of the connection between earthquakes and faulting is still somewhat obscure.
The great majority of the world's earthquakes occur at depths of less than 60 km, and in many earthquake zones there are no shocks at any greater depth. A moderate number of New Zealand earthquakes are classed as intermediate in depth, i.e., originating at between 60 and 300 km deep. The two deepest New Zealand earthquakes recorded so far occurred four and a half minutes apart on 23 March 1960, with a common focus 600 km deep under North Taranaki, about 120 km shallower than the deepest earthquake known.
It is difficult to compare the degree of earthquake activity in New Zealand with that in other regions because of the many differences that arise in earthquake type and mode of occurrence. New Zealand and California are often regarded as roughly similar, with an activity very much less than, for example, Japan or Chile.
Regional Distribution—There are two separate regions of earthquake activity in New Zealand. The larger northern region may be roughly defined as lying between latitude 36 1/2;°S and 43 1/2;°S. It thus includes the northern half of the South Island, and all the North Island apart from the North Auckland peninsula; but the area from Kaipara Harbour to the lower Waikato River should be excluded. The southern active region lies to the west of longitude 169 1/2;°E, and incorporates Southland, western Otago, and southern Westland. Earthquakes have only occasionally been located in the parts of New Zealand lying outside these two regions.
Within the active regions the occurrence of shallow earthquakes is widely scattered. There has been a tendency, however, for the larger shallow earthquakes to lie towards the Pacific side of the northern active region and towards the Tasman side of the southern active region. Earthquakes with deeper foci are mostly confined to a narrow belt in the northern region, extending from the Bay of Plenty south-westwards to Tasman Bay.
The historical record is too brief to support a quantitative assessment of the frequency with which one might expect earthquakes to be felt at a given intensity in various parts of New Zealand. Considering the distances at which major earthquakes can be effective, in relation to the size of New Zealand, it would be imprudent to regard any part of the country as permanently exempt from the possibility of earthquake damage.
Outside the active regions there are many areas, however, where no damaging intensity has actually been experienced in historical times. Moreover, since the major shallow earthquakes on record have been rather widely distributed within the active regions, there appears to be no particular area of markedly intense seismicity.
The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3 February 1931 resulted directly or indirectly in 255 deaths. The total of deaths that have been recorded as due to other earthquakes since 1848 is 32, of which three resulted from the Inangahua earthquake of 1968.
Seismological Observatory—Earthquake recorders are operated continuously at the following stations by the Seismological Observatory, Wellington: Apia and Afiamalu (Western Samoa); Nandi (Fiji); Rarotonga (Cook Islands); Raoul Island (Kermadecs); Cape Reinga, Onerahi, Auckland, East Cape, Karapiro, Whakatane, Wairakei, Gisborne, Tuai, Tarata, Chateau, Taradale, Castlepoint, Mangahao, and Wellington (North Island); Cobb, Kaikoura, Kaimata, Christchurch, Gebbies Pass, Mount John, Milford Sound, Oamaru, Roxburgh, Monowai, and Waipapa Point (South Island); Chatham Islands; Campbell Island; and Scott Base (Antarctica). The Naval Research Laboratory, Auckland, operates a station on Great Barrier Island, the records from which are analysed at the Seismological Observatory. The installations at the following stations include instruments for recording distant earthquakes: Afiamalu, Rarotonga, Wellington, Roxburgh, and Scott Base. At the Pacific and Antarctic stations preliminary readings are made locally and notified by radiogram. The analysis of records from all stations is carried out at the Observatory in Wellington. A set of portable recorders is available for detailed studies of earthquakes in particular regions, and for investigations of aftershock sequences and earthquake swarms.
The analysis involves using observations from stations in other countries as well as those from the local network, and the Observatory likewise contributes data to the international seismological agencies about distant earthquakes as well as large local ones. Details of tremors felt in New Zealand are supplied to the public and the press. In the study of felt earthquakes the instrumental results are augmented by “felt reports”; these are supplied by a large number of voluntary observers throughout New Zealand in response to a standard questionnaire issued by the Observatory.
Earthquake data are used by the Observatory for studying the fundamental characteristics of the earth's crust in New Zealand, Antarctica, and the neighbouring oceanic regions, and also for contributing to geophysical knowledge of the earth's interior.
Earthquakes during 1972—Earthquake activity was comparatively quiet in New Zealand during 1972. The largest shock recorded was that of 24 March 1972, which had a magnitude of 5.8 (Richter Scale). This earthquake was centred off the Fiordland coast near Doubtful Sound, and was felt throughout Fiordland and Southland, but no damage was reported.
The earthquake that attracted most attention in the course of the year occurred near Te Aroha on 9 January, and was felt as far afield as Auckland, Mangakino and Whakatane. The magnitude of this shock was only moderate (5.1), but its shallowness and its closeness to Te Aroha resulted in high intensities being recorded there. The earthquake was followed by numerous aftershocks, and by the end of January, 16 had been recorded with magnitudes of 3.5 or greater. Further activity occurred on 20 and 21 June. The largest of these later shocks had a magnitude of 4.5 and was felt strongly throughout the Coromandel Peninsula and western Bay of Plenty.
Several shallow shocks were felt widely in the central parts of the country, and caused minor damage. The first, on 14 March, had a magnitude of 5.2 and was centred at the north of D'Urville Island in Cook Strait; it was felt in Wellington and elsewhere between southern Taranaki and Nelson. A shock of magnitude 5.1 occurred on 31 July about 30 kilometres to the east of Masterton, and was felt in the Wairarapa and Wellington regions. On 21 December a further shock of magnitude 5.1 originated 20 kilometres off Cape Turnagain in southern Hawke's Bay. This shock was felt throughout the southern part of the North Island.
Three deep earthquakes were also felt extensively in the central and southern parts of the North Island. These shocks occurred on 1 May at a depth of 100 kilometres near Palmerston North, on 12 October about 270 kilometres beneath the Ohakune region, and on 10 December at a depth of 200 kilometres beneath northern Taranaki. All these earthquakes had magnitudes of about 5.2.
A shallow earthquake in an area of less common activity occurred near Sheffield, 40 kilometres west of Christchurch, on 29 February. It had a magnitude of 4.4 and was felt at Lake Coleridge and Lyttelton.
A series of shallow earthquakes occurred about 10 kilometres south of Rotorua on 4 and 5 April. The three largest occurred within an interval of 40 minutes and had magnitudes ranging from 4.4 to 4.6. The earthquakes were felt in the Rotorua region, but caused no damage, and were not accompanied by any apparent volcanic or geothermal manifestations.
WEATHER INFORMATION—The collection of weather information and the provision of weather forecasts and climatic data for diverse interests in aviation, shipping, agriculture, Government departments, and the general public are functions of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. By arrangement with the administrations concerned the Service performs similar functions for British territories in the Pacific.
Weather reports for use in forecasting are made at about 140 places within New Zealand and 50 in the Pacific islands and collected by telegraph and radio, along with measurements of winds at upper levels made at 9 radio wind stations, and of temperatures made at 8 radiosonde stations. Daily observations are made for climatological purposes at about 250 places in New Zealand and 80 in the islands. Rainfall measurements are made at a total of about 2,400 places within New Zealand and 270 outside the country.
Detailed climatological statistics are published annually by the New Zealand Meteorological Service in the Meteorological Observations, in Rainfall Observations, and in Fiji Annual Meteorological Summary. Current statistics appear monthly in the New Zealand Gazette and in the Fiji Gazette.
CLIMATE—Situated between 34°S and 47°S the main islands lie within the broad belt of strong westerly winds which encircles the hemisphere south of about latitude 35°S. Just to the north is the high-pressure ridge of the subtropics from which barometric pressure decreases southwards over New Zealand to the deep low-pressure trough located near latitude 70°S.
The weather pattern from day to day is dominated by a succession of anticyclones, separated by troughs of low pressure, which pass more or less regularly from west to east across the Australia-Tasman Sea - New Zealand area and beyond. In this region there is no semi-permanent anticyclone such as those found in similar latitudes over the Indian Ocean and eastern Pacific Ocean respectively. The troughs normally have a north-west to south-east orientation and are associated with deep depressions centred far to the south. A typical weather sequence commences with a low-pressure trough approaching from the west. Freshening north-westerly winds prevail with increasing cloud, followed by rain for a period during which winds may reach gale force. The passage of the trough, with its associated cold front, is accompanied by a change to cold south-westerly or southerly winds and showery weather, occasionally with some hail and thunder. Barometers then rise with the approach of the next anticyclone from the west. Winds moderate and fair weather prevails for a few days as the anticyclone moves across the country.
While the sequence just described is very common the situation is frequently much more complex. The troughs are very unstable systems where depressions readily form, some of which develop into vigorous storms that may pass over New Zealand at any time of the year. Occasionally in summer a cyclonic storm of tropical origin passes over or near New Zealand accompanied by gales and heavy rain affecting mainly northern and eastern districts of the North Island. The anticyclones vary in size, intensity, and rate of movement. Their centres, on the average, follow a track across the North Island but individual centres may pass either north or south of the country, the more northerly tracks being favoured in spring and the southerly tracks in autumn. At times when little development occurs within the troughs the anticyclones follow each other at intervals of about 6–7 days.
The other main factors which influence the climate of New Zealand are first, its position in the midst of a vast ocean, and second, the shape and topography of the country itself.
Hot air masses from the interior of Australia in summer or freezing air masses from the Antarctic, which occasionally reach New Zealand, retain little of their original character after their long ocean passage. Thus, there is an absence of extreme variations of temperature. On the other hand, since abundant supplies of moisture are supplied by evaporation from the ocean, and depressions are frequent and vigorous, the average precipitation is high.
The chain of high mountains, which extends from south-west to north-east through the length of the country, rises as a formidable barrier in the path of the prevailing westerly winds. The effect is to produce much sharper climatic contrasts from west to east than in the north-south direction. In some inland areas of the South Island just east of the mountains the climate is distinctly continental in character, despite the fact that no part of New Zealand is more than 80 miles from the sea.
Winds—Winds from a westerly quarter prevail in all seasons, with a general tendency to increase in strength from north to south. However, considerable local modifications to the general air flow occur during its passage across the mountainous terrain. Approaching the main ranges the flow from the west turns towards the north-east and on descending on the eastern side swings towards the south-east This results in an increased number of south-westerlies in Westland and a predominance of north-westerlies in inland districts of Otago and Canterbury, where strong gales from this quarter occur at times in the late spring and summer. Daytime sea breezes usually extend from the coast inland for 30 km or more during periods of settled weather in summer. On the Canterbury coast the wind comes most frequently from the north-east, partly because there is a persistent sea breeze from this quarter but south of Dunedin south-westerlies predominate. Cook Strait, the only substantial gap in the main mountain chain, acts as a natural funnel for the air flow and is a particularly windy locality afflicted by gales from the south-east as well as the north-west. This “funnel” effect is also in evidence about Foveaux Strait. North of Taranaki the general air flow is more from the south-west, and there is a noticeable reduction of windiness in the summer.
An indication of the variation in the frequency of strong winds from summer to winter, and in different parts of the country, is given in the next table. These were all obtained by the use of anemographs.
| Station | Average Number of Days with Gusts Reaching | Years of Data | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 40 mph or More | 60 mph or More | ||||||
| Nov-Apr | May-Oct | Year | Nov-Apr | May-Oct | Year | ||
| Kaitaia | 14 | 29 | 43 | 0.6 | 1.6 | 2.2 | 16 |
| Whangarei | 6 | 20 | 26 | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.6 | 12 |
| Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 20 | 29 | 49 | 0.9 | 1.6 | 2.5 | 24 |
| Tauranga | 13 | 19 | 32 | 0.3 | 1.1 | 1.4 | 24 |
| Rotorua | 6 | 7 | 13 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 16 |
| Hamilton | 9 | 13 | 22 | 0.0 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 10 |
| Gisborne | 19 | 25 | 44 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 1.2 | 23 |
| Napier | 17 | 20 | 37 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.8 | 17 |
| New Plymouth | 34 | 48 | 82 | 2.3 | 4.8 | 7.1 | 27 |
| Wanganui | 35 | 40 | 75 | 2.4 | 4.5 | 6.9 | 10 |
| Palmerston North | 25 | 23 | 48 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 1.5 | 12 |
| Wellington (Kelburn) | 72 | 74 | 146 | 16.0 | 13.9 | 29.9 | 13 |
| Nelson | 23 | 14 | 37 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.9 | 26 |
| Blenheim (Woodbourne) | 22 | 16 | 38 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 1.4 | 25 |
| Westport | 13 | 19 | 32 | 0.8 | 1.0 | 1.8 | 18 |
| Hokitika | 15 | 18 | 33 | 1.2 | 1.6 | 2.8 | 21 |
| Christchurch | 32 | 24 | 56 | 1.8 | 1.5 | 3.3 | 24 |
| Timaru | 13 | 8 | 21 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 1.0 | 10 |
| Taieri | 30 | 25 | 55 | 1.3 | 1.4 | 2.7 | 26 |
| Gore | 29 | 20 | 49 | 0.9 | 0.0 | 0.9 | 5 |
| Invercargill | 48 | 42 | 90 | 5.4 | 4.7 | 10.1 | 24 |
| NOTE—These are all aerodromes, with the exception of Auckland (Mechanics Bay) and Wellington (Kelburn). | |||||||
Rainfall—The distribution of rainfall is mainly controlled by mountain features, and the highest rainfalls occur where the mountains are exposed to the direct sweep of the westerly and north-westerly winds. The mean annual rainfall (see map) ranges from as little as 300 mm in a small area of Central Otago to over 7000 mm in the Southern Alps. The average for the whole country is high, but for the greater part it lies between 600 and 1500 mm, a range regarded as favourable for plant growth in the temperate zone. The only areas with under 600 mm are found in the South Island to the east of the main ranges. These include most of central and north Otago, and South Canterbury. In the North Island, the driest areas are central and southern Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa, and Manawatu where the average rainfall is 800–1000 mm a year. Of the remainder, much valuable farm land, chiefly in northern Taranaki and Northland, has upwards of 1500 mm. Over a sizable area of both Islands rainfall exceeds 2500 mm a year but, with the exception of Westland, this is mountainous and unoccupied, much of it being forest covered.
For a large part of the country the rainfall is spread evenly through the year. The greatest contrast is found in the north, where winter has almost twice as much rain as summer. This predominance of winter rainfall diminishes southwards. It is still discernible over the northern part of the South Island but, over the southern half, winter is the season with least rainfall, and a definite summer maximum is found inland due to the effect of convectional showers. The rainfall is also influenced by seasonal variations in the strength of the westerly winds. Spring rainfall is increased in and west of the ranges as the westerlies rise to their maximum about October, while a complementary decrease occurs at the same time in the lee of the ranges.
Areas which are exposed to the west and south-west experience much showery weather, and rain falls on roughly half the days of the year. Over most of the North Island there are at least 150 rain days (days with at least 0.2 mm of rain) a year except to the east of the ranges where there are, in places, fewer than 125 rain days. Those areas of the South Island with annual rainfall under 600 mm generally have about 100 rain days a year. In the far south the frequency of rain increases sharply; in Stewart Island and Fiordland rain days exceed 200 a year. Over most of the country between 55 and 65 percent of the rain days also qualify as wet days (2.5 mm or more). The percentage increases to over 70 in Westland, but in the low rainfall area of inland Otago there are only about 40 wet days a year compared with 100 rain days.
On the whole the seasonal rainfall does not vary greatly from year to year, the reliability in spring being particularly advantageous for agricultural purposes. It is least reliable in late summer and autumn when very dry conditions may develop east of the ranges, particularly in Hawke's Bay.
The highest daily rainfall on record is 582 mm which occurred at Rapid Creek, Hokitika Catchment, where the mean annual rainfall exceeds 6000 mm. Other areas with considerably lower rainfall are also subject to very heavy daily falls; such areas are to be found in northern Hawke's Bay and in north-eastern districts of the Auckland Province. By contrast, in the Manawatu district and in Otago and Southland daily falls reaching 80 mm are very rare.
| NORMAL MONTHLY AND ANNUAL RAINFALL (MILLIMETRES)* (1921–50) | |||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Station | Jan | Feb | Mar | Apr | May | Jun | Jul | Aug | Sep | Oct | Nov | Dec | Year |
| * 25 millimetres equal 1 inch. | |||||||||||||
| Te Paki | 84 | 91 | 84 | 142 | 165 | 183 | 185 | 142 | 114 | 97 | 76 | 79 | 1442 |
| Kerikeri | 114 | 99 | 91 | 145 | 188 | 188 | 185 | 157 | 140 | 119 | 97 | 94 | 1617 |
| Dargaville | 81 | 86 | 69 | 104 | 135 | 140 | 130 | 122 | 102 | 94 | 81 | 76 | 1220 |
| Auckland (Albert Park) | 84 | 104 | 71 | 109 | 122 | 140 | 140 | 109 | 97 | 107 | 81 | 79 | 1243 |
| Tauranga Aerodrome | 89 | 89 | 97 | 127 | 124 | 142 | 127 | 122 | 97 | 117 | 84 | 86 | 1301 |
| Hamilton (Ruakura) | 84 | 81 | 74 | 102 | 109 | 124 | 117 | 104 | 94 | 109 | 94 | 74 | 1166 |
| Rotorua | 122 | 104 | 89 | 124 | 150 | 150 | 119 | 130 | 114 | 135 | 104 | 109 | 1450 |
| Gisborne Aerodrome | 71 | 81 | 76 | 86 | 127 | 99 | 124 | 99 | 74 | 66 | 56 | 51 | 1010 |
| Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto) | 196 | 193 | 188 | 211 | 272 | 231 | 241 | 221 | 188 | 170 | 163 | 147 | 2421 |
| Taupo | 94 | 99 | 61 | 94 | 122 | 124 | 109 | 112 | 99 | 107 | 97 | 79 | 1197 |
| Taumarunui | 99 | 99 | 84 | 122 | 130 | 150 | 124 | 135 | 122 | 145 | 117 | 99 | 1426 |
| New Plymouth | 119 | 104 | 94 | 127 | 135 | 163 | 157 | 150 | 122 | 147 | 114 | 122 | 1554 |
| Napier | 66 | 71 | 56 | 69 | 97 | 79 | 89 | 71 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 51 | 793 |
| Wanganui | 69 | 76 | 56 | 71 | 79 | 86 | 74 | 76 | 64 | 81 | 69 | 74 | 875 |
| Palmerston North | 76 | 76 | 61 | 84 | 89 | 99 | 79 | 89 | 74 | 97 | 84 | 84 | 992 |
| Masterton (Waingawa) | 64 | 69 | 56 | 69 | 104 | 102 | 99 | 107 | 79 | 79 | 66 | 74 | 968 |
| Wellington (Kelburn) | 71 | 89 | 76 | 91 | 114 | 117 | 124 | 130 | 94 | 117 | 79 | 104 | 1206 |
| Nelson Aerodrome | 69 | 58 | 66 | 76 | 86 | 79 | 74 | 91 | 74 | 91 | 69 | 79 | 912 |
| Blenheim | 51 | 48 | 41 | 48 | 66 | 58 | 61 | 64 | 61 | 64 | 46 | 48 | 656 |
| Westport Aerodrome | 185 | 155 | 165 | 178 | 165 | 191 | 178 | 185 | 168 | 206 | 178 | 206 | 2160 |
| Hanmer | 89 | 94 | 84 | 86 | 122 | 89 | 94 | 102 | 102 | 109 | 84 | 97 | 1152 |
| Hokitika Aerodrome | 246 | 216 | 211 | 221 | 226 | 201 | 208 | 234 | 208 | 272 | 239 | 246 | 2728 |
| Lake Coleridge | 66 | 61 | 53 | 71 | 71 | 66 | 79 | 79 | 79 | 81 | 61 | 71 | 838 |
| Christchurch (Botanic Gardens) | 56 | 46 | 43 | 46 | 76 | 69 | 61 | 58 | 51 | 51 | 51 | 61 | 669 |
| Lake Tekapo | 53 | 46 | 41 | 48 | 46 | 36 | 41 | 41 | 53 | 56 | 46 | 58 | 565 |
| Timaru | 64 | 64 | 46 | 46 | 43 | 41 | 38 | 36 | 46 | 53 | 48 | 74 | 599 |
| Milford Sound | 648 | 587 | 566 | 554 | 549 | 373 | 373 | 439 | 503 | 660 | 587 | 594 | 6433 |
| Queenstown | 81 | 64 | 79 | 74 | 66 | 56 | 56 | 64 | 66 | 76 | 64 | 61 | 807 |
| Alexandra | 46 | 38 | 30 | 33 | 23 | 20 | 18 | 15 | 20 | 20 | 28 | 33 | 334 |
| Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 71 | 64 | 64 | 64 | 66 | 74 | 64 | 58 | 56 | 64 | 71 | 74 | 790 |
| Gore | 81 | 79 | 81 | 71 | 66 | 74 | 53 | 53 | 64 | 69 | 81 | 79 | 851 |
| Invercargill Aerodrome | 91 | 97 | 109 | 97 | 94 | 99 | 71 | 76 | 84 | 86 | 91 | 91 | 1086 |

Thunderstorms—Thunderstorms are not numerous. Their frequency is greatest in the north and west where thunder is heard on 15 to 20 days a year; east of the ranges (except in Gisborne) the figure is five or less.
Hail—Hail is most frequent in the south-west where it is reported on about 20 days a year, but for the greater part of the country it occurs on about 5 days a year or less. Most of the hailstones are small, but occasionally large stones cause local damage to glasshouses, and to orchards and market gardens, chiefly in Canterbury and Hawke's Bay.
Temperature—Mean temperatures at sea level decrease steadily southwards from 15°C in the far north to 12°C about Cook Strait, then to 9°C in the south. With increasing altitude, temperatures drop about 2°C per 300 m. January and February, with approximately the same mean temperature, are the warmest months of the year; July is the coldest. Some temperature statistics for selected places are included in the table on climatological averages. Highest temperatures are recorded east of the main ranges, where they exceed 30°C on a few afternoons in most summers, usually in association with a north-westerly Föhn wind. The extremes for New Zealand (measured in a standard thermometer screen) are 38°C, which has been recorded in four places; Ashburton and Darfield (Canterbury), Jordan (Marlborough), and Gisborne; and −19°C at Ophir (Central Otago).
As is to be expected, there is a small annual range of temperature (difference between mean temperature of the warmest and coldest months). In Northland and in western districts of both Islands the annual range is about 8°C. For the remainder of the North Island, and east coast districts of the South Island, it is 9°–10°C. Further inland it exceeds 11°C in places, reaching a maximum of 14°C in Central Otago where there is an approach to a continental type of climate.
Temperatures in the preceding paragraphs are recorded on the Celsius scale (formerly called centigrade), and not the Fahrenheit scale. The degree Celsius (°C) equals 5/9; (°F−32).
Frost—It is well known that local variations in frostiness are considerable, even within quite small areas. On a calm, clear night the cold air in contact with a sloping surface gravitates slowly downhill to collect in valleys and depressions, and it is these “Katabatic” drifts which are mainly responsible for local temperature variations at night. Gently sloping ground with a northerly aspect tends to be least affected by frost. Favourable sites in coastal areas of Northland are free of frost, although further inland light frosts occur frequently in the winter months. At Albert Park, Auckland, the screen minimum thermometer (1 m above the ground) has registered below 0°C only once in nearly 50 years, yet across the harbour at Whenuapai Aerodrome there are eight screen frosts per annum on the average. Excluding the uninhabited mountainous areas, the most severe winter conditions are experienced in Central Otago and the Mackenzie Plains of inland Canterbury, and on the central plateau of the North Island. Even in these areas night temperatures as low as −12°C are rarely recorded. Elsewhere over the North Island the winters are very mild and pastures maintain continuous growth. In both Islands sheep and cattle remain in the open all the year round.
Snow—The majority of New Zealanders rarely see snow except on the mountains. The North Island has a small permanent snow field above 2,500 m on the central plateau, but the snow line rarely descends below 600 m even for brief periods in winter. In the South Island snow falls on a few days a year in eastern coastal districts, and in some years may lie for a day or two even at sea level. In Westland it does not lie at sea level. The snow line on the Southern Alps is around 2,000 m in summer, being slightly lower on the western side where the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers descend through heavy bush to within 300 m of sea level. In inland Canterbury and Otago, where there are considerable areas of grazing lands above 300 m, snowfalls are heavier and more persistent and have caused serious losses of sheep during severe winters in the past. However, only rarely does the winter snow line there remain permanently below 1,000 m.
Relative Humidity—Humidity is commonly between 70 and 80 percent in coastal areas and about 10 percent lower inland. It varies inversely to the temperature, falling to a minimum in the early afternoon when temperature is highest and frequently lying between 90 and 100 percent during clear nights. As the following table shows, the diurnal variation is greater than the difference between summer and winter.
| Station | Mean Relative Humidity | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| January | July | |||
| 3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | 3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | |
| percent | ||||
| Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 85 | 63 | 90 | 74 |
| Gisborne | 85 | 57 | 87 | 69 |
| Ohakea Aerodrome | 87 | 62 | 89 | 72 |
| Wellington | 89 | 71 | 87 | 77 |
| Christchurch | 83 | 57 | 88 | 70 |
| Hokitika | 94 | 76 | 87 | 70 |
| Invercargill | 87 | 68 | 90 | 77 |
Very low humidity—between 20 and 30 percent or lower—occurs at times in the lee of the Southern Alps where the Föhn effect is often very marked. In summer the hot, dry “Canterbury Nor'-wester” is generally a most unpleasant wind. Cool south-westerlies are also at times very dry when they reach eastern districts. In Northland the humid mid-summer conditions are inclined to be rather oppressive though temperatures rarely reach 30°C. Dull, humid spells are generally not prolonged anywhere, but their frequency shows a marked increase in the south.
Sunshine—The sunniest areas are to be found near Blenheim, Nelson, and Whakatane, where the average duration of bright sunshine exceeds 2,400 hours a year. The rest of the Bay of Plenty and Napier are only slightly less sunny. A large portion of the country is favoured with at least 2,000 hours. Even Westland, despite its high rainfall, has 1,800 hours. Southland, where sunshine drops sharply to 1,700 hours a year, lies on the northern fringe of a broad zone of increasing cloudiness. Four hundred miles further to the south at Campbell Island the sunshine has the extremely low value of 650 hours a year. A pleasant feature of the New Zealand climate is the high proportion of sunshine during the winter months. To eliminate the effect of varying day-length the summer and winter sunshine at a few selected stations have been expressed as a percentage of the possible sunshine
| Station | Summer | Winter |
|---|---|---|
| percent | ||
| Auckland | 51 | 44 |
| Hamilton | 52 | 44 |
| New Plymouth | 53 | 47 |
| Napier | 57 | 52 |
| Wellington | 52 | 42 |
| Nelson | 58 | 57 |
| Hokitika | 43 | 44 |
| Christchurch | 46 | 45 |
| Dunedin | 41 | 43 |
| Invercargill | 42 | 35 |
As these figures indicate, there is a marked increase in cloudiness in the North Island in winter, but little seasonal change in the South Island, except in Southland.
Climatological Averages—The following table provides a brief summary of the main climatological elements for selected locations.
| Station | Annual Averages | Air Temperatures (Degrees Celsius) | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Altitude (metres) | Rain Days (0.2 mm or More) | Wet Days (2.5 mm or More)* | Bright Sunshine Hrs | Days of Screen Frost (min. air temp. less than 0°C) | Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | Mean Annual | ||||
| Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | |||||||
| * 2.5 mm equals 0.10 in. | ||||||||||||
| Te Paki | 58 | 181 | 105 | 2,140 | 2 | 15.1 | 23 | 15 | 14 | 8 | 26 | −1 |
| Kerikeri | 73 | 180 | 102 | 2,010 | 3 | 14.7 | 24 | 15 | 13 | 6 | 29 | 0 |
| Dargaville | 20 | 185 | 107 | 1,940 | 6 | 14.3 | 23 | 15 | 14 | 6 | 29 | −2 |
| Auckland (Albert Park) | 49 | 173 | 101 | 2,090 | 0 | 15.3 | 23 | 14 | 16 | 8 | 27 | 3 |
| Tauranga Aerodrome | 4 | 153 | 93 | 2,320 | 8 | 14.0 | 24 | 14 | 13 | 4 | 29 | −2 |
| Hamilton (Ruakura) | 40 | 169 | 100 | 1,980 | 25 | 13.0 | 23 | 13 | 11 | 3 | 29 | −5 |
| Rotorua | 307 | 149 | 97 | 2,000 | 24 | 12.1 | 23 | 12 | 12 | 2 | 30 | −4 |
| Gisborne Aerodrome | 5 | 156 | 83 | 2,210 | 7 | 13.8 | 24 | 14 | 13 | 4 | 32 | −2 |
| Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto) | 643 | 195 | 133 | .. | 5 | 10.9 | 20 | 9 | 11 | 3 | 28 | −1 |
| Taupo | 376 | 157 | 93 | 2,030 | 39 | 11.7 | 23 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 29 | −4 |
| Taumarunui | 171 | 175 | 111 | 1,690 | 34 | 12.7 | 24 | 12 | 12 | 2 | 31 | −5 |
| New Plymouth | 49 | 177 | 112 | 2,110 | 0 | 13.4 | 21 | 13 | 13 | 6 | 26 | 0 |
| Napier | 8 | 126 | 64 | 2,280 | 8 | 13.9 | 24 | 13 | 14 | 4 | 32 | −2 |
| Wanganui | 22 | 146 | 85 | 2,120 | 4 | 13.4 | 22 | 12 | 14 | 5 | 29 | −1 |
| Palmerston North | 34 | 167 | 92 | 1,810 | 15 | 12.8 | 22 | 12 | 13 | 4 | 28 | −3 |
| Masterton (Waingawa) | 104 | 171 | 90 | 2,060 | 28 | 12.2 | 24 | 12 | 11 | 2 | 31 | −4 |
| Wellington (Kelburn) | 126 | 158 | 97 | 2,010 | 0 | 12.4 | 20 | 11 | 13 | 5 | 26 | 1 |
| Nelson Aerodrome | 2 | 123 | 72 | 2,410 | 41 | 11.8 | 22 | 12 | 12 | 1 | 28 | −5 |
| Blenheim | 5 | 105 | 57 | 2,430 | 34 | 12.5 | 24 | 12 | 12 | 1 | 32 | −4 |
| Westport Aerodrome | 2 | 188 | 138 | 1,960 | 1 | 11.9 | 19 | 12 | 12 | 4 | 25 | 0 |
| Hanmer | 387 | 143 | 90 | 1,910 | 84 | 9.8 | 22 | 9 | 9 | −2 | 32 | −9 |
| Hokitika Aerodrome | 39 | 191 | 137 | 1,860 | 25 | 11.9 | 19 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 26 | −2 |
| Lake Coleridge | 364 | 120 | 71 | .. | 69 | 10.0 | 21 | 9 | 10 | −1 | 31 | −8 |
| Christchurch (Botanic Gardens) | 7 | 117 | 55 | 1,990 | 36 | 11.4 | 22 | 10 | 12 | 1 | 32 | −4 |
| Lake Tekapo | 683 | 97 | 54 | 2,200 | 105 | 9.1 | 21 | 6 | 8 | −3 | 20 | −10 |
| Timaru | 17 | 113 | 57 | 1,910 | 39 | 11.0 | 22 | 10 | 11 | 0 | 32 | −4 |
| Milford Sound | 2 | 197 | 161 | .. | 27 | 10.1 | 18 | 9 | 10 | 2 | 25 | −3 |
| Queenstown | 329 | 128 | 72 | 1,980 | 54 | 10.1 | 21 | 8 | 10 | −1 | 30 | −5 |
| Alexandra | 141 | 97 | 38 | 2,080 | 88 | 10.5 | 23 | 7 | 11 | −2 | 32 | −8 |
| Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 2 | 167 | 78 | 1,730 | 12 | 10.9 | 19 | 10 | 11 | 3 | 31 | −2 |
| Gore | 72 | 172 | 93 | 1,750 | 46 | 10.2 | 21 | 9 | 9 | 0 | 31 | −8 |
| Invercargill Aerodrome | − | 199 | 106 | 1,660 | 50 | 9.5 | 18 | 9 | 9 | 1 | 28 | −5 |
NOTES: (1) Averages of rain days and wet days 1950–66; sunshine 1935–60; mean temperature 1931–60; other temperature data and days of screen frost, various periods—all exceeding 10 years.
(2) For normal monthly and annual rainfall for these stations, see table under subsection on Rainfall.
Brief Review of 1972: Year—There was an unusually high frequency of south-westerly winds in 1972 and it was a very windy year.
Rainfall was below normal, mainly by 15 percent, over most of the North Island and in Marlborough and North Canterbury and on the Canterbury Plains. Highest departures above normal (of 40 percent) were recorded on the Southland Plain, but it was also somewhat wetter than normal over the remainder of Southland, in Otago and Fiordland, also in Waikato and southern Northland. On the whole the North Island was 7 percent drier than normal and the South Island 4 percent wetter.
1972 was cooler than 1970 and 1971, and nearly the same temperature as 1969. Over both Islands temperatures were 0.3°C warmer than the 1931–60 normal.
Sunshine showed wide variations. Most eastern districts north of Oamaru together with Nelson were favoured with above normal totals, and the departure amounted to over 200 hours at Gisborne, Wairoa, Blenheim, and Motueka. Blenheim's total of 2,684 hours was the highest ever recorded for a year in any part of New Zealand. On the other hand, sunshine was more than 150 hours below normal in Southland and South Otago. It was also somewhat below normal in most western districts.
Seasonal Notes—January was rather a dry month, especially in the North Island.
February was dry and sunny; in the South Island it was one of the driest months on record.
The next month was the wettest March for at least 50 years over the North Island. It was also generally warm and cloudy. Good growth was reported. In northern districts of the North Island 90 percent of the rain fell in one week, from the 4th to the 10th. The worst flooding reported was on the Rangitaiki Plains, Bay of Plenty.
Although April was marked by an unusually high frequency of south-westerly winds, it was a warm month. Conditions were mainly favourable for farming, especially in the North Island.
May was marked by a greater frequency of south-westerly winds than usual, and it was predominantly a wet month but rather sunny. Excessive cloud and rain in parts of Southland and Otago made the ground too wet for farmers. The heaviest rains were reported from the 13th to the 16th, and gales were widespread over this period, with some damage. Temperatures fell rapidly towards the end of May accompanied by early snowfalls, which persisted for most of June, with some falls to low levels. For the country as a whole, this was the coldest June for many years. Losses of several thousand stock and other damage occurred as a result of flooding in Southland and South Otago on the 12th.
In contrast with the previous month, July was mild, and stock were reported to be wintering fairly well.
August was cold but sunny. Conditions were not particularly favourable for lambing.
September was a warm month marked by exceptionally strong winds from a westerly quarter. In Nelson, Marlborough, and Canterbury conditions were rather too dry. However, in Southland and Otago this was a particularly wet month, and it followed six months of predominantly wet weather, especially in Southland. Besides stock losses due to flooding there were many reports of losses in both lambs and ewes from the wet weather and lack of feed. Many gales were reported, especially in the South Island on the 13th, with some damage, particularly around Dunedin.
October was also marked by a somewhat greater frequency of winds from a westerly quarter than usual. It was a warm month, and particularly warm and sunny in Gisborne and Hawke's Bay.
November was a warm month but unusually cloudy in the North Island. It was also rather dry, especially in Gisborne and Hawke's Bay and in Marlborough, with serious effects on stock and crops.
The spring season of September, October and November was the warmest on record in eastern districts from Gisborne to Canterbury.
Pressures were unusually low over New Zealand in December and the weather was cool and windy. Over the northern half of the North Island good growth was reported, but elsewhere conditions were too dry, with a shortage of feed in some eastern districts.
Summary of Meteorological Observations for 1972—The observations from which the following summary was compiled for the year 1972 were at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time, i.e., 2100 hours Greenwich mean time.
| Station | Rainfall | Rain Days (0.2 mm* or More) | Bright Sunshine | Days of Screen Frost† | Air Temperature (Degrees Celsius)‡ | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | Extremes | ||||||||
| Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | ||||||
* 0.01 in. † Minimum Air Temperature Less than 0.0°C. ‡ °C = 5/9 (°F -32). | |||||||||||
| mm | hours | ||||||||||
| Kerikeri | 1484 | 119 | 1968 | 0 | 15.2 | 23.9 | 16.2 | 13.0 | 7.1 | 29.5 | 0.7 |
| Dargaville | 1070 | 138 | 1929 | 5 | 15.0 | 22.6 | 15.4 | 13.4 | 7.2 | 30.0 | −1.6 |
| Auckland | 1081 | 118 | 2027 | 0 | 15.4 | 21.9 | 14.5 | 15.6 | 8.4 | 26.5 | 3.5 |
| Tauranga Aerodrome | 1120 | 107 | 2299 | 7 | 14.2 | 22.6 | 14.9 | 13.6 | 6.3 | 27.6 | −1.2 |
| Hamilton (Ruakura) | 1275 | 122 | 1938 | 24 | 13.5 | 22.9 | 14.0 | 11.4 | 4.4 | 27.2 | −4.1 |
| Rotorua | 1366 | 107 | 1932 | 26 | 12.7 | 21.6 | 12.5 | 11.7 | 4.6 | 27.4 | −2.7 |
| Gisborne Aerodrome | 885 | 96 | 2439 | 8 | 14.0 | 23.7 | 14.7 | 12.8 | 5.3 | 29.6 | −2.6 |
| Taupo | 1056 | 108 | 2140 | 40 | 12.1 | 22.8 | 11.7 | 10.2 | 3.1 | 29.4 | −3.6 |
| Lake Waikaremoana | 1837 | 146 | .. | 9 | 11.4 | 20.1 | 9.7 | 10.5 | 3.8 | 28.5 | −1.2 |
| Taumarunui | 1397 | 149 | 1687 | 43 | 12.8 | 23.7 | 13.5 | 10.4 | 3.6 | 28.8 | −5.4 |
| New Plymouth Aerodrome | 1255 | 141 | 2026 | 4 | 13.2 | 21.2 | 13.5 | 12.6 | 5.8 | 24.9 | −0.6 |
| Napier | 604 | 79 | 2434 | 14 | 14.2 | 24.1 | 14.2 | 13.6 | 3.8 | 30.9 | −2 3 |
| Wanganui | 694 | 95 | 2023 | 8 | 13.6 | 21.4 | 13.4 | 13.4 | 5.3 | 26.8 | −0.5 |
| Palmerston North | 829 | 113 | 1668 | 16 | 13.0 | 21.7 | 13.1 | 13.0 | 5.0 | 27.9 | −1.8 |
| Masterton | 766 | 109 | 2045 | 28 | 12.2 | 22.5 | 12.2 | 9.9 | 3.2 | 30.0 | −3.2 |
| Wellington (Kelburn) | 1029 | 117 | 2054 | 0 | 12.5 | 19.8 | 11.3 | 12.5 | 5.9 | 26.0 | 0.2 |
| Nelson Aerodrome | 827 | 83 | 2516 | 51 | 12.2 | 22.2 | 12.2 | 12.4 | 1.2 | 26.5 | −5.6 |
| Blenheim | 530 | 59 | 2684 | 44 | 12.9 | 22.6 | 12.4 | 11.6 | 2.7 | 30.4 | −3.4 |
| Westport Aerodrome | 2380 | 185 | 1786 | 1 | 12.2 | 19.8 | 12.3 | 11.8 | 4.6 | 23.1 | −0.3 |
| Hanmer Forest | 977 | 111 | 1971 | 103 | 10.2 | 21.4 | 9.5 | 7.7 | −1.2 | 30.6 | −7.6 |
| Hokitika Aerodrome | 3007 | 181 | 1816 | 16 | 11.4 | 19.5 | 12.0 | 10.9 | 3.5 | 25.3 | −2.1 |
| Lake Coleridge | 874 | 95 | .. | 77 | 10.0 | 20.2 | 9.1 | 8.1 | −0.6 | 30.4 | −7.7 |
| Christchurch | 552 | 75 | 2165 | 49 | 11.9 | 21.2 | 11.0 | 10.9 | 1.8 | 33.2 | −4.4 |
| Lake Tekapo | 734 | 82 | 2311 | 99 | 9.3 | 20.5 | 6.7 | 7.9 | −1.6 | 28.0 | −9.5 |
| Timaru | 549 | 86 | 1928 | 42 | 12.1 | 20.8 | 9.8 | 10.5 | 0.4 | 29.6 | −5.6 |
| Milford Sound | 7453 | 191 | .. | 41 | 10.3 | 18.3 | 8.8 | 10.0 | 1.8 | 23.2 | −2.4 |
| Queenstown | 995 | 101 | 1917 | 46 | 10.4 | 20.9 | 7.6 | 9.4 | 0.7 | 28.1 | −4.1 |
| Alexandra | 429 | 69 | 2075 | 77 | 10.9 | 22.2 | 8.1 | 9.1 | −1.6 | 30.6 | −7.6 |
| Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 1013 | 140 | 1600 | 11 | 11.0 | 18.7 | 9.7 | 10.3 | 2.5 | 28.5 | −2.5 |
| Gore | 1174 | 168 | 1554 | 29 | 9.7 | 17.9 | 8.0 | 7.7 | 1.1 | 28.1 | −3.8 |
| Invercargill Aerodrome | 1448 | 184 | 1471 | 33 | 9.7 | 17.3 | 9.1 | 7.8 | 9.7 | 28.5 | −4.3 |
For 1972 the mean sea level pressure values in millibars at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time were: Auckland, 1015.9; Kelburn, Wellington, 1013.1; Nelson Aerodrome, 1013.6; Hokitika Aerodrome, 1013.7; Christchurch, 1012.0; and Dunedin Airport, 1010.9.
EARLY HISTORY: General—When New Zealand was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had migrated to these islands at least 300 years previously. It is generally accepted that the Maoris came originally from South-east Asia, whence, as proto-Polynesians, they moved eastwards from island to island until they reached the eastern Pacific, where they settled the islands now known collectively as Polynesia. From Polynesia the ancestors of the Maori sailed south-west in ocean-going canoes to reach New Zealand and these voyages were probably spread over several generations, perhaps several centuries. Oral Maori history and genealogy support the view that there was a final wave of migration of considerable magnitude about A.D. 1350. Adapting themselves to a new physical environment, in isolation from the outside world, the Maoris produced forms of social and economic organisation and material culture which were significantly different from their Polynesian prototypes.
Coming from tropical latitudes, the Maoris mainly confined themselves to the warmer North Island, and when discovered by Europeans were in a high state of neolithic civilisation, with marked superiority in the arts of wood carving and military engineering. Their principal social unit was the family group, and from combinations of the numerous groups were formed the subtribes and tribes. They had highly developed social and ritualistic customs, and their system of land tenure and methods of cultivation were communal within the subtribes. Inter-tribal and intra-tribal warfare was common, and as individuals Maoris displayed exceptional courage and intelligence.
From the early days of European settlement in the first half of the nineteenth century many Maoris believed that their interests were best served by co-operation with the settlers. For the most part the Europeans adopted a humanitarian attitude to the Maori people, who accepted their assurances and found a satisfactory safeguard for their interests in the exercise of their rights and privileges of British subjects. As the Europeans established a self-contained and aggressively growing society, there grew up a rivalry for land and a clash of power. In the 1860s Maori tribes in Taranaki, Waikato, and Bay of Plenty fought the settlers and Government troops in a series of sporadic campaigns based on loss of land rights and rising Maori nationalism. After 1870 there followed the development of a European colony of settlement with Maori people making further economic adjustments to European ways.
The introduction of European diseases and firearms, and the impact of European civilisation on the traditional way of life and customs of the Maoris, had such an adverse effect that their numbers must have been reduced by over half during the nineteenth century. However, the virility of the race gradually asserted itself, and from the beginning of the twentieth century the Maori population has been rapidly increasing though still forming a minority component.
The overseas territories of Niue Island and the Tokelau Islands had also long been inhabited by Polynesians from various successive migrations extending over considerable periods prior to their discovery by Europeans.
Discovery by Europeans—On 13 December 1642, Abel Janszoon Tasman, a navigator of the Dutch East India Company, discovered the country to which he gave the name of Staten Land, and which later became known as “Nieuw Zeeland”. Tasman had left Batavia on 14 August 1642, and, after having discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island, described by him as a high mountainous country. Sailing north, he had the misfortune to come into conflict with the Maoris at Golden Bay, on the north coast of the South Island, so that, though he continued his northward journey until he reached the northern tip of the country, he did not again attempt to land.
There is no record of any European visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until Captain James Cook sighted land on 7 October 1769 near Gisborne. Cook and a party of men from the Endeavour landed at Gisborne on 9 October 1769. On his first voyage Cook spent 6 months exploring the New Zealand coastline, and he completely circumnavigated the North and South Islands. His activities can best be described by saying “he found New Zealand a line on a map, and left it an archipelago”. Not only was Cook's ability shown by his cartographical accuracy, but also in his peaceful dealings with the Maoris. He returned to New Zealand again in 1773, 1774, and in 1777. His careful observations made New Zealand known to the western world; the accounts of his voyages were translated into a dozen languages. The bi-centenary of Cook's first visit to New Zealand was celebrated in 1969; an account of his voyages of discovery in the Pacific is given on pages 1116 to 1128 of the 1969 issue of the Official Yearbook.
The European discovery of Niue Island was made by Captain Cook in 1774. The first recorded discovery of the Tokelau Islands was made by Quiros in 1606.
European Settlement and Colonisation—Whaling stations sprang up along the coast from 1792 onwards and a trade with New South Wales began not only in whale oil and seal skins, but also in flax and timber. In 1814 Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the Governor of New South Wales, was responsible for the establishment of the first mission station in the Bay of Islands. To promote the translation of the Bible into Maori, Thomas Kendall (one of Marsden's assistants) took two Maori chiefs with him to England in 1820. The printing of the Bible in Maori was made possible through the establishment of a printing press by William Colenso at Paihia in the Bay of Islands in 1835.
The growing white population in the Bay of Islands, and the lawlessness of crews of visiting ships led to the appointment by the British Government of James Busby as British Resident at Waitangi in 1833. The Governor of New South Wales in 1837 sent Captain William Hobson, in command of HMS Rattlesnake, from Sydney to the Bay of Islands to report on New Zealand. Among other things, Hobson suggested a treaty with the Maori chiefs and the placing of British subjects under British law. On 29 January 1840 Hobson arrived at the Bay of Islands as Governor to proclaim British sovereignty (see later).
By 1840 numerous mission stations had spread through the northern half of the North Island. Conversion of Maori tribes to Christianity was accompanied by the introduction of new crops and methods of cultivation and pacification of the warring tribes.
The first body of immigrants to reach New Zealand under a definite scheme of colonisation arrived at Port Nicholson, Wellington, on 22 January 1840 to found the initial settlement of the New Zealand Company. The colonists were in the main sturdy resourceful people seeking a better future than was offering in nineteenth century industrial England.
The guiding genius of the company, Edward Gibbon Wakefield, aware of the intention of the British Government to annex New Zealand, had earlier (in 1839), dispatched his agents in order to purchase large areas of land from the Maoris before the Crown could assume a monopoly of land purchase.
Wakefield's scheme of colonisation was based on the sale of land to investors or men of wealth for development by labouring class immigrants. With the profit from land sales the company could bring out more immigrants. Wakefield aimed at a balance between landowners and labourers; in effect he aimed to transplant a cross-section of English society. But, ignorant of the system of tribal ownership of Maori land, the company had bought land from individual Maoris; then Hobson provided that all European land titles should derive from the Crown which would be the only purchaser of land from the Maoris. Title to land remained a difficulty for some years and was a cause of distress to the colonists and, combined with a considerable degree of absentee ownership and land speculation, made most precarious the existence of the early company settlements of Wellington, Wanganui, New Plymouth, and Nelson. The company had brought nearly 10,000 persons to New Zealand by 1848. The later settlements of Otago, in 1848, and Canterbury, in 1850, organised under the aegis of the New Zealand Company in co-operation with the Free Church of Scotland and the Church of England respectively, achieved a much greater measure of success owing to the absence of any large Maori population and to satisfactory land purchase arrangements.
The non-Maori population in the main settlements in 1842 totalled 3,801 in Wellington, 2,895 in Auckland, 2,500 in Nelson, 895 in New Plymouth, 380 in Russell, 263 in Hokianga, and 198 in Akaroa. By 1862 the non-Maori population had reached 125,000 (as against 55,000 Maoris) and by 1866 it had jumped to 200,000 with men from Australia joining in the gold rush to Otago. Migration then dropped away until 1874 when there was a high inflow for several years from Britain with the Vogel policy of public works development.
After the death of Hobson in 1842, subsequent governors, through lack of funds and weak administration, found themselves unable to protect the small and helpless settlements from threatening Maori aggression engendered by strong feelings on land ownership. The response of the Colonial Office was to appoint Captain George Grey as Governor and to provide him with adequate funds and troops so that he soon restored order and won not only the confidence of the Maoris but also for a time that of the settlers. Grey, through his chief land purchase officer, Donald McLean, endeavoured to buy up land in advance of the settlers' needs in order to prevent conflict between settlers and Maoris. By 1858 the census revealed that the settlers outnumbered the Maoris who, fearful that they were being swamped by the settlers, became increasingly reluctant to sell their land. At the same time the intensified settler pressure for more land led McLean to negotiate only with those Maoris still favourably disposed to land sales. This practice alarmed the other Maoris and finally the war broke out in 1860 over a land dispute at Waitara in Taranaki where settler demand for land was strongest. The return of Grey as Governor did not solve the problem for, as an autocrat, he could not work with elected ministers nor could he regain the confidence of the Maoris and finally he quarrelled with the commander of the Imperial troops. Widespread confiscation of Maori land by the settlers' government in order to pay the cost of the war included land belonging to friendly as well as hostile Maoris and aroused further resentment. Although the war had died down by 1870 it was only during the term of Donald McLean as Native Minister that some measure of reconciliation began with the establishment of four Maori electorates in 1876.
Public Works and Farm Development—The absence of hostilities and the discovery of gold there had allowed the South Island to obtain a lead in commercial and political development which it long maintained. Moreover, with the subsequent agrarian expansion especially in the development of the large pastoral holdings, the country ceased to be merely self-sufficient agriculturally but began to develop a substantial export trade, mainly in wool.
By 1870 the gold boom had ended in the South Island. To remedy the situation of economic stagnation, Sir Julius Vogel began a policy of extensive borrowing for railway and road construction and for immigrant labour. The results of this policy were to double the population to 500,000 by 1880, to immensely improve transport and communications, and to encourage industry in the towns where most of the immigrants had congregated. After Vogel's plans for these loans to be secured against the land were frustrated by the provinces, he decided that the provincial system, begun in 1853, had outlived its usefulness and that parochialism was a hindrance to the development of the colony. The system was abolished in 1875, local administration being provided for by the Counties Act and the Municipal Corporations Act 1876.
When systematic colonisation began, New Zealand's only important trade association was with the east coast of Australia. It was, however, the inflow of British capital which set the New Zealand economy on a path of growth: that determined by the requirements of markets in the United Kingdom. Britain with a vigorously expanding demand from its working population required from the young colony an assured and increasing supply of food and raw materials, and a guaranteed market for its industrial goods. In accordance with this archetypal pattern of colonial development agricultural trade with the United Kingdom assumed over-riding importance as the land was brought into production. By 1868, in spite of the problem of distance, the United Kingdom had already become New Zealand's principal trading partner.
With the introduction of refrigeration in 1882 and steam navigation in the late 19th century, the development of exports of frozen meat and dairy products assured the dominance of the United Kingdom in New Zealand's external trade. These developments, with a continued substantial investment of British capital, particularly in farming and food processing industries, established that degree of specialisation to meet the needs of the British market, which shaped the entire New Zealand economy during its first hundred years.
The depression of the 1880s, a consequence of a fall in world price levels, resulted in unemployment and large emigration but export prices recovered in the nineties. From 1880 onwards the natural increase of births over deaths exceeded the net inflow from migration.
In 1891 John Ballance, as leader of the Liberal Party, became Premier to be followed on his death in 1893 by Richard John Seddon, who remained Premier until his death in June 1906. The Government pursued a vigorous legislative programme in which the main emphasis was that of social justice, the principal manifestations of which were the breaking up of the large estates, the establishment of the Court of Arbitration, and the introduction of old age pensions. The policy of subdivision of large estates to produce closer settlement included the compulsory purchase of large holdings by the State, but more important were the effects of refrigeration, which encouraged the smaller dairy and fat-lamb farms, the accelerated Government purchase of Maori lands and the widespread introduction of systems of Crown leasehold with subsequent loans to small farmers to establish themselves. In inaugurating the Court of Arbitration, the object was to eliminate strikes by giving labour a recognised bargaining status; and the enactment was in accord with the enlightened code of labour legislation passed at that time under the influence of William Pember Reeves.
The 6 years from 1906 with Joseph Ward as Prime Minister were marked by several notable events in imperial affairs, but, on the whole, the Government's domestic policies were singularly uninspiring.
The expansion of the exports in dairy produce and frozen meat during the 1890s produced more intensive settlement and the rise of a new farming class in which the “cow-cockie” was the dominant figure. These farmers, having benefited by the spread of prosperity, were in 1911 mainly responsible together with the city businessmen for the overthrow of the Liberal regime. The new Reform Government under William Massey, in order to strengthen the primary producer, introduced measures of which the extension of rural credit was typical. Industrial conflict on the waterfront and with the Waihi miners ended in a victory for Massey who relied on the use of troops and special constables to repress the strikes.
Three years after the advent of the Reform Party, the First World War, 1914–1918, broke out, leading to a coalition Government and an Imperial commandeer of exports which created the precedent for the establishment after the war of central boards to regulate the exports of pastoral products. War activities were marked by heavy casualties in proportion to the population while the landing at Gallipoli signified the growing awareness of a sense of nationhood.
Though the effects of the post-war depression during the period 1921–24 showed themselves in an increase in unemployment and slight wage reduction, no drastic legislation was necessary to stabilise economic conditions. During the following years the price level rose; and on the administrative side, the period was characterised by extensive public works expenditure, with particular attention to hydro-electric schemes and highways. Prime Ministers in the 10 years from 1925 were J. Gordon Coates, Sir Joseph Ward, and George Forbes.
Land values rose steeply, accelerated by Government efforts to settle returned servicemen on the land, and between 1915 and 1925 forty percent of the occupied land had changed hands. New Zealand was extremely vulnerable to the overseas price fluctuations of the pastoral products. With the advent of the depression by 1930, farmers, despite greatly increased production, were faced with a serious decline in income (over forty percent) together with heavy mortgage commitments on land bought at high prices so that many were faced with foreclosure. In the towns, tradesmen and shopkeepers faced bankruptcy, and wage earners unemployment or reduction in wages. A coalition Government, formed in 1931 to meet the crisis had, as its leading figure, Coates, who was Minister of Finance from 1933. In order to produce balanced budgets and cope with the effects of the depression, enactments provided for unemployment relief, for the suspension, in effect, of compulsory arbitration, for the establishment of a Reserve Bank, for a mortgage moratorium, for raising the exchange rate, and for reduction in interest rates and wages. Partly as a consequence of these measures and of a rise in overseas price levels a general economic revival was taking place by 1935.
Development as a Nation—The election of a Labour Government in 1935 (with notable politicians including Michael Savage, Peter Fraser, and Walter Nash, who successively became Prime Ministers) reflected the general climate of opinion and led to change in administrative policy, the preoccupation being mainly with social problems. These attitudes were reflected in certain distinctive trends in legislation.
The first major influence was a humanitarian attitude reinforced by a progressive economic policy. Evidence of this is implicit in the provision for a basic wage, and later for a minimum wage, employment-promotion legislation, amendments to workers' compensation, industrial conciliation and arbitration, mining, etc., legislation, the system of basic prices for certain primary produce, the creation of farm industry reserves, and the rationalisation of production and marketing by the establishment of boards for certain items of primary produce.
Another dominant trend was the acceptance of the principle that society should take active steps towards the improvement of the working, living, and social circumstances of its members. Foremost in this category was the Social Security Act and its later extensions providing for monetary benefits such as age, superannuation, family allowances, sickness, and unemployment, and by the provision of a system of medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits. (The evolution of social security in New Zealand was summarised in a special article in the 1972 issue of the Official Yearbook; this was an extract from the Report of the Royal Commission of Inquiry on Social Security in New Zealand published in March 1972.)
Other legislative enactments under this heading include the provision for paid annual holidays, reduction of working hours, extension of workers' compensation insurance, improvement in safety and health and welfare conditions in industry, and extension of educational facilities and opportunities.
The financial needs of the Second World War from 1939 onwards were met with virtually no overseas borrowing. Financing the war by taxation and internal borrowing also assisted in the achievement of a successful stabilisation policy. Full employment in war was followed by full employment in peace. Expansion and diversification of manufacturing and servicing industries provided avenues of employment for the growing labour force.
Shaken by conflict with its industrial left-wing, and faced with increasing public impatience at the continued existence of some wartime controls and concern at inflation, the Labour Government was defeated at the 1949 election after holding office since 1936. The National Party took office under the leadership of Sidney Holland and its first term was marked by a conflict with the Waterside Workers' Union. This dispute in 1951 ended in a complete victory for the Government after it introduced most stringent emergency regulations to deal with the situation. For the first time this century, Holland held an emergency election before parliament had run its full 3-year term. The result was to return the National Government with an increased majority.
In 1952, continued inflation and a balance of payments crisis produced restrictions on exchange allocation to importers in an effort to build up overseas reserves. The 1954 election reduced National's majority and was marked by the appearance of a third party, the Social Credit Party which gained 11 percent of the votes.
During his time as Prime Minister, Holland initiated a constitutional change with the abolition of the Legislative Council on the grounds that it no longer possessed any effective function. Illness caused Holland's retirement in 1957 when he was replaced as leader by Keith Holyoake.
In 1957, the Labour Party gained a narrow victory at the polls under the leadership of Walter Nash. Budgetary policy to meet a recurrence of the balance of payments crisis proved unpopular and at the 1960 election, the National Party under the leadership of Keith Holyoake was returned to power, as it was in subsequent elections in 1963, 1966, and 1969. Early in 1972 John Marshall became leader of the National Party. At the 1972 election the Labour Party swept back into power under Norman Kirk.
International affairs have assumed growing importance in recent decades. It was evident when peace returned to the Pacific area in 1945 that New Zealand found itself in a different world, where its relations with the countries geographically closest to it would grow rapidly in importance. This did not, however, alter the extent to which New Zealand identified itself as a European nation. New Zealand took part in the Paris Peace Conference and it was not until 1955 that it altered the planning commitments of its defence forces from security arrangements in the Middle East to similar arrangements in the South-east Asia and Pacific areas.
The most far-reaching reorientation required of New Zealand in this new situation was the need to obtain a guarantee of its security from the United States rather than the United Kingdom to which it had traditionally turned. With Australia it signed the ANZUS pact with the United States in 1951 and this provides the cornerstone of New Zealand's security arrangements. It also gives New Zealand a common interest with the nations of Western Europe in encouraging the United States to maintain outward-looking policies and a global defence capability.
New Zealand's growing regional awareness has been expressed partly in its defence relationships through SEATO, and through the collective defence arrangements with Malaysia and Singapore; but more widely in its participation in the Colombo Plan and other arrangements for extending development aid to South-east Asia, the South-west Pacific and the Indian subcontinent. The stability and well-being of these areas are vital to New Zealand's interests and relationships with the countries of the region are becoming closer every year.
A feature of the 1960s was a series of national conferences on industrial development (1960), export development (1963), agricultural development (1963–64), and national development (1969).
Relations with Europe—Agricultural development has continued to be based on the principle of the family farm, and the New Zealand farmer remains typically both labourer and manager, as well as landowner. The present level of efficiency has been won by hard effort, skilled management, the application of the results of scientific research, and a heavy personal investment in farm improvement. Dairy producers are now faced with problems of maintaining overseas markets as a result of Britain's move to join the European Economic Community.
Farm production has constantly expanded so that New Zealand has become one of the world's greatest exporters of pastoral produce. The bulk of this produce still goes to the British market.
The advantages of a closely bilateral trading relationship with the United Kingdom were not one-sided. The association was grounded in economic logic, and enabled New Zealand to develop its only major natural asset into a pastoral system of unmatched economic efficiency, which, to the present day would, under free trading conditions, enable its farm products to meet any competition.
The pattern of economic dependence developed in accordance with a series of mutually agreed decisions extending over a long period, and these were formalised by the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 between the British and New Zealand Governments which provided preferential access to each other's markets. The advantages of this economic rationalisation were demonstrated most strikingly in the Second World War, 1939–45 when, apart from the New Zealand military contribution, its continued substantial supply of food to a beleaguered Britain was vital to the continuation of the Allied war effort.
Settlers came originally to New Zealand because of some dissatisfaction with the conditions of life they knew in their country of birth. They sought to build a new society which, while retaining what was good in Britain and Europe, would exclude the pressures which they had found damaging to the quality of their own lives. It is perhaps ironic that, to the extent which a new society has been created, this has been achieved by means of, and is contingent upon, continued strong economic ties with Europe. The decision of Britain to become part of the European Economic Community in 1973 and thus subject to a new pattern of trading arrangements would have been disastrous for New Zealand's exports of dairy produce and lamb, but for the negotiations of special arrangements for continuing trade; in these negotiations Holyoake and Marshall were key personalities.
Pacific Orientation—Increasing interest has been taken in the last decade in welfare and social development generally of both the rapidly growing Maori population and the inhabitants of the islands of the Pacific with New Zealand ties.
New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. One-tenth of the New Zealand population is Maori or Polynesian, and there are more Niue Islanders in New Zealand than in Niue. Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islanders are New Zealand citizens who freely move back and forth. These people have undoubtedly had a big influence on the character, attitudes, and behaviour of the rest of the New Zealand population—most have some understanding of the “Polynesian way”. New Zealand has a number of other basic links with the South Pacific, due in part to the common colonial history shared with such nations as Fiji. This British heritage has given a common language and the democratic tradition. Today all the independent states of the South Pacific are associated in the British Commonwealth.
The most recent political development is the establishment of the South Pacific Forum. This group, comprising the leaders of the five independent and self-governing nations of the South Pacific (Cook Islands, Western Samoa, Tonga, Fiji and Nauru), together with Australia and New Zealand, has already had highly successful meetings, in Wellington, in Canberra, and in Suva. The South Pacific Forum is a new concept in international relations—an exciting development. There is no constitution, there is no agenda, and there is no formality. The leaders come together in private sessions for frank and concentrated discussion on practical matters of direct relevance to the people of the Pacific. The island leaders themselves suggested the formula and proposed Australian and New Zealand participation. Clearly they saw the need to exchange views, discuss projects and priorities, and generally to secure on a regional basis effective collaboration and co-ordination at the highest level. A South Pacific Bureau for Economic Co-operation has been established with a broad programme of trade, production, and economic development. It is based in Suva.
Financial and other assistance has been provided from New Zealand to overseas territories for the expansion of educational facilities and opportunities, public works such as roading and airports, communication facilities, etc. Fuller information is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.
The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement which has applied since 1966, has been an important factor in accelerated growth in trans-Tasman trade.
Sovereignty—On 29 January 1840 Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived in the Bay of Islands. His instructions from the British Government required him to take possession of the country with the consent of the Maori chiefs, this policy being designed by the Colonial Office strongly influenced by missionary opinion, to safeguard the well-being of the native people. Hobson read his commission at Kororareka on 30 January and on 6 February 46 chiefs signed the Treaty of Waitangi, a compact whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights were secured to the chiefs and their tribes (with the Crown having the sole right of purchase) and in return the Queen extended her protection and all the rights and privileges of British subjects. Other chiefs throughout both Islands later adhered to this Treaty.
On 21 May 1840 Governor Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until 3 May 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated 16 November 1840. The capital was at first transferred from Russell to Auckland, but in 1865 it was again transferred, on this occasion to Wellington, where the seat of Government has since remained.
During Governor Grey's term, steps were taken to draft a constitution for the colony. An Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament on 30 June 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on 17 January 1853. Under it, provision was made for the constitution of a General Assembly consisting of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives. Provision was also made for the division of the country into provinces, each province having an elected Council and Superintendent. (The provincial system was abolished in 1875 and the Legislative Council in 1950.) In the first General Assembly of 27 August 1854 certain members of this body were associated with the permanent members of the executive but they did not hold any portfolios. It was not until 7 May 1856 that responsible government was actually established.
One aspect, that of native affairs, was withheld from the responsible Ministers and the Governor, as representative of the Crown, continued to act independently of his elected advisors in this sphere. In 1861 Grey attempted unsuccessfully to hand over this responsibility but the Ministers were unwilling to assume responsibility for the cost of the war. Finally in 1864 Sir Frederick Weld instituted the “self-reliant policy” whereby the colony accepted responsibility for the settlement of difficulties with the Maoris and consented to the withdrawal of troops by the Imperial Government.
In recognition of a nascent sense of nationality and of an increasing desire for self-reliance in political matters New Zealand was given the title of Dominion in lieu of Colony, the new title taking effect on 26 September 1907.
Of the constitutional events in recent years the passing by the United Kingdom Parliament of the Statute of Westminster in December 1931 was of major importance. The draft of this statute was submitted for the confirmation of the various Commonwealth legislatures before its passage through the United Kingdom Parliament. The statute granted complete autonomy to the various self-governing member countries, but it did not automatically apply to Australia or New Zealand. In other words, its operation in the latter self-governing members of the Commonwealth was declared to require specific adoption by the legislatures of those countries. It was not until 1947 that the New Zealand Government formally adopted the Statute of Westminster.
NEW ZEALAND'S INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS—Few pressures existed prior to the early 1930s to impel New Zealand towards enunciating an independent foreign policy. Successive Governments preferred to make known any views on matters of foreign affairs only to the British Government and through the confidential channels of intra-Commonwealth consultation. The population was mainly British in composition and comparatively few were concerned to distinguish between New Zealand's interests and those of Britain. Nor had they much cause to do so: New Zealand had established a fruitful economic partnership with Britain, upon which country nearly all her material and cultural links were centred; and New Zealand's surest protector against dangers which it was incapable of meeting alone was the Royal Navy. It was, moreover, realised that New Zealand in her own right could make little impact on world affairs, whereas Britain was a great power capable of affecting the pattern of world events. New Zealand “foreign policy” therefore consisted chiefly in seeking to modify British policy in those few cases where New Zealand had a strong interest or a viewpoint rather different from that of Britain.
The emergence of an independent New Zealand foreign policy is usually held to date from 1935. The Labour Government held strong views on the principle of collective security and upon the League of Nations as the embodiment of that principle. In its method of championing the principles of collective security, it pressed for the restoration of the authority of the League of Nations at a time when the United Kingdom Government was pursuing the policy which came to be known as appeasement, urging positive League action over Abyssinia, Spain, and China. In addition to making its views known in confidential communications to the United Kingdom Government, it also stated them with vigour in the international forum of the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations.
There was nevertheless, no fundamental departure from the traditional policy of association with Britain. Moreover, the course that would be followed in the event of war was never in doubt. As early as 16 May 1938 a leading member of the Government had said, “If the Old Country is attacked, we are too … we will assist her to the fullest extent possible”. When war broke out the Prime Minister the Right Hon. M. J. Savage, expressed New Zealand's position in terms that were as true in 1939 as they would have been in 1914:
“Behind the sure shield of Britain we have enjoyed and cherished freedom and self-government. Both with gratitude for the past, and with confidence in the future, we range ourselves without fear behind Britain. Where she goes, we go. Where she stands, we stand.”
But the Second World War changed the pattern of power in the world and made it necessary for New Zealand gradually to revise its foreign policy and its method of implementing that policy. Also during the war years New Zealand was admitted to the councils of the Allies and was expected to advance informed views. The Government honoured its responsibility and, having established in wartime the habit of participating in the making of international decisions, accepted it as natural that New Zealand should continue to participate in the development of a post-war world order and in subsequent international consultations. To this end New Zealand established (in effect from 1943) a career foreign affairs service, and proceeded slowly to establish diplomatic missions in countries where New Zealand's interests merited protection. In particular, New Zealand sought increasingly to make its individual contribution to fostering good relationships with its neighbours in the Pacific and Asia and to increasing the measure of security and welfare in these areas.
To be woven into any post-war policy was the now traditional New Zealand belief in the principle of collective security and international justice, especially as symbolised by the United Nations. This was by no means an easy task in a world where the divisions of the cold war were reflected in competing regional alliances. There had to be a place, too, for belief in the ability of international co-operation to control armaments and to eliminate poverty, disease, and other economic and social causes of international tension.
The threat to New Zealand's security, posed by the entry of Japan into the war in 1941 at a time when the United Kingdom was fully committed in Europe, brought New Zealand into the closest relations with two of her neighbours on the borders of the Pacific—Australia and the United States. Recognition of the need for a greater measure of collaboration with Australia resulted in the signing in 1944 of the Canberra Pact which provided machinery for continuing consultation between the two Governments. Upon the entry of Japan into the war, both New Zealand and Australia had looked principally to the United States for protection. Relations among the three countries thus entered a new phase. The close association of wartime found expression in peacetime in the ANZUS Treaty, in which, for the first time, New Zealand and Australia entered into a treaty of alliance and mutual defence with a foreign country and achieved the aim of both countries to enter into a close relationship with the major Pacific power. The ANZUS Treaty, which came into force in April 1952, gives an assurance of United States support in the event of an armed attack from any quarter in the Pacific and so constitutes New Zealand's major safeguard from aggression in the area.
The establishment of SEATO, like the formation of the ANZUS alliance, took place against a background of continuing insecurity and of danger in the Far East. In 1950 New Zealand had participated in collective action by the United Nations in Korea. In 1954, following the Indo-China crisis and the Geneva Accords, a broader collective defence treaty covering South-east Asia and the South-west Pacific, known as the Manila Treaty, was signed by New Zealand and Australia, France, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, the United Kingdom, and the United States. The parties agreed that in the event of armed attack on the parties or on a “protocol” State (Laos, Cambodia, and South Vietnam) they would act to meet the common danger. The parties established the South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) in Bangkok.
From 1955 New Zealand contributed forces to a Commonwealth Far East reserve stationed in Malaya. In 1959 New Zealand, with Australia, became associated with the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, concluded in 1957, which subsequently became the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement with the formation of Malaysia in 1963. When the United Kingdom decided to withdraw its forces east of Suez by the end of 1971, New Zealand, in association with Australia, indicated its intention to maintain a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after British withdrawal. Subsequently, with a change of government in the United Kingdom in June 1970, the British decided to retain forces in the area although they upheld the earlier decision to revoke AMDA. A new five-power defence arrangement involving Australia, Malaysia, New Zealand, Singapore, and the United Kingdom replaced the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement on 1 November 1971.
The scope of New Zealand's presence in Asia widened considerably in the years following signature of the Manila Treaty—diplomatic relations were established with a growing number of countries in the area, and increased activity in other fields of co-operation besides that of defence followed the extension of this network of diplomatic posts. By the mid 1960s New Zealand had more complete representation in Asia than in Western Europe. Subsequent accession to regional membership of ECAFE, the Asian Development Bank and ASPAC (the Council for Asian and Pacific Co-operation) is further demonstration of this country's acceptance that it has a role to play in the Asian area.
New Zealand's direct interest in political, social, and economic developments in the South Pacific countries is reflected not only in its membership of such regional organisations as the South Pacific Commission, but also in an increased sense of involvement in their problems. The evolution of self-government and nationalism in the South Pacific reached a new stage when Western Samoa became the first independent Polynesian State on 1 January 1962. Three years later the Cook Islands achieved internal self-government. In 1968 Nauru achieved independence as did Fiji and Tonga in 1970. In August 1971, at the request of these five countries New Zealand hosted the first meeting of the South Pacific Forum. New Zealand's liberal tradition of friendship for emergent peoples, and the fact that large numbers of Polynesian people have settled here, means that the islanders tend to look to New Zealand for leadership and encouragement. Inevitably, New Zealand is going to be increasingly involved in the South Pacific region.
New Zealand has continued to place special importance upon its membership of the United Nations. It has been an active participant in the work of the General Assembly, has been a member of all Councils of the Organisation, has provided troops to the United Nations Force in Korea, and military observers and civilian police in various peace-keeping operations, and has endeavoured to assist all efforts to attain the political and social objectives outlined in the Charter.
The historic links with Britain and with Western Europe and North America remain as close as ever; and the economic links with Britain, New Zealand's best customer, remain strong. One of the key problems of external political and economic policy for New Zealand remains the movement towards political and economic integration in Europe since Britain has joined the European Economic Community at the beginning of 1973.
New Zealand intends in the future to pursue a more independent policy in international affairs, putting more emphasis on improving economic and social relations in other countries. Believing in the dignity and equality of all human beings, New Zealand totally rejects all doctrines of racial superiority.
Normal relations have been entered into with the People's Republic of China and plans have been made to open a New Zealand mission in Peking. With the peace settlement in Indo-China it is planned to develop new forms of regional co-operation in Asia.
Ministry of Foreign Affairs—The primary responsibility of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is for the formulation and execution of New Zealand foreign policy. It conducts relations with other countries and communications with their governments and representatives in New Zealand. It operates New Zealand's aid programme and maintains diplomatic and consular representation abroad. Its overseas functions are discharged through a network of 30 diplomatic and consular posts consisting of embassies, high commissions, consulates-general, and other permanent missions. At home, the preparation and co-ordination of foreign policy recommendations is carried out in close association with a number of other Government departments. The ministry is administered jointly with the Prime Minister's Department. Prime Ministers have found it appropriate on occasions to hold the Foreign Affairs portfolio. The Secretary of Foreign Affairs is also Permanent Head of the Prime Minister's Department.
In economic and commercial matters the ministry works closely with the Department of Trade and Industry and with the Treasury. The ministry has a special role too as a clearing house for material provided by New Zealand posts overseas for other departments, and through its posts it performs numerous services on behalf of departments without representatives abroad.
In the Official Section at the end of the Yearbook the diplomatic and other New Zealand representation overseas is listed.
New Zealand in the Commonwealth—Through membership of the Commonwealth New Zealand is able to consult and co-operate with 31 other countries over a wide spectrum of social, economic, and political fields. The value New Zealand places on its Commonwealth links is derived not only from these practical benefits but also from the heterogeneous composition of the Commonwealth. Its 32 members take in the 6 continents and the 5 oceans of the world. In particular membership in the Pacific has grown. Fiji, Tonga, and Western Samoa have secured the same full membership as Australia and New Zealand, and Nauru has special status.
As the Commonwealth has grown and changed, its relationships have taken on a new scope and emphasis. As Commonwealth heads of government affirmed in the Commonwealth Declaration adopted at their last meeting in 1971, the association “provides many channels for continuing exchanges of knowledge and views on professional, cultural, economic, legal and political issues among member states. These relationships we foster and extend for we believe that our multinational association can expand human understanding and understanding among nations, assist in the elimination of discrimination based on differences of race, colour, and creed, maintain and strengthen personal liberty, contribute to the enrichment of life for all, and provide a powerful influence for peace among nations.” New Zealand, itself a country where two races live in harmony, sees in the Commonwealth a special opportunity for multi-racial co-operation and understanding.
The belief of member countries in the potential of the Commonwealth led to the establishment of a permanent Commonwealth Secretariat in London in 1965. Under the leadership of its Secretary-General, Mr Arnold Smith, it has become the main agency for multilateral communication between Commonwealth governments. The Commonwealth Secretariat promotes consultation and disseminates information on matters of common concern, organises meetings and conferences, and coordinates many Commonwealth activities. Prominent among these is the Commonwealth Fund for Technical Co-operation. The fund is financed by voluntary contributions from all Commonwealth countries and is designed to provide advice and assistance for development projects, export marketing, education, and training. The primary purpose of the fund is to promote economic development through self-help and mutual assistance.
New Zealand contributes to the budgets of the Commonwealth Secretariat, the Commonwealth Fund for Technical Co-operation, and the Commonwealth Foundation. The foundation was established at the same time as the Secretariat to promote close links between the professions throughout the Commonwealth. It has sponsored official and non-official Commonwealth professional organisations and strengthened the links between administrators, engineers, lawyers, accountants, scientists, and private individuals in the different Commonwealth organisations. Like the Secretariat it has provided a focus for Commonwealth activities and a basis for extending international co-operation.
New Zealand and the Pacific—Since the Second World War, and particularly since 1955, there has been a remarkable growth in New Zealand's relations with the countries of the Pacific area, that is, the areas and countries within, or facing on to the Pacific Ocean. In this process, defence policy and concern for national security have undoubtedly played an important part. From the first, and increasingly, the reorientation of defence interests towards the Pacific area has gone in parallel with the development of non-defence activities in that area. Some of the most important landmarks in that process have indeed stemmed from a concern with defence: participation in the United Nations action in Korea in 1950, the ANZUS Treaty, the Manila Treaty, the acceptance of responsibilities within the ANZAM, participation in the confrontation and Vietnam conflicts, and the Five Power defence arrangements. There is no doubt that New Zealand is now accepted as a country with an independent voice and a genuine stake in the area. There is also no doubt that this acceptance has followed from the interweaving of two strands of policy: a readiness to assume a role in the security of the area; and the development of a comprehensive relationship in matters other than defence. Thus, the developing defence policy must be seen within the context of our developing policy and national outlook.
The private and Government sectors have together been able to develop new markets, new products, new selling processes, and new economic relationships. This has been assisted by the development of a pattern of regular economic talks with our main trading partners and in some cases by the conclusion of bilateral economic agreements, such as those with Japan and Australia.
Aid activities have developed. In the early 1950s aid programmes, except for assistance to New Zealand's own Pacific territories, were largely directed towards the Indian subcontinent in the form of capital grants, which called for little direct New Zealand participation. Since the mid 1950s, technical assistance programmes have been expanded to bring students to New Zealand and send New Zealand experts into the area. The scope of aid activities has been widened to involve our industrial and engineering skills as well as the more traditional agricultural and health fields. New Zealand has become a full member of ECAFE, a member of the ADB, and a participant in some at least of the international bodies co-ordinating aid to other countries. Together, these developments have meant that aid programmes are not just reflections of a humanitarian obligation but also part of a broader process of developing a wide range of contacts with countries in the area.
New Zealand's external activities, in the first 10 years after the Second World War, tended to be tied to the framework and timing of Commonwealth Prime Ministers' conferences and United Nations meetings because of the restricted nature of our representation abroad. In 1955, the New Zealand mission in Singapore was established. At that time, New Zealand had full diplomatic representation in only four countries in the Pacific area (the United States, Canada, Japan, and Australia). By 1960, there was full diplomatic representation in seven countries. Today, there are 13 full diplomatic posts in the Pacific area and dual accreditation to another 4 countries.
This diplomatic network gives New Zealand the capacity to observe developments and assess their significance, to formulate and represent a New Zealand position, and to carry through a range of bilateral contacts. Over the same years New Zealand has developed its political contacts with countries of the Pacific area in many other ways. Three are worthy of particular note: exchanges of visits by Ministers, Parliamentarians, and by Heads of State of Government; participation in a number of multilateral bodies, such as SEATO, ASPAC, and the Five Power defence arrangements; and the development of bilateral consultative arrangements.
Cultural contacts with the countries of the Pacific area have expanded greatly over this same period. At one stage, New Zealanders, when they looked abroad for a model or for a broadening of their experience, looked automatically to Britain. Many still do. But many others look elsewhere. New Zealand society in general is much more aware of the Pacific area than 20 years ago. Professional bodies, sporting associations, private bodies, even our universities, have direct contacts with similar organisations in other countries of the Pacific area where 20 years ago they would have had links only with Britain and perhaps Australia. Tourism, the development of civil air links, and the general expansion of cultural interests have also helped bring a wider range of contacts.
New Zealand and the South Pacific—The South Pacific is New Zealand's immediate environment, its Polynesian peoples are close kin to the New Zealand Maori, its islands nearest and most important in the lines of communication which link New Zealand with America and Europe.
Through the South Pacific Commission the Governments administering territories in the South Pacific—Britain, the United States, France, Australia, and New Zealand—have made a concerted effort to promote the economic and social development of the area and its peoples. In the 24 years of its existence the commission has, within its budgetary limits (its budget for 1971, $1,096,954), done much valuable work, particularly in bringing the islanders together and developing a sense of community amongst them. Originally laying much stress on research, the commission has come to concentrate mainly on providing technical assistance and on pooling experience of handling common problems of development. Its membership has grown to include Western Samoa and Nauru. At the same time the importance of the South Pacific Conference has increased. The territorial representatives who attend the conference now have a decisive voice in determining the commission's work programme. Close working links are maintained with United Nations specialised agencies which take an active interest in the region.
But New Zealand has not been content with promoting progress in the economic and social spheres only. At the San Francisco Conference in 1945 it took a leading part in working out the trusteeship system embodied in the United Nations Charter, and subsequently the League of Nations Mandate for New Zealand to administer Western Samoa was replaced by a trusteeship agreement.
In accordance with the wishes of the Samoan people, a programme of political and constitutional development was launched which continued throughout the 1950s and which culminated in the establishment of the independent State of Western Samoa on 1 January 1962. The transfer of sovereignty did not, however, weaken the close and friendly relationship which had grown up between Western Samoa and New Zealand and this was confirmed in a treaty of friendship between the two countries signed in August 1962. In the educational as well as in other fields New Zealand assists Western Samoa.
Whilst Western Samoa was moving towards independence, constitutional development was taking place in New Zealand's other island territories. Following expert surveys a programme of economic and social development for the Cook Islands was formulated in 1955 and legislative assemblies for the Cook Islands and for Niue were set up in 1957. In 1962 the New Zealand Government gave these bodies full responsibility for allocating the large subsidies granted by New Zealand. In the same year possible alternatives concerning constitutional development were submitted to the assemblies. Both chose full internal self-government together with a continued association with New Zealand. Events thereafter moved most rapidly in the Cook Islands. On 4 August 1965 the Cook Islands became a self-governing nation in free association with New Zealand. The Legislative Assembly, assured of New Zealand's financial assistance, is fully responsible for the internal affairs of the Cook Islands.
Progress in the constitutional field has also been made in Niue and the Tokelau Islands, New Zealand's remaining dependent territories. On 1 November 1968, at the request of the Niue Assembly, a full-member system of government was introduced, giving the Executive Committee responsibility for the portfolios controlling all Government departments. Under the Niue Amendment Act 1971 the Executive Committee has general direction and control of the executive government of Niue. There is a Resident Commissioner responsible to the Executive Committee who acts as a liaison officer between the Governments of New Zealand and Niue.
Responsibility for deciding priorities for Government works and expenditure has been given by the Administrator to the Tokelau Islands councils or fonos which have also fully discussed their future development and have expressed the wish (as have the people of Niue) to retain their association with New Zealand. At the request of the fonos, the New Zealand Government has instituted a pilot programme to assist Tokelau Islanders to resettle in New Zealand.
The independence of Western Samoa, self-government in the Cook Islands and Niue are indicative of broader developments in the South Pacific, developments which included in 1970 the attainment of full independence by the Kingdom of Tonga and by Fiji. Economic, social, and educational development has made the peoples of the area more self-reliant. Students from certain English-speaking territories in the South Pacific undertake courses at the University of the South Pacific in Fiji under the New Zealand bursary scheme.
New Zealand in the United Nations—If New Zealand is better known and commands more influence in international affairs than some other small states similarly situated, this is, in some measure at least, due to New Zealand's record of active participation in the United Nations.
New Zealand's share of the United Nations' regular budget is 0.32 percent, in 1971 this meant a New Zealand contribution to the organisation of $433,784.
United Nations Security and Peace-keeping Activities—New Zealand Governments have acted upon the conviction that the United Nations, and it alone, contains the rudiments of a universal collective system, and that it is through the United Nations, and not through its abandonment in favour of some alternative, that an effective and comprehensive collective security system may eventually be developed and agreement on disarmament achieved. At San Francisco in 1945 the Right Hon. Peter Fraser argued forcibly but unsuccessfully to eliminate the veto and to strengthen the collective security provisions of the United Nations Charter. Within the United Nations New Zealand has sought to remove the causes which might produce the need for recourse to collective security action. Its representatives have urged that the Assembly be used as a place for harmonising relations between nations; they have voiced the need for restraint in the pursuit of national objectives; they have consistently sought and supported responsible action in aid of an effective international organisation; and they have reiterated the need for the early adoption of a broad programme of supervised disarmament.
New Zealand was elected to the Security Council, which is charged with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, for the years 1954 and 1955, and for a second term in 1966 when membership of the Council was increased from 10 to 15.
New Zealand has also advocated adequate and timely preparations in case aggression should occur and has supported the fullest possible development of the United Nations' capacity for peacekeeping. New Zealand has been prepared to play its part; forces were supplied to the United Nations Force in Korea and military observers to the United Nations observer groups in Palestine, Kashmir, and Lebanon; and a civilian police unit has served in Cyprus.
New Zealand has recognised that the objective of developing the United Nations' potential in security and peacekeeping is a long-term one.
Economic and Social Activities—Apart from this substantial and primary concern with international peace and security, other aspects of the work of the United Nations have increased greatly in importance in recent years. Article 55 of the United Nations Charter recognises that peaceful and friendly relations among nations depend largely on conditions of economic and social progress. Advancement in these latter fields absorbs annually more and more of the United Nations' resources, and represents at least one area in which international understanding and co-operation are reaping tangible rewards. First the ′60s and now the ′70s have been designated as “development decades” and an international development strategy—an overall plan setting targets for development during the second decade—was adopted by the Twenty-fifth Anniversary Commemorative Session in 1970.
The United Nations Organisation with primary responsibility in this vast field is the Economic and Social Council (or ECOSOC), an elective body of 27 members, which co-ordinates the activities of the wide variety of bodies with interests in these fields, ranging from the functional commissions and committees of the United Nations itself to the autonomous specialised agencies.
The biggest single task now facing ECOSOC is to promote and direct programmes for economic development in the less-developed countries. New Zealand had always recognised the need for this type of development, and has been concerned to ensure that the international programmes in this field should be effective and realistic. Its interest in social and economic questions is illustrated by its membership of ECOSOC from 1947–49, and 1959–61; and it was again elected by the General Assembly to serve over the period 1971–73. New Zealand in 1963 became a full regional member of the Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East (ECAFE), a body of which it had previously been a non-regional member. New Zealand has also served terms of office from time to time on the Status of Women Commission, the Technical Assistance Committee, and on the Statistical, Social, and Fiscal Commissions. Most recently, it served on the Commission on Human Rights for two consecutive terms covering the period 1966–71, and served on the Population Commission for the period 1969–72.
Specialised Agencies—New Zealand is a member of all specialised agencies, except the International Development Association, and is also a member of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), which, though not strictly a specialised agency, exists under the aegis of the United Nations. New Zealand's contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, which are based for the most part on a scale of assessment similar to that used in the United Nations itself, range from $2,700 to $216,000 annually and totalled some $767,000 in 1971–72. New Zealand has also subscribed capital to the financial agencies.
Convinced of the value of the form of international co-operation that the agencies represent, New Zealand participates actively in their work. In the case of the technical agencies, there are direct benefits to New Zealand in membership. Membership of the Universal Postal Union, for example, is essential to facilitate the efficient international movement of mails to and from this country; and the International Telecommunication Union works to promote the most rational and efficient operation of world-wide telecommunications services. The World Meteorological Organisation is the medium for establishing a world-wide network for the rapid exchange of meteorological information, which is of particular value to remote areas like New Zealand. In other cases, New Zealand benefits by the free interchange of knowledge and experience, and from the endeavours of the agencies to establish world-wide standards of safety, to promote facilitation of international traffic, and to examine restrictive or discriminatory practices in these fields. The ILO is concerned with protecting the basic dignities and freedoms of the wage earner and brings together representatives of governments, employers, and workers to frame international conventions on working and living conditions.
In addition to its contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, New Zealand gives voluntary assistance in the form of further monetary grants, the service of experts to developing countries (for example in physiotherapy, police work, forestry, and education) and donations of equipment or commodities.
Two major fields for this sort of additional assistance are the contributions made to the United Nations Development Programme and to the World Food Programme. New Zealand has given annual contributions to UNDP (in 1971–72 $500,000), and in addition has sent experts abroad to work in the field on UNDP assignments. The WFP is a programme approved by the United Nations and FAO in 1961 and administered jointly by them. In 1963–70 New Zealand made total grants of US$1,670,000, of which US$610,000 was in cash and US$1,060,000 in commodities. For 1971–73, New Zealand has pledged a further US$840,000, of which US$280,000 will be in cash and US$560,000 in commodities. New Zealand is a member of the inter-governmental committee which supervises the programme.
New Zealand's accession to the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Monetary Fund, and the International Finance Corporation not only allows this country to participate in measures designed to increase the stability of international trade and promote the economic development of the underdeveloped areas of the world, but also serves to strengthen New Zealand's own economic position by providing access to more varied sources of capital for capital projects or for balance of payments purposes.
New Zealand is also a foundation member of the Asian Development Bank, established in 1967 under the auspices of ECAFE “to foster economic growth and co-operation in the ECAFE region”.
New Zealand has supported agency activity which will help the social and economic development of the Pacific Islands and some projects are now listed. WHO has assisted in the past in the eradication of yaws and tuberculosis; FAO is at present the executing agency for a UNDP project designed to control the rhinoceros beetle which ravages much of the islands' coconut crops, and has also established a regional fisheries development agency; UNESCO has set up a curriculum development unit at the University of the South Pacific; a development assistance team, backed by ECAFE and the specialised agencies, is being established in Suva.
New Zealand has in the past served on the governing bodies of WHO, FAO, UNESCO, and UPU, and was a member of the FAO Council for 1970–72. Although, because of its size and limited scale of contributions, New Zealand is not likely to be elected frequently to the boards of at least the larger agencies, it can expect, over the years, to bear its share of administrative responsibility within them.
Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD)—As a result of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development held in Geneva in 1964, the General Assembly agreed to hold a triennial conference on trade and development with the objective of promoting international trade, particularly between countries at different stages of development, with a view to accelerating the economic growth of developing countries. UNCTAD held its second session in New Delhi early in 1968. UNCTAD is the United Nations body generally responsible for all matters relating to trade development. It is open to all United Nations members and other states who are members of the specialised agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency. The conference has become a permanent organisation, with a trade and development board which conducts the affairs of the organisation between plenary conferences. New Zealand commenced its second consecutive term on the board in 1968. There are also within the organisation functional committees on commodities, manufacturers, finance invisibles, and shipping. New Zealand held a seat on the Committee on Commodities from 1967 to 1969, and the Committee on Shipping from 1969 to 1971. The second UNCTAD conference was held in Delhi in 1968 and the third conference was convened in Santiago, Chile, in April 1972.
GATT—New Zealand has been a contracting party to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade since its inception in 1947. Although not strictly a specialised agency, the GATT has assumed some of the characteristics of one, and its activities have extended into all aspects of international trade including, more recently, measures to liberalise non-tariff barriers to agricultural trade and to provide special export opportunities for the goods of the developing countries.
New Zealand Collective Security—The defence of New Zealand has been judged by successive Governments to call for active support for the concept of collective security. New Zealand alone is unable to defend its considerable but very isolated territory against aggression by any militarily significant power. As a small country with limited resources, New Zealand is in no position to maintain the extensive defence effort needed if all possible contingencies are to be met. It has therefore supported efforts to promote the effective implementation of the provisions of the United Nations Charter designed to establish a universal system of collective security and, until this goal is reached, has accepted that its defence efforts should be made in concert with like-minded countries in order to create a broader framework for security than its individual national effort could provide. This in turn involves the obligation to make credible and effective contributions to collective defence arrangements from New Zealand's own armed services.
Since the Second World War, New Zealand has contributed to collective security action on several occasions both within the United Nations and under other arrangements. From 1955, military units were based in Malaya as part of the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, where they took part in actions during the emergency. New Zealand forces later supported Malaysia in its successful resistance to Indonesian Confrontation. In 1965 an artillery battery was sent to South Vietnam under the Manila Treaty. It was subsequently joined by two infantry companies and a small Special Air Services troop. Force strengths rose to 560 before the beginning of withdrawals in 1970. All combat forces were withdrawn from South Vietnam at the end of 1971. Some 30 army personnel remained in a training role until 1972.
ANZUS—A basic expression of New Zealand's support for the principles of collective security is provided by the ANZUS Pact. This tripartite security treaty between Australia, New Zealand, and the United States was signed at San Francisco on 1 September 1951 and came into force on 29 April 1952. It assured New Zealand and Australia of American support in the event of aggression in the Pacific.
The main provision of the ANZUS Pact is that each party recognises “that an armed attack in the Pacific area on any of the parties would be dangerous to its own peace and safety and declares that it will act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional processes”. In the context of the agreement, an armed attack on any of the parties is deemed to include “an armed attack on the metropolitan territory of any of the parties or on the island territories under its jurisdiction in the Pacific or on its armed forces, public vessels, or aircraft in the Pacific”.
In keeping with the close ties between the three countries, the machinery for consultation has been kept as simple and flexible as possible. Meetings of a council of ministers are generally held once a year to review situations affecting the treaty area.
SEATO—Eight governments—Australia, Britain, France, New Zealand, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, and the United States—signed the South-east Asia Collective Defence Treaty, also known as the Manila Treaty, on 8 September 1954. The treaty came into force on 19 February 1955. Under its terms, each party recognised that aggression by means of armed attack in South-east Asia or the South-west Pacific against any of the parties or against “a protocol state” (Cambodia, Laos, and South Vietnam) would endanger its own peace and safety, and agreed that it would act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional process. In the event of any other threat, the parties would consult on the measures to be taken for the common defence.
The South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) established under the treaty is headed by a council, made up of the foreign ministers of the signatory governments, which meets annually in members' capitals. Between meetings a body known as the Council Representatives provides continuity with representation generally provided by the heads of member countries' diplomatic missions in Bangkok; New Zealand is thus represented by its Ambassador to Thailand. From time to time various expert committees and study groups are convened to give collective advice to Council Representatives. The council also agreed in February 1955 that the military advisers to the ministers should meet as a group to advise it on measures for common defence. The civil and military secretariat has its headquarters at Bangkok.
The Manila Treaty has special significance because it is the only multilateral defence treaty applying to South-east Asia and the only treaty under which the United States has an obligation towards mainland South-east Asia. It is also the only treaty under which Thailand has any security guarantee. Thus the treaty helps maintain the fabric of collective defence without which the region would become the target of intensified communist pressure. It provides a backing for the efforts of those countries of the area striving, as the Manila Treaty states, “to uphold the principles of democracy, individual liberty and the rule of law”. The military planning and exercises carried out under the treaty are valuable in improving the capacity of the members to act together against aggression.
Neither in concept nor in structure is SEATO fitted for a major role in spheres other than defence. Nevertheless, the nature of the challenge in South-east Asia was recognised by making provision in the treaty for the parties, separately and jointly, to increase their capacity to counter subversion and to co-operate in economic measures to promote economic progress and social well-being. While most of this action is taken outside the framework of SEATO, the organisation has a useful aid programme designed to meet particular needs of the members of the treaty area. Thus SEATO has sponsored wide-ranging research efforts in the field of tropical medicine, agriculture, and engineering. A number of special SEATO professorships, post- and under-graduate scholarships, research fellowships and travelling lectureships have been established. The SEATO Graduate School of Engineering, established in Bangkok in September 1959, has now developed into an independent institution known as the Asian Institute of Technology. A programme to provide for a SEATO agricultural survey of the farming problems of the South-east Asian member governments has recently been initiated; New Zealand has contributed one expert to this programme. Seminars and study groups have been organised to consider particular problems. Cultural exchanges have been promoted. The New Zealand Government funded $20,000 a year from which to contribute to SEATO aid programmes.
Commonwealth Arrangements—Throughout the past two decades a defence arrangement known as ANZAM provided a further basis for New Zealand's co-operation in defence matters with Britain and Australia. In November 1971, following changes in Britain's role east of Suez, ANZAM was succeeded by an arrangement known as ANZUK. Unlike SEATO and ANZUS, ANZAM and ANZUK are not organisations established by formal treaty but have gradually evolved from the practice of close defence co-ordination among the three countries. ANZUK provides an important forum for consultation on defence matters of common concern to Australia, New Zealand, and the United Kingdom. The three Governments, however, retain full control over their individual defence policies. ANZUK meetings are usually held in Canberra.
In 1955, New Zealand transferred its wartime commitment from the Middle East to South-east Asia and agreed to contribute with Britain and Australia to a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve to be established in Malaya and Singapore.
Upon its accession to independence in 1957, the Federation of Malaya concluded the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, which was subsequently extended to Malaysia on its formation in September 1963 and renamed the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement (AMDA). Under its provisions, the United Kingdom undertook to assist in the defence of Malaysia and was accorded the right to maintain such forces in Malaysia, including a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, as were agreed to be necessary for the defence of Malaysia and for the fulfilment of Commonwealth and international obligations. The agreement was accepted as applying generally to Singapore when it acceded to independence in 1965. In 1959 New Zealand, together with Australia, was associated with AMDA by an exchange of letters, placing on record that the provisions of the agreement applicable to the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, in particular the provisions dealing with the status of forces, applied in respect of New Zealand forces in the reserve.
In January 1968 the British Government announced that its forces in South-east Asia would be withdrawn by the end of 1971. In February 1969 the New Zealand Prime Minister announced that the Government had decided to retain, in conjunction with Australia, a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after the British withdrawal. A series of five-power meetings were held at official and ministerial level to discuss defence questions arising from the British decision to withdraw. During these meetings Malaysia and Singapore declared that the defence of the two countries was indivisible and Britain outlined the form its continuing interest would take, including its capability to assist in the event of a threat to peace and its intention to continue exercises and training in the area.
With the change of government in Britain in June 1970 the decision was taken to retain a British ground presence in Malaysia and Singapore. This presence was, however, to be on a smaller scale than previously and, in view of the nature of the continuing arrangement, the British upheld the earlier decision that AMDA should be revoked in 1971.
In place of AMDA, a new five-power defence arrangement for Malaysia and Singapore came into being on 1 November 1971. The new arrangement is less formal than AMDA and is based on the concept of partnership of the five participating countries. The basis of the five-power defence arrangement is not a formal treaty or agreement but a statement incorporated in the communique of the meeting of ministers of the five-power countries held in London in April 1971. At that meeting the ministers declared, in relation to the external defence of Malaysia and Singapore, “that in the event of any form of armed attack externally organised or supported or the threat of such attack against Malaysia or Singapore, their governments would immediately consult together for the purpose of deciding what measures should be taken jointly or separately in relation to such attack or threat”. The Ministers agreed to establish an Air Defence Council to provide direction to the Commander of an Integrated Air Defence System for Malaysia and Singapore which was established on 1 September 1971; they also decided to set up a Joint Consultative Council to provide a forum for regular consultation at senior official level on matters relating to the defence arrangement.
New Zealand's military contribution to the five-power defence arrangement includes one battalion, a frigate regularly stationed at Singapore, medium-range transport aircraft and helicopters; and strike aircraft periodically deployed to the area from New Zealand. Underlying New Zealand's participation in the five-power defence arrangement is the belief that defence co-operation of this kind contributes significantly to the maintenance of stability and the continuation of development in the region as a whole. The five-power defence arrangement contributes to the security of Malaysia and Singapore. ANZUK forces are helping Malaysia and Singapore to build up their own defence establishments by supplementing their capabilities in the field of sophisticated equipment and by providing training assistance. It has always been made clear that the New Zealand presence will be maintained only as long as it has the consent and encouragement of the Governments of Malaysia and Singapore. New Zealand forces will not be involved in internal security problems and their deployment on active operations will require the express consent of the New Zealand Government.
New Zealand Aid—New Zealand's aid to developing countries takes many forms—capital aid (cash grants and equipment), technical assistance (the provision of experts and student training), food aid, and loans. It is channelled through a number of diverse programmes; multilateral, bilateral, and non-Governmental.
The Government decided in 1973 progressively to increase its contribution to United Nations aid programmes with the objective of attaining the target of 0.7 percent of the gross national product by the 1975–76 financial year.
Accordingly aid appropriations for 1973–74 are being increased to a total of $27,000,000. This would lift the Government's performance to 0.36 percent of estimated gross national product. For the following year it is planned to reach 0.5 percent.
To achieve the 0.7 percent target requires a substantial lift in aid. Official development assistance would then call for some $62,000,000. It would be subject to suitable growth in gross national product and the availability of resources.
The Government plans to play its part in leading New Zealand to the goal of 1 percent of gross national product in total resource transfers. These transfers include private aid grants, private overseas investments, and some forms of trade and commercial credits.
New Zealand has for many years played an active role in multilateral schemes initiated by the United Nations and its specialised agencies, e.g., the United Nations Development Programme, the World Food Programme, the United Nations Children's Fund and the programmes of aid to refugees.
The largest individual bilateral programme is the Colombo Plan, the main vehicle for the New Zealand Government's civil aid to South and South-east Asia. Other bilateral programmes undertaken by New Zealand include those involving the Cook Islands, Niue Island, the Tokelau Islands, Fiji and Tonga, and Western Samoa. Bilateral aid to Asia under the Colombo Plan amounted to $4,738,355 in the 1971–72 financial year, while aid to the islands of the South-west Pacific totalled $5,971,840.
Contributions to the Asian Development Bank's Technical Assistance Fund amounted to $75,000 in the 1971–72 financial year and together with $866,100 worth of Asian Development Banks Bonds taken up formed an important adjunct to New Zealand's bilateral aid to Asia.
Other programmes in which the New Zealand Government participates include the Special Commonwealth African Assistance Plan under which African students are brought to New Zealand for higher education and special training courses; the Commonwealth Education Scheme under which students and scholars from developing countries study in New Zealand; the Commonwealth Medical Scheme and the Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation.
An amount of $10 million has been promised over 5 years for reconstruction in Indo-China.
New Zealand and the Colombo Plan—New Zealand was a foundation member of the Colombo Plan which had its origin in and takes its name from a meeting of Commonwealth foreign ministers held in January 1950 in Colombo to exchange views on world problems, particularly on the economic needs of the countries of South and South-east Asia. The Colombo Plan is not a single plan but rather an aggregation of a series of separate plans drawn up and administered by each country in the region: the external assistance required and made available to help implement these plans is negotiated on a bilateral basis. What was once a Commonwealth idea has grown into a truly international co-operative effort with 24 member countries.
Up to 31 March 1972, New Zealand has made available under the Colombo Plan capital aid and technical assistance amounting to $47,133,890.
The major capital aid projects with which New Zealand has been associated in 1971–72 include the provision of equipment for trade training schools in Burma and the Philippines, dairy and demonstration farm schemes in India, Korea, and the Philippines, the provision of road and aviation equipment for Thailand, jet barges to the Khmer Republic, aviation equipment to Indonesia, and the Ngam Ngum Dam in Laos and the Indus Waters Scheme in Pakistan.
Up to 31 March 1972 New Zealand has spent a total of $12,069,693 on student training and $8,176,969 on the provision of experts, advisers, and consultants. The number of students and trainees brought to New Zealand under Colombo Plan awards had reached 3,412, of whom 531 were in New Zealand on 31 March 1972. Experts who have served in Asia under the Colombo Plan had reached 531 by the same date. Major technical assistance projects overseas include the provision of a road construction team in north-east Thailand, a civilian surgical team in Vietnam, and teachers for Malaysia. Consultants from the private sector have also been engaged under the Colombo Plan on a wide range of technical assistance projects of a substantial nature. These include forestry, water reticulation, road design, beef cattle development, port surveys, architectural design, prefabricated buildings, abattoir design, irrigation, and geothermal power development.
Volunteer Service Abroad—The Council for Volunteer Service Abroad, although a non-governmental organisation, receives Government assistance in carrying out its programme of dispatching volunteer workers for assignments in many Asian and Pacific countries. At 31 March 1972 there were 120 volunteers in the field. The Government grant to VSA during the 1971–72 year was $90,076.
Distribution of New Zealand Aid—The distribution of New Zealand Government aid to overseas countries during the two latest financial years is set out in the following table. The aid is shown as bilateral where the arrangements were concluded directly between the New Zealand Government and the government of the recipient country or countries and multilateral where the aid was contributed to an international agency or fund. The table lists only Government aid. It does not take into account the substantial aid given in cash and kind through CORSO and other private organisations.
| Item | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Bilateral Assistance— | NZ$(000) | NZ$(000) | NZ$(000) |
| South Pacific— | |||
| Cook Islands (including loans) | 2,259 | 2,375 | 3,242 |
| Niue | 941 | 972 | 1,140 |
| Tokelau Islands | 197 | 156 | 177 |
| Western Samoa | 400 | 400 | 258 |
| Training Scheme—Cook, Niue, Tokelau Islands | 105 | 134 | 111 |
| University of South Pacific capital assistance | – | – | 271 |
| South Pacific airports (excluding Rarotonga) | 131 | 167 | 379 |
| General | 40 | 124 | 106 |
| 4,073 | 4,318 | 5,684 | |
| South and South-east Asia— | |||
| Colombo Plan | 3,646 | 4,622 | 4,020 |
| Indonesian Trade Credit disbursement | – | 500 | 478 |
| Other | 245 | 196 | 140 |
| 3,891 | 5,318 | 4,638 | |
| Commonwealth— | |||
| SCAAP | 188 | 102 | 80 |
| Commonwealth Education Scheme | 105 | 147 | 96 |
| Commonwealth Medical Scheme | 39 | 55 | 84 |
| Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation | 5 | 10 | 20 |
| 337 | 314 | 280 | |
| Other including VSA, CORSO, and disaster relief | 67 | 180 | 460 |
| Total bilateral assistance | 8,368 | 10,130 | 11,062 |
| Multilateral Assistance— | |||
| Voluntary Programmes— | |||
| International Development Association | – | – | 1,000 |
| United Nations Development Programme | 450 | 450 | 500 |
| United Nations Children's Fund | 120 | 130 | 130 |
| World Food Programme | 224 | 191 | 371 |
| South Pacific Commission | 142 | 142 | 154 |
| Asian Development Bank technical fund | – | 75 | – |
| Other | 86 | 86 | 186 |
| Bank Subscriptions- | |||
| Convertible currency subscription to Asian Development Bank | 1,007 | 1,007 | – |
| Total multilateral assistance | 2,029 | 2,081 | 2,341 |
| Total official development assistance | 10,397 | 12,211 | 13,340 |
| Other Official Flows (ADB Bonds, trade credit to Peru, development of Rarotonga airport) | 4,465 | 5,152 | 6,759 |
| Total resource flows | 14,862 | 17,363 | 20,099 |
Substantial aid is also given in cash and kind through private voluntary agencies, such as CORSO, SCF, Red Cross, religious missions, etc.
General Aims—New Zealand's foreign policy has changed in emphasis and scope. It has been modified and extended to meet the demands of an international situation greatly changed from that of 1939. As a country of predominantly European settlement, New Zealand retains its traditional loyalties to the United Kingdom and a sense of identity with Europe and of involvement in its destiny.
New Zealand has accepted a growing involvement in the problems of the South Pacific region because of its close ties with the island people. New Zealand is in a unique position to encourage the growth of a regional consciousness in the South Pacific which is essential if the problems of the area are to be seen and tackled as a whole. At the same time it has recognised the importance of regional developments in Asia and the future security of that region, and has sought to develop its associations with Asian countries.
As a Pacific power, New Zealand has sought security in friendship and formal defensive arrangements with Australia and the United States. As a country concerned with the preservation of world peace and the organisation of defence against aggression it has placed prime importance upon development of the United Nations as an agency for peaceful settlement of international disputes and for the achievement of collective security. Pending the establishment of a broadly based United Nations security system, however, New Zealand has been prepared, in respect of South-east Asia, to participate in a protective grouping concerned with the defence of a single area. The limits of what it is able to do are those imposed by its size and capacity; its disposition is towards peaceful and friendly relations with all nations and (whatever the modifications which the needs of national security may impose) it is to that ultimate goal that its foreign policy is directed.
CONSTITUTION OF NEW ZEALAND: General—New Zealand is a monarchial State; it is also a constituent member of the Commonwealth, sharing with other members in “their recognition of the Crown as the Symbol of their free association and of the Sovereign as the Head of the Commonwealth …” (Preamble to Royal Titles Act 1953.)
THE MONARCH—The New Zealand Parliament in the Royal Titles Act 1953 gave its assent to the use of the Royal style and titles as follows: Elizabeth the Second, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom, New Zealand, and Her Other Realms and Territories Queen, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith.
While the seat of the Monarch is normally in the United Kingdom, the Queen is represented in New Zealand by the Governor-General appointed by the Crown on the advice of her New Zealand Ministers.
Many powers held by the Monarch (or her representative) comprise but the means of giving effect to the public will. In New Zealand the Governor-General acts on the advice of the Ministers, which cannot constitutionally be ignored. Despite the long-term trend for powers to be assigned directly to Ministers without any necessity for vice-regal consultation, there are still many phases of Government which require Royal participation.
The Queen (in her stead the Governor-General) gives consent or approval prior to a Minister taking office or the formation of a Ministry; summons, prorogues, and dissolves Parliament; delivers the Speech from the Throne at the opening of a session; gives the Royal Assent to measures which have passed all stages in the House of Representatives, without which they have not the force of laws; makes appointments to most important State offices; confers knighthoods and other honours, etc.; and also provides that background of stability, continuity, and experience in many facets of government which is so desirable whenever there are sweeping changes in the dominance of political parties.
Besides those duties associated with the constitutional role, the Royal personage or representative makes an important contribution to the ceremonial life of the nation. This was particularly well illustrated during the sojourn of the Royal visitors in New Zealand in 1953–54, in 1963 and in 1970. Both as the symbol of the nation and in virtue of her identification with the life and interests of her people, the Queen becomes the focus for all State occasions, as does the Governor-General in her absence.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY—The supreme law-making body with power to legislate for the whole country is the General Assembly, which now consists of the Governor-General and the House of Representatives, the former Legislative Council having been abolished since the close of 1950.
The powers of Parliament to make laws are legally untrammelled. This was not always so, for prior to the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 laws could not be made on certain matters which conflicted with United Kingdom statutes extending to New Zealand. There was also some doubt as to New Zealand's power to make laws possessing extra-territorial effect.
The Electoral Act 1956 provides that certain of its sections may not be repealed except by a 75 percent majority of the House of Representatives or following a referendum. These sections are those relating to:
The constitution and order of reference of the Representation Commission.
The number of European electoral districts and the basing of their boundaries on the total population.
The fixing of the tolerance within which the commission must work at 5 percent.
The age of voting.
The secret ballot.
The duration of Parliament.
These reservations have become a formal convention associated with the fundamental character of the system of government.
While the law-making function is the prerogative of Parliament, it must be remembered that, as in most democracies, laws are passed because of their acceptability to the majority party in Parliament—i.e., the Government party. Furthermore the initial acceptance will have probably been made in the deliberations of Cabinet and caucus.
With the increasing range and complexity of the statutory field, there has been a growth in delegated legislation with detailed procedural steps and other amplifying matter becoming the subject of regulations made by Order in Council under the authority of a particular statute, rather than being incorporated in the statute itself. The power to make such regulations lies with the Executive Council which comprises all the members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers, together with the Governor-General, who presides over the Council. Regulations, though originating in Cabinet and becoming effective in the formal proceedings of the Executive Council, rest fundamentally on the will of Parliament as a whole and are now subject to its supervisory jurisdiction. A general provision contained in the Regulations Amendment Act 1962 requires all such regulations to be laid before Parliament. The Standing Orders of the House of Representatives, enable the House or any member thereof to refer any regulation to the Statutes Revision Committee, a Select Committee of the House, which is empowered to consider the regulation and to determine whether the special attention of the House should be drawn to it on any of the following grounds: (a) that it trespasses unduly on personal rights and liberties; (b) that it appears to make some unusual or unexpected use of the powers conferred by the statute under which it is made; (c) that for any special reason its form or purport calls for elucidation.
Meeting of Parliament—Parliament is summoned, prorogued, or dissolved by Proclamation issued by the Governor-General. A session is that period between the summoning of Parliament and its prorogation. Its length varies, but it has traditionally covered the months from June to November. When Parliament is prorogued all the business on hand lapses, and if this is to be proceeded with in the next session it must be re-introduced.
The course of a session may be interrupted by adjournments.
In session parliamentary privileges include freedom of speech and freedom from arrest in civil cases, and also the right to engage in secret debate, if required, etc.
The Party System—The two main political parties represented in Parliament are Labour and National. A third party—Social Credit—obtained a seat for the first time at the 1966 General Election but lost it at the 1969 election. At any general election these parties, together with any other political parties and also those candidates standing as independents, state their respective policies before the electors. Each main party normally puts forward one candidate for each of the electorates into which the country is divided. The party which wins the majority of seats, although not necessarily the majority of votes, at the general election forms the Government. The leader of the elected members of the majority party becomes the Prime Minister, who makes ministerial appointments from elected members of his party. The leader of the minority party in Parliament becomes the Leader of the Opposition. The effectiveness of the party system relies largely on the general agreement that the majority party has a mandate to govern and the minority party has a responsibility to challenge Government measures in debate and to demonstrate to the electors that it can provide a viable alternative government.
Parliamentary Procedure—The House of Representatives has its Standing Orders, which govern its procedure and which are administered by Mr Speaker in the exercise of his control of the House. The election of the Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon afterwards as is convenient. Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
Parliamentary Functions and Control—The Parliament controls the Government in power in the last resort by the possibility of the Opposition mustering sufficient support to pass a resolution of no-confidence in the Government on a vital issue, thus forcing it to resign. With only two main disciplined political parties contending for office, changes of government are now rare except at the time of general elections. In the representation and formation of public opinion the major general debates are of principal importance. Special inquiries by select committees also provide a useful forum in which interests and opinions can make themselves heard. The major general debates are the address in reply to the speech from the Throne at the opening of Parliament, the debate on the Budget or financial statement, and the various debates on Imprest Supply Bills.
The first two of these give ordinary members an opportunity to air their views freely on any subject they choose from the national interest to the special aspirations of their constituents. Imprest supply debates are more specialised. On such Bills, the British principle of raising grievances before granting supply has been applied by allowing the Opposition to choose the subject for debate.
Financial control is exercised by the fact that expenditure of public money must be authorised by the House of Representatives in the form of an Appropriation Act, which authorises or grants money to the Government for the purposes approved. The authority for the raising of revenue by taxation or borrowing must also be given by Parliament.
Legislation can be initiated by any member of Parliament, but in practice almost all Bills are introduced by the Government in power as a result of policy decisions taken in Cabinet. The process of passing a public Bill is as follows: it receives a formal first reading on introduction, is then printed, and after some time it is given a second reading which is a debate on its general principles, followed by a clause-by-clause consideration of the Bill which may be by the whole House sitting in Committee. The Bill is then reported to the House, and later read a third time. The final stage is to send the Bill to the Governor-General for the Royal Assent and, unless provision is made for commencement on another date, it then becomes law as an Act of Parliament. To facilitate detailed informal discussion, and so that evidence from experts and interested parties may be heard by the House on legislation which is before it, a number of select committees are appointed regularly each year. Their terms of reference indicate areas of legislative interest corresponding to the various ministries. There are normally 7 members on each committee and party strength roughly reflects party strength in the House. In suitable cases Bills may be referred to a select committee for examination either after the first reading or the second reading. Committees have power only to report their opinions to the House. They cannot amend, though they can recommend amendments. The House as a whole thus retains its responsibility for approving legislation or rejecting it.
Apart from legislation, select committees deal with petitions, and, from time to time, ad hoc select committees are set up with some specific matter referred to them.
There are special procedures for dealing with local Bills and private Bills. Local Bills are those affecting a particular locality only, normally introduced at the request of a local authority. All such Bills stand referred to a select committee, the Local Bills Committee, after their first reading. The committee holds hearings at which interested parties appear, and it reports to the House on the merits of the Bill. The committee's report is often the decisive factor in local government legislation and always carries considerable weight with the Government and the House. Private Bills are those which apply specifically to a person or group of persons. They are initiated, after public notice, by a petition presented to the House by a member on behalf of the promoters.
Duration of Parliaments—Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act 1879, which fixed the term at 3 years. General elections have been held at 3-yearly intervals since 1881, with a few exceptions. The term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the First World War extended to 5 years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth (1931–35) to 4 years under the Electoral Amendment Act 1934. By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937 the 3-year term was restored, but on account of war conditions the term of the twenty-sixth Parliament was extended to nearly 5 years before dissolution on 30 August 1943. Since then the duration of Parliament has been of 3 years, with the exception that the twenty-ninth Parliament was dissolved in 1951 after the expiration of approximately 20 months. The 3-year limit was re-enacted in the Electoral Act 1956, this being one of the reserved provisions referred to earlier. A referendum on 23 September 1967 favoured the continuation of terms of 3 years.
Number of Representatives—In 1972 87 electorates (83 European and four Maori) returned members to the House of Representatives. The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than 42 and not less than 24, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of 37 members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at 41; in 1860, at 53; in 1862, at 57; in 1865, at 70; in 1867, at 72; in 1870, at 74; in 1875, at 84; in 1881, at 91; in 1887, at 70; in 1900, at 76; in 1969, at 80; and in 1972 at 83. Since 1867 there have been four Maori representatives, and provision for this number was retained in the Electoral Act 1956. In 1954 the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, which had remained unaltered since 1867, were changed by Proclamation so as to give a greater degree of equality of population among the four districts (in effect the Southern Maori Electoral District now includes a considerable area of the North Island). The Electoral Amendment Act 1965 fixed the number of European electorates in the South Island at 25 (an increase of one) and provided that the number of European electorates in the North Island shall be ascertained by the Representation Commission after each quinquennial census of population on the basis of the quota fixed for the South Island. In 1971 the Commission considered the results of the 1971 census and fixed the number of European electorates in the North Island at 58 (an increase of three). Thus there were 87 electorates for the general election in 1972.
Qualifications of Members—Under the Electoral Act 1956 every registered elector of either sex is qualified to be a parliamentary candidate. If a public servant is elected to Parliament he must vacate his office forthwith and he cannot resume employment in the Public Service within 12 months of ceasing to be a member of Parliament unless he had previously been a public servant for at least 5 years.
Salaries, etc.—Section 27 of the Civil List Act 1950 provides that on the recommendation of a Royal Commission the Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council, fix the salaries and allowances to be paid to the Prime Minister and other Ministers of the Crown or members of the Executive Council, to Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, and to the Speaker and Chairman of Committees and other members of the House of Representatives, and that a Royal Commission shall be appointed for this purpose within 3 months after the date of every general election of members of Parliament. At April in the intervening years adjustments are made on a basis matching that for the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969; the Government Statistician provides the Prime Minister with a certificate specifying the percentage movements in average weekly ordinary time earnings outside the State Services (as ascertained from the April half-yearly survey of industries in the private sector conducted by the Department of Labour) and adjustments may be made by Order in Council to the salaries of Ministers and members.
The following table sets out the salaries and allowances payable from 1 April 1972 in accordance with the recommendations of the Royal Commission upon Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances 1970, as amended by the 1972 review conducted in accordance with the procedure outlined in the preceding paragraph.
| Office | Salary | Expense Allowance |
|---|---|---|
* Where the ministerial office of Minister of
Foreign Affairs is held by a Minister other than the Prime Minister
an † Additional to normal allowances as member. | ||
| $ | $ | |
| Prime Minister | 20,773 | 4,000 |
| Deputy Prime Minister | 15,336 | 1,625 |
| Minister with Portfolio | 13,827 | 1,500* |
| Minister without Portfolio | 11,894 | 1,275 |
| Parliamentary Under-Secretaries | 10,444 | 1,275 |
| Speaker | 12,316 | 1,300† |
| Chairman of Committees | 9,598 | 700† |
| Leader of the Opposition | 12,921 | 1,500 |
| Deputy Leader of the Opposition | 8,511 | 575† |
| Chief Whips | 8,209 | 1,250 |
| Junior Whips | 7,967 | 1,250 |
| Members | 7,604 | 1,250 |
There is an additional allowance depending on classification of electorates: (a) electorates which are wholly urban, $90; (b) electorates which are substantially urban, $230; (c) electorates which are partially urban and partially rural, $520, (d) electorates which are ordinary rural, $920; (e) electorates which are predominantly rural, $1,150. The special additional allowance for Southern Maori electorate is $350 and for each of the other Maori electorates is $175. The daily sessional allowance is $3 and the night allowance for members entitled thereto is $8. In addition to the salary and allowances, members are entitled to certain travel concessions and a stamp allowance.
Former Prime Ministers receive an annual payment of $400 for each full year in office, with a maximum of $2,000 a year, after retirement, defeat at the polls, or when a member only. This is subject to a two-year minimum period having been served as Prime Minister.
Under the Superannuation Act 1956 there is a compulsory contributory superannuation scheme for members of the House of Representatives. The scheme provides that a retiring allowance shall by payable to a member after 9 years' service and the attainment of 50 years of age, and shall be calculated at the rate of one thirty-second of the basic salary for a member as at the date of his ceasing to be a member, for each year of service with a maximum of two-thirds of that basic salary, or alternatively the member may elect to take a variable retiring allowance so as to secure a level income or he may elect to receive a refund of his contributions. The annual contribution is 11 percent of an ordinary member's salary, and the Government subsidises the fund. The rate of contribution was increased by 1 percent from 1 April 1970 to provide for cost-of-living adjustments to be made to retiring allowances. In the case of a male member dying and leaving a widow surviving she becomes entitled during her widowhood to receive an annuity of half of the retiring allowance to which her husband would have been entitled had he retired aged 60 years at the time of his death, or $260 a year, whichever is the greater.
ADMINISTRATION AND EXECUTIVE RESPONSIBILITY—After the election of a new Parliament, it is the responsibility of the leader of the party, which is most likely to secure and retain the support of the majority of members in the House, to form a Government. Although procedures for the selection of new Ministers have varied between the two principal parties, the Prime Minister has the final responsibility for allocating portfolios. A portfolio comprises a specific field of Government activity—for instance all matters relating to education will be allocated to one Minister who is henceforth known as the Minister of Education.
A Minister may have more than one portfolio and in addition responsibility for the supervision of one or more Government departments in which the activities carried out, though important, do not rank as portfolios. Occasionally, a Minister is appointed without portfolio, as, for example, an Associate Minister of Finance.
Executive Council—In the legal sense those members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers comprise the Executive Council. The Governor-General normally presides over meetings of the Council. The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of 11 May 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of 24 April 1919. The Royal Powers Act 1953 provides that the statutory powers conferred on the Governor-General may be exercised either by Her Majesty the Queen in person or by the Governor-General. In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council; but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Her Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded in the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The Civil List Act 1950, in section 6, provided that no person shall be appointed a Minister or a member of the Executive Council unless he is a member of Parliament and that a person who ceases to be a member of Parliament cannot continue to be a Minister or a member of the Executive Council for more than 21 days. This gave statutory recognition for the first time to what had long been the convention.
At January 1973 the Executive Council consisted of 20 members. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
His Excellency the Governor-General receives a salary and an allowance which are determined from time to time by the Civil List Act 1950 for the salaries and expenses of his personal establishment, plus all expenditure incurred in respect of the transport to and from New Zealand and the travel within or outside New Zealand of the Governor-General and his family and staff.
Cabinet—The membership of the Executive Council and Cabinet is identical but Cabinet, unlike the Executive Council, is not a body created by any legal document. The existence of Cabinet was not recognised by statute until a passing reference was made in the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962.
The fact that the Juridical Acts to give legal force to certain of the decisions of Cabinet are taken by others—the Crown, the Executive Council, a Minister of the Crown or a Statutory Commission—does not diminish the power and authority of Cabinet. Cabinet is the top committee of the administrative system, with responsibility for co-ordinating the work of the various Ministers and taking those decisions which largely determine the nature of the legislation put before Parliament and the regulations which the Executive Council is asked to approve.
Cabinet discussions are informal and confidential, anonymity being maintained as to the individual advocacy or opposition to particular proposals. The Cabinet system enables general agreement to be reached on any line of action proposed by either an individual Minister or by the Government as a whole. In Parliament a Minister can be confident that his legislative or other proposals will have the unqualified support of the Government no matter what divergences of opinion may have been apparent before general agreement was reached in Cabinet. A consistent and agreed course of action on any particular issue can be determined. The work of Cabinet thus exemplifies the concept of the collective responsibility of the Government.
Cabinet is assisted in its work by 10 Cabinet committees, the membership of which includes those Ministers principally concerned with the subject matters handled by the committee. There are committees covering economic and financial affairs, Government works, the environment, defence, foreign affairs, and the State services. Several of the committees are supported by inter-departmental committees of officials. All Cabinet committees have delegated authority from Cabinet to make decisions within certain prescribed limits.
The Cabinet Secretariat is responsible for the servicing of Cabinet and its committees to ensure their smooth functioning.
Government Departments—The Minister as the political head of a department of State may in fact have several departments under his control. There are, however, some 40 different departments with separate functions in New Zealand. Each of these has a permanent head who is responsible for the work and administration of the department. He is of course responsible to the Minister in charge of the department, while he also acts as adviser to the Minister on all matters within his appointed competence. Besides ensuring that the ministerial policy and directions communicated to him are effectively put into practice, his functions as the adviser include assessing the consequences of any executive action resulting from his departmental activity, evaluating the merits and demerits, whether political, social, or financial, of various modes of action, and making suggestions for improvements and for new policy measures as derived from departmental experience in the day-to-day execution of policy.
Departments can be broadly classified according to the administrative or regulatory, developmental, or social nature of their activities. Within the first group are the servicing subgroup, such as the Legislative, Prime Minister's, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Printing Office, Law Drafting, Valuation, Statistics, and Audit; the finance subgroup—Treasury, Customs, Inland Revenue; the regulatory subgroup—State Services Commission, Internal Affairs, Labour; the defence and law and order subgroup—Ministry of Defence, Justice, Crown Law, and Police; the research subgroup—Scientific and Industrial Research.
In the second group are the transport and communications subgroup, such as Ministry of Transport, Post Office, Railways, and Tourist and Publicity; the developmental—Ministry of Works, Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries, Lands and Survey, Forest Service, Mines, Electricity, Energy Resources, Maori and Island Affairs, Trade and Industry; the commercial—Public Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Advances Corporation, State Insurance.
The third group comprises the Education, Health, and Social Welfare Departments.
This broad division serves merely to indicate the field of the dominant activity or purpose of the particular department. Most departments have servicing, informative, and regulatory functions, and many are equally regulatory and developmental in nature.
In addition to the system of direct administration in the form of Government departments, there are other activities over which the State exercises some ultimate measure of control or ownership, though divorced in varying degrees from immediate supervision. The Reserve Bank of New Zealand (the central bank), and one trading bank, are entirely State-owned, although the actual administration is quite independent, subject in the case of the Reserve Bank to the proviso that it must give effect to the monetary policy of the Government, as communicated to the bank by the Minister of Finance, and to any resolution of Parliament in respect of Government monetary policy.
Further instances of this principle are shown by the National Airways Corporation, which, although owned by the State, is administratively self-contained, and by the Tourist Hotel Corporation. In certain other avenues the type of administration is in between the normal departmental form and that evident in the corporation type; of such is the National Roads Board, which, though determining policy to a large degree, yet makes use of departmental administrative structures for implementation of policy.
Some administrative organisations have also quasi-judicial functions. Examples of this class are the Price Tribunal, Transport Charges Authority, Licensing Control Commission, and Local Government Commission.
OMBUDSMAN—The Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 has become an important addition to the parliamentary checks on departmental administration. The Act created the office of Ombudsman, who is able to investigate, on complaint or on his own initiative, any administrative decision, recommendation, act, or omission of a Government department or related organisation as it affects any individual. Local authorities are outside his jurisdiction. The Ombudsman does not have power to reverse departmental decisions, but he may make his recommendations to the department and to the Minister, and if, in his opinion, no appropriate action is taken he may report to the Prime Minister and then to Parliament. He has very wide powers to call for documents and files. The Government cannot refuse information, except in matters relating to the security of the State or to Cabinet proceedings.
JUDICIARY—The hierarchy of courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrate's Court. Apart from these courts of general jurisdiction there are other courts dealing with specific fields. In the latter category are the Court of Arbitration concerned with awards and orders governing wage determination and conditions of employment in industry; the Compensation Court dealing with workers' compensation. For further details refer to Section 8 (Justice) of this issue.
PARLIAMENTARY ELECTIONS—The law on elections is contained in the Electoral Act 1956. Following each population census, which is normally taken every 5 years, the boundaries of European electorates are revised. In addition, there are four Maori electoral districts, three in the North Island and one covering a portion of the North Island together with the whole of the South Island, where the Maori population is comparatively small. The Governor-General may at any time by Proclamation alter the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, and, as in the case of European electoral districts, any alterations are to come into force at the expiry of the Parliament existing when the Proclamation is issued.
The Government Statistician is required to supply population figures to the Surveyor-General as soon as possible after the census. The population used as the basis in obtaining the quota for each European electoral district is defined in section 2 (1) of the Electoral Act 1956.
The term “European population” means total population with the following exceptions:
Maoris;
Persons residing on board ship, whether as passengers or members of the crew or otherwise;
Persons residing temporarily as guests in any licensed hotel;
Persons residing temporarily in any naval, military, or air force camp, station, or establishment;
Persons residing as patients and inmates in any hospital;
Persons in respect of whom reception orders under the Mental Health Act 1969 are in force;
Persons detained pursuant to convictions in any penal institution.
After the population figures are supplied by the Government Statistician it is then the responsibility of the Representation Commission to define new electoral districts for Europeans. The commission is constituted by virtue of section 15 of the Electoral Act 1956 and comprises seven members. Four of these, the Surveyor-General, the Government Statistician, the Chief Electoral Officer, and the Director-General of the Post Office, are official members. Two are unofficial members, being persons nominated by the House of Representatives, one nominated to represent the Government, and one to represent the Opposition. The seventh member is appointed, on the nomination of the official and unofficial members of the commission or a majority of them, to be the chairman of the commission. The chairman and unofficial members cease to be members on the date on which the first periodical census is taken after the date of their appointment.
The European population of the South Island is divided by 25 and the quotient so obtained is the quota for the South Island. Then the European population of the North Island is divided by the quota for the South Island, and the quotient so obtained is the number of European electoral districts in the North Island. In applying the quota the commission may make an allowance by way of addition or subtraction of 5 percent of the quota to enable districts to be adjusted to meet considerations of topography, community of interest, communications, and existing electoral boundaries.
When the boundaries have been provisionally determined, maps are prepared illustrating the proposed electoral districts, and descriptions of each electoral district are published in the New Zealand Gazette. A time limit of 1 month is given during which objections to the proposed boundaries may be lodged. These objections are then considered by the Representation Commission and a final decision reached on boundaries which then define the new electoral districts.
All general elections and by-elections are held on a Saturday. Polling hours in all electorates are from 9 a.m. to 7 p.m.
Any serviceman aged 20 years or over serving overseas is qualified to vote as an elector of the electoral district in which he last resided before he left New Zealand.
Franchise—Since 1969, persons 20 years of age and over have had the right to vote in the election of members of the House of Representatives (From 1893 onwards all persons aged 21 years had voting rights.)
Registration of Electors—Registration as an elector is compulsory, although it is not compulsory to vote. To be qualified for registration as a parliamentary elector in New Zealand a person must have attained the age of 20 years and must (a) be a British subject or Irish citizen, (b) be ordinarily resident in New Zealand, (c) at some period have resided continuously in New Zealand for at least a year, and (d) except in special cases have resided continuously for 3 months or more in the electoral district in respect of which application for registration is made, and not have subsequently resided for 3 months or more in any other electoral district. Broadly speaking the qualifications restrict the right to vote to permanent residents. Persons of more than half Maori ancestry register in one of the four Maori electoral districts and persons of half Maori ancestry have the option of registering on either a European or Maori roll.
Voting at parliamentary elections is by secret ballot. In general, only those persons whose names are lawfully on the main and supplementary rolls of electors compiled prior to an election may vote at that election.
A vote is normally cast by the elector at a polling booth within his district. An elector may, however, vote as a “special voter”, either at a polling booth outside his district or by post for reasons of distant travel on polling day, sickness, etc.
LOCAL GOVERNMENT: General Powers—Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. The Municipal Corporations Act 1954 and the Counties Act 1956 are the main governing Acts for territorial local authorities. There are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 and the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. For most harbour boards there is, in addition to the general Harbours Act, a special Act for each board which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—urban drainage boards, transport boards, the Auckland Regional Authority, the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority, the Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Authority, and the Waikato Valley Authority—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
A local authority has no legislative powers beyond the authority to make bylaws within limits defined in its constituting Act, but it can promote legislation on matters which affect the government of the area under its jurisdiction and which it is not already empowered to deal with. If the subject is transient and not contentious and is approved by Government it is usually dealt with by the inclusion of an appropriate section in the annual Local Legislation Act passed by Parliament for this purpose. If, on the other hand, the local authority seeks powers of a permanent or major nature additional to those conferred on it by general Acts it must submit to Parliament a special local Bill. The extent to which the foregoing privileges are used may be gauged from the fact that the annual Local Legislation Act usually contains 40 to 45 sections, while about 15 local Acts are passed each year.
Number of Local Authorities—The number of local authorities actively functioning at 1 April 1972 was 625 made up as follows: county councils, 108; borough (including city) councils, 135; town councils (independent), 9; town councils (dependent), 6; regional authority, 1; river boards (2 boards also have the powers of land-drainage boards), 8; catchment boards, 13; catchment commissions, 4; land-drainage boards, 36; electric power boards, 39; water-supply boards, 2; urban drainage boards, 4; transport board, 1; local railway board, 1; power and gas boards, 2; nassella tussock boards, 2; harbour bridge authority, 1; road tunnel authority, 1; valley authority, 1; plantation board, 1; underground water authorities, 3; pest destruction boards (separately elected), 140; independent fire boards, 60; independent harbour boards, 17; and hospital boards, 30. Borough and county councils also function as fire authorities in 213 cases, as harbour boards in 8 cases, as underground water authorities in 2 cases, and as county pest destruction boards in 39 cases. In addition, there were 22 district councils of the National Roads Board constituted under the National Roads Act 1954. Although these district roads councils are not local authorities in the strict sense of the term they are intimately connected with certain aspects of local government, providing an advisory service to the National Roads Board concerning the roading needs and the allocation of national roading funds within their respective districts.
Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the geographical boundaries of a county, are regarded as separate entities.
Franchise—Under the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966, elections are held on the second Saturday in October every third year. The next triennial general elections are due in 1974. Enrolment of residential electors is compulsory. On any proposal relating to loans or rates, a rate paying or a freehold qualification is necessary.
Apart from a few special-purpose authorities some of whose members are appointed by other local authorities, by Government, or, in the case of fire authorities, by insurance interests, members of local authorities are elected triennially, any qualified elector being eligible to seek election. In general the franchise extends to all persons aged 20 years or over who either possess a rating qualification or who, being British subjects, possess a residential qualification in the district of the local authority concerned. The right to vote for members of land drainage and river boards is, however, restricted to those who possess rating qualifications. Plural voting on the basis of the value of rateable property is permitted in elections for county councils and several types of special-purpose authorities. Where pest destruction boards rate on the basis of livestock or acreage, plural voting is also permitted.
Voting Procedures—Generally speaking, franchise can only be exercised by personal attendance at the polling booth, but the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 was amended in 1970 to permit county councils to use postal voting. Other local authorities are able to use this method only on approval being granted by Order in Council. At the 1971 elections 59 counties and 6 boroughs used postal voting. In every such case election participation was appreciably higher than the national average. To a lesser extent use was also made of spread voting where voting is possible at polling booths over a period of up to 6 days instead of being confined to the single day.
Boroughs—For the constitution of a borough there must be a population of at least 1,500 with an average density of population of at least one person per acre. A borough containing a population of 20,000 or more may be proclaimed a city, although the corporation remains unaltered.
Counties—Counties are now governed under the Counties Act 1956. With increasing settlement the original 63 counties were gradually subdivided until they reached 129 in 1920, although the number of councils formed and actively functioning never exceeded 126. The number of counties has since been reduced by amalgamations and mergers by the Local Government Commission. At April 1972 there were 109 counties constituted, of which 108 were actively functioning, Fiord being a sparsely populated county in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force.
County Towns and County Boroughs—County councils may, under the provisions of the Counties Act 1956, declare areas within counties to be county towns. To qualify, the areas concerned must have a population of at least 200, with an average density of not less than one person to the acre or not less than 60 houses with an average density of not less than one house to 3 acres. After the constitution of a county town the county council is required to appoint a county town committee of not less than three nor more than seven members, to advise it on the administration of the county town. The county council may conduct a poll in the county town to ascertain the wishes of the electors of the county town in respect of the persons to be appointed to this committee. There was a total of 98 county towns at April 1972. The Counties Amendment Act 1968 contains provisions for the constitution of county boroughs. This unit of local government can only be formed from an existing county town or borough or town district. It remains an integral part of the parent county, but the county borough council, which is a fully elected body, has a statutory right to exercise some, but not all of the powers of the county council within the district of the county borough. The minimum population required for a county borough is 1,500. At April 1972 there were 9 county boroughs.
Town Districts—The town district represents a form of local government intermediate between the county and the borough. It implies a certain concentration of population. Where it remains subject to county control (mainly for roads) it is a dependent town district. Town districts on reaching a population of more than 500 may become independent. The constitution and powers of town districts have been brought into closer relationship to boroughs over the years, and independent town districts are now constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954. The Act requires that the area be not more than 2 square miles, within which no two points are more than 4 miles distant, having a minimum population of 500 and with a density of population of not less than one person to the acre. The number of town districts in April 1972 was 15 (9 independent and 6 dependent). With the more recent legislation providing for the creation of county towns and county boroughs no further town districts are likely to be set up. None has been created since 1954.
Remuneration of Members—The remuneration of members of local authorities is governed by the statutes constituting the various types of local authorities. Most authorities may pay their chairman an annual allowance with a maximum fixed for each type of authority. The maximum payable to mayors and council chairmen varies according to the population of the local authority. Ordinary members of territorial authorities may be paid for each meeting attended. All local authorities may reimburse members for expenses incurred whilst travelling on official business.
Special-purpose Authorities—Special-purpose authorities differ from territorial authorities in that each is charged with only one major function. The need for the most efficient and economic discharge of the major function being the prime consideration, their boundaries may either extend beyond or fall within those of territorial authorities in the same geographical area. Only rarely do the boundaries coincide. Sometimes, as is the case with a number of urban fire authorities, territorial authorities themselves are also constituted as and perform the functions of special-purpose authorities. The more important special-purpose authorities are those administering harbours, hospitals, and the retail distribution of electricity. Others are engaged in fire fighting, water supply, urban drainage and transport, soil conservation and rivers control, pest destruction, nassella tussock control, land drainage, and underground water usage.
Local Government Commission—The Local Government Commission Act 1967, which replaced the Local Government Commission Act 1961, set up a revised Local Government Commission which is a permanent institution deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908.
The Act provides that the commission shall consist of a chairman with knowledge of local government, one member with a special knowledge of finance and economics, and another member with a special knowledge of administration.
The functions of the commission are to carry out investigations, prepare reorganisation schemes, and make recommendations and reports for the purpose of ensuring that the system of local government in any locality will best provide for the needs and continued development of the locality, that local authorities have such district boundaries and such functions and powers as will enable them to provide most effectively and economically essential or desirable local government services and facilities, that local authorities shall have such resources as will enable them to engage adequate services and to obtain and operate adequate technical facilities, plant, and equipment, and that districts shall be of such size and nature as will promote efficient local government and avoid the necessity of uneconomic expenditure.
The commission has a duty to prepare local government area schemes to cover the whole of New Zealand by 31 December 1972 or as soon as possible thereafter. These schemes are to come into force as final schemes after the hearing of objections to publicly notified provisional schemes. These schemes will have no immediate effect on the local authorities in the local government area, but will set the general pattern to which individual local schemes will be required to conform.
TOWN AND COUNTRY PLANNING—The Town and Country Planning Act 1953 provides for the making and enforcement of regional and district planning schemes, and the detailed procedure to be followed in each case is amplified by the Town and Country Planning Regulations 1960. The Government administers the Act through the Minister of Works who may delegate his authority to the Commissioner of Works.
Regional Planning—Regional Planning Authorities may be established under provisions of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953. As provided in the Act the authorities consist of representatives of the several councils whose districts are wholly or partly within the region. Every local authority within the region, other than the constituent councils, is entitled to be represented by at least one associate member. The Regional Planning Authority may also appoint any person who may be possessed of special knowledge, or representatives of any department of State, to be associate members. Authorities are now operating in the four main centres and in Northland and Marlborough.
Finance for administration purposes is provided for by way of a maximum rate of one-sixtieth of a cent in the dollar on the rateable capital value of those portions of the councils' territories inside the regional area. The Act also makes provision whereby any of the constituent councils may enter into and carry out agreements for the execution of combined works.
Regional planning schemes must be preceded by a comprehensive survey of the natural resources of the areas concerned, and of the present and potential uses and values of all lands in relation to public utilities or amenities. Regional schemes envisage the conservation and economic development of natural resources by classification of lands according to their best uses and by the co-ordination of all such public improvements, utilities, and amenities as are not limited to the territory of any one local authority. Every regional planning scheme is intended to be a guide to councils engaged in the preparation of district planning schemes and to public authorities and all persons in relation to conservation and development within the region. Regional schemes are required to be reviewed at intervals of not more than 10 years.
District Planning—Every district scheme is required to have for its general purpose the development of the area to which it relates (including where necessary the replanning and reconstruction of an area already built on) in such a way as will most effectively tend to promote and safeguard the health, safety and convenience, the economic and general welfare of its inhabitants, and the amenities of every part of the area. The council of every city, borough, county, and independent town district must provide and maintain a district scheme whether or not a regional planning scheme including its district has been prepared or become operative.
While a district scheme is being prepared a council may refuse its consent to the carrying out of any development that would be in contravention of the scheme and falls within the definition of a “detrimental work”, but the owner or occupier affected may appeal against such a decision to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board. The Minister can require the council to exercise these powers where the development would or might adversely affect Government works or the public interest, and local authorities have similar rights in respect of their works. Any appeal proceedings lie against the Minister or the local authority concerned.
In the period before a district scheme becomes operative, any change of use of land that detracts or is likely to detract from the amenities of the neighbourhood is required to have the prior consent of the council. Where an application is made to the council for consent, the applicant and every person who claims to be affected by the proposed use has a right to be heard by the council and may appeal to the Appeal Board against the council's decision.
When completed and recommended by the council, copies of a district scheme are submitted to the Minister of Works and to adjoining councils and to local authorities within the area covered by the scheme for consideration, particularly in relation to their public works. When the Minister and each local authority is satisfied that all their respective public works have been properly provided for in the scheme and have certified accordingly, the district scheme is publicly notified for inspection for 3 months. Any owner or occupier of land affected may object to any provision of the scheme, and the Minister, other local authorities, professional, business, sporting or other such organisations, may also object to the scheme on grounds of public interest. In the event of an objection not being sustained by the council the objector may appeal to the Appeal Board whose decision is final.
When a district scheme has been finally approved and made operative the council and all local authorities having jurisdiction in the district are bound to observe, and enforce observance of, the requirements of the scheme. The provisions of an operative regional planning scheme are also obligatory, but a constituent council has a right of appeal to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board where a provision of a proposed or operative district scheme conflicts with the regional scheme; the Minister has, incidentally, a similar right of appeal so far as the regional scheme conflicts with the public interest.
By 31 March 1972 there were 144 operative schemes with a further 85 schemes at the recommendation stage; although 23 councils had yet to submit schemes, more than 90 percent of the population are living in areas where councils have brought down recommended, proposed, or operative district schemes.
Operative district schemes may be changed at any time, and must be reviewed when any part of the scheme has been operative for a period of 5 years. Before reviewing the scheme the council submits a statement of its objectives and policies to the Minister, Regional Planning Authority, and to the local authorities within the district for consideration in relation to their own policies and public works. The council then prepares the review which is publicly notified for inspection for 3 months and is open to objection and appeal in the same way as the original scheme.
POPULATION GROWTH—New Zealand's first million of population was recorded in 1908, 68 years after the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi. In 1952, 44 years later, the second million was reached, and the third million is expected to be reached in the mid-1970s.
Population has two sources of gain—natural increase (excess of births over deaths) and net migration (excess of arrivals over departures). In the early years in New Zealand, as in every young country, the bulk of the increase was through migration. From the late 1870s natural increase permanently displaced immigration as the chief contributor to population growth. At the census of 1881 the percentages of the total population born in New Zealand and born overseas were approximately equal (50.2 percent New Zealand born to 49.8 percent overseas born), and each succeeding census until 1961 recorded an increased proportion of the population as having been born in New Zealand. In 1966 it dropped from 86 to 85.2 percent, partly as a result of international travel and tourism; more New Zealanders were overseas and more tourists were in New Zealand.
During the present century, natural increase has accounted for over three-quarters of the growth of population.
The natural increase rate has, in the main, closely reflected the changes in the birth rate, with a low point of 8.68 per 1,000 in 1935 and high points of 18 per 1,000 in 1947 and 1961. The 1966 figure of 13.57 was the lowest since 1944. In more recent years it has been 13.74 in 1968, 13.81 in 1969, 13.25 in 1970, 14.10 in 1971, and 13.26 in 1972. Like the low birth rate of the thirties, the fall in the birth rate in the sixties is a feature that New Zealand shared with a number of other developed countries, and notably with Australia, Canada, and the United States. In recent years the birth rates in Australia and New Zealand have stabilised.
Details are given in the following table.
| Period | March Years | Calendar Years | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | |
| * Non-Maori population. | ||||||
| (thousand) | ||||||
| 1901–1905* | .. | .. | .. | 109.4 | 40.7 | 68.7 |
| 1906–1910* | .. | .. | .. | 127.8 | 46.0 | 81.7 |
| 1911–1915* | .. | .. | .. | 138.0 | 49.0 | 89.0 |
| 1916–1920 | .. | .. | .. | 142.5 | 66.1 | 76.4 |
| 1921–1925 | .. | .. | .. | 148.3 | 59.0 | 89.4 |
| 1926–1930 | 146.5 | 64.6 | 81.9 | 146.3 | 64.3 | 82.0 |
| 1931–1935 | 139.8 | 66.2 | 73.6 | 138.4 | 66.3 | 72.1 |
| 1936–1940 | 150.9 | 76.7 | 74.2 | 159.4 | 78.6 | 80.8 |
| 1941–1945 | 188.6 | 85.3 | 103.3 | 191.6 | 87.0 | 104.6 |
| 1946–1950 | 239.9 | 88.0 | 151.9 | 244.9 | 88.1 | 156.8 |
| 1951–1955 | 258.5 | 93.1 | 165.4 | 263.6 | 94.2 | 169.4 |
| 1956–1960 | 295.0 | 101.5 | 193.5 | 300.4 | 102.9 | 197.5 |
| 1961–1965 | 320.0 | 110.5 | 209.5 | 317.9 | 112.1 | 205.8 |
| 1966–1970 | 306.9 | 118.6 | 188.3 | 308.4 | 120.2 | 188.2 |
| 1971–1972 | 127.8 | 49.6 | 78.2 | 128.2 | 49.1 | 79.1 |
| Totals 1916–1972 | … | … | … | 2,489.9 | 987.9 | 1,502.0 |
Migration, however, has continued to add to the population quite substantially except during depression and war periods and the recession conditions of 1968–69. Gains from external migration are shown in the following table. Movements of the armed forces are not included.
| Period | March Years* Migration Gain | Calendar Years Migration Gain |
|---|---|---|
* March years ended in years listed. † Excess of departures. | ||
| (000) | (000) | |
| 1901–1905 | .. | 45.4 |
| 1906–1910 | .. | 41.0 |
| 1911–1915 | .. | 35.6 |
| 1916–1920 | .. | 14.9 |
| 1921–1925 | .. | 50.1 |
| 1926–1930 | 27.4 | 24.6 |
| 1931–1935 | −2.1† | −9.9† |
| 1936–1940 | 11.9 | 12.4 |
| 1941–1945 | 1.3 | 2.1 |
| 1946–1950 | 27.4 | 32.6 |
| 1951–1955 | 66.6 | 69.1 |
| 1956–1960 | 49.2 | 44.3 |
| 1961–1965 | 63.9 | 70.7 |
| 1966–1970 | 6.0 | 6.5 |
| 1971–1972 | 18.5 | 33.0 |
| Total 1901–1972 | … | 472.4 |
Most of the inward migration has been from the United Kingdom, Australia, and the Netherlands. In more recent years increasing numbers have come from the Pacific Islands, notably Western Samoa. A changed economic climate in the country brought a net migration loss to population for 1967, 1968, and 1969 calendar years.
CENSUS STATISTICS—Population statistics are based primarily on the five-yearly population census. Intercensal population estimates are based on the most recent census data available, adjusted in accordance with later figures of births, deaths, and migration. Estimates of the populations of particular localities, e.g., cities and boroughs, also take into account local economic developments, housing schemes, the numbers on school rolls, changes in boundaries, and any other factors leading to, or indicating, changes in population.
The basis adopted for the population census, and virtually throughout population statistics in New Zealand, is that of population physically present in the place of enumeration at the time of enumeration.
All references to New Zealand relate solely to geographic New Zealand, i.e., island territories are omitted except where their inclusion is specifically stated. Though Niue Island and Tokelau Islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, for geographical reasons they are administered separately. The Cook Islands are self-governing but the islanders are New Zealand citizens.
PRESENT POPULATION—The following table gives a summary of population. A 50-year time series is given in the statistical summary towards the back of this Yearbook.
| Territory | Date | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes population of Kermadec Islands 9 (males) and Campbell Island 9 (males). † Provisional. | ||||
| New Zealand* | 31 March 1972 | 1,453,169 | 1,456,747 | 2,909,916 |
| Island Territories— | ||||
| Tokelau Islands | 21 February 1972† | 737 | 862 | 1,599 |
| Niue Island | 27 September 1971† | 2,508 | 2,480 | 4,988 |
| Cook Islands | 1 December 1971† | 10,840 | 10,387 | 21,227 |
| Ross Dependency | 23 March 1971 | 190 | – | 190 |
INCREASE OF POPULATION—The growth of population has been substantial in each intercensal period. The lowest rates are those of 1926–36, which included some years of economic depression, and of 1936–45, which included 6 years of international war, and of 1966–71, mainly attributable to a marked change in migration patterns.
| Date of Census | Total Population | Intercensal Numerical Increase | Intercensal Percentage Increase | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Numbers overseas not available. † Includes members of the New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date. | ||||
| March 1901* | 815,853 | 72,646 | 9.8 | 1.9 |
| April 1906 | 936,304 | 120,451 | 14.8 | 2.8 |
| April 1911 | 1,058,308 | 122,004 | 13.0 | 2.5 |
| October 1916 | 1,149,225 | 90,917 | 8.6 | 1.5 |
| April 1921 | 1,271,664 | 122,439 | 10.7 | 2.3 |
| April 1926 | 1,408,139 | 136,475 | 10.7 | 2.1 |
| March 1936 | 1,573,810 | 165,671 | 11.8 | 1.1 |
| September 1945 | 1,702,298 | 128,488 | 8.2 | 0.8 |
| September 1945† | 1,747,679 | 173,869 | 11.0 | 1.1 |
| April 1951 | 1,939,472 | 237,174 | 13.9 | 2.4 |
| April 1951† | 1,941,366 | 193,687 | 11.1 | 1.9 |
| April 1956 | 2,174,062 | 234,590 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
| April 1956† | 2,176,224 | 234,858 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
| April 1961 | 2,414,984 | 240,922 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
| April 1961† | 2,417,543 | 241,319 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
| March 1966 | 2,676,919 | 261,935 | 10.8 | 2.1 |
| March 1966† | 2,678,855 | 261,312 | 10.8 | 2.1 |
| March 1971 | 2,862,631 | 185,712 | 6.9 | 1.4 |
| March 1971† | 2,864,113 | 185,258 | 6.9 | 1.3 |
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—The annual average percentage increases of population for the period 1963–70 are given in the following table for certain selected countries. (Source: United Nations Statistical Yearbook.)
| Country | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
|---|---|
| Australia | 2.0 |
| Canada | 1.7 |
| Denmark | 0.7 |
| France | 0.9 |
| Germany, West | 1.0 |
| India | 2.1 |
| Ireland, Republic | 0.5 |
| Japan | 1.1 |
| Netherlands | 1.2 |
| New Zealand | 1.5 |
| Norway | 0.8 |
| Singapore | 2.3 |
| South Africa | 2.4 |
| Sweden | 0.8 |
| Switzerland | 1.2 |
| Thailand | 3.1 |
| United Kingdom | 0.5 |
| United States | 1.1 |
| U.S.S.R. | 1.1 |
| Western Samoa | 2.5 |
INTERCENSAL RECORDS—Intercensal estimates of total population are prepared from the records of vital statistics and of external migration. The figures in the tables following have been revised in line with 1971 Census results.
The figures exclude members of New Zealand armed forces who were overseas, and also members of the armed forces of other countries who were in New Zealand.
| Year | Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Percent | ||
| Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
| 1967 | 1,367,874 | 1,358,040 | 2,725,914 | 49,136 | 1.8 | 2,694,680 |
| 1968 | 1,377,018 | 1,375,644 | 2,752,662 | 26,748 | 1.0 | 2,735,207 |
| 1969 | 1,386,770 | 1,390,440 | 2,777,210 | 24,548 | 0.7 | 2,760,077 |
| 1970 | 1,407,007 | 1,408,980 | 2,815,987 | 38,777 | 1.4 | 2,788,839 |
| 1971 | 1,430,108 | 1,430,765 | 2,860,873 | 44,886 | 1.6 | 2,831,222 |
| 1972 | 1,453,169 | 1,456,747 | 2,909,916 | 49,043 | 1.7 | 2,876,388 |
| Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
| 1967 | 1,373,573 | 1,371,390 | 2,744,963 | 33,645 | 1.2 | 2,727,658 |
| 1968 | 1,385,380 | 1,387,553 | 2,772,933 | 27,970 | 1.0 | 2,753,512 |
| 1969 | 1,399,839 | 1,404,220 | 2,804,059 | 31,126 | 1.1 | 2,780,101 |
| 1970 | 1,425,435 | 1,426,702 | 2,852,137 | 48,078 | 1.7 | 2,819,602 |
| 1971 | 1,448,449 | 1,450,618 | 2,899,067 | 46,930 | 1.6 | 2,864,392 |
The figures given in the preceding table are for total population inclusive of New Zealand Maoris.
The following table shows the New Zealand Maori population.
| Year | New Zealand Maori Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Percent | ||
| Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
| 1967 | 104,770 | 101,707 | 206,477 | 5,172 | 2.6 | 203,757 |
| 1968 | 107,440 | 104,415 | 211,855 | 5,378 | 2.6 | 209,169 |
| 1969 | 109,886 | 107,083 | 216,969 | 5,114 | 2.4 | 214,377 |
| 1970 | 112,322 | 109,781 | 222,103 | 5,134 | 2.4 | 219,424 |
| 1971 | 115,037 | 112,537 | 227,574 | 5,471 | 2.5 | 224,718 |
| 1972 | 118,412 | 115,991 | 234,403 | 6,829 | 3.0 | 230,760 |
| Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
| 1967 | 106,711 | 103,684 | 210,395 | 5,305 | 2.6 | 207,834 |
| 1968 | 109,239 | 106,360 | 215,599 | 5,204 | 2.5 | 213,087 |
| 1969 | 111,715 | 109,039 | 220,754 | 5,155 | 2.4 | 218,138 |
| 1970 | 114,340 | 111,768 | 226,108 | 5,354 | 2.4 | 223,365 |
| 1971 | 117,516 | 115,010 | 232,526 | 6,418 | 2.8 | 229,104 |
POPULATION PROJECTIONS—An indication of possible future growth of the total New Zealand population (including Maoris) up to 2001 is given by the detailed alternative projections which follow.
Projections of future population involve an element of uncertainty owing to incomplete knowledge of the factors underlying changes in fertility, mortality, and migration levels and difficulties in forecasting the future behaviour of these components of population change.
It should be understood that, as with all demographic projections prepared by the Department of Statistics, these projections are not strict forecasts or targets, but conditional forecasts based on the stated assumptions. Presentation and use of the projections, therefore, cannot be divorced from consideration of the assumptions adopted.
In the absence of up-to-date marital status specific population data (the latest available data specific as to marital status being from the 1966 Census of Population) these projections are based on fertility assumptions relating to age-of-mother-specific birth rates only. In the department's judgment this will not significantly impair the validity and utility of the projections. A full description of the projection assumptions is contained in the footnotes to the table.
| As at 31 March | Projected Total New Zealand Population* Assuming Net Annual Immigration† of | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 5,000 | 10,000 | 15,000 | |||||||
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*The base population for these projections is the estimated population as at 31 March 1971. These projections are based on the following assumptions: (a) That future fertility experience will be in accordance with the alternative trends in age-of-mother-specific birth rates as described in ‡ and § below; (b) That 1965–67 Life Table Mortality Rates (Total Population) apply throughout the projection period. † The assumed net immigration is taken to commence from the projection base point of 31 March 1971. ‡ The projection based on “Constant Fertility” assumes a continuance of the most recent (1971) experience with regard to age-of-mother-specific birth rates. § The projection based on “medium” fertility assumes the continuation of recent general trends in age-of-mother-specific birth rates, whether increasing or decreasing, for 5 years, with a subsequent continuation of those general trends, somewhat flattened, until 1986. The “high” and “low” assumptions are relative to the “medium” assumption and are based on trends, above and below the “medium” trend respectively, which are considered to be maxima and minima in the light of the assessed reasonably expected range of values which may eventuate. Because of the uncertainty in projecting recent fertility experience for longer than 15–20 years ahead, birth rates which make up the “high”, “medium” and “low” fertility assumptions have been kept constant from 1987 until 2001 at the levels projected for 1986. | |||||||||
| (thousand) | |||||||||
| 1971 (base) | 1,430 | 1,431 | 2,861 | 1,430 | 1,431 | 2,861 | 1,430 | 1,431 | 2,861 |
| Constant Fertility Assumption‡ | |||||||||
| 1976 | 1,551 | 1,551 | 3,102 | 1,565 | 1,563 | 3,129 | 1,580 | 1,575 | 3,155 |
| 1981 | 1,692 | 1,692 | 3,384 | 1,722 | 1,717 | 3,439 | 1,752 | 1,742 | 3,494 |
| 1986 | 1,850 | 1,848 | 3,697 | 1,896 | 1,887 | 3,783 | 1,943 | 1,926 | 3,869 |
| 1991 | 2,016 | 2,012 | 4,028 | 2,080 | 2,066 | 4,146 | 2,144 | 2,121 | 4,265 |
| 1996 | 2,190 | 2,184 | 4,373 | 2,273 | 2,254 | 4,527 | 2,356 | 2,325 | 4,681 |
| 2001 | 2,380 | 2,370 | 4,750 | 2,483 | 2,458 | 4,941 | 2,586 | 2,547 | 5,133 |
| High Fertility Assumption§ | |||||||||
| 1976 | 1,551 | 1,551 | 3,102 | 1,565 | 1,563 | 3,128 | 1,580 | 1,575 | 3,155 |
| 1981 | 1,695 | 1,695 | 3,390 | 1,725 | 1,720 | 3,445 | 1,755 | 1,745 | 3,500 |
| 1986 | 1,858 | 1,856 | 3,714 | 1,905 | 1,895 | 3,800 | 1,951 | 1,934 | 3,886 |
| 1991 | 2,030 | 2,026 | 4,057 | 2,095 | 2,081 | 4,176 | 2,160 | 2,135 | 4,295 |
| 1996 | 2,212 | 2,205 | 4,417 | 2,295 | 2,276 | 4,571 | 2,379 | 2,347 | 4,725 |
| 2001 | 2,411 | 2,400 | 4,811 | 2,515 | 2,489 | 5,004 | 2,618 | 2,578 | 5,196 |
| Medium Fertility Assumption§ | |||||||||
| 1976 | 1,544 | 1,544 | 3,088 | 1,558 | 1,556 | 3,114 | 1,572 | 1,568 | 3,140 |
| 1981 | 1,667 | 1,668 | 3,336 | 1,697 | 1,693 | 3,390 | 1,727 | 1,717 | 3,444 |
| 1986 | 1,798 | 1,799 | 3,596 | 1,844 | 1,837 | 3,681 | 1,890 | 1,875 | 3,765 |
| 1991 | 1,930 | 1,930 | 3,861 | 1,993 | 1,983 | 3,976 | 2,056 | 2,036 | 4,092 |
| 1996 | 2,066 | 2,065 | 4,131 | 2,146 | 2,133 | 4,279 | 2,227 | 2,201 | 4,427 |
| 2001 | 2,208 | 2,205 | 4,414 | 2,307 | 2,289 | 4,596 | 2,406 | 2,374 | 4,779 |
| Low Fertility Assumption§ | |||||||||
| 1976 | 1,536 | 1,537 | 3,073 | 1,550 | 1,549 | 3,099 | 1,565 | 1,560 | 3,125 |
| 1981 | 1,638 | 1,640 | 3,278 | 1,667 | 1,664 | 3,332 | 1,697 | 1,689 | 3,385 |
| 1986 | 1,736 | 1,739 | 3,475 | 1,781 | 1,776 | 3,557 | 1,826 | 1,814 | 3,640 |
| 1991 | 1,828 | 1,833 | 3,661 | 1,889 | 1,883 | 3,773 | 1,950 | 1,934 | 3,884 |
| 1996 | 1,919 | 1,924 | 3,843 | 1,996 | 1,989 | 3,985 | 2,073 | 2,054 | 4,127 |
| 2001 | 2,007 | 2,012 | 4,020 | 2,101 | 2,092 | 4,193 | 2,195 | 2,171 | 4,366 |
The following diagram presented on a ratio scale shows the growth of actual population from 1880 to 1968 and projections through to 2000.

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION—Detailed population statistics are compiled for each census and are published in Volume 1, Increase and Location of Population, of the Census of Population and Dwellings.
North and South Islands—In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, but this position was reversed at the succeeding enumeration, and the South Island had the larger population (exclusive of NZ Maoris) at each census from 1861 to 1896. In 1901 the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total and since then has steadily increased its lead.
The following table gives the population of the North and South Islands as disclosed by each census since 1901.
| Census Year | Total Population | Total | Percentages | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| North Island | South Island | North Island | South Island | ||
| 1901 | 431,462 | 384,391 | 815,853 | 52.9 | 47.1 |
| 1906 | 521,894 | 414,410 | 936,304 | 55.7 | 44.3 |
| 1911 | 610,595 | 447,713 | 1,058,308 | 57.7 | 42.3 |
| 1916 | 698,982 | 450,243 | 1,149,225 | 60.8 | 39.2 |
| 1921 | 791,918 | 479,746 | 1,271,664 | 62.3 | 37.7 |
| 1926 | 892,679 | 515,460 | 1,408,139 | 63.4 | 36.6 |
| 1936 | 1,018,036 | 555,774 | 1,573,810 | 64.7 | 35.3 |
| 1945 | 1,146,292 | 556,006 | 1,702,298 | 67.3 | 32.7 |
| 1951 | 1,313,869 | 625,603 | 1,939,472 | 67.7 | 32.3 |
| 1956 | 1,497,364 | 676,698 | 2,174,062 | 68.9 | 31.1 |
| 1961 | 1,684,785 | 730,199 | 2,414,984 | 69.8 | 30.2 |
| 1966 | 1,893,326 | 783,593 | 2,676,919 | 70.7 | 29.3 |
| 1971 | 2,051,363 | 811,268 | 2,862,631 | 71.7 | 28.3 |
The population of the North Island increased at a greater proportionate rate than that of the South Island between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses. At the 1971 Census the North Island population was 2,051,363, including 213,577 N.Z. Maoris, and the South Island population 811,268, inclusive of 13,837 N.Z. Maoris. The increase since the 1966 Census was 158,037 for the North Island and 27,675 for the South Island.
Between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses, births in the South Island numbered just over 82,000, and deaths almost 38,000, giving a net natural increase of just over 44,000. The fact that the total population increase is under 28,000 indicates a net migration outflow from the South Island during the intercensal period. This is in contrast to the 1961–66 intercensal period when a small net migration inflow of approximately 5,000 was recorded.
Statistical Areas—In the following table are shown the areas and the populations of the statistical areas at the 1971 Census and an estimate at 1 April 1972.
| Statistical Area | Area (Square Kilometres) | Population Census 23 March 1971 | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Northland | 12,639 | 96,191 | 96,500 |
| Central Auckland | 5,569 | 698,400 | 719,128 |
| South Auckland– | |||
| Bay of Plenty | 36,744 | 422,299 | 431,300 |
| East Coast | 10,878 | 47,342 | 47,600 |
| Hawke's Bay | 11,033 | 133,250 | 135,500 |
| Taranaki | 9,713 | 100,895 | 101,200 |
| Wellington | 28,153 | 552,986 | 558,800 |
| Totals, North Island | 114,729 | 2,051,363 | 2,090,028 |
| Marlborough | 10,930 | 31,642 | 32,200 |
| Nelson | 17,897 | 68,838 | 69,400 |
| Westland | 15,566 | 22,861 | 22,600 |
| Canterbury | 43,431 | 398,830 | 405,988 |
| Otago | 36,441 | 182,749 | 182,200 |
| Southland | 29,681 | 106,348 | 107,500 |
| Totals, South Island | 153,946 | 811,268 | 819,888 |
| Totals, New Zealand | 268,675 | 2,862,631 | 2,909,916 |
Statistical Divisions and Urban Areas—Statistical divisions and urban areas are statistical conceptions and not administrative units. Their purpose is to provide definite, stable, and comparable boundaries for the larger centres of population. Statistical divisions are a new concept. The basic criterion for a statistical division is a population of 75,000 or more within the area of economic and social interests of a heavily populated centre. Seven statistical divisions have been established, namely, Auckland, Hamilton, Napier-Hastings, Palmerston North, Wellington (including Hutt), Christchurch, and Dunedin. The division, like the urban area, does not have any administrative functions, but embraces areas of unified community, economic, and social interests. In addition to the central city or borough, urban areas include neighbouring boroughs and town districts and parts of counties which are regarded as suburban to the centre of population. Maps of statistical boundaries are available at Government bookshops.
Previously there have been 18 statistically defined urban areas; there are now 24 urban areas. The additional areas result from splitting the Auckland, Wellington, and Hutt urban areas and adding Masterton. Adjustments of urban area boundaries have been made because of the peripheral growth of population in some of the urban centres.
In the following table the populations of statistical divisions and urban areas are given.
| Statistical Division
(S.Div.) and Urban Area (U.A.) | 1966 Census | 1971 Census | Percentage Increase | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1961–1966 | 1966–1971 | ||||
| Auckland S. Div.— | |||||
| Northern Auckland U.A. | 86,297 | 107,965 | 34.3 | 25.1 | 113,900 |
| Western Auckland U.A. | 75,792 | 89,946 | 37.3 | 18.7 | 93,800 |
| Central Auckland U.A. | 281,192 | 286,787 | 4.4 | 2.0 | 287,900 |
| Southern Auckland U.A. | 124,886 | 165,048 | 54.7 | 32.2 | 174,700 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 45,504 | 48,654 | 1.2 | 6.9 | 48,828 |
| Totals | 613,671 | 698,400 | 19.3 | 13.8 | 719,128 |
| Hamilton S. Div.— | |||||
| Hamilton U.A. | 68,485 | 80,812 | 23.9 | 18.0 | 83,800 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 55,786 | 55,194 | 2.0 | −1.1 | 55,100 |
| Totals | 124,271 | 136,006 | 13.0 | 9.4 | 138,900 |
| Napier-Hastings S. Div.— | |||||
| Napier U.A. | 38,382 | 43,601 | 17.0 | 13.6 | 44,800 |
| Hastings U.A. | 40,655 | 45,512 | 14.1 | 11.9 | 46,700 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 7,874 | 7,820 | 4.0 | −0.7 | 7,900 |
| Totals | 86,911 | 96,933 | 14.4 | 11.5 | 99,400 |
| Palmerston North S. Div.— | |||||
| Palmerston North U.A. | 52,393 | 57,065 | 13.9 | 8.9 | 58,200 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 23,551 | 23,667 | 3.7 | 0.3 | 23,700 |
| Totals | 75,944 | 80,732 | 10.5 | 6.3 | 81,900 |
| Wellington S. Div.— | |||||
| Upper Hutt Valley U.A. | 27,398 | 30,986 | 20.9 | 13.1 | 31,700 |
| Lower Hutt Valley U.A. | 88,337 | 92,003 | 14.5 | 4.2 | 92,900 |
| Porirua Basin U.A. | 37,624 | 47,858 | 35.7 | 27.2 | 49,300 |
| Wellington U.A. | 132,005 | 136,782 | 6.1 | 3.6 | 137,600 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 13,561 | 16,403 | 18.0 | 21.0 | 17,300 |
| Totals | 298,925 | 324,032 | 13.5 | 8.4 | 328,800 |
| Christchurch S. Div.— | |||||
| Christchurch U.A. | 257,505 | 275,968 | 12.1 | 7.2 | 280,500 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 24,954 | 26,642 | 6.9 | 6.8 | 27,000 |
| Totals | 282,459 | 302,610 | 11.6 | 7.1 | 307,500 |
| Dunedin S. Div.— | |||||
| Dunedin U.A. | 108,779 | 111,059 | 3.6 | 2.1 | 111,600 |
| Remainder S. Div. | 7,086 | 6,681 | −2.9 | −5.7 | 6,600 |
| Totals | 115,865 | 117,740 | 3.1 | 1.6 | 118,200 |
| Urban Areas Not in Any Statistical Division | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Urban Area | 1966 Census | 1971 Census | Percentage Increase | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | |
| 1961–1966 | 1966–1971 | ||||
| Whangarei | 31,001 | 34,029 | 32.2 | 9.8 | 34,600 |
| Tauranga | 33,822 | 40,349 | 27.2 | 19.3 | 42,300 |
| Rotorua | 33,613 | 39,752 | 31.5 | 18.3 | 41,300 |
| Gisborne | 28,116 | 30,161 | 11.2 | 7.3 | 30,700 |
| New Plymouth | 35,680 | 38,780 | 8.7 | 8.7 | 39,700 |
| Wanganui | 38,174 | 37,982 | 6.9 | 0.5 | 38,000 |
| Masterton | 19,116 | 20,147 | 12.8 | 5.4 | 20,400 |
| Nelson | 34,459 | 37,994 | 12.3 | 10.3 | 38,900 |
| Timaru | 27,946 | 28,959 | 5.8 | 3.6 | 29,300 |
| Invercargill | 46,939 | 50,681 | 12.0 | 8.0 | 51,500 |
| Totals | 328,866 | 358,834 | 15.2 | 9.1 | 366,700 |
| Totals, 24 urban areas | 1,748,596 | 1,930,226 | 15.7 | 10.4 | 1,974,100 |
| Totals, 7 statistical divisions | 1,598,046 | 1,756,453 | 14.3 | 9.9 | 1,793,828 |
Cities and Boroughs—The population of cities and boroughs is now given.
| City or Borough | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | Approximate Area in Hectares |
|---|---|---|
| North Island— | ||
| Kaitaia | 3,580 | 526 |
| Kaikohe | 3,370 | 544 |
| Whangarei (city) | 31,300 | 4,354 |
| Dargaville | 4,130 | 1,133 |
| Helensville | 1,290 | 532 |
| East Coast Bays | 17,150 | 1,558 |
| Takapuna (city) | 24,200 | 1,328 |
| Devonport | 11,000 | 445 |
| Northcote | 9,730 | 540 |
| Birkenhead | 16,700 | 1,266 |
| Henderson | 5,940 | 517 |
| Glen Eden | 6,970 | 503 |
| New Lynn | 10,100 | 564 |
| Auckland (city) | 151,900 | 7,489 |
| Newmarket | 1,220 | 74 |
| Mt. Albert | 26,300 | 983 |
| Mt. Eden | 20,300 | 598 |
| Mt. Roskill | 34,000 | 1,862 |
| Onehunga | 15,600 | 760 |
| One Tree Hill | 12,950 | 983 |
| Ellerslie | 5,160 | 301 |
| Mt. Wellington | 20,400 | 1,650 |
| Howick | 12,800 | 621 |
| Otahuhu | 9,940 | 558 |
| Papatoetoe (city) | 22,100 | 907 |
| Manukau (city) | 111,200 | 62,262 |
| Papakura | 18,300 | 1,380 |
| Pukekohe | 7,790 | 1,405 |
| Waiuku | 2,980 | 593 |
| Tuakau | 1,840 | 442 |
| Huntly | 5,280 | 785 |
| Cambridge | 6,540 | 1,071 |
| Ngaruawahia | 4,040 | 450 |
| Hamilton (city) | 77,600 | 5,555 |
| Te Awamutu | 6,980 | 713 |
| Te Kuiti | 4,840 | 675 |
| Taumarunui | 6,690 | 1,815 |
| Thames | 5,810 | 1,103 |
| Paeroa | 3,500 | 574 |
| Waihi | 3,060 | 539 |
| Te Aroha | 3,200 | 1,126 |
| Morrinsville | 4,450 | 476 |
| Matamata | 4,130 | 378 |
| Putaruru | 4,620 | 395 |
| Mt. Maunganui | 9,270 | 1,411 |
| Tauranga (city) | 29,500 | 3,806 |
| Te Puke | 3,490 | 532 |
| Rotorua (city) | 32,600 | 2,667 |
| Taupo | 11,250 | 1,446 |
| Whakatane | 9,970 | 1,123 |
| Kawerau | 7,470 | 923 |
| Murupara | 2,790 | 287 |
| Opotiki | 2,610 | 299 |
| Gisborne (city) | 28,700 | 2,628 |
| Wairoa | 5,480 | 649 |
| Napier (city) | 41,400 | 2,435 |
| Hastings (city) | 30,600 | 1,709 |
| Havelock North | 7,630 | 514 |
| Waipawa | 1,700 | 692 |
| Waipukurau | 3,590 | 420 |
| Dannevirke | 5,610 | 526 |
| Woodville | 1,520 | 427 |
| Waitara | 5,200 | 652 |
| New Plymouth (city) | 35,100 | 2,316 |
| Inglewood | 2,110 | 284 |
| Stratford | 5,400 | 816 |
| Eltham | 2,320 | 647 |
| Hawera | 8,150 | 514 |
| Patea | 1,940 | 575 |
| Ohakune | 1,400 | 841 |
| Raetihi | 1,360 | 388 |
| Wanganui (city) | 35,750 | 2,997 |
| Taihape | 2,770 | 778 |
| Marton | 4,680 | 573 |
| Feilding | 9,880 | 855 |
| Foxton | 2,810 | 306 |
| Palmerston N. (city) | 52,900 | 4,302 |
| Levin | 13,400 | 877 |
| Otaki | 3,800 | 663 |
| Upper Hutt (city) | 20,200 | 876 |
| Lower Hutt (city) | 58,800 | 4,927 |
| Petone | 9,360 | 1,044 |
| Eastbourne | 4,770 | 1,273 |
| Porirua (city) | 31,200 | 3,268 |
| Tawa | 11,550 | 550 |
| Wellington (city) | 136,400 | 7,434 |
| Pahiatua | 2,610 | 291 |
| Eketahuna | 710 | 384 |
| Masterton | 18,700 | 1,433 |
| Carterton | 3,780 | 512 |
| Greytown | 1,720 | 442 |
| Featherston | 2,140 | 307 |
| Martinborough | 1,370 | 433 |
| Totals,
North Island cities and boroughs | 1,488,440 | 176,385 |
| South Island— | ||
| Picton | 2,900 | 426 |
| Blenheim | 15,250 | 1,012 |
| Nelson (city) | 29,800 | 4,762 |
| Richmond | 6,010 | 1,052 |
| Motueka | 3,900 | 1,021 |
| Westport | 4,940 | 308 |
| Runanga | 1,390 | 487 |
| Greymouth | 7,840 | 1,068 |
| Hokitika | 3,350 | 273 |
| Rangiora | 4,970 | 357 |
| Kaiapoi | 4,080 | 318 |
| Riccarton | 7,120 | 339 |
| Christchurch (city) | 166,800 | 10,635 |
| Lyttelton | 3,230 | 1,036 |
| Ashburton | 13,500 | 1,054 |
| Geraldine | 1,950 | 301 |
| Temuka | 3,360 | 395 |
| Timaru (city) | 28,600 | 2,262 |
| Waimate | 3,220 | 312 |
| Oamaru | 13,050 | 1,148 |
| Port Chalmers | 2,980 | 410 |
| Dunedin (city) | 82,700 | 16,560 |
| St. Kilda | 6,420 | 249 |
| Green Island | 6,220 | 736 |
| Mosgiel | 8,480 | 652 |
| Milton | 2,170 | 204 |
| Kaitangata | 1,070 | 518 |
| Balclutha | 4,640 | 509 |
| Tapanui | 860 | 121 |
| Lawrence | 610 | 249 |
| Roxburgh | 750 | 208 |
| Naseby | 110 | 76 |
| Alexandra | 3,670 | 452 |
| Cromwell | 980 | 321 |
| Arrowtown | 270 | 134 |
| Queenstown | 2,280 | 416 |
| Gore | 8,780 | 946 |
| Mataura | 2,540 | 515 |
| Winton | 2,140 | 231 |
| Invercargill (city) | 47,900 | 4,384 |
| Bluff | 3,240 | 866 |
| Riverton | 1,330 | 403 |
| Totals, South
Island cities and boroughs | 515,400 | 57,726 |
| Grand
totals, all cities and boroughs | 2,003,840 | 234,111 |
Town Districts—The population of independent town districts—i.e., those contained in section (a) of the following table—is not included with that of the county in which the town district is located, but the population of dependent town districts—section (b)—is included in that of the respective parent county.
| Town District | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | Approximate Area in Hectares |
|---|---|---|
| * Parent county shown in parentheses. | ||
| (a) Town Districts not forming parts of Counties | ||
| North Island— | ||
| Kawakawa | 1,460 | 229 |
| Hikurangi | 1,020 | 389 |
| Warkworth | 1,480 | 577 |
| Ohura | 520 | 330 |
| Manaia | 920 | 206 |
| Waverley | 1,100 | 202 |
| Hunterville | 610 | 320 |
| Totals, North Island | 7,110 | 2,253 |
| South Island— | ||
| Wyndham | 720 | 275 |
| Otautau | 960 | 198 |
| Totals, South Island | 1,680 | 473 |
| Grand totals | 8,790 | 2,726 |
| (b) Town Districts forming parts of Counties* | ||
| North Island— | ||
| Russell (Bay of Islands) | 660 | 431 |
| Ohaupo (Waipa) | 340 | 518 |
| Kihikihi (Waipa) | 1,220 | 212 |
| Patutahi (Cook) | 330 | 516 |
| Kaponga (Eltham) | 490 | 226 |
| Totals, North Island | 3,040 | 1,903 |
| South Island— | ||
| Edendale (Southland) | 610 | 282 |
| Totals, South Island | 610 | 282 |
| Grand totals | 3,650 | 2,185 |
County Towns—The following table lists those county towns with populations of 1,000 or more at 1 April 1972. The parent county is shown in parentheses. The populations of county towns are included in the administrative county populations given in a later table.
| County Town | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | Approximate Area in Hectares |
|---|---|---|
| North Island— | ||
| Moerewa (Bay of Islands) | 1,310 | 49 |
| Paihia (Bay of Islands) | 1,060 | 168 |
| Glenfield (Waitemata) | 25,100 | 1,860 |
| Kelston West (Waitemata) | 9,810 | 656 |
| Green Bay (Waitemata) | 3,090 | 191 |
| Titirangi (Waitemata) | 9,230 | 1,119 |
| Orewa (Waitemata) | 2,480 | 633 |
| Raglan (Raglan) | 1,070 | 372 |
| Tokoroa (Matamata) | 16,050 | 760 |
| Katikati (Tauranga) | 1,240 | 828 |
| Mangakino (Taupo) | 1,820 | 261 |
| Edgecumbe (Whakatane) | 1,200 | 121 |
| Ashhurst (Oroua) | 1,290 | 125 |
| Paraparaumu (Hutt) | 9,770 | 2,764 |
| Paekakariki (Hutt) | 2,030 | 2,456 |
| Pukerua Bay (Hutt) | 1,370 | 834 |
| Plimmerton-Paremata (Hutt) | 4,590 | 1,073 |
| Heretaunga-Pinehaven (Hutt) | 5,680 | 5,464 |
| South Island— | ||
| Kaikoura (Kaikoura) | 1,640 | 283 |
| Halswell (Paparua) | 3,970 | 204 |
| Fairfield (Taieri) | 1,300 | 134 |
| Ranfurly (Maniototo) | 1,000 | 391 |
| Te Anau (Wallace) | 1,780 | 395 |
County Boroughs—The following table lists the population of county boroughs as at 1 April 1972. The parent county is shown in parentheses. The populations of county boroughs are included in the administrative county populations given in the following table.
| County Borough | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | Approximate Area in Hectares |
|---|---|---|
| North Island— | ||
| Wellsford (Rodney) | 1,600 | 554 |
| Otorohanga (Otorohanga) | 1,950 | 227 |
| Ngongotaha (Rotorua) | 2,030 | 503 |
| Bulls (Rangitikei) | 1,970 | 405 |
| Waikanae (Horowhenua) | 2,510 | 1,060 |
| Shannon (Horowhenua) | 1,660 | 342 |
| Wainuiomata (Hutt) | 17,250 | 26,613 |
| Totals | 28,970 | 29,704 |
| South Island— | ||
| Hornby (Paparua) | 8,460 | 491 |
| Sockburn (Paparua) | 6,050 | 1,066 |
| Totals | 14,510 | 1,557 |
| Totals, county boroughs | 43,480 | 31,261 |
Extra-county Islands and Shipboard Population—In addition to the populations quoted for administrative counties, cities and boroughs, and independent town districts, the New Zealand totals include shipboard population and persons located on islands not within the boundaries of any county. The two latter categories comprised an estimated total of 4,786 persons at 1 April 1972.
Counties—The following table gives the estimated population of individual counties at 1 April 1972 together with the approximate area of each. It should be noted that “Administrative counties” do not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but include town districts, county boroughs, and county towns which form parts of counties.
| Administrative County | Estimated Population 1 April 1972 | Approximate Area, in Square Kilometres |
|---|---|---|
| North Island— | ||
| Mangonui | 7,130 | 2,481 |
| Whangaroa | 1,920 | 622 |
| Hokianga | 4,180 | 1,588 |
| Bay of Islands | 13,330 | 2,131 |
| Whangarei | 13,300 | 2,675 |
| Hobson | 5,320 | 1,929 |
| Otamatea | 6,150 | 1,093 |
| Rodney | 7,440 | 1,256 |
| Waitemata | 111,210 | 1,554 |
| Waiheke | 2,370 | 155 |
| Great Barrier Is. | 270 | 285 |
| Franklin | 16,900 | 1,419 |
| Raglan | 9,190 | 2,411 |
| Waikato | 15,580 | 1,655 |
| Waipa | 15,010 | 1,129 |
| Otorohanga | 9,900 | 1,976 |
| Waitomo | 6,110 | 3,375 |
| Taumarunui | 6,040 | 4,851 |
| Coromandel | 3,460 | 1,137 |
| Thames | 3,920 | 1,039 |
| Hauraki Plains | 5,230 | 603 |
| Ohinemuri | 4,070 | 624 |
| Piako | 11,400 | 1,168 |
| Matamata | 30,540 | 2,556 |
| Tauranga | 15,970 | 1,829 |
| Rotorua | 17,530 | 2,681 |
| Taupo | 14,470 | 7,244 |
| Whakatane | 14,580 | 4,196 |
| Opotiki | 3,800 | 3,124 |
| Waiapu | 4,810 | 2,818 |
| Waikohu | 3,260 | 2,650 |
| Cook | 8,400 | 2,841 |
| Wairoa | 5,770 | 4,128 |
| Hawke's Bay | 21,200 | 4,846 |
| Waipawa | 3,540 | 1,347 |
| Patangata | 2,970 | 1,696 |
| Waipukurau | 1,180 | 331 |
| Dannevirke | 3,810 | 1,414 |
| Woodville | 1,490 | 404 |
| Clifton | 2,050 | 1,176 |
| Taranaki | 8,820 | 588 |
| Inglewood | 2,920 | 521 |
| Stratford | 5,220 | 2,157 |
| Egmont | 5,670 | 622 |
| Eltham | 3,000 | 534 |
| Waimate West | 2,420 | 215 |
| Hawera | 4,440 | 495 |
| Patea | 2,880 | 1,531 |
| Waimarino | 1,510 | 2,147 |
| Waitotara | 2,820 | 1,209 |
| Wanganui | 2,880 | 1,189 |
| Rangitikei | 14,400 | 4,486 |
| Kiwitea | 1,800 | 930 |
| Pohangina | 900 | 671 |
| Oroua | 4,830 | 492 |
| Manawatu | 6,470 | 692 |
| Kairanga | 5,770 | 461 |
| Horowhenua | 12,470 | 1,404 |
| Hutt | 53,140 | 1,357 |
| Pahiatua | 2,170 | 741 |
| Akitio | 920 | 831 |
| Eketahuna | 1,390 | 824 |
| Masterton | 4,060 | 2,390 |
| Wairarapa South | 2,540 | 1,140 |
| Featherston | 2,960 | 2,471 |
| Totals, North Island counties | 591,200 | 112,535 |
| South Island— | ||
| Marlborough | 9,360 | 6,639 |
| Awatere | 1,640 | 3,878 |
| Kaikoura | 3,100 | 2,344 |
| Golden Bay | 3,340 | 2,618 |
| Waimea | 15,800 | 7,511 |
| Buller | 3,180 | 5,035 |
| Inangahua | 2,140 | 2,440 |
| Grey | 4,320 | 3,957 |
| Westland | 5,710 | 11,440 |
| Amuri | 2,680 | 4,273 |
| Cheviot | 1,520 | 875 |
| Waipara | 2,670 | 2,476 |
| Ashley | 2,930 | 1,241 |
| Rangiora | 4,050 | 263 |
| Eyre | 2,570 | 459 |
| Oxford | 1,570 | 814 |
| Malvern | 6,440 | 5,046 |
| Paparua | 28,320 | 445 |
| Waimairi | 63,500 | 115 |
| Heathcote | 7,780 | 34 |
| Mt. Herbert | 700 | 171 |
| Akaroa | 1,520 | 437 |
| Chatham Islands | 700 | 963 |
| Wairewa | 680 | 438 |
| Ellesmere | 7,590 | 1,200 |
| Ashburton | 11,150 | 6,176 |
| Geraldine | 4,450 | 1,995 |
| Levels | 4,800 | 680 |
| Mackenzie | 7,230 | 7,456 |
| Waimate | 5,230 | 3,558 |
| Waitaki | 8,220 | 6,249 |
| Waihemo | 1,690 | 878 |
| Waikouaiti | 3,910 | 828 |
| Taieri | 8,190 | 2,331 |
| Bruce | 3,540 | 1,344 |
| Clutha | 5,670 | 2,717 |
| Tuapeka | 4,060 | 3,584 |
| Maniototo | 2,600 | 3,471 |
| Vincent | 3,940 | 7,568 |
| Lake | 3,140 | 10,025 |
| Southland | 26,770 | 9,589 |
| Wallace | 12,360 | 9,656 |
| Fiord | 140 | 7,861 |
| Stewart Island | 400 | 1,746 |
| Totals, South Island counties | 301,300 | 152,825 |
| Grand totals, all counties | 892,500 | 265,360 |
Urban Concentration of Population—The bulk of New Zealand's population is located in urban areas, where the most rapid growth rates are occurring. This is due largely to the development of both manufacturing and tertiary industries in urban areas, which provide employment for a growing labour force. Other factors, including better social, cultural, educational, and economic opportunities serve to attract persons to these areas, while the majority of immigrants tend to settle in the larger urban centres. These factors, combined with amalgamation of farms, centralisation of dairy factories, and increasing agricultural mechanisation (resulting in less labour required), combine to produce a noticeable rural-urban drift. Urban concentration features are common to “developed” countries at advanced stages of economic development.
In the circumstances the 1971 Census figures understandably showed a continuing decline in the population of rural areas and in many cases also of small and intermediate-sized towns. Seventy-two counties recorded smaller populations than in 1966. Of 58 small towns (1,000 to 4,999 population) 22 declined in population compared with 7 which showed declines between 1961 and 1966. Six intermediate towns (5,000 to 9,999 population situated outside urban areas) showed decreases on this occasion as against only two in 1966.
The following table indicates the urban movement of the total population—the urban content has been taken as the population in the 24 urban areas, plus that of all boroughs, town districts, county towns, and townships with population of 1,000 or over.
| Census | Urban | Rural* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Percent | Number | Percent | |
| * Excludes shipping. | ||||
| 1926 | 937,304 | 66.9 | 464,370 | 33.1 |
| 1951 | 1,406,516 | 72.7 | 527,078 | 27.3 |
| 1956 | 1,600,808 | 73.8 | 568,806 | 26.2 |
| 1961 | 1,840,202 | 76.4 | 569,217 | 23.6 |
| 1966 | 2,119,085 | 79.3 | 553,023 | 20.7 |
| 1971 | 2,328,876 | 81.5 | 528,609 | 18.5 |
The following table indicates the urban movement of the New Zealand Maori population.
| Census | Urban | Rural* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Percent | Number | Percent | |
| * Excludes shipping. | ||||
| 1926 | 9,815 | 15.4 | 53,804 | 84.6 |
| 1951 | 33,529 | 29.0 | 82,054 | 71.0 |
| 1956 | 47,630 | 34.7 | 89,452 | 65.3 |
| 1961 | 76,792 | 46.0 | 90,240 | 54.0 |
| 1966 | 122,942 | 61.1 | 78,153 | 38.9 |
| 1971 | 159,497 | 70.2 | 67,801 | 29.8 |
In the process of urbanisation some cities and areas have grown more quickly than others. There is a tendency towards concentration of population in the largest centres and also a drift of population from the south to the north. Where the two tendencies reinforce each other, as they do in the case of Auckland, the rate of growth has been very rapid. Likewise the urban areas of Whangarei, Hamilton, Tauranga, and Rotorua, which had a combined population in 1926 of 40,164, in 1971 comprised 194,942 inhabitants.
The initial reason for the drift to the north lay in the change in emphasis of farming activities in which the development of dairying played an important part. The expansion of dairying in itself called for the development of factory processing facilities and service industries. These farming trends have been reinforced by the growth of forest processing industries in the North Island and compounded further by the general tendency for the large-scale manufacturing units to be located close to the biggest local markets.
In the larger cities a notable feature of the past 35 years has been a movement of population from the central or “inner” areas to the perimeter or “outer” areas as families in decayed areas have moved to State rental houses and as residential units in the city centres have been replaced by shops, offices, places of entertainment, and other commercial or industrial buildings. In recent years there has been an offsetting movement with the building of multi-storey flats in the inner areas.
The distribution of population by size of centres is shown in the following table.
| Sizes of Centre (City, Borough, Town District, or County Town) | Number of Centres | Percentage of Population in These Centres | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1926 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | 1926 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | |
| 1,000–2,499 | 63 | 45 | 44 | 43 | 7.5 | 3.0 | 2.4 | 2.4 |
| 2,500–4,999 | 23 | 46 | 41 | 40 | 6.2 | 6.8 | 5.5 | 5.0 |
| 5,000–9,999 | 11 | 35 | 34 | 35 | 5.9 | 9.9 | 8.8 | 8.8 |
| 10,000–24,999 | 12 | 21 | 23 | 23 | 13.3 | 14.9 | 13.5 | 12.8 |
| 25,000 and over | 4 | 12 | 19 | 22 | 24.1 | 32.4 | 40.9 | 44.6 |
| Total | 113 | 159 | 161 | 163 | 57.0 | 67.0 | 71.1 | 73.6 |
In the South Island a higher proportion of the population is rural, that is, outside urban communities, than in the North Island.
Sex Proportions—The census of 23 March 1971 showed that females outnumbered males by 919 in the total population. Females per 1,000 males at the last six censuses have been:
| Census | Excluding N.Z. Armed Forces Overseas | Including N.Z. Armed Forces Overseas |
|---|---|---|
| 1945 | 1,044 | 991 |
| 1951 | 991 | 989 |
| 1956 | 989 | 987 |
| 1961 | 990 | 988 |
| 1966 | 992 | 991 |
| 1971 | 1,001 | 1,000 |
There are marked differences in the sex proportions of the population of different parts of New Zealand, depending largely on educational and employment opportunities. The following figures give the number of females per 1,000 males at the Census of 1971.
| Statistical areas | |
| Hawke's Bay | 1,029 |
| Central Auckland | 1,021 |
| Otago | 1,019 |
| Canterbury | 1,014 |
| Nelson | 1,004 |
| East Coast | 1,000 |
| Wellington | 998 |
| Urban areas | |
| Timaru | 1,102 |
| Hastings | 1,077 |
| Wanganui | 1,074 |
| Gisborne | 1,070 |
| Dunedin | 1,067 |
| Central Auckland | 1,062 |
| Napier | 1,062 |
| New Plymouth | 1,055 |
| Nelson | 1,055 |
| Palmerston North | 1,048 |
| Hamilton | 1,047 |
| Christchurch | 1,045 |
| Taranaki | 988 |
| South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | 974 |
| Northland | 967 |
| Marlborough | 959 |
| Westland | 945 |
| Southland | 942 |
| Tauranga | 1,044 |
| Northern Auckland | 1,044 |
| Whangarei | 1,040 |
| Porirua Basin | 1,023 |
| Masterton | 1,021 |
| Wellington | 1,016 |
| Invercargill | 1,014 |
| Rotorua | 1,013 |
| Lower Hutt Valley | 1,009 |
| Southern Auckland | 1,002 |
| Western Auckland | 984 |
| Upper Hutt Valley | 915 |
DENSITY OF POPULATION—Generally speaking, a dense population must depend upon intensive land utilisation or industrialisation. In New Zealand there is a great area of high mountainous country, particularly in the South Island, and large areas of hilly country which cannot be closely settled, while the growth of mechanisation in farming tends to reduce the size of the labour force engaged in farming operations.
Nevertheless, economic development is providing employment for a growing labour force. More extensive mechanisation, further advances in science and technology, and increases in productivity, wealth, and consumption have paved the way for further specialisation of production and more concentrated urbanisation.
Within New Zealand there are wide variations in density of population. The following table provides comparative density figures on a statistical area basis from 1926 to 1971 censuses.
| Statistical Area | Area in Square Kilometres | Persons Per Square Kilometre | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1926 | 1945 | 1951 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | ||
| Northland | 12,639 | 4.3 | 5.3 | 6.0 | 6.8 | 7.4 | 7.6 |
| Central Auckland | 5,569 | 42.4 | 59.6 | 68.6 | 92.4 | 110.2 | 125.4 |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 36,744 | 3.9 | 5.6 | 6.7 | 9.5 | 10.6 | 11.5 |
| East Coast | 10,878 | 3.1 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 4.3 | 4.4 |
| Hawke's Bay | 11,033 | 6.4 | 7.2 | 8.3 | 10.4 | 11.3 | 12.1 |
| Taranaki | 9,713 | 7.4 | 7.9 | 8.9 | 10.3 | 10.4 | 10.4 |
| Wellington | 28,153 | 10.0 | 12.4 | 13.9 | 16.8 | 18.6 | 19.6 |
| Totals, North Island | 114,729 | 7.8 | 10.0 | 11.5 | 14.7 | 16.5 | 17.9 |
| Marlborough | 10,930 | 1.7 | 1.9 | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.7 | 2.9 |
| Nelson | 17,897 | 2.3 | 2.6 | 3.2 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 3.8 |
| Westland | 15,566 | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.5 |
| Canterbury | 43,431 | 5.0 | 5.8 | 6.5 | 7.9 | 8.7 | 9.2 |
| Otago | 36,441 | 4.1 | 4.0 | 4.4 | 4.8 | 5.0 | 5.0 |
| Southland | 29,681 | 2.2 | 2.4 | 2.6 | 3.2 | 3.5 | 3.6 |
| Totals, South Island | 153,946 | 3.3 | 3.6 | 4.1 | 4.7 | 5.1 | 5.3 |
| Totals, New Zealand | 268,675 | 5.2 | 6.3 | 7.2 | 9.0 | 10.0 | 10.7 |
NEW ZEALAND MAORI POPULATION—All persons of half or more Maori ancestry are defined as Maoris.
The growth rate of Maoris in the population approaches twice that of the population taken as a whole; an average annual increase in 1966–71 of 2.5 percent as compared with 1.4 percent for the total population. (Nevertheless the growth rate showed a slight fall when compared with the previous intercensal periods.)
The population growth rate among the Maoris is predominantly a result of natural increase, whereas in the total population natural increase is normally supplemented by sizeable increments from migration.
When studying growth rates of the Maori population, however, it should be noted that, as a result of intermarriage, there are increasing numbers of Maori children (half or more Maori) who have one parent not counted in the Maori population, i.e., if a full Maori male marries a full European female or vice versa, the resulting progeny are all counted in the Maori population; this undoubtedly contributes to the high Maori percentage increase.
The decline in the number of Maoris during the early years of European settlement and throughout most of the nineteenth century is a matter of history. The present century has witnessed a resurgence of vitality among the Maori people which has been reflected in a strikingly high birth rate.
The increasing urbanisation of the Maori population as younger Maoris seek better job opportunities in the cities and boroughs is a population trend of considerable sociological significance.
A statement of N.Z. Maori population is now given for each census from 1901.
| Year | New Zealand Maori Population | Intercensal Increase | Intercensal Increase | Average Annual Increase |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes members of New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date. | ||||
| number | percent | |||
| 1901 | 45,549 | 3,435 | 8.2 | 1.6 |
| 1906 | 50,309 | 4,760 | 10.5 | 2.0 |
| 1911 | 52,723 | 2,414 | 4.8 | 1.0 |
| 1916 | 54,997 | 2,274 | 0.5 | 0.1 |
| 1921 | 56,987 | 3,990 | 7.5 | 1.6 |
| 1926 | 63,670 | 6,683 | 11.7 | 2.2 |
| 1936 | 82,326 | 18,656 | 29.3 | 2.6 |
| 1945 | 98,744 | 16,418 | 19.9 | 1.9 |
| 1945* | 100,044 | 17,718 | 21.5 | 2.1 |
| 1951 | 115,676 | 16,932 | 17.1 | 2.9 |
| 1951* | 115,740 | 15,696 | 15.7 | 2.7 |
| 1956 | 137,151 | 21,475 | 18.6 | 3.5 |
| 1956* | 137,341 | 21,601 | 18.7 | 3.5 |
| 1961 | 167,086 | 29,935 | 21.8 | 4.0 |
| 1961* | 167,390 | 30,049 | 21.9 | 4.0 |
| 1966 | 201,159 | 34,073 | 20.4 | 3.8 |
| 1966* | 201,479 | 34,089 | 20.4 | 3.8 |
| 1971 | 227,414 | 26,255 | 13.1 | 2.5 |
| 1971* | 227,741 | 26,262 | 13.0 | 2.5 |
Of the 227,414 Maoris at the 1971 Census, 213,472 were in the North Island. Most Maoris used to live in rural communities. A marked change has, however, taken place during and since the war as a result of employment conditions. As late as the 1936 Census only 8,249 Maoris (10 percent) dwelt in cities, boroughs, or independent town districts. By the 1971 Census the comparative figure was 132,970 (58.5 percent); the largest concentration is in Southern Auckland urban area, where 20,675 Maoris were enumerated in 1971.
The Maori population, which until recently was not greatly affected by external migration, is a much younger population than the non-Maori.
The following table for 1966 shows the high proportion (50.3 percent) of Maori children under 15 years compared with the total population (32.6 percent), and the low proportion of people in the older age groups.
| Age Group (Years) | Percentage in Age Groups (1966 Census) | |
|---|---|---|
| New Zealand Maori | Total Population | |
| Under 15 | 50.3 | 32.6 |
| 15–19 | 9.8 | 9.2 |
| 20–44 | 29.2 | 31.1 |
| 45–59 | 7.5 | 15.1 |
| 60 and over | 3.2 | 12.0 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 |
EXTERNAL MIGRATION—In recent years there has been a large increase in New Zealanders going overseas on business, on pleasure trips, and on working holidays, so that arrivals and departures have both been greatly swollen. The arrivals include many New Zealanders returning from travel overseas, as well as growing numbers of tourists from overseas countries.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last 11 years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels, through passengers, tourists on cruising liners, and members of the armed forces, etc., have not been taken into account in this table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Arrivals | Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
| 1962 | 72,500 | 60,156 | 132,656 | 61,367 | 52,457 | 113,824 | 18,832 |
| 1963 | 78,613 | 65,259 | 143,872 | 71,863 | 58,370 | 130,233 | 13,639 |
| 1964 | 89,370 | 74,776 | 164,646 | 81,956 | 67,206 | 149,162 | 15,484 |
| 1965 | 104,421 | 85,870 | 190,291 | 98,147 | 80,153 | 178,300 | 11,991 |
| 1966 | 121,106 | 98,833 | 219,939 | 114,000 | 93,918 | 207,918 | 12,021 |
| 1967 | 136,275 | 114,131 | 250,406 | 128,228 | 107,743 | 235,971 | 14,435 |
| 1968 | 136,760 | 122,621 | 259,381 | 143,259 | 124,212 | 267,471 | −8,090 |
| 1969 | 136,457 | 119,279 | 255,736 | 142,653 | 123,931 | 266,584 | −10,848 |
| 1970 | 156,645 | 136,760 | 293,405 | 157,829 | 137,636 | 295,465 | −2,060 |
| 1971 | 190,437 | 161,859 | 352,296 | 185,598 | 158,853 | 344,451 | 7,846 |
| 1972 | 217,606 | 190,675 | 408,281 | 211,048 | 186,382 | 397,430 | 10,851 |
From 1968 to 1970 there was an alteration in the net migration flow. This is illustrated in the following diagram which covers all passenger migration, excluding through passengers and crews.

Long-term Migration—The following table gives an analysis of long-term arrivals and departures for March years. (Short-term migration is analysed in Section 39: Travel and Tourism.)
| Year | Long-term (Including Permanent) Arrivals | Long-term (Including Permanent) Departures | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| New Permanent Arrivals | Long-term | Permanent and Long-term Arrivals (Immigrants) | Permanent Departures of New Zealand Residents | Long-term | Permanent and Long-term Departures (Emigrants) | |||||
| Assisted Subsidised | Total (includes others) | N.Z. Residents Returning* | Long-term Visitors* | N.Z. Residents Departing* | Long-term Visitors Departing * | |||||
| *
Arrivals: after absence of, or intending to stay, 12 months or more respectively. Departures: persons intending to stay away for, or after stay in New Zealand of, 12 months or more respectively. | ||||||||||
| 1966–67 | 4,097 | 575 | .. | .. | .. | 38,999 | .. | .. | .. | 21,128 |
| 1967–68 | 2,764 | 256 | .. | .. | .. | 30,660 | .. | .. | .. | 28,472 |
| 1968–69 | 490 | 198 | .. | .. | .. | 23,225 | .. | .. | .. | 29,802 |
| 1969–70 | 382 | 535 | .. | .. | .. | 26,825 | .. | .. | .. | 29,822 |
| 1970–71 | 538 | 3,182 | 17,735 | 12,236 | 9,406 | 39,377 | 11,234 | 22,235 | 4,696 | 38,165 |
| 1971–72 | 483 | 4,183 | 20,261 | 14,578 | 10,260 | 45,099 | 9,339 | 22,979 | 5,228 | 37,546 |
The countries of origin and destination of these long-term migrants are shown in the following table.
| Year | Australia | Canada | India | United Kingdom | Cook Islands and Niue | Fiji | Western Samoa | Netherlands | South Africa | United States | All Other Countries | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Immigrants by Country of Last Residence | ||||||||||||
| 1966–67 | 13,243 | 769 | 284 | 16,734 | 857 | 714 | 246 | 792 | 171 | 1,327 | 3,862 | 38,999 |
| 1967–68 | 8,269 | 695 | 226 | 14,946 | 568 | 541 | 208 | 660 | 198 | 957 | 3,392 | 30,660 |
| 1968–69 | 6,758 | 801 | 174 | 9,329 | 393 | 471 | 317 | 478 | 142 | 1,315 | 3,047 | 23,225 |
| 1969–70 | 8,854 | 1,064 | 210 | 9,387 | 755 | 485 | 281 | 540 | 187 | 1,716 | 3,346 | 26,825 |
| 1970–71 | 13,804 | 1,718 | 194 | 13,276 | 1,062 | 795 | 669 | 533 | 331 | 2,161 | 4,834 | 39,377 |
| 1971–72 | 16,083 | 2,135 | 273 | 15,209 | 1,181 | 784 | 445 | 649 | 516 | 2,413 | 5,411 | 45,099 |
| Emigrants by Country of Next Residence | ||||||||||||
| 1966–67 | 8,616 | 823 | 102 | 6,565 | 159 | 594 | 256 | 421 | 355 | 1,146 | 2,091 | 21,128 |
| 1967–68 | 14,024 | 1,227 | 91 | 7,316 | 267 | 586 | 271 | 388 | 320 | 1,504 | 2,478 | 28,472 |
| 1968–69 | 16,881 | 1,090 | 84 | 5,989 | 168 | 574 | 203 | 363 | 397 | 1,272 | 2,781 | 29,802 |
| 1969–70 | 15,268 | 941 | 84 | 6,837 | 252 | 660 | 256 | 399 | 408 | 1,492 | 3,225 | 29,822 |
| 1970–71 | 18,850 | 1,102 | 111 | 9,309 | 529 | 848 | 312 | 753 | 435 | 1,443 | 4,473 | 38,165 |
| 1971–72 | 17,630 | 806 | 170 | 9,442 | 437 | 758 | 442 | 579 | 769 | 1,737 | 4,776 | 37,546 |
Ages—The following table gives the age-distribution of long-term arrivals and departures for the year ended 31 March 1972.
| Age, in Years | Permanent Arrivals | Permanent Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Totals | Males | Females | Totals | ||
| Under 15 | 5,243 | 4,896 | 10,139 | 3,427 | 3,272 | 6,699 | 3,440 |
| 15–19 | 1,671 | 2,113 | 3,784 | 1,864 | 2,337 | 4,201 | −417 |
| 20–24 | 5,006 | 5,251 | 10,257 | 6,350 | 5,984 | 12,334 | −2,077 |
| 25–44 | 8,680 | 6,790 | 15,470 | 6,138 | 4,565 | 10,703 | 4,767 |
| 45–64 | 2,044 | 2,141 | 4,185 | 1,351 | 1,427 | 2,778 | 1,407 |
| 65 and over | 530 | 734 | 1,264 | 321 | 510 | 831 | 433 |
| Totals | 23,174 | 21,925 | 45,099 | 19,451 | 18,095 | 37,546 | 7,553 |
Origin—The following table shows for the latest 3 years the birthplaces of long-term migrants.
| Country of Birth | Immigrants | Emigrants | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | |
| Commonwealth Countries | ||||||
| United Kingdom— | ||||||
| England and Wales | 11,732 | 6,904 | 7,569 | 4,482 | 4,373 | 4,134 |
| Scotland | 2,082 | 964 | 1,041 | 835 | 772 | 747 |
| Northern Ireland | 233 | 165 | 201 | 168 | 140 | 147 |
| Other or undefined | 2 | 41 | 89 | 18 | 30 | 25 |
| Australia | 4,053 | 2,848 | 3,507 | 2,658 | 2,276 | 1,844 |
| Canada | 325 | 337 | 502 | 266 | 197 | 167 |
| India | 262 | 213 | 173 | 117 | 111 | 123 |
| New Zealand | 7,083 | 7,588 | 8,717 | 16,549 | 18,953 | 19,569 |
| Pacific Islands— | ||||||
| Cook Islands and Niue | 477 | 317 | 664 | 140 | 72 | 86 |
| Western Samoa | 134 | 195 | 210 | 151 | 100 | 119 |
| Fiji | 185 | 220 | 167 | 154 | 128 | 153 |
| Other Pacific | 199 | 227 | 261 | 112 | 97 | 112 |
| Other | 670 | 567 | 580 | 343 | 287 | 335 |
| Totals, Commonwealth countries | 27,437 | 20,586 | 23,681 | 25,993 | 27,536 | 27,561 |
| Other Countries | ||||||
| Austria | 57 | 43 | 38 | 60 | 41 | 35 |
| China | 94 | 85 | 56 | 40 | 38 | 20 |
| Denmark | 63 | 31 | 47 | 38 | 58 | 32 |
| Germany | 261 | 169 | 181 | 124 | 140 | 119 |
| Greece | 101 | 63 | 44 | 63 | 72 | 54 |
| Hungary | 21 | 28 | 32 | 43 | 63 | 36 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 301 | 155 | 181 | 161 | 155 | 134 |
| Italy | 132 | 92 | 129 | 55 | 72 | 119 |
| Indonesia | 52 | 50 | 125 | 44 | 44 | 49 |
| Netherlands | 711 | 493 | 578 | 451 | 489 | 402 |
| Switzerland | 119 | 75 | 52 | 77 | 55 | 52 |
| United States | 502 | 659 | 992 | 657 | 419 | 615 |
| Yugoslavia | 151 | 94 | 100 | 111 | 121 | 84 |
| Others | 658 | 602 | 589 | 555 | 499 | 510 |
| Totals, other countries | 3,223 | 2,639 | 3,144 | 2,479 | 2,266 | 2,261 |
| Grand totals | 30,660 | 23,225 | 26,825 | 28,472 | 29,802 | 29,822 |
POLICY—British and Australian citizens may migrate freely. Clearly identifiable migration links have existed for many years with India, China, Greece, and Yugoslavia, and New Zealand continues to accept immigrants from these areas principally on a family relationship basis. Since the Second World War there has been built up a strong association with the Netherlands, and many thousands of Dutch immigrants have settled here. With those from Scandinavia and other West European countries they have spread throughout the country and contribute much to the economic and cultural life.
The Pacific is a special situation. The Islands, being our nearest neighbours apart from Australia, must be regarded in some measure as our responsibility. Those born in the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands are New Zealand citizens and may migrate at any time. Western Samoa, as a former trust territory, holds a special place in our policy. The Samoans take full advantage of the opportunities offered, the inflow at present being about 1,500 a year.
ASSISTED IMMIGRATION—Two immigration schemes financially assisted by the Government are in operation—the subsidy scheme, which involves a contribution by employers to immigrants' fares and the assisted passage scheme. The contribution made by migrants under each scheme is the equivalent of £10 sterling for single persons and £20 for married persons.
The subsidy scheme operates from Britain, the United States, France, Belgium, Switzerland, the Netherlands, and West Germany. The scheme has not been formally approved by the Italian Government but nationals of that country who apply spontaneously to come to New Zealand are permitted to use the scheme. There is no quota on the subsidy scheme. Single people and married men between the ages of 18 and 45 years may be sponsored and there is no limit on the number of dependent children. No specific skill level is required of migrants from Britain but migrants from other countries must be above the unskilled level.
Employers wishing to take advantage of the subsidy scheme are obliged to provide employment, arrange suitable housing in New Zealand, and meet one-quarter of the cost of migrants' fares either by sea or air; the Government meets the remaining three-quarters. The cost is approximately the same for both methods of travel.
A system of matching skills of immigrants with specific vacancies in New Zealand has been developed by the Chief Migration Officer, New Zealand House, London, for British and most Western European migrants, and similar registers have been established by the New Zealand Immigration Attaché in the Hague for Dutch workers, and by the New Zealand Consul-General in Los Angeles for American migrants. Employers interested in recruiting migrants with certain skills may file details of their vacancies through the Department of Labour in Wellington. The department will also arrange for vacancies to be advertised, if required by employers. In addition, the department holds interview reports for a large number of skilled tradesmen in a variety of occupations and these can be made available to interested employers.
The assisted passage scheme, which operates only from Britain, is limited to 500 migrants a year and they must possess minimum skills (usually at tradesman level) in specific occupations approved by the Secretary of Labour. Single persons and married couples (without dependent children) between the ages of 18 and 45 years are eligible. Married couples and single persons in some occupations must have employment and housing guaranteed before acceptable application.
Applications for both schemes must be made to the Department of Labour, Wellington; the Chief Migration Officer, London; or New Zealand overseas posts in North America or Western Europe.
The number of assisted immigrants (excluding displaced persons, and Hungarian and Czech refugees) arriving in the last 11 years are as follows.
| Year Ended 31 March | British | Dutch | Austrian | German | Danish | Swiss | Greek | Other | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes 106 from United States. † Includes subsidy scheme migrants not shown in previous years; their total was 4,183; see a preceding table on long-term migration. | |||||||||
| 1962 | 3,474 | 84 | 14 | – | – | 10 | – | 2 | 3,584 |
| 1963 | 4,283 | 42 | 33 | 27 | – | – | 137 | 10 | 4,532 |
| 1964 | 4,171 | – | 6 | 16 | 5 | 14 | 130 | 5 | 4,347 |
| 1965 | 4,300 | – | 9 | 12 | 5 | 11 | 29 | 34 | 4,400 |
| 1966 | 3,963 | – | 19 | 7 | 8 | 27 | 18 | – | 4,042 |
| 1967 | 4,020 | – | 9 | 9 | 10 | 36 | 11 | 2 | 4,097 |
| 1968 | 2,732 | – | 2 | 4 | 5 | 17 | 4 | – | 2,764 |
| 1969 | 485 | – | – | 2 | – | 2 | 1 | – | 490 |
| 1970 | 377 | – | – | – | 2 | – | 1 | 2 | 382 |
| 1971 | 532 | – | – | – | 4 | 3 | – | – | 539 |
| 1972† | 4,556 | 434 | – | 4 | 6 | 37 | – | 111* | 5,148 |
Refugees—New Zealand has continued to accept refugees including families sponsored by the churches. From November 1968, 100 Czech refugees had arrived by 1969 and these were followed in 1970 by a further 25. In 1970–71, 42 Indonesian refugees arrived. In 1972 the first Asian refugees arrived from Uganda.
IMMIGRATION—The legislation respecting immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Act 1964, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919. This legislation is administered by the Department of Labour.
Under the Immigration Act all persons other than New Zealand citizens must be in possession of an entry permit before they may land in New Zealand.
To obtain permission to settle in New Zealand, intending immigrants should first write to or call on the nearest overseas representative of the New Zealand Government or write direct to the Secretary of Labour, P.O. Box 6310, Wellington, New Zealand. The application must be made in the prescribed form and must be supported by documents duly attested in the country of origin. Each application is considered individually on its own merits.
PASSPORTS—Authority for the issue of passports in New Zealand and by New Zealand representatives overseas is contained in the Passports Act 1946 and the Passport Regulations 1946.
New Zealand passports are issued and renewed within New Zealand by the Department of Internal Affairs at Wellington, Auckland, and Christchurch, at Rarotonga by the High Commissioner, at, Niue by the Resident Commissioner, and overseas by the representatives of New Zealand at Apia, Athens, Bangkok, Bonn, Brisbane, Brussels, Canberra, Djakarta, Fiji, Geneva, The Hague, Kuala Lumpur, Lima, London, Los Angeles, Melbourne, New Delhi, New York, Noumea, Ottawa, Paris, Rome, Saigon, San Francisco, Santiago (Chile), Seoul, Singapore, Suva, Sydney, Tokyo, and Washington. United Kingdom, Canadian, Australian, Malaysian, Singaporean, and Indian passports are issued and renewed in New Zealand by the respective High Commissioners for those countries.
Entry into New Zealand—Apart from British subjects and the wives of British subjects arriving from Australia, no person 16 years of age or over may land in New Zealand unless he is in possession of a valid passport or other recognised travel document. Exemption from the passport requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Act and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act) may be granted in exceptional circumstances by the Minister of Internal Affairs. A British subject who is a master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives does not need to produce a passport.
With the exception of nationals of those countries with which New Zealand has concluded agreements for the mutual abolition of visas, every alien landing in New Zealand requires a visa.
Persons born in the Cook Islands and the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens. They are required to obtain formal exit permission from the High Commissioner or Administrator respectively if they wish to proceed to New Zealand.
Departure from New Zealand—Every person leaving New Zealand, with the exception of a British subject travelling to Australia or making the round trip to New Zealand's island territories, should be in possession of a valid passport or other travel document.
NATIONALITY AND NATURALISATION—The basic nationality law is the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948. Citizens of all Commonwealth countries are recognised as British subjects.
New Zealand citizenship may be acquired in the following ways: (a) by birth in New Zealand; (b) by descent; (c) by registration; and (d) by naturalisation. Citizens of other Commonwealth countries and the Republic of Ireland acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration, as do alien wives and children of New Zealand citizens. Other aliens acquire it by naturalisation. To be eligible for New Zealand citizenship, an alien or a citizen of another Commonwealth country (other than a woman married to a New Zealand citizen, or a minor) must—(a) have resided in New Zealand for the prescribed period; (b) be of full age and capacity; (c) be of good character; (d) have sufficient knowledge of the English language, and of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship; (e) intend to reside in New Zealand, or to enter or continue Crown service under the New Zealand Government. The residential qualification for naturalisation is 5 years, for registration it is generally 3 years but can be reduced to 1 year.
A person who acquires New Zealand citizenship by naturalisation must take the oath of allegiance, a person who acquires it by registration may be required to take the oath. Ceremonies are held at which applicants, in an atmosphere of dignity and solemnity, take the oath of allegiance and are presented with their certificates of naturalisation or registration as New Zealand citizens. During the 1971–72 year there were 80 such ceremonies, at which 984 persons took the oath of allegiance.
New Zealand citizens may be deprived of New Zealand citizenship if they voluntarily acquire a foreign nationality by any formal act other than marriage, or if they voluntarily exercise the privileges or perform any of the duties of a foreign nationality possessed by them. Citizenship obtained by fraud, false representation, or the concealment of any material fact may be withdrawn.
The following table shows the number of persons, by country of birth, who were granted citizenship in the latest 2 years ended 31 March. Of the total of 1,498 in 1970–71, 197 were wives of New Zealand citizens and 139 were children.
| Country of Birth | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Naturalisation | Registration | Total | Naturalisation | Registration | Total | |
| Australia | – | 16 | 16 | – | 15 | 15 |
| Austria | 6 | 1 | 7 | 10 | 3 | 13 |
| China | 39 | 45 | 84 | 43 | 40 | 83 |
| Denmark | 20 | 5 | 25 | 4 | 5 | 9 |
| Fiji | 1 | 47 | 48 | – | 110 | 110 |
| Germany | 11 | 16 | 27 | 25 | 21 | 46 |
| Greece | 12 | 9 | 21 | 17 | 23 | 40 |
| Hong Kong | 1 | 20 | 21 | 4 | 21 | 25 |
| Hungary | 12 | 8 | 20 | 21 | 10 | 31 |
| India | – | 100 | 100 | 1 | 102 | 103 |
| Indonesia | 15 | 6 | 21 | 8 | 11 | 19 |
| Ireland | – | 8 | 8 | – | 11 | 11 |
| Italy | 8 | 9 | 17 | 8 | 1 | 9 |
| Kenya | – | 9 | 9 | – | 12 | 12 |
| Malaysia | – | 10 | 10 | – | 20 | 20 |
| Netherlands | 129 | 142 | 271 | 194 | 123 | 317 |
| Poland | 19 | 16 | 35 | 27 | 20 | 47 |
| Romania | 10 | 8 | 18 | 12 | 4 | 16 |
| South Africa | 15 | 32 | 47 | 9 | 31 | 40 |
| Switzerland | 11 | 8 | 19 | 10 | 10 | 20 |
| Tonga | 2 | 6 | 8 | 3 | 24 | 27 |
| U.S.S.R. | 4 | 1 | 5 | 4 | 4 | 8 |
| United Kingdom | – | 379 | 379 | – | 246 | 246 |
| United States | 4 | 9 | 13 | 10 | 19 | 29 |
| Western Samoa | 55 | 39 | 94 | 21 | 75 | 96 |
| Yugoslavia | 28 | 22 | 50 | 55 | 37 | 92 |
| Other countries | 34 | 91 | 125 | 42 | 107 | 149 |
| Totals | 436 | 1,062 | 1,498 | 528 | 1,105 | 1,633 |
REGISTRATION OF ALIENS—The registration of aliens in New Zealand is provided for by the Aliens Act 1948, which is administered by the Department of Internal Affairs.
The number of aliens on the New Zealand register at any particular date does not constitute the total number in New Zealand, as certain classes are not required to register, including the following: (a) children under 16 years of age; (b) persons holding diplomatic status, consuls, or employees of embassies, legations, and consulates who are resident in New Zealand solely for the purpose of performing official duties; (c) certain temporary visitors to New Zealand. Under the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 a citizen of the Republic of Ireland, though not possessing the status of British subject (or, in alternative phraseology, Commonwealth citizen), is nevertheless not classed as an alien and is not required to register.
The following table shows, by country of nationality, the number of males and females on the register.
| Country of Nationality | 1 April 1971 | 1 April 1972 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| Afghanistan | 15 | 1 | 16 | 15 | 1 | 16 |
| Albania | 11 | – | 11 | 11 | – | 11 |
| Austria | 352 | 134 | 486 | 344 | 133 | 477 |
| Belgium | 53 | 39 | 92 | 52 | 40 | 92 |
| Bulgaria | 65 | 5 | 70 | 64 | 7 | 71 |
| Burma | 45 | 4 | 49 | 39 | 3 | 42 |
| Chile | 10 | 8 | 18 | 12 | 11 | 23 |
| China | 1,026 | 813 | 1,839 | 989 | 791 | 1,780 |
| Czechoslovakia | 94 | 56 | 150 | 98 | 58 | 156 |
| Denmark | 493 | 281 | 774 | 494 | 289 | 783 |
| Estonia | 18 | 16 | 34 | 16 | 14 | 30 |
| Finland | 88 | 69 | 157 | 84 | 67 | 151 |
| France | 90 | 112 | 202 | 97 | 121 | 218 |
| Germany | 522 | 437 | 959 | 526 | 443 | 969 |
| Greece | 712 | 749 | 1,461 | 689 | 718 | 1,407 |
| Hungary | 304 | 165 | 469 | 294 | 148 | 442 |
| Indonesia | 114 | 55 | 169 | 123 | 75 | 198 |
| Israel | 12 | 5 | 17 | 11 | 4 | 15 |
| Italy | 457 | 214 | 671 | 613 | 227 | 840 |
| Japan | 83 | 109 | 192 | 103 | 145 | 248 |
| Korea | 34 | 8 | 42 | 44 | 11 | 55 |
| Latvia | 55 | 53 | 108 | 56 | 51 | 107 |
| Lebanon | 24 | 23 | 47 | 23 | 21 | 44 |
| Lithuania | 17 | 21 | 38 | 16 | 18 | 34 |
| Nepal | 11 | 5 | 16 | 14 | 7 | 21 |
| Netherlands | 7,451 | 5,501 | 12,952 | 7,386 | 5,526 | 12,912 |
| Norway | 103 | 57 | 160 | 106 | 55 | 161 |
| Philippines | 40 | 23 | 63 | 44 | 22 | 66 |
| Poland | 402 | 304 | 706 | 381 | 281 | 662 |
| Romania | 18 | 9 | 27 | 20 | 13 | 33 |
| South Africa | 93 | 107 | 200 | 102 | 128 | 230 |
| Spain | 39 | 11 | 50 | 41 | 12 | 53 |
| Sweden | 76 | 71 | 147 | 80 | 77 | 157 |
| Switzerland | 518 | 304 | 822 | 544 | 324 | 868 |
| Thailand | 88 | 124 | 212 | 92 | 130 | 222 |
| Turkey | 17 | 15 | 32 | 17 | 16 | 33 |
| United States | 1,772 | 1,094 | 2,866 | 2,052 | 1,222 | 3,274 |
| U.S.S.R. | 77 | 80 | 157 | 70 | 77 | 147 |
| Vietnam | 94 | 48 | 142 | 107 | 52 | 159 |
| Yugoslavia | 1,037 | 572 | 1,609 | 1,006 | 558 | 1,564 |
| Other countries | 61 | 54 | 115 | 59 | 53 | 112 |
| Stateless | 18 | 8 | 26 | 22 | 10 | 32 |
| Totals | 16,609 | 11,764 | 28,373 | 16,956 | 11,959 | 28,915 |
Gains in numbers on the register for any nationality occur for several reasons—mainly, (a) immigrants of 16 years of age and over who arrive during the year, (b) registration (on reaching the age of 16) of children whose parents may have arrived in previous years but are still registered aliens.
Reductions in the numbers of registered aliens in the main come from naturalisations, deaths, or departure overseas.
Five years residence in New Zealand is necessary before an alien can qualify for naturalisation.
STATISTICS OF THE POPULATION CENSUS—Publications resulting from the Census of Population and Dwellings are listed towards the back of this Yearbook. Additional figures from the Census of Population of 23 March 1971 may be published in Latest Statistical Information at the end of this Yearbook.
MARITAL STATUS—The marital status of persons aged 16 years and over as returned at the Census of 1966 is summarised in the following tables.
| Age (Years) | Never Married | Married | Legally Separated | Widowed | Divorced | Not Specified | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | |||||||
| 16–19 | 97,877 | 1,666 | 10 | 1 | – | 151 | 99,705 |
| 20 | 18,998 | 2,220 | 13 | 1 | – | 60 | 21,292 |
| 21–24 | 47,432 | 28,058 | 285 | 30 | 60 | 237 | 76,102 |
| 25–29 | 22,656 | 60,983 | 663 | 89 | 306 | 230 | 84,927 |
| 30–34 | 10,960 | 63,935 | 736 | 175 | 519 | 204 | 76,529 |
| 35–39 | 9,629 | 73,055 | 876 | 316 | 867 | 168 | 84,911 |
| 40–44 | 8,047 | 70,420 | 965 | 569 | 1,203 | 181 | 81,385 |
| 45–49 | 6,359 | 62,639 | 864 | 938 | 1,332 | 140 | 72,272 |
| 50–54 | 5,819 | 59,273 | 737 | 1,468 | 1,352 | 129 | 68,778 |
| 55–59 | 5,030 | 52,250 | 628 | 2,142 | 1,289 | 99 | 61,438 |
| 60–64 | 4,027 | 40,710 | 464 | 2,867 | 1,010 | 80 | 49,158 |
| 65–69 | 3,085 | 28,783 | 258 | 3,592 | 690 | 60 | 36,468 |
| 70–74 | 2,035 | 18,084 | 146 | 3,798 | 403 | 31 | 24,497 |
| 75–79 | 1,506 | 11,613 | 102 | 4,545 | 255 | 24 | 18,045 |
| 80–84 | 857 | 5,626 | 44 | 3,951 | 114 | 24 | 10,616 |
| 85–89 | 396 | 1,927 | 23 | 2,171 | 30 | 14 | 4,561 |
| 90 and over | 121 | 318 | 5 | 719 | 5 | 2 | 1,170 |
| Totals, 1966 | 244,834 | 581,560 | 6,819 | 27,372 | 9,435 | 1,834 | 871,854 |
| Totals, 1961 | 212,976 | 527,842 | 5,788 | 27,291 | 8,515 | 1,545 | 783,957 |
| Females | |||||||
| 16–19 | 86,421 | 9,149 | 81 | 12 | 3 | 46 | 95,712 |
| 20 | 13,110 | 7,429 | 81 | 10 | 7 | 24 | 20,661 |
| 21–24 | 23,145 | 48,531 | 649 | 110 | 128 | 34 | 72,597 |
| 25–29 | 9,746 | 70,726 | 1,049 | 315 | 462 | 21 | 82,319 |
| 30–34 | 4,995 | 65,767 | 955 | 509 | 620 | 21 | 72,867 |
| 35–39 | 4,712 | 71,221 | 1,070 | 986 | 971 | 18 | 78,978 |
| 40–44 | 4,864 | 69,439 | 1,170 | 2,034 | 1,261 | 27 | 78,795 |
| 45–49 | 4,941 | 62,377 | 1,043 | 3,612 | 1,520 | 23 | 73,516 |
| 50–54 | 5,346 | 55,436 | 832 | 5,997 | 1,588 | 27 | 69,226 |
| 55–59 | 5,581 | 44,063 | 613 | 8,564 | 1,458 | 37 | 60,316 |
| 60–64 | 5,151 | 31,948 | 410 | 11,322 | 1,100 | 62 | 49,993 |
| 65–69 | 4,704 | 22,434 | 297 | 14,707 | 774 | 45 | 42,961 |
| 70–74 | 3,980 | 13,678 | 157 | 15,691 | 515 | 29 | 34,050 |
| 75–79 | 3,081 | 7,131 | 87 | 14,878 | 302 | 24 | 25,503 |
| 80–84 | 2,022 | 2,855 | 40 | 10,688 | 106 | 19 | 15,730 |
| 85–89 | 963 | 848 | 13 | 5,395 | 32 | 9 | 7,260 |
| 90 and over | 331 | 140 | 1 | 1,747 | 6 | 7 | 2,232 |
| Totals, 1966 | 183,093 | 583,172 | 8,548 | 96,577 | 10,853 | 473 | 882,716 |
| Totals, 1961 | 159,086 | 526,996 | 7,202 | 87,608 | 9,410 | 282 | 790,584 |
The percentage distribution of the population aged 16 years or over according to marital status is given in the following summary.
| Marital Status | 1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
| Never married | 27.7 | 20.8 | 27.2 | 20.1 | 28.1 | 20.7 |
| Married | 66.6 | 66.2 | 67.5 | 66.7 | 66.8 | 66.1 |
| Legally separated | 0.8 | 0.9 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 1.0 |
| Widowed | 3.8 | 10.9 | 3.5 | 11.1 | 3.2 | 11.0 |
| Divorced | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.2 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
DEPENDENT CHILDREN—Married men, widowers, and widows were asked at the Census in 1966 to state the number of their living children under 16 years (including stepchildren and children adopted by them). Married women, divorced, and legally separated persons were not asked to supply the information as this would have created the risk of duplication of children counted.
The numbers of persons having dependent children are now shown. The category “nil” includes those cases where members of the family were 16 years of age and over, as well as those cases where there were no children in the family.
| Number of Dependent Children Under 16 Years | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Married Men | Widowers | Widows | Married Men | Widowers | Widows | |
| Nil | 204,735 | 24,823 | 80,574 | 233,820 | 24,892 | 89,258 |
| 1 | 90,524 | 1,167 | 3,323 | 93,229 | 1,112 | 3,322 |
| 2 | 99,932 | 601 | 1,790 | 106,669 | 614 | 1,839 |
| 3 | 68,166 | 329 | 870 | 73,926 | 341 | 1,015 |
| 4 | 35,450 | 155 | 459 | 40,400 | 169 | 498 |
| 5 | 15,247 | 82 | 203 | 17,400 | 82 | 247 |
| 6 | 6,935 | 37 | 114 | 8,031 | 38 | 114 |
| 7 | 3,166 | 20 | 50 | 3,878 | 23 | 55 |
| 8 | 1,606 | 13 | 21 | 1,939 | 10 | 35 |
| 9 and over | 1,317 | 8 | 15 | 1,545 | 14 | 15 |
| Not specified | 764 | 56 | 189 | 723 | 77 | 179 |
| Totals | 527,842 | 27,291 | 87,608 | 581,560 | 27,372 | 96,577 |
The numbers of dependent children in each of the three groups in 1966 were: dependent on married men, 883,239; dependent on widowers, 5,058; and dependent on widows, 14,771, a total of 903,068 dependent children out of a 1966 Census total of 922,349 children under 16 years of age. The difference is accounted for mainly by the exclusion of children whose parents were legally separated; those whose parents were divorced and had not remarried; children who had lost both parents; and ex-nuptial children (the last two classes excluding cases of adoption). It should be noted also, that some children listed by married men, widowers, and widows were, in fact, not counted in the 922,349 at 1966 Census, in so far as they were domiciled outside New Zealand. These remarks also apply to earlier censuses.
Comparable numbers of dependent children in the three groups in 1961 were: dependent on married men, 802,711; dependent on widowers, 4,932; and dependent on widows, 13,716; a total of 821,359 out of a total of 840,443 children under 16 years.
Between the 1961 and 1966 Census the total number of dependent children of married men increased from 802,711 to 883,239, a rise of 10 percent. The number of married men increased by 53,718 or 10.2 percent. Those recording “nil” dependent children increased by 14.2 percent, while those with dependent children increased by 7.7 percent.
Married men with two children recorded the largest numerical increase, rising from 99,932 to 106,669, this representing a 6.7 percent increase. The greatest percentage increase, however, was recorded by married men with seven children, this group increasing from 3,166 in 1961 to 3,878 in 1966, a rise of 712 or 22 percent.
The next table shows within each group, the average number of dependent children, firstly for all persons within the group, and then for persons with dependent children in that group.
| Average Number of Dependent Children | 1956 Census | 1961 Census | 1966 Census |
|---|---|---|---|
| Married men— | |||
| Per person | 1.42 | 1.52 | 1.52 |
| Per person with dependent children | 2.38 | 2.49 | 2.54 |
| Widowers— | |||
| Per person | 0.18 | 0.18 | 0.18 |
| Per person with dependent children | 2.09 | 2.04 | 2.10 |
| Widows— | |||
| Per person | 0.16 | 0.16 | 0.15 |
| Per person with dependent children | 2.01 | 2.00 | 2.07 |
HOUSEHOLDS—There were 716,104 households in permanent private dwellings at the Census in 1966. The following table analyses the type of household by the number of occupants. A one-family-only household consists of a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.
| Type of Household | Total Households | Number of Households with Occupancy of | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 or more | ||
| * While not strictly an “extended family”, other groupings are included, mainly consisting of such relationships as a mother and widowed daughter. | ||||||||
| One-family-only households— | ||||||||
| Complete | 432,338 | – | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
| Incomplete with child absent | 24,700 | – | 5,039 | 4,823 | 5,173 | 3,932 | 2,377 | 3,356 |
| Incomplete with one parent absent | 37,491 | – | 18,300 | 9,523 | 5,124 | 2,518 | 1,059 | 967 |
| Totals | 494,529 | – | 148,783 | 93,282 | 106,215 | 74,306 | 40,129 | 31,814 |
| Family with related persons only present (e.g., married children, grandchildren, parents) | 31,272 | 1,345* | 7,257 | 6,316 | 6,226 | 4,321 | 5,807 | |
| Family plus related persons, but with non-related persons present | 58,268 | – | – | 11,565 | 12,566 | 12,392 | 9,418 | 12,327 |
| One-person households | 89,384 | 89,384 | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Other households | 42,651 | – | 27,402 | 9,122 | 3,862 | 1,363 | 521 | 381 |
| Grand Totals | 716,104 | 89,384 | 177,530 | 121,226 | 128,959 | 94,287 | 54,389 | 50,329 |
Of the 716,104 households at the 1966 Census of Population and Dwellings, there were 432,338 complete one-family-only households, that is, a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.
In the following table these complete one-family-only households are analysed by distribution of the occupants and the occupational status of the head of the household.
| Occupational Status of Head | Total Households | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | |||
| * Including relative assisting heads and not specified but who are in the labour force. | |||||||
| Actively Engaged Head— | |||||||
| Employer | 41,012 | 7,329 | 7,231 | 10,127 | 8,272 | 4,920 | 3,133 |
| Own account | 39,911 | 7,893 | 6,692 | 9,621 | 7,893 | 4,609 | 3,203 |
| Wages or salary | 302,732 | 71,383 | 58,607 | 74,214 | 50,929 | 26,816 | 20,783 |
| Unemployed | 1,124 | 379 | 202 | 219 | 143 | 83 | 98 |
| Totals* | 385,074 | 87,084 | 72,778 | 94,228 | 67,276 | 36,458 | 27,250 |
| Not Actively Engaged Head— | |||||||
| Retired | 45,584 | 37,325 | 5,898 | 1,541 | 485 | 174 | 161 |
| Dependent on public or private support | 1,680 | 1,035 | 260 | 149 | 95 | 61 | 80 |
| Totals | 47,264 | 38,360 | 6,158 | 1,690 | 580 | 235 | 241 |
| Totals, all heads | 432,338 | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
The following table shows the composition of one-complete-family-only households in 1966 by the age group of the head of the household.
| Age Group of Head (in Years) | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 Child* | 2 Children* | 3 or More Children* | ||
| * Unmarried children of any age living at home. | ||||
| Numbers | ||||
| Under 21 | 978 | 1,096 | 171 | 19 |
| 21–24 | 9,270 | 6,887 | 3,628 | 991 |
| 25–44 | 20,737 | 28,211 | 59,821 | 97,020 |
| 45–64 | 53,689 | 36,359 | 30,850 | 33,283 |
| 65 and over | 40,770 | 6,383 | 1,448 | 727 |
| Totals | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 132,040 |
| Percentages | ||||
| Under 21 | 43.2 | 48.4 | 7.6 | 0.8 |
| 21–24 | 44.6 | 33.1 | 17.5 | 4.8 |
| 25–44 | 10.1 | 13.7 | 29.1 | 47.1 |
| 45–64 | 34.8 | 23.6 | 20.0 | 21.6 |
| 65 and over | 82.7 | 12.9 | 2.9 | 1.5 |
| All ages | 29.0 | 18.3 | 22.2 | 30.5 |
The following tables show, for one-complete-family-only households, the number of unmarried children of any age living with their parents on Census night 1966. The income given in the first table is the income of the head of the household, while in the second table the total household income is shown. In a considerable proportion of households, the total household income was substantially above the income of the head of the household, usually indicating at least one other income recipient in the family.
| Income of Head | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | ||
| $ | ||||||
| Under 600 | 25,718 | 4,497 | 1,545 | 767 | 353 | 420 |
| 600–1,399 | 9,926 | 2,797 | 1,731 | 970 | 534 | 604 |
| 1,400–2,199 | 38,082 | 25,714 | 25,481 | 16,420 | 9,477 | 8,696 |
| 2,200–2,999 | 30,320 | 27,239 | 38,299 | 26,901 | 14,197 | 10,324 |
| 3,000–3,999 | 10,607 | 9,509 | 15,024 | 11,481 | 5,788 | 3,576 |
| 4,000–7,999 | 8,443 | 7,247 | 11,103 | 8,987 | 4,875 | 2,933 |
| 8,000 and over | 1,799 | 1,592 | 2,338 | 2,049 | 1,302 | 743 |
| Totals (including not specified) | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
| Total Income of Household | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | ||
| $ | ||||||
| Under 600 | 23,992 | 1,477 | 854 | 567 | 314 | 405 |
| 600–1,399 | 8,609 | 1,925 | 1,100 | 630 | 345 | 452 |
| 1,400–2,199 | 23,511 | 15,889 | 16,028 | 10,770 | 6,316 | 5,676 |
| 2,200–2,999 | 23,989 | 21,294 | 29,811 | 21,003 | 11,316 | 8,017 |
| 3,000–3,999 | 20,544 | 14,446 | 18,417 | 13,488 | 6,814 | 4,616 |
| 4,000–7,999 | 22,254 | 21,010 | 25,559 | 18,008 | 9,489 | 6,689 |
| 8,000 and over | 2,545 | 2,895 | 4,149 | 3,390 | 2,099 | 1,436 |
| Totals (including not specified) | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
The following table shows persons living alone in 1966 by age and marital status; those not actively engaged in the labour force totalled 52,062.
| Age Group (in Years) | Marital Status | Total* | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Never Married | Married† | Legally Separated or Divorced | Widowed | ||
* Includes those who did not specify marital status. † In some cases the partner was temporarily absent on census night. | |||||
| Males | |||||
| Under 21 | 878 | 40 | 2 | – | 921 |
| 21–24 | 1,542 | 301 | 24 | 3 | 1,873 |
| 25–44 | 5,467 | 1,845 | 1,088 | 168 | 8,582 |
| 45–64 | 5,238 | 2,471 | 2,001 | 2,228 | 11,971 |
| 65 and over | 2,261 | 1,704 | 677 | 6,188 | 10,866 |
| Totals | 15,386 | 6,361 | 3,792 | 8,587 | 34,213 |
| Females | |||||
| Under 21 | 413 | 52 | 3 | 1 | 469 |
| 21–24 | 466 | 169 | 26 | 3 | 665 |
| 25–44 | 2,269 | 557 | 515 | 197 | 3,545 |
| 45–64 | 5,596 | 1,940 | 2,169 | 8,990 | 18,717 |
| 65 and over | 4,842 | 1,587 | 958 | 24,356 | 31,775 |
| Totals | 13,586 | 4,305 | 3,671 | 33,547 | 55,171 |
RELIGIOUS PROFESSIONS—The following summary presents the main religious professions returned at the 1961 and 1966 Censuses.
| Religious Profession | Number of Adherents | Percentage | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1961 Census | 1966 Census | 1961 | 1966 | ||
| Anglican (Church of England) | 835,434 | 901,701 | 34.6 | 33.7 | |
| Presbyterian | 539,459 | 582,976 | 22.3 | 21.8 | |
| Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined) | 364,098 | 425,280 | 15.1 | 15.9 | |
| Methodist | 173,838 | 186,260 | 7.2 | 7.0 | |
| Baptist | 40,886 | 46,748 | 1.7 | 1.7 | |
| Protestant (undefined) | 45,100 | 46,090 | 1.9 | 1.7 | |
| Ratana | 23,126 | 27,570 | 1.0 | 1.0 | |
| Latter Day Saints | 17,978 | 25,564 | 0.8 | 0.9 | |
| Brethren | 25,764 | 23,139 | 1.1 | 0.9 | |
| Christian (undefined) | 12,130 | 21,548 | 0.5 | 0.8 | |
| Salvation Army | 15,454 | 17,737 | 0.6 | 0.7 | |
| Congregational | 9,377 | 12,101 | 0.4 | 0.4 | |
| Church of Christ | 10,485 | 10,301 | 0.4 | 0.4 | |
| Seventh Day Adventist | 8,220 | 9,551 | 0.3 | 0.3 | |
| Jehovah's Witness | 5,944 | 7,455 | 0.2 | 0.3 | |
| Lutheran | 4,817 | 5,730 | 0.2 | 0.2 | |
| Ringatu | 5,377 | 5,605 | 0.2 | 0.2 | |
| Atheist | 3,359 | 5,474 | 0.1 | 0.2 | |
| Agnostic | 2,288 | 4,960 | 0.1 | 0.2 | |
| Hebrew | 4,006 | 4,104 | 0.2 | 0.2 | |
| Eastern Orthodox | 3,328 | 3,605 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Hindu | 2,074 | 3,599 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Undenominational | 1,514 | 3,069 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Assemblies of God | 1,060 | 2,028 | – | 0.1 | |
| Undenominational Christian | 2,170 | 1,968 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Apostolic Church | 1,399 | 1,841 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Rationalist | 956 | 1,696 | – | 0.1 | |
| Christadelphian | 1,498 | 1,628 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
| Christian Scientist | 3,719 | 1,161 | 0.2 | – | |
| No religion (so returned) | 17,486 | 32,780 | 0.7 | 1.2 | |
| All other religious professions | 14,386 | 23,499 | 0.6 | 0.9 | |
| Object to state | 204,056 | 210,851 | 8.4 | 7.9 | |
| Not specified | 14,198 | 19,300 | 0.6 | 0.7 | |
| Totals | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 | 100.0 | 100.0 | |
The category recorded as “Object to state” represents those persons availing themselves of the special statutory right of objecting to answer a question on this subject. It is probable that the “Not specified” group includes a number of persons objecting to the question.
AGE DISTRIBUTION—Census age-group figures are shown in the following table. Estimates of age distribution for later years are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
| Age (Years) | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | Percentage of Total Population | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | 1961 | 1966 | |
| 0–4 | 149,032 | 143,041 | 292,073 | 156,954 | 149,689 | 306,643 | 12.1 | 11.5 |
| 5–9 | 133,880 | 127,821 | 261,701 | 152,816 | 146,441 | 299,257 | 10.8 | 11.2 |
| 10–14 | 125,339 | 119,829 | 245,168 | 136,498 | 130,001 | 266,499 | 10.2 | 10.0 |
| 15 | 21,168 | 20,333 | 41,501 | 25,621 | 24,329 | 49,950 | 1.7 | 1.9 |
| 16–19 | 74,156 | 70,562 | 144,718 | 99,705 | 95,712 | 195,417 | 6.0 | 7.3 |
| 20 | 18,691 | 18,013 | 36,704 | 21,292 | 20,661 | 41,953 | 1.5 | 1.6 |
| 21–24 | 61,352 | 60,007 | 121,359 | 76,102 | 72,597 | 148,699 | 5.0 | 5.6 |
| 25–29 | 73,600 | 70,173 | 143,773 | 84,927 | 82,319 | 167,246 | 6.0 | 6.2 |
| 30–34 | 81,923 | 75,976 | 157,899 | 76,529 | 72,867 | 149,396 | 6.5 | 5.6 |
| 35–39 | 81,024 | 77,846 | 158,870 | 84,911 | 78,978 | 163,889 | 6.6 | 6.1 |
| 40–44 | 71,232 | 72,764 | 143,996 | 81,385 | 78,795 | 160,180 | 6.0 | 6.0 |
| 45–49 | 71,203 | 70,290 | 141,493 | 72,272 | 73,516 | 145,788 | 5.9 | 5.4 |
| 50–54 | 64,307 | 61,836 | 126,143 | 68,778 | 69,226 | 138,004 | 5.2 | 5.1 |
| 55–59 | 53,424 | 51,258 | 104,682 | 61,438 | 60,316 | 121,754 | 4.3 | 4.5 |
| 60–64 | 41,573 | 44,682 | 86,255 | 49,158 | 49,993 | 99,151 | 3.6 | 3.7 |
| 65–69 | 31,396 | 39,413 | 70,809 | 36,468 | 42,961 | 79,429 | 2.9 | 3.0 |
| 70–74 | 25,925 | 32,565 | 58,490 | 24,497 | 34,050 | 58,547 | 2.4 | 2.2 |
| 75–79 | 19,054 | 23,855 | 42,909 | 18,045 | 25,503 | 43,548 | 1.8 | 1.6 |
| 80–84 | 10,336 | 14,092 | 24,428 | 10,616 | 15,730 | 26,346 | 1.0 | 1.0 |
| 85–89 | 3,731 | 5,422 | 9,153 | 4,561 | 7,260 | 11,821 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
| 90 and over | 1,030 | 1,830 | 2,860 | 1,170 | 2,232 | 3,402 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
| Totals | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
| Under 15 years | 408,251 | 390,691 | 798,942 | 446,268 | 426,131 | 872,399 | 33.1 | 32.7 |
| 15–64 years | 713,653 | 693,740 | 1,407,393 | 802,118 | 779,309 | 1,581,427 | 58.3 | 59.0 |
| 65 years and over | 91,472 | 117,177 | 208,649 | 95,357 | 127,736 | 223,093 | 8.6 | 8.3 |
| Minors (under 21 years) | 522,266 | 499,599 | 1,021,865 | 592,886 | 566,833 | 1,159,719 | 42.3 | 43.5 |
| Adults (21 years and over) | 691,110 | 702,009 | 1,393,119 | 750,857 | 766,343 | 1,517,200 | 57.7 | 56.5 |
ETHNIC GROUPS—The following table gives broad ethnic origins.
| Ethnic Group | Census | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
| Non-Maori | 2,016,287 | 2,216,886 | 2,426,352 |
| Maori | 137,151 | 167,086 | 201,159 |
| Other Origins— | |||
| Pacific Islanders— | |||
| Cook Island Maori | 2,320 | 4,499 | 8,663 |
| Samoan | 3,740 | 6,481 | 11,842 |
| Niuean | 848 | 1,728 | 2,846 |
| Tongan | 917 | 1,043 | 1,389 |
| Other | 278 | 589 | 1,531 |
| Sub-totals, Pacific Islanders | 8,103 | 14,340 | 26,271 |
| Chinese | 6,667 | 8,333 | 9,982 |
| Indian | 3,087 | 4,027 | 6,655 |
| Syrian, Lebanese, and Arab | 1,055 | 1,057 | 1,049 |
| Fijian | 479 | 746 | 1,323 |
| Other races | 1,233 | 2,509 | 4,128 |
| Sub-totals, others | 12,521 | 16,672 | 23,137 |
| Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 |
COUNTRY OF BIRTH—From 1945 to 1961 the New Zealand-born population remained at about 86 percent of the total population; for 1966 the proportion dropped to 85 percent, partly as a result of the growth of travel and tourism internationally.
The following table classifies persons by country of birth.
| Country of Birth | Census | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
| New Zealand (excluding Cook Islands and Niue) | 1,863,344 | 2,074,509 | 2,279,994 |
| United Kingdom | 206,181 | 218,649 | 244,601 |
| Australia | 35,916 | 35,412 | 43,374 |
| Netherlands | 12,544 | 17,844 | 20,461 |
| Ireland (excluding Northern Ireland) | 8,423 | 8,810 | 8,448 |
| Pacific Islands— | |||
| Cook Islands and Niue | 2,745 | 4,788 | 7,852 |
| Fiji | 2,273 | 3,038 | 5,384 |
| Tonga | 768 | 777 | 1,005 |
| Western Samoa | 2,995 | 4,450 | 7,447 |
| India | 4,468 | 4,753 | 5,368 |
| China | 3,883 | 4,194 | 4,218 |
| Other countries, and born at sea | 30,522 | 37,760 | 48,767 |
| Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 |
The next table shows the duration of residence in New Zealand of persons born overseas.
| Years of Residence | 1956 Census | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Percentages Specified Cases | Number | Percentages Specified Cases | Number | Percentages Specified Cases | |
| 0–4 | 77,545 | 25.6 | 72,685 | 21.7 | 103,064 | 26.5 |
| 5–9 | 42,722 | 14.1 | 64,468 | 19.3 | 56,877 | 14.6 |
| 10–14 | 8,848 | 2.9 | 42,313 | 12.7 | 61,351 | 15.7 |
| 15–19 | 10,811 | 3.6 | 8,147 | 2.4 | 38,957 | 10.0 |
| 20–24 | 5,236 | 1.7 | 10,362 | 3.1 | 8,212 | 2.1 |
| 25–29 | 17,790 | 5.9 | 4,361 | 1.3 | 9,380 | 2.4 |
| 30–34 | 39,094 | 12.9 | 18,381 | 5.5 | 4,987 | 1.3 |
| 35–39 | 20,928 | 6.9 | 32,827 | 9.8 | 14,936 | 3.8 |
| 40–44 | 24,868 | 8.2 | 20,501 | 6.1 | 31,456 | 8.1 |
| 45–49 | 23,410 | 7.7 | 19,303 | 5.8 | 15,655 | 4.0 |
| 50–54 | 13,934 | 4.6 | 20,564 | 6.2 | 17,311 | 4.4 |
| 55 and over | 18,088 | 5.9 | 20,591 | 6.1 | 27,360 | 7.0 |
| Not specified | 7,444 | … | 5,972 | … | 7,379 | … |
| Totals | 310,718 | 100.0 | 340,475 | 100.0 | 396,925 | 100.0 |
STATISTICS OF WORLD POPULATION—The area and estimated population of the continents and selected countries at 1 July 1970 are shown in the following table. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Demographic Yearbook.)
| Continents and Countries | Area | Population |
|---|---|---|
| Continents (1969) | sq km (000) | million |
| Europe | 4,929 | 460.0 |
| Asia | 27,532 | 1,988.0 |
| U.S.S.R. | 22,402 | 240.0 |
| Africa | 30,313 | 345.0 |
| North America | 21,515 | 314.0 |
| South America | 20,565 | 186.0 |
| Oceania | 8,511 | 18.9 |
| Totals, World | 135,767 | 3,552.0 |
| Selected Countries | ||
| Europe— | ||
| Belgium | 31 | 9.7 |
| Czechoslovakia | 128 | 14.5 |
| Denmark | 43 | 4.9 |
| France | 547 | 50.8 |
| Germany, West | 248 | 61.7 |
| Germany, East | 108 | 17.2 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 70 | 2.9 |
| Italy | 301 | 53.7 |
| Luxembourg | 2 | 0.3 |
| Netherlands | 34 | 13.0 |
| Norway | 324 | 3.9 |
| Spain | 505 | 33.3 |
| Sweden | 450 | 8.0 |
| Switzerland | 41 | 6.3 |
| United Kingdom | 244 | 55.7 |
| Yugoslavia | 256 | 20.5 |
| Oceania— | ||
| Australia | 7,687 | 12.6 |
| Fiji | 18 | 0.5 |
| New Caledonia | 19 | 0.1 |
| New Zealand | 269 | 2.8 |
| Asia— | ||
| Sri Lanka | 66 | 12.5 |
| China | 9,561 | 759.6 |
| India | 3,268 | 550.0 |
| Indonesia | 1,492 | 121.2 |
| Japan | 370 | 103.4 |
| Khmer Republic | 181 | 6.7 |
| Korea, North | 121 | 13.9 |
| Korea, South | 98 | 31.8 |
| Malaysia | 332 | 10.7 |
| Singapore | 0.5 | 2.1 |
| Thailand | 514 | 35.8 |
| Vietnam, North | 159 | 21.1 |
| Vietnam, South | 174 | 18.3 |
| Middle East— | ||
| United Arab Republic | 1,000 | 33.3 |
| Iraq | 435 | 9.4 |
| Israel | 21 | 2.9 |
| Lebanon | 10 | 2.8 |
| Jordan | 98 | 2.3 |
| Syria | 185 | 6.1 |
| Africa— | ||
| Congo | 2,345 | 16.7 |
| Ghana | 239 | 9.0 |
| Kenya | 583 | 11.3 |
| Libya | 1,760 | 1.9 |
| Malawi | 118 | 4.5 |
| Nigeria | 924 | 55.0 |
| Rhodesia | 389 | 5.2 |
| South Africa | 1,221 | 20.1 |
| Tanzania | 940 | 13.3 |
| Zambia | 753 | 4.3 |
| North America— | ||
| United States | 9,363 | 204.8 |
| Canada | 9,976 | 21.4 |
| South America— | ||
| Argentina | 2,777 | 24.3 |
| Brazil | 8,512 | 95.3 |
| Chile | 757 | 9.8 |
| Peru | 1,285 | 13.6 |
Table of Contents
The rate of natural increase (excess of births over deaths) is important to national planning; along with net migration it is the major component of population growth. In recent years the rate of natural increase in New Zealand has been higher than for most other countries of predominantly European stock. The following table shows the numbers and rates of natural increase for the last 11 years, and emphasises the high rate for the Maori component of the population.
| Year | Total Population | Maoris | Natural Increase Rates per 1,000 Mean Population | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Births* | Deaths | Natural Increase | Births* | Deaths | Natural Increase | Total | Maori | |
* Excluding late registrations under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951; these totalled 244 in 1971. † Includes registrations under section 14. | ||||||||
| 1961 | 65,390 | 21,782 | 43,608 | 7,770† | 1,385 | 6,385 | 17.97 | 38.12 |
| 1962 | 65,014 | 22,081 | 42,933 | 7,609 | 1,224 | 6,385 | 17.27 | 36.43 |
| 1963 | 64,527 | 22,416 | 42,111 | 8,032 | 1,198 | 6,834 | 16.60 | 37.49 |
| 1964 | 62,302 | 22,861 | 39,441 | 7,881 | 1,168 | 6,713 | 15.23 | 35.46 |
| 1965 | 60,047 | 22,976 | 37,071 | 7,776 | 1,217 | 6,559 | 14.07 | 33.43 |
| 1966 | 60,003 | 23,778 | 36,225 | 7,743 | 1,291 | 6,452 | 13.51 | 31.87 |
| 1967 | 61,022 | 23,007 | 38,015 | 7,996 | 1,222 | 6,774 | 13.94 | 32.59 |
| 1968 | 62,112 | 24,464 | 37,648 | 8,089 | 1,324 | 6,765 | 13.68 | 32.75 |
| 1969 | 62,360 | 24,161 | 38,199 | 8,161 | 1,330 | 6,831 | 13.74 | 31.31 |
| 1970 | 62,050 | 24,840 | 37,210 | 8,193 | 1,399 | 6,794 | 13.20 | 30.42 |
| 1971 | 64,460 | 24,309 | 40,151 | 8,364 | 1,421 | 6,943 | 14.01 | 29.62 |
In the 10 years to 31 December 1971 New Zealand has gained by natural increase of population a total of 389,004.
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—An international comparison of birth and natural increase rates for certain countries is made in the following table. The rates, which are for 1971 are taken from the United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.
| Country | Rate per 1,000 of Population | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | |
| * Rates for 1970. | |||
| Mexico | 41.3 | 9.2 | 32.1* |
| Israel | 27.0 | 7.0 | 20.0* |
| Singapore | 22.8 | 5.4 | 17.4 |
| Hong Kong | 19.0 | 5.0 | 14.0 |
| New Zealand | 22.5 | 8.5 | 14.0 |
| Australia | 21.7 | 8.7 | 13.0 |
| Japan | 19.2 | 6.6 | 12.6 |
| Ireland, Republic | 22.8 | 10.6 | 12.2 |
| Spain | 19.8 | 8.6 | 11.2* |
| Netherlands | 18.8 | 8.4 | 10.4 |
| Canada | 17.2 | 7.3 | 9.9 |
| United States | 17.3 | 9.3 | 8.0 |
| Italy | 16.8 | 9.6 | 7.2 |
| Norway | 16.9 | 9.9 | 7.0 |
| France | 17.1 | 10.7 | 6.4 |
| Switzerland | 15.1 | 9.1 | 6.0 |
| United Kingdom | 16.2 | 11.6 | 4.6 |
| Sweden | 14.1 | 10.2 | 3.9 |
| Belgium | 14.5 | 12.2 | 2.3 |
| Germany, West | 12.8 | 11.7 | 1.1 |
REGISTRATION—The law as to registration of births is contained in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. A birth is normally registered at the office of the Registrar nearest the place of birth.
Births statistics are compiled by the Department of Statistics from the records of the Registrar-General. The births covered by a year's statistics are those registered during the year. The figures do not include still births, except where multiple births are discussed. A special classification of still births is given later in this subsection.
Under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951, provision is made for births not registered in the ordinary way to be recorded at a later date in a special register kept by the Registrar-General. Such cases include elderly people requiring evidence of age for social security purposes.
Until 1971 these late registrations were included in published live birth statistics but are now excluded: late registrations totalled 244 in 1971.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table shows the numbers of births and the rates for the last 11 years.
| Year | Numbers | Rates
per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Maori | Total | Maori | |
| 1962 | 65,014 | 7,609 | 26.16 | 43.41 |
| 1963 | 64,527 | 8,032 | 25.44 | 44.06 |
| 1964 | 62,302 | 7,881 | 24.06 | 41.63 |
| 1965 | 60,047 | 5,776 | 22.79 | 39.63 |
| 1966 | 60,003 | 7,743 | 22.37 | 38.25 |
| 1967 | 61,022 | 7,996 | 22.37 | 38.47 |
| 1968 | 62,112 | 8,089 | 22.56 | 37.96 |
| 1969 | 62,360 | 8,161 | 22.43 | 37.41 |
| 1970 | 62,050 | 8,193 | 22.01 | 36.68 |
| 1971 | 64,460 | 8,364 | 22.50 | 36.51 |
| 1972 | 63,482 | 21.76 | ||
REFINED BIRTH RATE—“Crude” rates of the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age, do not take account of variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages. Refined rates are provided by computations of the legitimate birth rate per 1,000 married women of 16–44 years of age, or the total births per 1,000 of all women aged 15–44 years. The following table gives both rates for census years (on the basis of the births registered in that year and the population as at the census) together with the “crude” rate for the year.
| Census Year | Birth Rate per 1,000 Women | “Crude”
Birth Rate per 1,000 Mean Population | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Married Women 16–44 Years | Total Women 15–44 Years | ||
| 1926 | 176.9 | 92.1 | 21.23 |
| 1936 | 155.1 | 79.0 | 18.07 |
| 1945 | 186.5 | 106.5 | 24.58 |
| 1951 | 190.8 | 123.0 | 25.62 |
| 1956 | 191.7 | 128.1x | 25.93 |
| 1961 | 199.3 | 140.6 | 26.99 |
| 1966 | 155.2x | 114.4x | 22.44 |
The percentage of married women in the child-bearing ages was 68.2 in 1966 compared with 51.6 in 1926. A study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages; as the birth rate varies with age, the change in age constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account.
The following diagram shows birth and death rates and indicates the relatively high rate of natural increase in New Zealand.

The period since the Second World War was marked by a high birth rate until 1961, when the level dropped; this experience was also shared by Australia, Canada, and the United States. In recent years the rates have been more stable at a lower level.
| Country | Birth Rate per 1,000 Mean Population | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| New Zealand | 24.1 | 22.8 | 22.4 | 22.4 | 22.6 | 22.4 | 22.0 | 22.5 |
| Australia | 20.6 | 19.7 | 19.3 | 19.4 | 20.0 | 20.3 | 20.5 | 21.7 |
| Canada | 23.5 | 21.4 | 19.3 | 18.1 | 17.7 | 17.6 | 17.6 | 17.2 |
| United States | 21.0 | 19.4 | 18.4 | 17.8 | 17.4 | 17.7 | 18.2 | 17.3 |
| (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Statistical Yearbook.) | ||||||||
The decline of the birth rates over the period from 1961 was the subject of discussion by demographers, notably at the World Population Conference in 1965. This change in fertility pattern has coincided in time with increasing use of oral contraceptives; their greater effectiveness in birth control appears to have a significant influence on fertility, on at least a short-term basis. Demographers have emphasised the need for further research, stating that it is important to study demographic variables involved in the recent decline in the birth rate, including changes in age distribution, timing of marriage and birth, past success in achieving the desired family size, and changes in the desired number of children. In New Zealand, changes in the proportion of women in the child-bearing groups were not of a nature to have any significant effect on the downward trend in the birth rate.
REPRODUCTION INDEX—The reproduction index is based on the fact that the future size of a population is related to the number of women in the reproductive age groups at any given time. The gross rate is based on the number of female children born, and the average number of girls that will be born to a woman during her reproductive period, while the net rate takes into account fertility rates at different ages and the percentages of female survivors at those ages, obtained from life tables. A net rate of 1.0 indicates zero population growth, and a higher rate a rising population.
Reproduction rates for the non-Maori population during the latest 11 years were as follows.
| Year | Gross Rate | Net Rate |
|---|---|---|
| 1961 | 2.028 | 1.964 |
| 1962 | 1.970 | 1.908 |
| 1963 | 1.855 | 1.796 |
| 1964 | 1.753 | 1.698 |
| 1965 | 1.624 | 1.571 |
| 1966 | 1.579 | 1.534 |
| 1967 | 1.566 | 1.521 |
| 1968 | 1.541 | 1.498 |
| 1969 | 1.520 | 1.481 |
| 1970 | 1.461 | 1.423 |
| 1971 | 1.470 | 1.432 |
SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN—Statistics for the latest 6 years are given in the following table.
| Year | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | ||
| * Excludes 244 births registered under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. | |||
| 1966 | 30,879 | 29,309 | 1,054 |
| 1967 | 31,097 | 30,072 | 1,034 |
| 1968 | 31,955 | 30,329 | 1,054 |
| 1969 | 32,028 | 30,536 | 1,049 |
| 1970 | 31,924 | 30,283 | 1,054 |
| 1971* | 32,996 | 31,464 | 1,049 |
MULTIPLE BIRTHS—The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total (live births only) during the latest 6 years are shown in the following table.
| Year | Total Births | Total Cases | Cases of Twins | Cases of Triplets | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes one case of quadruplets. † Excludes births registered under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. | |||||
| 1966 | 60,188 | 59,588 | 589 | 5* | 9.97 |
| 1967 | 61,169 | 60,565 | 590 | 7* | 9.86 |
| 1968 | 62,284 | 61,603 | 666 | 8 | 10.94 |
| 1969 | 62,564 | 61,921 | 627 | 8 | 10.26 |
| 1970 | 62,207 | 61,548 | 647 | 6 | 10.61 |
| 1971† | 64,460 | 63,793 | 649 | 9 | 10.31 |
There were 63,793 confinements in 1971 resulting in live births; of these, 658 produced multiple living births and in a further 24 cases 1 of the twins was still-born. The ratio of multiple confinements with live births to total live confinements was 1:94. In six additional cases both twins were still-born.
| Year | Cases of Twins | Cases of Triplets, Quads, and Quins | Total Multiple Cases | Rate per
1,000 Confinements | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Both Born Alive | One Born Alive One Still-born | Both Still-born | Total | All Born Alive | One Born Alive Two Still-born | Two Born Alive One Still-born | All Still-born | Quads, all Alive | Quins, all Alive | Total | |||
* Excludes births registered under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. † The nine cases of triplets in 1971
comprised two cases where there were two females and one male;
four cases where there were two males and | |||||||||||||
| 1967 | 590 | 19 | 6 | 615 | 5 | – | 1 | – | 1 | – | 7 | 622 | 10.3 |
| 1968 | 666 | 18 | 6 | 690 | 7 | – | 1 | – | – | – | 8 | 698 | 11.3 |
| 1969 | 627 | 11 | 8 | 646 | 8 | – | – | – | – | – | 8 | 654 | 10.6 |
| 1970 | 647 | 21 | 5 | 673 | 6 | – | – | – | – | – | 6 | 679 | 11.0 |
| 1971* | 649 | 24 | 6 | 679 | 9† | – | – | – | – | – | 9 | 688 | 10.8 |
| Average of 5 years | 636 | 19 | 6 | 661 | 7 | – | – | – | – | – | 7 | 668 | 10.8 |
The likelihood of still births occurring is much greater in cases of multiple births than in single cases. This is exemplified in the following table. The figures in respect of multiple cases include all cases where one or more of the children were still-born.
| Year | Still-birth Cases per 100 of Total Cases (Including Still Births) | |
|---|---|---|
| Single Cases | Multiple Cases | |
| * Excludes births registered under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. | ||
| 1967 | 1.16 | 4.18 |
| 1968 | 1.17 | 3.58 |
| 1969 | 0.97 | 2.91 |
| 1970 | 1.04 | 3.83 |
| 1971* | 0.98 | 4.36 |
| Average of 5 years | 1.06 | 3.77 |
AGES OF PARENTS—Information as to the relative ages of parents of nuptial living children whose births were registered in 1971 is shown in the following table for the total population.
Registrations of births under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 are excluded.
| Age of
Mother, in Years | Age of Father, in Years | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 21 | 21–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45–49 | 50–54 | 55–64 | 65 and Over | Total Cases | |
| * Including 9 cases of triplets and 20 cases where 1 of twins was still-born. | |||||||||||
| Single Births | |||||||||||
| Under 21 | 2,446 | 4,379 | 1,042 | 157 | 35 | 9 | 3 | 2 | 1 | – | 8,074 |
| 21–24 | 387 | 6,831 | 8,460 | 1,587 | 288 | 81 | 36 | 5 | 3 | – | 17,678 |
| 25–29 | 25 | 795 | 8,511 | 6,075 | 1,294 | 302 | 106 | 33 | 11 | 1 | 17,153 |
| 30–34 | 2 | 57 | 781 | 3,551 | 2,371 | 721 | 181 | 40 | 25 | 1 | 7,730 |
| 35–39 | – | 2 | 47 | 272 | 1,161 | 879 | 268 | 53 | 38 | 3 | 2,723 |
| 40–44 | – | – | 7 | 19 | 119 | 381 | 224 | 75 | 21 | 3 | 849 |
| 45 and over | – | – | 1 | – | – | 7 | 28 | 17 | 2 | – | 55 |
| Totals | 2,860 | 12,064 | 18,849 | 11,661 | 5,268 | 2,380 | 846 | 225 | 101 | 8 | 54,262 |
| Multiple Births | |||||||||||
| Under 21 | 19 | 35 | 9 | 1 | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | 65 |
| 21–24 | 4 | 49 | 84 | 15 | 3 | – | – | – | 1 | – | 156 |
| 25–29 | 1 | 11 | 98 | 84 | 22 | 6 | 2 | – | – | – | 224 |
| 30–34 | – | 1 | 15 | 47 | 40 | 9 | 5 | – | 1 | – | 118 |
| 35–39 | – | – | – | 3 | 17 | 9 | 3 | 2 | – | – | 34 |
| 40–44 | – | – | – | – | 1 | 9 | 2 | 1 | 1 | – | 14 |
| 45 and over | – | – | – | – | – | – | 3 | – | – | – | 3 |
| Totals | 24 | 96 | 206 | 150 | 83 | 34 | 15 | 3 | 3 | – | 614 |
| Grand Totals | 2,884 | 12,160 | 19,055 | 11,811 | 5,351 | 2,414 | 861 | 228 | 104 | 8 | 54,876* |
PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS—The following table gives for 1971 the number of previous issue, i.e., children born alive, in conjunction with the age of mother.
| Age of
Mother in Years | Number of Previous Issue | Total
Nuptial Cases | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6–9 | 10–14 | 15 and Over | ||
| * This number represents 54,262 single cases and 614 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
| Under 21 | 6,060 | 1,827 | 224 | 27 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 8,139 |
| 21–24 | 8,376 | 6,302 | 2,418 | 580 | 129 | 24 | 5 | – | – | 17,834 |
| 25–29 | 4,270 | 5,659 | 4,471 | 1,917 | 622 | 285 | 154 | – | – | 17,378 |
| 30–34 | 1,046 | 1,499 | 2,054 | 1,526 | 802 | 412 | 485 | 25 | – | 7,849 |
| 35–39 | 271 | 308 | 441 | 511 | 441 | 258 | 446 | 76 | 4 | 2,756 |
| 40–44 | 71 | 88 | 97 | 115 | 136 | 104 | 181 | 66 | 4 | 862 |
| 45 and over | 7 | 5 | 3 | 4 | 8 | 6 | 14 | 8 | 3 | 58 |
| Totals | 20,101 | 15,688 | 9,708 | 4,680 | 2,139 | 1,089 | 1,285 | 175 | 11 | 54,876* |
In the following table the total issue and average issue are shown for mothers by age groups where a birth occurred in 1971.
| Age of Mother in Years | Total Mothers | Total Issue | Average Issue |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 20 | 8,139 | 10,559 | 1.30 |
| 20–24 | 17,834 | 31,534 | 1.77 |
| 25–29 | 17,378 | 42,861 | 2.47 |
| 30–34 | 7,849 | 26,992 | 3.44 |
| 35–39 | 2,756 | 12,599 | 4.57 |
| 40–44 | 862 | 4,653 | 5.40 |
| 45 and over | 58 | 385 | 6.64 |
| Totals | 54,876 | 129,583 | 2.36 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1971) born up to the present time to those mothers of nuptial children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they include issue born to the existing marriages only. The averages for recent years have been as follows: 1967, 2.57; 1968, 2.53; 1969, 2.50; 1970, 2.44; and 1971, 2.36.
FIRST BIRTHS—Statistics of nuptial first confinements show that in recent years there have been reduced proportions occurring within 1 year after marriage and within 2 years after marriage.
| Year | Total
Nuptial Cases | Total
Nuptial First Cases | Proportion
of First Cases to Total Cases | First
Cases Within 1 Year After Marriage | First
Cases Within 2 Years After Marriage | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | ||||
| * Excludes 244 registrations under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. | |||||||
| percent | percent | percent | |||||
| 1966 | 52,681 | 17,222 | 32.69 | 8,339 | 48.42 | 12,683 | 73.64 |
| 1967 | 52,845 | 17,564 | 33.24 | 8,287 | 47.18 | 12,621 | 71.86 |
| 1968 | 53,580 | 17,960 | 33.52 | 8,160 | 45.43 | 12,573 | 70.01 |
| 1969 | 53,874 | 18,331 | 34.03 | 7,975 | 43.51 | 12,357 | 67.41 |
| 1970 | 53,326 | 18,828 | 35.31 | 7,791 | 41.38 | 12,455 | 66.15 |
| 1971* | 54,876 | 20,101 | 36.63 | 8,375 | 41.66 | 13,259 | 65.96 |
The following table gives the duration-of-marriage factor in first confinements over a longer time-series. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern births of non-Maoris only.
| Duration of
Marriage in Years | Percentage of Total First Confinements | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1964 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Under 1 | 46.25 | 38.47 | 42.64 | 49.85 | 43.51 | 41.38 | 41.66 |
| 1 | 26.79 | 26.30 | 30.56 | 26.42 | 23.90 | 24.77 | 24.30 |
| 2 | 10.24 | 11.28 | 11.56 | 11.42 | 15.48 | 15.48 | 15.74 |
| 3 | 6.16 | 7.88 | 5.95 | 5.07 | 8.37 | 8.84 | 8.69 |
| 4 | 3.96 | 7.18 | 3.30 | 2.82 | 3.89 | 4.39 | 4.55 |
| 5–9 | 5.49 | 7.36 | 5.05 | 3.56 | 4.15 | 4.61 | 4.55 |
| 10 and over | 1.11 | 1.53 | 0.94 | 0.86 | 0.70 | 0.53 | 0.51 |
| Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
In the following table first confinements occurring to mothers in different age groups are expressed as a percentage of the total first confinements. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern confinements of non-Maoris only.
| Age of
Mother, in Years | Percentage of Total First Confinements | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1964 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Under 20 | 8.90 | 7.33 | 9.08 | 19.64 | 20.55 | 20.45 | 20.65 |
| 20–24 | 40.39 | 41.79 | 47.71 | 52.67 | 51.33 | 51.27 | 51.17 |
| 25–29 | 32.79 | 29.54 | 27.79 | 18.28 | 21.07 | 21.15 | 21.24 |
| 30–34 | 13.10 | 14.61 | 10.39 | 6.00 | 4.79 | 4.84 | 5.21 |
| 35–39 | 3.79 | 5.36 | 3.92 | 2.57 | 1.64 | 1.71 | 1.35 |
| 40–44 | 0.99 | 1.34 | 1.02 | 0.81 | 0.57 | 0.56 | 0.35 |
| 45 and over | 0.04 | 0.03 | 0.09 | 0.03 | 0.05 | 0.02 | 0.03 |
| Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The average ages of mothers at the birth of their first child were as follows: 1924, 26.39; 1934, 25.90; 1944, 25.18; 1954, 25.32; 1964, 23.65; 1969, 23.42; 1970, 23.46; and 1971, 23.40 years.
EX-NUPTIAL BIRTHS—The numbers of ex-nuptial births registered during each of the latest 10 years, with the percentages they bear to total births registered, are given in the following table. The percentages in recent years are higher than those for Australia, Canada, United Kingdom, and United States but lower than those for Sweden. Meaningful international comparisons can only be made with caution; some of the difficulties are discussed in a supplement to the January 1967 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Unmarried mothers are not infrequently de facto wives with comparatively stable relationships.
| Year | Number | Percentage of Total Live Births |
|---|---|---|
| * Excludes registrations under section 14 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. | ||
| 1962 | 5,242 | 8.05 |
| 1963 | 5,698 | 8.81 |
| 1964 | 6,189 | 9.91 |
| 1965 | 6,554 | 10.89 |
| 1966 | 6,960 | 11.56 |
| 1967 | 7,783 | 12.72 |
| 1968 | 8,094 | 13.00 |
| 1969 | 8,127 | 12.99 |
| 1970 | 8,300 | 13.34 |
| 1971* | 8,981 | 13.93 |
The long-term trend in the rate of ex-nuptial births is indicated by the movement in the proportion of ex-nuptial births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages. The figures for census years are as follows. Up to 1961 the statistics relate to non-Maoris only; from 1966 Maoris are included.
| Census Year | Unmarried Women
15–44 Years of Age | Ex-nuptial Births | Ex-nuptial Birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1911 | 120,778 | 1,078 | 8.93 |
| 1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
| 1921 | 136,539 | 1,258 | 9.21 |
| 1926 | 148,551 | 1,473 | 9.92 |
| 1936 | 167,781 | 1,126 | 6.71 |
| 1945 | 156,326 | 1,824 | 11.67 |
| 1951 | 130,343 | 1,935 | 14.85 |
| 1956 | 129,877 | 2,310 | 17.79 |
| 1961 | 138,018 | 3,332 | 24.14 |
| 1966 | 171,322 | 6,960 | 40.63 |
In 1971 the total number of ex-nuptial confinements was 8,917. Of these 8,849 cases were single births, 64 were twins, while there were 4 cases of twins in which 1 child was still-born. The total number of ex-nuptial live births was 8,981. From the following table, it will be seen that of the 8,917 mothers, 4,546 or 50.98 percent, were under 21 years of age.
| Age | Number of Mothers |
|---|---|
| 11 | – |
| 12 | – |
| 13 | 6 |
| 14 | 44 |
| 15 | 217 |
| 16 | 554 |
| 17 | 863 |
| 18 | 1,024 |
| 19 | 971 |
| 20 | 867 |
| 21 | 747 |
| 22 | 611 |
| 23 | 488 |
| 24–29 | 1,606 |
| 30–34 | 585 |
| 35–39 | 249 |
| 40–44 | 78 |
| 45 and over | 7 |
| Total | 8,917 |
Legitimations—An ex-nuptial child whose parents have later married may be legitimated from birth by reason of such marriage. Applications for registration must be made within 3 months after the date of the marriage.
The numbers of legitimations registered in each of the latest 5 years were as follows: 1967, 1,387; 1968, 1,310; 1969, 1,386; 1970, 1,513; 1971, 1,749.
The Child Welfare Act 1925 requires that all ex-nuptial births be notified to a social worker so that inquiries may be made concerning the circumstances of each mother and child for the purpose of offering advice and assistance.
The following table shows the outcome of the inquiries made in recent years. Inquiries relate to some births from the preceding year and do not cover all births in the year stated.
| Location of Infants | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| No. | % | No. | % | No. | % | |
| Legitimated by marriage of parents | 231 | 3 | 254 | 4 | 336 | 4 |
| Remaining with mother (parents cohabiting) | 1,808 | 25 | 1,778 | 25 | 1,855 | 23 |
| Remaining with mother (parents not cohabiting) | 1,856 | 25 | 1,950 | 27 | 2,178 | 27 |
| Placed with relatives | 247 | 3 | 234 | 3 | 319 | 4 |
| Placed with strangers with view to adoption | 2,337 | 32 | 2,302 | 32 | 2,409 | 30 |
| Placed with strangers, no expressed wish to adoption | 184 | 3 | 127 | 2 | 116 | 1 |
| In children's home or other institution on a long-term basis | 43 | 1 | 49 | 1 | 46 | 1 |
| Committed to care of Social Welfare | 37 | - | 28 | - | 34 | - |
| Not traced | 470 | 6 | 297 | 4 | 738 | 9 |
| Died | 110 | 2 | 97 | 1 | 119 | 1 |
| Totals | 7,323 | 100 | 7,116 | 100 | 8,150 | 100 |
ADOPTIONS—The following table shows the number of adoptions which have been registered during the latest 5 years.
| Year | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1,803 | 1,710 | 3,513 |
| 1968 | 1,854 | 1,926 | 3,780 |
| 1969 | 1,924 | 1,964 | 3,888 |
| 1970 | 1,972 | 1,865 | 3,837 |
| 1971 | 2,009 | 1,967 | 3,976 |
Of the 3,976 adoptions registered in 1971, 1,866 were children under the age of 1 year, 1,150 were aged 1 to 4 years, 428 were aged 5 to 9 years, and 532 were aged 10 years or over.
Over recent years there has been a small but steady increase in the number of adoption orders made by the court. The statistics for 1971 continued that trend, a total of 3,976 adoptions being finalised, compared with 3,837 in 1970. Social workers of the former Child Welfare Division were concerned with 3,231 or 81 percent of these; Maori welfare officers handled most of the others.
The following table, which relates only to cases handled by the division, shows the number and status of children adopted over the last 3 years.
| Status of Children Adopted | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| * These are cases where, because one of the applicants is the child's natural parent, a social worker's report has not been called for. | |||
| Ex-nuptial | 2,977 | 2,831 | 2,674 |
| Nuptial | 473 | 495 | 506 |
| Not known* | 50 | 36 | 51 |
| Totals | 3,500 | 3,362 | 3,231 |
In 1971, 83 percent of the children adopted were born out of wedlock. Of these children born out of wedlock, 94 percent were aged less than one year at the time of placement for adoption. Seventy-nine percent were placed with strangers.
The next table shows the age at placement according to the status of the children adopted in 1971.
| Age | Nuptial | Ex-nuptial | Not Known | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * These are cases where, because one of the applicants is the child's natural parent, a social worker's report has not been called for. | ||||
| Under 1 year | 343 | 2,506 | 23 | 2,872 |
| 1–5 years | 47 | 103 | 6 | 156 |
| 6 years and over | 37 | 12 | 1 | 50 |
| Not known* | 79 | 53 | 21 | 153 |
| Totals | 506 | 2,674 | 51 | 3,231 |
The following table shows the original relationship between adopted children and their new parents.
| Relationship | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Strangers | 2,499 | 2,286 | 2,176 |
| One parent and spouse | 652 | 739 | 738 |
| Relative or close friend | 349 | 337 | 317 |
| Totals | 3,500 | 3,362 | 3,231 |
STILL BIRTHS—Although it is compulsory to effect a birth-registration entry for a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. Particulars of causes of still births will be found in Section 4c relating to deaths. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue”. Still births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths. The rate was 1.01 per 100 births in 1971.
The registration of still births during each of the latest 5 years were as follows.
| Year | Male Still Births | Female Still Births | Total | Male Still
Births per 1,000 Female Still Births | Percentage of Still Births to | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Living Births | All Births | |||||
| 1967 | 377 | 358 | 735 | 1,053 | 1.20 | 1.19 |
| 1968 | 379 | 373 | 752 | 1,016 | 1.21 | 1.19 |
| 1969 | 327 | 298 | 625 | 1,097 | 1.00 | 0.99 |
| 1970 | 354 | 317 | 671 | 1,117 | 1.08 | 1.07 |
| 1971 | 338 | 322 | 660 | 1,050 | 1.02 | 1.01 |
The rate of masculinity for still births in 1971 was 1,050 males per 1,000 females as compared with 1,049 for living births.
The percentage of ex-nuptial births among still-born infants was, in 1970, 14.16 and among infants born alive, 13.93.
Of the total of 660 still births in 1971, 559 were non-Maori and 101 Maori; of the Maori total 60 were males and 41 females.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table sets out the numbers of deaths and the crude death rates per 1,000 of mean population. (Maoris are defined as persons with half or more Maori ancestry and the term non-Maori covers all other persons.)
| Year | Numbers | Crude
Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
| 1950 | 16,715 | 1,369 | 18,084 | 9.31 | 12.09 | 9.47 |
| 1955 | 17,953 | 1,272 | 19,225 | 8.95 | 9.56 | 8.99 |
| 1960 | 19,524 | 1,368 | 20,892 | 8.81 | 8.56 | 8.79 |
| 1965 | 21,759 | 1,217 | 22,976 | 8.92 | 6.20 | 8.72 |
| 1967 | 21,785 | 1,222 | 23,007 | 8.65 | 5.84 | 8.43 |
| 1968 | 23,140 | 1,324 | 24,464 | 9.11 | 6.13 | 8.88 |
| 1969 | 22,831 | 1,330 | 24,161 | 8.99 | 5.99 | 8.68 |
| 1970 | 23,441 | 1,399 | 24,840 | 9.03 | 6.26 | 8.81 |
| 1971 | 22,888 | 1,421 | 24,309 | 8.69 | 6.20 | 8.49 |
| 1972 | 24,801 | 8.50 | ||||
Crude death rates do not reflect the true levels of mortality which exist in populations which have different age structures. The Maori population has a very much higher proportion of those at younger ages who do not contribute many deaths to the total and conversely relatively few persons at older ages when the rate of dying is high. The effect of this is to produce a very deflated crude rate.
In the following table for 1966 adjustments made to effect a truer comparison show that mortality for Maoris is relatively higher; in addition, a comparison is supplied in age-specific rates for the two races in each sex.
| Race | All
Ages Rates per 10,000 Mean Population | Age-specific Rates per 10,000 of Population at Ages | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Crude Rate | Maori Rate Adjusted to Non-Maori Population | Under 5 Years | 5–14 Years | 15–24 Years | 25–44 Years | 45–64 Years | 65 Years and Over | |
| Males | ||||||||
| Maori | 71.3 | 144.1 | 82.4 | 10.1 | 22.5 | 36.3 | 217.4 | 1,041.4 |
| Non-Maori | 100.4 | … | 45.2 | 4.7 | 14.4 | 20.0 | 131.4 | 822.8 |
| Females | ||||||||
| Maori | 55.8 | 140.4 | 66.4 | 8.1 | 8.0 | 34.2 | 200.2 | 814.4 |
| Non-Maori | 80.9 | … | 33.0 | 3.1 | 4.9 | 12.4 | 69.9 | 583.0 |
| Both Sexes | ||||||||
| Maori | 63.7 | 144.4 | 74.5 | 9.1 | 15.3 | 35.2 | 209.2 | 9352 |
| Non-Maori | 90.7 | … | 39.2 | 3.9 | 9.8 | 16.3 | 100.4 | 685.0 |
For both Maoris and non-Maoris the death rate in males exceeds the death rate in females by a considerable margin. The following table sets out the respective crude rates for each sex separately for the latest 11 years in the total population.
| Year | Deaths per 1,000 of Mean Population | Male Deaths to Every 100 Female Deaths | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | ||
| 1962 | 9.80 | 7.97 | 8.89 | 124 |
| 1963 | 9.75 | 7.91 | 8.84 | 124 |
| 1964 | 9.73 | 7.93 | 8.83 | 124 |
| 1965 | 9.58 | 7.86 | 8.72 | 123 |
| 1966 | 9.82 | 7.90 | 8.86 | 125 |
| 1967 | 9.29 | 7.57 | 8.43 | 123 |
| 1968 | 9.80 | 7.95 | 8.88 | 123 |
| 1969 | 9.58 | 7.78 | 8.68 | 123 |
| 1970 | 9.64 | 7.95 | 8.81 | 121 |
| 1971 | 9.37 | 7.60 | 8.49 | 123 |
| 1972 | 8.50 | |||
DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR—An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the last 12 years gives the following averages: March quarter, 4,949; June quarter, 5,779; September quarter, 6,730; and December quarter, 5,672.
A classification according to month of death shows that in 1971 the months during which the greatest number of deaths occurred were July, August, and June, with totals of 2,336, 2,330; and 2,108 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January) February had the least number of deaths, 1,638, followed by November with 1,815.
AGES AT DEATH—Deaths registered during the year 1971 are shown according to age in the following table.
| Age, in Years | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 | 591 | 475 | 1,066 |
| 1–4 | 130 | 95 | 225 |
| 5–9 | 79 | 41 | 120 |
| 10–14 | 66 | 41 | 107 |
| 15–19 | 186 | 68 | 254 |
| 20–24 | 180 | 69 | 249 |
| 25–29 | 120 | 64 | 184 |
| 30–34 | 121 | 97 | 218 |
| 35–39 | 166 | 106 | 272 |
| 40–44 | 293 | 179 | 472 |
| 45–49 | 430 | 310 | 740 |
| 50–54 | 667 | 393 | 1,060 |
| 55–59 | 1,050 | 560 | 1,610 |
| 60–64 | 1,447 | 744 | 2,191 |
| 65–69 | 1,715 | 935 | 2,650 |
| 70–74 | 1,747 | 1,234 | 2,981 |
| 75–79 | 1,558 | 1,552 | 3,110 |
| 80–84 | 1,462 | 1,700 | 3,162 |
| 85–89 | 964 | 1,436 | 2,400 |
| 90–94 | 349 | 627 | 976 |
| 95–99 | 81 | 141 | 222 |
| 100 and over | 11 | 29 | 40 |
| Totals | 13,413 | 10,896 | 24,309 |
The Maori population is a very young one compared with the non-Maori and as a result there is a considerable variation in the proportions of deaths of Maoris and non-Maoris which take place at various ages. The following table illustrates the position for the year 1971.
| Age, in Years | Number of Deaths | Percentage of Total Deaths | Percentage
of Maori Deaths in Total Deaths per Age Group | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | ||
| Under 5 | 1,004 | 287 | 4.39 | 20.20 | 22.23 |
| 5–14 | 186 | 41 | 0.81 | 2.88 | 18.06 |
| 15–24 | 421 | 82 | 1.84 | 5.77 | 16.30 |
| 25–44 | 943 | 203 | 4.12 | 14.29 | 17.71 |
| 45–64 | 5,160 | 441 | 22.54 | 31.03 | 7.87 |
| 65 and over | 15,174 | 367 | 66.30 | 25.83 | 2.36 |
| All ages | 22,888 | 1,421 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 5.85 |
In the following table is given a time series for rates of death per 1,000 of mean population by age groups. Health measures have achieved an immense saving of young life and a prolongation of life especially among elderly women.
| Year | Under 1* | 1–4 | 5–14 | 15–24 | 25–34 | 35–44 | 45–54 | 55–64 | 65–74 | 75 and Over |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Per 1,000 live births in this case. † Non-Maori figures only as Maori deaths at ages not available for these years. | ||||||||||
| (Rates per 1,000 of mean population in each age group) | ||||||||||
| Males | ||||||||||
| 1901† | 78.60 | 6.81 | 1.89 | 3.52 | 3.97 | 6.16 | 11.94 | 23.12 | 50.59 | 141.67 |
| 1911† | 63.48 | 5.36 | 1.91 | 2.42 | 3.87 | 6.27 | 11.02 | 20.83 | 53.22 | 130.58 |
| 1921† | 53.10 | 4.78 | 1.85 | 2.44 | 3.56 | 5.55 | 9.61 | 19.96 | 46.17 | 128.60 |
| 1931† | 38.21 | 2.83 | 1.35 | 2.28 | 2.77 | 4.64 | 8.69 | 18.25 | 44.18 | 130.57 |
| 1941 | 43.65 | 4.39 | 1.36 | 2.53 | 2.93 | 3.95 | 9.20 | 21.13 | 47.44 | 140.27 |
| 1951 | 31.69 | 1.87 | 0.75 | 1.82 | 1.95 | 3.15 | 7.57 | 20.46 | 47.52 | 121.66 |
| 1961 | 25.86 | 1.34 | 0.49 | 1.28 | 1.47 | 2.68 | 7.39 | 19.65 | 47.33 | 126.31 |
| 1969 | 19.70 | 1.23 | 0.49 | 1.42 | 1.49 | 2.71 | 7.37 | 20.17 | 49.12 | 141.57 |
| 1970 | 18.48 | 1.13 | 0.57 | 1.55 | 1.67 | 3.11 | 7.39 | 20.61 | 49.76 | 141.81 |
| 1971 | 17.91 | 1.07 | 0.46 | 1.44 | 1.33 | 2.89 | 7.34 | 20.69 | 48.39 | 137.67 |
| Females | ||||||||||
| 1901† | 63.87 | 5.50 | 1.64 | 3.58 | 4.72 | 6.70 | 10.62 | 19.44 | 43.32 | 127.98 |
| 1911† | 48.74 | 5.37 | 1.48 | 2.76 | 4.34 | 4.92 | 8.38 | 17.89 | 40.44 | 119.60 |
| 1921† | 42.31 | 4.49 | 1.31 | 2.34 | 3.38 | 4.46 | 8.00 | 14.88 | 36.81 | 120.23 |
| 1931† | 25.67 | 2.47 | 0.97 | 1.85 | 3.20 | 3.81 | 6.84 | 15.36 | 36.83 | 122.87 |
| 1941 | 37.75 | 3.84 | 1.20 | 1.94 | 2.44 | 3.50 | 6.90 | 15.04 | 38.60 | 118.92 |
| 1951 | 23.09 | 1.59 | 0.54 | 0.89 | 1.30 | 2.27 | 5.67 | 13.85 | 32.80 | 109.79 |
| 1961 | 19.50 | 1.16 | 0.35 | 0.53 | 0.87 | 1.95 | 4.59 | 11.22 | 29.89 | 104.74 |
| 1969 | 13.95 | 0.79 | 0.31 | 0.49 | 0.81 | 1.99 | 4.83 | 10.73 | 27.40 | 102.58 |
| 1970 | 14.86 | 0.84 | 0.35 | 0.60 | 0.72 | 2.06 | 4.89 | 10.66 | 27.96 | 104.48 |
| 1971 | 15.10 | 0.82 | 0.28 | 0.56 | 0.91 | 1.87 | 4.71 | 10.37 | 25.47 | 100.05 |
| Both Sexes | ||||||||||
| 1901† | 71.40 | 6.17 | 1.77 | 3.55 | 4.33 | 6.40 | 11.37 | 21.63 | 47.87 | 135.71 |
| 1911† | 56.31 | 5.36 | 1.70 | 2.58 | 4.09 | 5.64 | 9.82 | 19.55 | 47.74 | 126.13 |
| 1921† | 47.82 | 4.64 | 1.58 | 2.39 | 3.47 | 5.10 | 8.85 | 17.59 | 41.90 | 124.84 |
| 1931† | 32.15 | 2.65 | 1.17 | 2.07 | 2.98 | 4.22 | 7.80 | 16.88 | 40.56 | 126.87 |
| 1941 | 39.81 | 4.12 | 1.28 | 2.22 | 2.67 | 3.72 | 8.02 | 18.16 | 43.04 | 129.15 |
| 1951 | 27.54 | 1.73 | 0.65 | 1.36 | 1.63 | 2.71 | 6.67 | 17.03 | 39.93 | 115.26 |
| 1961 | 22.76 | 1.25 | 0.42 | 0.91 | 1.18 | 2.31 | 6.00 | 15.41 | 37.67 | 114.01 |
| 1969 | 16.89 | 1.01 | 0.40 | 0.96 | 1.15 | 2.36 | 6.09 | 15.39 | 37.21 | 117.43 |
| 1970 | 16.72 | 0.99 | 0.47 | 1.08 | 1.20 | 2.60 | 6.13 | 15.55 | 37.87 | 118.41 |
| 1971 | 16.54 | 0.95 | 0.37 | 1.01 | 1.12 | 2.39 | 6.02 | 15.43 | 35.94 | 113.96 |
The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of non-Maori persons of each sex is shown in the following table.
| Year | Males | Females |
|---|---|---|
| age (years) | ||
| 1901 | 41.64 | 37.68 |
| 1911 | 46.17 | 42.37 |
| 1921 | 48.45 | 46.97 |
| 1931 | 54.14 | 55.48 |
| 1941 | 58.65 | 59.60 |
| 1951 | 61.58 | 65.25 |
| 1961 | 63.80 | 67.32 |
| 1966 | 64.57 | 69.89 |
| 1967 | 63.75 | 69.40 |
| 1968 | 64.62 | 69.63 |
| 1969 | 64.65 | 70.10 |
| 1970 | 64.40 | 70.19 |
| 1971 | 64.75 | 70.04 |
The average age of death of Maoris in 1971 was 43.32 and 44.66 years for males and females respectively. The age composition of the Maori population is quite different as explained previously.
EXPECTATION OF LIFE—Life tables, depicting the pattern of mortality over the age span of life for particular calendar periods for the non-Maori component of New Zealand's population, have been constructed at regular intervals since 1880. The most recent tables prepared by the Department of Statistics are based on the 1966 population census, together with mortality statistics for 1965–67.
Life tables contain a measure of the degree of longevity of the population called the “expectation of life”. The expectation of life at any age is the average remaining lifetime for persons of this age, assuming that mortality rates at each age continue at the level shown by the life table. The life expectancy at selected ages at the present time, for the non-Maori population in New Zealand, is shown in the table below. The overall longer span of life enjoyed by females, compared with males, is evident, as is the improvement in life expectancy once the first year of life is survived. Further details concerning life table methodology and construction and trends in New Zealand life expectancies can be obtained from New Zealand Life Tables 1965–67 and Life Annuity Tables.
| Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | |
| 0 | 68.67 | 74.84 |
| 1 | 69.02 | 74.91 |
| 2 | 68.14 | 74.00 |
| 3 | 67.20 | 73.06 |
| 4 | 66.25 | 72.11 |
| 5 | 65.28 | 71.15 |
| 10 | 60.42 | 66.24 |
| 15 | 55.57 | 61.33 |
| 20 | 50.89 | 56.46 |
| 25 | 46.26 | 51.60 |
| 30 | 41.56 | 46.75 |
| 40 | 32.23 | 37.16 |
| 50 | 23.41 | 28.09 |
| 60 | 15.82 | 19.68 |
| 70 | 9.81 | 12.39 |
| 80 | 5.63 | 6.70 |
| 90 | 3.05 | 3.32 |
| 100 | 1.60 | 1.71 |
The long-term trend since 1880 for non-Maoris has been a steady improvement in life expectancy for both sexes. The improvement has been striking for the younger ages but relatively small for the advanced ages. Progress in medical science, coupled with improved social conditions, has resulted in substantial reductions in mortality for all ages up to middle age. However, over the 1960–62 to 1965–67 period, higher rates of mortality have occurred for males for most ages beyond childhood, resulting from a higher prevalence of organic diseases (heart disease, cancer) and accidents. This has resulted in a marginal decrease of life expectancy at most ages, while for females, life expectancy has increased, though at a reduced rate. The next table displays the life expectancy for non-Maoris revealed by each life table compiled since 1880 for the three exact ages of 0, 20, and 60 years.
| Life Table | Life Expectancy (Years) | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males Aged Exactly | Females Aged Exactly | |||||
| 0 | 20 | 60 | 0 | 20 | 60 | |
| 1880–92 | 54.44 | 44.55 | 14.95 | 57.26 | 46.39 | 16.39 |
| 1891–95 | 55.29 | 45.47 | 15.06 | 58.09 | 47.19 | 16.55 |
| 1896–1900 | 57.37 | 46.34 | 15.33 | 59.95 | 47.91 | 16.54 |
| 1901–05 | 58.09 | 46.74 | 15.40 | 60.55 | 48.23 | 16.64 |
| 1906–10 | 59.17 | 47.20 | 15.51 | 61.76 | 48.77 | 16.77 |
| 1911–15 | 60.96 | 47.61 | 15.54 | 63.48 | 49.14 | 16.72 |
| 1921–22 | 62.76 | 48.66 | 16.03 | 65.43 | 50.36 | 17.29 |
| 1925–27 | 63.99 | 48.93 | 15.79 | 66.57 | 50.96 | 17.23 |
| 1931 | 65.04 | 49.61 | 16.22 | 67.88 | 51.28 | 17.30 |
| 1934–38 | 65.46 | 49.89 | 16.06 | 68.45 | 52.02 | 17.49 |
| 1950–52 | 68.29 | 51.15 | 16.19 | 72.43 | 54.64 | 18.53 |
| 1955–57 | 68.88 | 51.44 | 16.19 | 73.88 | 55.87 | 19.16 |
| 1960–62 | 69.17 | 51.53 | 16.09 | 74.51 | 56.33 | 19.39 |
| 1965–67 | 68.67 | 50.89 | 15.82 | 74.84 | 56.46 | 19.68 |
The expectation of life at various ages for the Maori population is shown in the following table. These expectations are taken from New Zealand Life Tables 1965–67 and Life Annuity Tables.
| Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | |
| 0 | 61.44 | 64.78 |
| 1 | 62.56 | 65.41 |
| 2 | 61.83 | 64.64 |
| 3 | 60.96 | 63.77 |
| 4 | 60.07 | 62.88 |
| 5 | 59.16 | 61.95 |
| 10 | 54.43 | 57.10 |
| 20 | 45.13 | 47.48 |
| 30 | 36.15 | 38.12 |
| 40 | 27.49 | 29.10 |
| 50 | 19.43 | 21.03 |
| 60 | 12.89 | 15.09 |
| 70 | 8.35 | 10.20 |
| 80 | 4.53 | 6.44 |
Life expectancy at birth for a Maori male increased by 2.39 years in the interval 1960–62 to 1965–67, with that for females increasing by 3.41 years. These increases are larger than those over the period 1955–57 to 1960–62, when they were 1.82 years for males and 2.69 for females. This shows the continuing improvement in Maori life expectancy.
The expectation of life of Maoris is shorter at all except the highest ages than that of the non-Maori population, but the differences are being gradually reduced. A comparison at age 0 shows that life expectancy is 7.23 years greater for non-Maori males and 10.06 years greater for non-Maori females. For the period 1960–62, the differences were 10.12 years and 13.14 years respectively.
The table below compares the life expectancy at birth for the total population of New Zealand with that for selected overseas countries. (Source: United Nations Demographic Yearbook 1967.)
| Country | Period | Life
Expectancy at Birth (Years) | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | ||
* Excluding full-blooded Aborigines. † Both sexes. | |||
| Australia* | 1965–67 | 67.64 | 74.16 |
| Canada | 1965–67 | 68.75 | 75.18 |
| Denmark | 1967–68 | 70.6 | 75.4 |
| England and Wales | 1967–69 | 68.7 | 74.9 |
| France | 1968 | 68.0 | 75.5 |
| Netherlands | 1968 | 71.0 | 76.4 |
| New Zealand | 1965–67 | 68.19 | 74.30 |
| Norway | 1961–65 | 71.03 | 75.97 |
| Scotland | 1967–69 | 67.06 | 73.21 |
| Sweden | 1967 | 71.85 | 76.54 |
| United States | 1968 | 66.6 | 74.0 |
| U.S.S.R.† | 1967–68 | 70.0 | 70.0 |
REGISTRATION OF DEATH, BURIAL AND CREMATION—Deaths are required to be registered by the funeral director within 3 days after the day of burial. The law governing burial and cremation in New Zealand is found in the Burial and Cremation Act 1964. The registration by local authorities of funeral directors and mortuaries operated by them is provided for in the Health (Burial) Regulations 1946. Local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision exists for the disposal of the dead. Cremation may be carried out if the deceased is not known to have left any written direction to the contrary.
In 1950 seven crematoria were in existence in New Zealand; by 1960 eight had been established and were situated at Auckland, Hastings, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Wellington, Nelson, Christchurch, and Dunedin. A further seven have been established since and in 1970 there was a second crematorium in Auckland and Christchurch and also crematoria in Hamilton, Tauranga, Rotorua, New Plymouth, and Timaru.
The rate of cremation for every 100 deaths registered has more than doubled since 1950. The following table relates cremations to the number of deaths since 1950. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern deaths of non-Maoris only.
| Year | Deaths Registered | Cremations | Rate per 100 Deaths Registered | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | |||
| 1950 | 16,715 | 1,799 | 1,454 | 3,253 | 19.46 |
| 1955 | 17,953 | 2,421 | 2,032 | 4,453 | 24.80 |
| 1960 | 19,524 | 2,958 | 2,582 | 5,540 | 28.38 |
| 1965 | 22,976 | 4,205 | 3,493 | 7,698 | 33.50 |
| 1966 | 23,778 | 4,525 | 3,840 | 8,365 | 35.18 |
| 1967 | 23,007 | 4,652 | 3,761 | 8,413 | 36.57 |
| 1968 | 24,464 | 5,045 | 4,077 | 9,122 | 37.29 |
| 1969 | 24,161 | 5,103 | 4,216 | 9,319 | 38.57 |
| 1970 | 24,840 | 5,418 | 4,474 | 9,892 | 39.82 |
| 1971 | 24,309 | 5,445 | 4,551 | 9,996 | 41.12 |
Numbers and rates of cremations for statistical areas in 1971 are shown in the following table
| Statistical Area | Deaths Registered | Cremations | Rate per 100 Deaths Registered | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | |||
| Northland | 759 | 70 | 48 | 118 | 15.55 |
| Central Auckland | 6,099 | 1,695 | 1,490 | 3,185 | 52.22 |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 2,948 | 513 | 346 | 859 | 29.14 |
| East Coast | 405 | 36 | 18 | 54 | 13.33 |
| Hawke's Bay | 1,239 | 234 | 202 | 436 | 35.19 |
| Taranaki | 850 | 157 | 115 | 272 | 32.00 |
| Wellington | 4,471 | 1,111 | 975 | 2,086 | 46.66 |
| Marlborough | 279 | 42 | 37 | 79 | 28.32 |
| Nelson | 600 | 92 | 73 | 165 | 27.50 |
| Westland | 246 | 7 | 7 | 14 | 5.69 |
| Canterbury | 3,719 | 1,017 | 847 | 1,864 | 50.12 |
| Otago | 1,803 | 443 | 365 | 808 | 44.81 |
| Southland | 891 | 28 | 28 | 56 | 6.29 |
| Totals | 24,309 | 5,445 | 4,551 | 9,996 | 41.12 |
DEATHS BY CAUSES—The accuracy of death data even in medically certified deaths will be affected by two factors—the proportion of deaths in hospitals where diagnostic equipment is available and the proportion of deaths in which a post-mortem report is available for reference.
In recent years in approximately one-third of all deaths, a post-mortem was conducted. In the cases of deaths certified by doctors, 20 percent of non-Maori and 12 percent of Maori deaths were followed by an autopsy. In the cases certified by coroners almost all deaths are subject to autopsy.
The Eighth (1965) Revision of the International Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death replaced the Seventh (1955) Revision with effect from 1 January 1968.
Total deaths and the rates per million of total population for the latest 3 years, classified according to the Abbreviated List of 50 Causes for Tabulation of Mortality, are contained in the following table. Certain diseases (cholera, plague, smallpox, typhus, and malaria) are not listed in the table as there were no deaths from these causes in the years shown.
| Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate
per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis | – | 1 | 1 | – | – | – |
| Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases | 47 | 69 | 50 | 17 | 24 | 18 |
| Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 73 | 55 | 27 | 26 | 20 | 10 |
| Other tuberculosis, including late effects | 27 | 48 | 44 | 10 | 17 | 16 |
| Whooping cough | – | – | 1 | – | – | – |
| Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever | – | – | 1 | – | – | – |
| Meningococcal infection | 7 | 11 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 1 |
| Measles | 7 | 12 | 5 | 3 | 4 | 2 |
| Syphilis and its sequelae | 8 | 9 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
| All other infective and parasitic diseases | 101 | 71 | 83 | 37 | 25 | 29 |
| Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 4,188 | 4,460 | 4,486 | 1,516 | 1,582 | 1,591 |
| Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 42 | 38 | 37 | 15 | 13 | 13 |
| Diabetes mellitus | 417 | 366 | 372 | 151 | 130 | 132 |
| A vitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency | 12 | 15 | 4 | 4 | 5 | 1 |
| Anaemias | 74 | 41 | 45 | 27 | 15 | 16 |
| Meningitis | 34 | 34 | 43 | 12 | 12 | 15 |
| Active rheumatic fever | 8 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 2 |
| Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 292 | 294 | 249 | 106 | 104 | 88 |
| Hypertensive disease | 402 | 387 | 354 | 145 | 137 | 126 |
| Ischaemic heart disease | 6,699 | 6,788 | 6,932 | 2,424 | 2,407 | 2,459 |
| Other forms of heart disease | 1,109 | 905 | 881 | 401 | 321 | 312 |
| Cerebrovascular disease | 3,070 | 3,213 | 3,310 | 1,111 | 1,140 | 1,174 |
| Influenza | 51 | 214 | 23 | 18 | 76 | 8 |
| Pneumonia | 1,379 | 1,396 | 1,195 | 499 | 495 | 424 |
| Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 943 | 1,023 | 987 | 341 | 363 | 350 |
| Peptic ulcer | 121 | 117 | 107 | 44 | 41 | 38 |
| Appendicitis | 14 | 15 | 17 | 5 | 5 | 6 |
| Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 88 | 90 | 90 | 32 | 32 | 32 |
| Cirrhosis of liver | 79 | 107 | 104 | 29 | 38 | 37 |
| Nephritis and neophrosis | 112 | 96 | 128 | 41 | 34 | 45 |
| Hyperplasia of prostate | 64 | 66 | 67 | 23 | 23 | 24 |
| Abortion | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | – |
| Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication | 13 | 19 | 14 | 5 | 7 | 5 |
| Congenital anomalies | 349 | 320 | 303 | 126 | 113 | 107 |
| Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions | 177 | 148 | 176 | 64 | 52 | 62 |
| Other causes of perinatal mortality | 316 | 327 | 332 | 114 | 116 | 118 |
| Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 123 | 146 | 104 | 45 | 52 | 37 |
| All other diseases | 2,019 | 2,020 | 1,864 | 731 | 716 | 661 |
| Motor vehicle accidents | 582 | 649 | 674 | 211 | 230 | 239 |
| All other accidents | 778 | 937 | 895 | 282 | 332 | 317 |
| Suicide and self-inflicted injuries | 278 | 271 | 237 | 101 | 96 | 84 |
| All other external causes | 57 | 59 | 51 | 21 | 21 | 18 |
| Totals | 24,161 | 24,840 | 24,309 | 8,744 | 8,810 | 8,621 |
In a variety of conditions and in external causes of death the mortality rate for Maoris is very much higher than the non-Maori experience. Much of this disparity is concealed, however, by crude rates which are calculated by dividing the total population into the number of deaths from any particular disease or circumstance. With two populations so very dissimilar in age structure (at ages under 5 years non-Maoris are seven times more numerous than Maoris, but at ages 75 years and upward they are 85 times as numerous), it is necessary to resort to an adjustment of Maori rates so that the figures for any condition become directly comparable in any particular year. This has been done in the following table by firstly calculating age-specific rates for the Maori and then applying these to the non-Maori population, age group to age group. This computation provides an “expected” number of Maori deaths in each age group and these added together and then divided by the non-Maori population give an adjusted rate. In addition to the rates expressed per million of population the absolute numbers of deaths in the two races are furnished for the same 50 causes.
| Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rates
per Million of Population (Non-Maori: Crude Rate—Maori: Adjusted Rate) | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |||||
| Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |
| Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis | 1 | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | – |
| Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases | 54 | 15 | 32 | 18 | 21 | 39 | 12 | 49 |
| Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 42 | 13 | 16 | 11 | 16 | 171 | 6 | 128 |
| Other tuberculosis, including late effects | 37 | 11 | 33 | 11 | 14 | 153 | 13 | 114 |
| Whooping cough | – | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | – |
| Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever | – | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | – |
| Meningococcal infection | 9 | 2 | 3 | – | 3 | 5 | 1 | – |
| Measles | 5 | 7 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 29 | 1 | 5 |
| Syphilis and its sequelae | 7 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 3 | 23 | 2 | 25 |
| All other infective and parasitic diseases | 63 | 8 | 65 | 18 | 24 | 76 | 25 | 114 |
| Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 4,268 | 192 | 4,284 | 202 | 1,644 | 2,501 | 1,650 | 2,550 |
| Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 35 | 3 | 35 | 2 | 13 | 30 | 13 | 39 |
| Diabetes mellitus | 329 | 37 | 334 | 38 | 127 | 624 | 129 | 543 |
| Avitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency | 14 | 1 | 4 | – | 5 | 3 | 2 | – |
| Anaemias | 40 | 1 | 43 | 2 | 15 | 3 | 17 | 37 |
| Meningitis | 23 | 11 | 29 | 14 | 9 | 45 | 11 | 37 |
| Active rheumatic fever | 1 | 1 | 3 | 2 | – | 3 | 1 | 6 |
| Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 242 | 52 | 216 | 33 | 93 | 522 | 83 | 342 |
| Hypertensive disease | 353 | 34 | 323 | 31 | 136 | 483 | 124 | 440 |
| Ischaemic heart disease | 6,583 | 205 | 6,691 | 241 | 2,536 | 3,276 | 2,577 | 3,951 |
| Other forms of heart disease | 842 | 63 | 841 | 40 | 324 | 1,236 | 324 | 708 |
| Cerebrovascular disease | 3,130 | 83 | 3,231 | 79 | 1,206 | 1,575 | 1,244 | 1,352 |
| Influenza | 193 | 21 | 21 | 2 | 74 | 353 | 8 | 44 |
| Pneumonia | 1,290 | 106 | 1,098 | 97 | 497 | 994 | 423 | 1,093 |
| Bronchitis, emphysema, and asthma | 962 | 61 | 909 | 78 | 371 | 1,001 | 350 | 1,341 |
| Peptic ulcer | 108 | 9 | 101 | 6 | 42 | 134 | 39 | 90 |
| Appendicitis | 11 | 4 | 11 | 6 | 4 | 21 | 4 | 44 |
| Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 83 | 7 | 83 | 7 | 32 | 33 | 32 | 71 |
| Cirrhosis of liver | 101 | 6 | 99 | 5 | 29 | 38 | 38 | 52 |
| Nephritis and neophrosis | 83 | 13 | 112 | 16 | 32 | 117 | 43 | 126 |
| Hyperplasia of prostate | 66 | – | 64 | 3 | 25 | – | 25 | 65 |
| Abortion | – | 1 | – | – | – | 4 | – | – |
| Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication | 12 | 7 | 13 | 1 | 5 | 40 | 5 | 5 |
| Congenital anomalies | 287 | 33 | 273 | 30 | 111 | 93 | 105 | 98 |
| Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions | 117 | 31 | 140 | 36 | 45 | 80 | 54 | 94 |
| Other causes of perinatal mortality | 273 | 54 | 279 | 53 | 105 | 139 | 107 | 139 |
| Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 141 | 5 | 96 | 8 | 54 | 48 | 37 | 106 |
| All other diseases | 1,907 | 113 | 1,744 | 120 | 735 | 1,210 | 672 | 1,422 |
| Motor vehicle accidents | 567 | 82 | 569 | 105 | 218 | 452 | 219 | 585 |
| All other accidents | 846 | 91 | 803 | 92 | 326 | 502 | 309 | 713 |
| Suicide and self-inflicted injuries | 261 | 10 | 232 | 5 | 101 | 63 | 89 | 34 |
| All other external causes | 40 | 19 | 42 | 9 | 15 | 104 | 16 | 65 |
| Totals | 23,426 | 1,414 | 22,884 | 1,425 | 9,023 | 16,242 | 8,814 | 16,627 |
Age-specific rates and Maori age-adjusted rates have been published for a comprehensive list of diseases in Maori-European Standards of Health, one of a series of special reports issued by the Department of Health.
The comparatively poor state of health of the Maori is shown by the excess in the Maori adjusted rates for most diseases. As can be seen in the table, the absolute numbers of Maoris dying from any cause of death is small. This is because the Maori population has a high proportion of young people, and most diseases which cause death develop at the older ages.
The susceptibility of the Maori to epidemic and communicable disease is well known. Again there is a Maori excess mortality in cancer and diabetes. The disparity is also very noticeable in acute rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease; in certain other forms of degenerative heart disease and hypertension; in both acute and chronic chest conditions, and in gastro-intestinal and kidney infections. Recent health surveys have indicated that an inclination towards overnutrition, combined with a racial predisposition to excess weight, may underlie the early development of degenerative conditions and the high incidence of metabolic disorders.
In addition to the greater susceptibility to disease processes, the Maori shows a much higher accident rate. Especially accident prone is the Maori child and young adult, while proportionately many more Maoris are involved in road fatalities.

Cancer—Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than any other cause except diseases of the heart. While it is most prevalent in middle and old age, cancer is a leading cause of death at all ages, even among children and adolescents.
A detailed report on cancer mortality and morbidity in New Zealand was issued in 1971 by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. This report covers mortality from cancer from 1958 to 1969, and also surveys all cases reported to the National Cancer Registry by hospitals and by the various cancer clinics established in New Zealand under the auspices of the Cancer Society of New Zealand.
Attention is drawn to the transference, under the 1948 Revision of the International Classification, of Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, etc., into the category of malignant disease. This classification was introduced in New Zealand in 1950, and all cancer figures quoted for that and subsequent years include these conditions*.
In 1971 there were 4,486 deaths from cancer, of which 202 were Maori. While the 1971 non-Maori crude cancer death rate of 172.8 was twice as high as the Maori crude rate of 90.4 (both per 100,000 of population), these figures are misleading as a measure of the incidence of malignant disease in the two groups. When allowance is made for the comparatively few persons in the Maori population at older ages where cancer is most frequently diagnosed, it is seen that Maori cancer mortality is markedly higher than non-Maori cancer mortality. This fact is no indication at all that in general the Maori is more prone to cancer (in cancers of the intestines in both sexes and in two sites in the Maori female, the cervix and the lung, the incidence appears to be higher), but that there is more delay in reporting the symptoms of cancer by Maoris and that more cancer in Maoris goes untreated.
* The 1965 Revision of the International Classification transferred Polycythaemia Vera and Myelofibrosis into the malignan categories but these are not included in cancer figures.
A summary of numbers, crude rates, and standardised mortality ratios is provided in the following table.
| Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Mortality Ratios | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Mortality Ratios* |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Base years 1950–52 = 100. | ||||||
| Males | Females | |||||
| 1950 | 1,431 | 148.2 | 99 | 1,286 | 134.6 | 97 |
| 1955 | 1,660 | 151.3 | 104 | 1,511 | 142.2 | 100 |
| 1960 | 1,724 | 144.3 | 101 | 1,566 | 132.5 | 92 |
| 1965 | 2,034 | 153.0 | 112 | 1,783 | 135.3 | 95 |
| 1967 | 2,037 | 148.9 | 109 | 1,815 | 133.4 | 93 |
| 1968 | 2,225 | 161.3 | 117 | 1,844 | 133.9 | 93 |
| 1969 | 2,282 | 164.1 | 119 | 1,875 | 134.6 | 93 |
| 1970 | 2,436 | 173.6 | 128 | 2,024 | 143.5 | 99 |
| 1971 | 2,479 | 175.9 | 126 | 2,007 | 142.3 | 95 |
The standardised mortality ratio shows the number of deaths registered in the year of experience expressed as a percentage of those which would have been expected in that year had there operated the sex-age mortality of a standard period (the 3 years 1950–52 were chosen). The standardised mortality ratio has been adopted to eliminate the distorting effect of the changes which take place over a period in the age structure of the population. The standardised mortality ratio for males has risen from 96.2 in the 5 years 1944–48, to 103.4 in 1954–58 and 124.0 in 1969–71. This would indicate that there has been a real increase in the death toll in the male sex and this, as discussed later, is mainly attributable to the rise in lung cancer. The mean standardised mortality ratio for females in 1944–48 was 98.0 compared with 95.2 in 1954–58 and 96.0 in 1969–71 (indicating that there has been a slight fall in death rates since 1944).
A classification of cancer deaths according to age subdivisions, ethnic origin, and sex is now given. Ninety-one percent of deaths from cancer during 1971 were at ages 45 and upwards, and 57 percent were at ages 65 years and upwards.
| Age Group, in Years | Race | Deaths of Males | Deaths of Females | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Percentage of Total Deaths at Ages | Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Percentage of Total Deaths at Ages | ||
| * All ages crude rate. | |||||||
| Under 5 | Non-Maori | 11 | 8.3 | 2.0 | 10 | 7.9 | 2.2 |
| Maori | 5 | 25.7 | 3.1 | 2 | 10.7 | 1.6 | |
| 5–14 | Non-Maori | 21 | 7.7 | 18.3 | 14 | 5.4 | 20.0 |
| Maori | 3 | 8.4 | 10.3 | 1 | 2.9 | 8.3 | |
| 15–24 | Non-Maori | 19 | 8.4 | 6.1 | 15 | 6.9 | 13.5 |
| Maori | 4 | 18.5 | 7.1 | 3 | 14.2 | 11.1 | |
| 25–44 | Non-Maori | 116 | 37.5 | 19.7 | 133 | 44.5 | 36.7 |
| Maori | 14 | 58.5 | 11.7 | 26 | 108.4 | 31.0 | |
| 45–64 | Non-Maori | 787 | 307.2 | 23.5 | 665 | 253.5 | 36.8 |
| Maori | 45 | 446.4 | 18.5 | 44 | 458.8 | 22.1 | |
| 65 and over | Non-Maori | 1,422 | 1,433.5 | 18.5 | 1,071 | 792.9 | 14.3 |
| Maori | 132 | 1,495.3 | 14.9 | 23 | 1,150.0 | 15.0 | |
| All ages | Non-Maori | 2,376 | 183.3* | 18.9 | 1,908 | 146.7* | 18.5 |
| Maori | 103 | 91.2* | 12.5 | 99 | 89.7* | 16.5 | |
Cancer contributes substantially to the total of non-Maori deaths at all ages. In the non-Maori female from 25 to 64 years one death in three is a cancer death and for males the proportion is one death in five.
For Maoris the proportions of cancer deaths to total deaths are very much lower than the proportions for non-Maoris, by reason that the competing risks from other diseases are so very much higher. Whereas in the non-Maori easily the highest numbers of cancer deaths occur at ages upwards of 65 years, the highest numbers in the Maori are at ages from 45 to 64 years. This is partly because of the lower life expectancy which results in fewer Maoris coming through to old age.
A summary of all cancer deaths occurring in New Zealand during 1971 by location of the disease is shown in the following table. Figures by site for Maoris have not been separated as the numbers are so small for most sites. Rates for Maoris tend to be higher in cancers involving the digestive tract, the respiratory organs, and the female genital organs.
| Site of Disease | Numbers | Rates
per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| Buccal cavity and pharynx | 59 | 26 | 85 | 42 | 18 | 30 |
| Oesophagus | 55 | 30 | 85 | 39 | 21 | 30 |
| Stomach | 199 | 128 | 327 | 141 | 91 | 116 |
| Intestine, except rectum | 262 | 259 | 521 | 186 | 184 | 185 |
| Rectum | 115 | 103 | 218 | 82 | 73 | 100 |
| Larynx | 22 | 1 | 23 | 16 | 1 | 8 |
| Lung, bronchus, and trachea | 680 | 135 | 815 | 482 | 96 | 289 |
| Bone and connective tissue | 25 | 13 | 38 | 18 | 9 | 13 |
| Skin | 53 | 42 | 95 | 38 | 30 | 34 |
| Breast | 1 | 424 | 425 | 1 | 301 | 151 |
| Cervix, uteri | – | 94 | 94 | – | 67 | 33 |
| Other and unspecified parts of uterus | – | 49 | 49 | – | 35 | 17 |
| Prostate | 229 | – | 229 | 162 | – | 81 |
| All other and unspecified sites | 531 | 542 | 1,073 | 377 | 384 | 380 |
| Leukaemia and aleukaemia | 115 | 72 | 187 | 82 | 51 | 66 |
| Lymphosarcoma and other neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 147 | 93 | 240 | 104 | 65 | 85 |
| Totals | 2,493 | 2,011 | 4,504 | 1,769 | 1,426 | 1,597 |
There is considerable variation in the numbers and rates for different sites in both males and females. The site principally involved in the male is the lung and bronchus and one male cancer death in every four relates to this site. Cancer of the stomach is very much more common in the male than the female but the position is reversed in cancer involving the intestines. The leading site in the female is the breast, which contributes one-fifth to total female cancer deaths.
The world-wide phenomenal increase over the last 30 years in cancer of the lung and bronchus (excluding trachea and pleura) is accepted as being associated with cigarette smoking and atmospheric pollution. The following table shows the increase in deaths from cancer of this site in each group and in each sex over the latest 11 years.
| Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer of Lung and Bronchus | Crude
Rate per 100,000 of Mean Population | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |||||
| Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | |
| 1961 | 386 | 70 | 18 | 5 | 34.0 | 6.2 | 21.1 | 6.1 |
| 1962 | 422 | 58 | 17 | 5 | 36.3 | 5.0 | 19.1 | 5.8 |
| 1963 | 448 | 68 | 18 | 12 | 37.8 | 5.8 | 19.5 | 13.4 |
| 1964 | 459 | 71 | 19 | 9 | 37.9 | 5.9 | 19.9 | 9.7 |
| 1965 | 469 | 57 | 20 | 13 | 38.1 | 4.7 | 20.3 | 13.6 |
| 1966 | 522 | 69 | 24 | 6 | 42.0 | 5.6 | 23.3 | 6.0 |
| 1967 | 492 | 78 | 17 | 16 | 39.0 | 6.2 | 16.0 | 15.5 |
| 1968 | 597 | 91 | 31 | 12 | 47.0 | 7.2 | 28.3 | 11.3 |
| 1969 | 619 | 104 | 26 | 13 | 48.4 | 8.1 | 23.1 | 11.9 |
| 1970 | 650 | 132 | 30 | 17 | 50.2 | 10.2 | 26.6 | 15.4 |
| 1971 | 643 | 121 | 35 | 14 | 49.6 | 9.3 | 31.0 | 12.7 |
The crude rates for the Maori conceal the true relative incidence of lung cancer. Adjusted to the non-Maori population structure, the Maori rates exceed the non-Maori rates, the greatest margin being in the female.
While cancer is undoubtedly increasing in numerical incidence it is not doing so out of proportion to the population exposed to the cancer risk. The following table shows the movement in the standardised mortality ratio, the standard population employed being that of New Zealand 1950–52.
| Site | Male | Female | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1963–65 | 1966–68 | 1969–71 | 1963–65 | 1966–68 | 1969–71 | |
| Buccal cavity and pharynx | 64 | 59 | 88 | 85 | 87 | 64 |
| Oesophagus | 77 | 96 | 88 | 83 | 90 | 83 |
| Stomach | 67 | 64 | 60 | 63 | 56 | 51 |
| Large intestine, except rectum | 101 | 111 | 126 | 84 | 88 | 89 |
| Rectum | 120 | 95 | 113 | 86 | 84 | 89 |
| Biliary passages and liver | 138 | 125 | 157 | 95 | 78 | 96 |
| Pancreas | 100 | 92 | 103 | 109 | 106 | 96 |
| Larynx | 83 | 87 | 70 | 26 | 46 | 32 |
| Lung, bronchus and trachea | 189 | 211 | 241 | 158 | 177 | 162 |
| Skin (including melanoma) | 103 | 117 | 141 | 126 | 142 | 128 |
| Breast | 112 | 125 | 25 | 98 | 100 | 103 |
| Uterus, all parts | – | – | – | 76 | 71 | 69 |
| Ovary, fallopian tube | – | – | – | 107 | 97 | 111 |
| Prostate | 108 | 104 | 112 | – | – | – |
| Kidney | 105 | 113 | 111 | 72 | 77 | 100 |
| Bladder, urinary organs | 114 | 113 | 107 | 101 | 93 | 104 |
| Brain, nervous system | 126 | 110 | 142 | 91 | 72 | 81 |
| Lymphosarcoma and reticulo-sarcoma | 121 | 92 | 113 | 118 | 115 | 104 |
| Hodgkin's disease | 117 | 148 | 110 | 130 | 122 | 116 |
| Leukaemia and aleukaemia | 124 | 112 | 120 | 134 | 131 | 129 |
The upward trend in the total male cancer death toll can be ascribed chiefly to the steep rise in lung and bronchus cancer, already commented upon. The total female rate has risen slightly in more recent years possibly attributable to the rise in female lung cancer.
Heart Disease—Diseases of the heart are the leading killer in New Zealand, accounting for 36 percent of all male deaths and 31 percent of all female deaths in 1971. In accordance with the increasing numbers of the population in the older age groups, the total numbers of deaths from heart disease have steadily increased. However, when allowance is made for the general ageing of the population by employing the standardised mortality ratio it is seen that, although a rise to 6 percent above the 1950–52 level occurred in males in 1968, there was a fall to below the 1950–52 level again by 1971. The female rate in 1971 was 30 percent below the 1950–52 level used as the standard for the mortality ratio.
A disease phenomenon of recent years has been the rapid increase in deaths assigned to coronary heart disease, and in 1971 no less than 28 percent of all deaths were due to this single disease entity. During the 10 years from 1960 to 1970 there has been a rise of 26 percent for both males and females in this form of heart disease. It is a matter of conjecture as to whether the real incidence of coronary heart disease in the community has risen to this extent or whether it is due, in part at least, to increased recognition of the condition.
The numbers of deaths and standard mortality ratios for heart disease, excluding acute rheumatic forms and congenital malformations, for the last 11 years are shown in the following table, males and females separately.
| Year | All Forms of Heart Disease | Coronary Heart Disease | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | |||||
| Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | |
| * Base years 1950–52 = 100. | ||||||||
| 1961 | 4,289 | 95 | 3,223 | 82 | 3,175 | 142 | 1,785 | 146 |
| 1962 | 4,396 | 96 | 3,205 | 79 | 3,187 | 141 | 1,828 | 146 |
| 1963 | 4,628 | 100 | 3,302 | 80 | 3,495 | 153 | 1,980 | 156 |
| 1964 | 4,737 | 102 | 3,322 | 79 | 3,637 | 157 | 2,082 | 161 |
| 1965 | 4,710 | 100 | 3,394 | 79 | 3,619 | 154 | 2,159 | 163 |
| 1966 | 4,941 | 104 | 3,496 | 79 | 3,893 | 164 | 2,275 | 169 |
| 1967 | 4,851 | 100 | 3,446 | 76 | 3,845 | 159 | 2,254 | 164 |
| 1968 | 5,217 | 106 | 3,506 | 76 | 4,372 | 178 | 2,581 | 183 |
| 1969 | 4,919 | 100 | 3,500 | 74 | 4,150 | 167 | 2,549 | 178 |
| 1970 | 4,886 | 99 | 3,405 | 72 | 4,228 | 169 | 2,560 | 177 |
| 1971 | 4,938 | 98 | 3,413 | 70 | 4,313 | 172 | 2,619 | 176 |
Coronary heart disease is predominantly a disease of old age in both sexes, although in the male sex there are appreciable numbers of deaths which occur in middle age. There are marked differences in the mortality from the disease both between the sexes and between the two ethnic groups at various age periods.
The following table averages both the numbers and the age-specific rates for coronary heart disease in both non-Maoris and Maoris over the latest 5 years 1967–1971.
| Race | Ages 35 to 44 Years | Ages 45 to 54 Years | Ages 55 to 64 Years | Ages 65 Years and Over | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | |
| Males | ||||||||
| Non-Maori | 103 | 6.8 | 419 | 30.0 | 1,005 | 88.7 | 2,517 | 258.3 |
| Maori | 11 | 10.7 | 20 | 33.6 | 37 | 97.4 | 53 | 244.5 |
| Females | ||||||||
| Non-Maori | 24 | 1.7 | 96 | 6.8 | 316 | 27.2 | 1,997 | 150.6 |
| Maori | 4 | 4.2 | 15 | 25.4 | 22 | 66.1 | 33 | 170.8 |
For non-Maoris at ages 35 to 44 years male coronary heart disease rates exceed female rates by almost 4 to 1, the ratio decreasing as age advances to a ratio of under 2 to 1 at ages 65 years and upwards.
The absolute numbers of Maori deaths from the disease are small but when related to the population at risk produce fairly similar rates to the non-Maori population in the male sex.
Maori women have a very much greater chance of dying from a coronary condition than non-Maori women, the risk being over twice as great at ages 35 to 44 years, almost four times greater at ages 45 to 54 years and twice as great at ages 55 to 64 years. Hypertensive forms of heart disease are also very much more common in Maori women in middle age while both sexes in the Maori have a higher mortality from rheumatic valvular heart disease.
INFANT MORTALITY—Infant mortality concerns deaths of children under 1 year of age. Statistics for non-Maoris and Maoris are given in the following table.
| Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Live Births | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
| 1945 | 1,036 | 413 | 1,449 | 27.99 | 88.93 | 34.79 |
| 1950 | 1,008 | 356 | 1,364 | 22.75 | 69.74 | 27.60 |
| 1955 | 1,002 | 363 | 1,365 | 20.09 | 62.51 | 24.52 |
| 1960 | 1,090 | 330 | 1,420 | 19.66 | 44.50 | 22.59 |
| 1965 | 940 | 234 | 1,174 | 17.97 | 29.79 | 19.51 |
| 1967 | 862 | 240 | 1,102 | 16.24 | 29.69 | 18.02 |
| 1968 | 939 | 225 | 1,164 | 17.36 | 27.45 | 18.69 |
| 1969 | 855 | 202 | 1,057 | 15.76 | 24.32 | 16.89 |
| 1970 | 815 | 225 | 1,040 | 15.11 | 27.17 | 16.72 |
| 1971 | 847 | 223 | 1,070 | 15.08 | 26.17 | 16.53 |
Male rates of infant loss are about 41 percent above female rates and this tends to counterbalance the male excess in births.
When international infant death rates are compared it is seen that Netherlands and the Scandinavian countries have the lowest rates in the world. The following table sets out the rates for a number of countries in 1970. It is pointed out, however, that definitions and practices are not precisely alike in all countries.
| Country | Deaths Under 1 Year per 1,000 Live Births in 1970 |
|---|---|
| Sweden | 11.0 |
| Finland | 12.5 |
| Netherlands | 12.7 |
| Norway | 12.7 |
| Denmark | 14.1 |
| Switzerland | 15.1 |
| New Zealand | 16.7 |
| Australia | 17.9 |
| England and Wales | 18.2 |
| France | 18.2 |
| Germany (East) | 18.2 |
| Ireland | 19.2 |
| Scotland | 19.6 |
| United States | 19.8 |
| Belgium | 20.5 |
| Czechoslovakia | 22.9 |
| Germany (West) | 23.6 |
| Austria | 25.9 |
| Bulgaria | 27.3 |
| Italy | 29.2 |
| (Source: World Health Statistics Report, Vol. 125, No. 6.) | |
One out of every four infant deaths is a Maori infant death and the Maori rate of loss is nearly twice that of the non-Maori. The excess in the Maori rate is largely due to infants who die between the end of the fourth week of life and the first birthday. This is illustrated in the following table showing numbers and rates of infant deaths by race and age for the year 1971.
| Race | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | Total Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Total Under 1 Year |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | 287 | 213 | 71 | 571 | 276 | 847 |
| Maori | 60 | 36 | 19 | 115 | 108 | 223 |
| All races | 347 | 249 | 90 | 686 | 384 | 1,070 |
| Rates per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||
| Non-Maori | 5.11 | 3.79 | 1.26 | 10.16 | 4.91 | 15.08 |
| Maori | 7.04 | 4.22 | 2.23 | 13.49 | 12.67 | 26.17 |
| All races | 5.36 | 3.84 | 1.39 | 10.60 | 5.93 | 16.53 |
The explanation of the higher rate for Maoris between the twenty-eighth day and the end of the first year is the susceptibility of the Maori baby in its home environment to forms of infection such as gastro-enteritis and pneumonia.
The rates per 1,000 live births for the two sexes combined at different ages during the first year of life are now given for each of the last 11 years.
| Year | Non-Maori | Maori | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Under I Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | |
| 1961 | 6.9 | 2.0 | 3.3 | 1.6 | 5.3 | 9.8 | 3.1 | 4.2 | 3.1 | 29.5 |
| 1962 | 6.2 | 2.0 | 3.0 | 1.2 | 5.6 | 6.6 | 3.4 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 23.8 |
| 1963 | 5.8 | 2.4 | 3.0 | 1.3 | 5.3 | 6.3 | 3.4 | 3.0 | 2.5 | 17.5 |
| 1964 | 6.6 | 2.3 | 2.1 | 1.3 | 5.2 | 7.7 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 17.3 |
| 1965 | 5.8 | 2.0 | 2.8 | 1.4 | 6.0 | 5.7 | 2.5 | 2.2 | 2.3 | 17.1 |
| 1966 | 5.9 | 1.8 | 2.0 | 1.4 | 5.1 | 6.5 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 1.5 | 15.5 |
| 1967 | 5.9 | 1.5 | 2.3 | 1.4 | 5.2 | 4.6 | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.2 | 17.2 |
| 1968 | 6.2 | 1.7 | 2.5 | 1.5 | 5.4 | 5.2 | 2.1 | 1.8 | 2.1 | 16.2 |
| 1969 | 5.3 | 1.5 | 2.4 | 1.3 | 5.2 | 5.7 | 1.6 | 4.4 | 1.0 | 11.7 |
| 1970 | 4.8 | 1.6 | 2.2 | 1.1 | 5.3 | 7.0 | 1.9 | 3.7 | 2.4 | 13.4 |
| 1971 | 5.1 | 1.7 | 2.1 | 1.3 | 4.9 | 7.0 | 1.6 | 2.6 | 2.2 | 12.7 |
The following diagram illustrates infant mortality rates.

Causes of Infant Mortality—In the following table are shown the absolute numbers and the rate per 1,000 live births of the principal causes of infant mortality during 1970 and 1971, for non-Maoris, Maoris, and both groups combined.
| Cause of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |||||
| Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |||
| Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis | 180 | 162 | 2.2 | 7.7 | 2.9 | 1.9 | 6.2 | 2.5 |
| Congenital anomalies | 221 | 207 | 3.6 | 3.1 | 3.6 | 3.3 | 2.3 | 3.2 |
| Birth injury, including asphyxia, anoxia or hypoxia | 58 | 76 | 0.8 | 1.9 | 0.9 | 1.1 | 1.5 | 1.2 |
| Complications of pregnancy and childbirth, including conditions of placenta and umbilical cord | 243 | 217 | 3.9 | 4.2 | 3.9 | 3.3 | 4.0 | 3.4 |
| Anoxic and hypoxic conditions not elsewhere classified | 90 | 100 | 1.4 | 1.8 | 1.4 | 1.4 | 2.7 | 1.5 |
| Immaturity, unqualified | 29 | 19 | 0.4 | 1.2 | 0.5 | 0.3 | 0.5 | 0.3 |
| Other and undefined causes | 219 | 289 | 3.0 | 7.1 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 8.9 | 3.4 |
| Total causes | 1,040 | 1,070 | 15.1 | 27.2 | 16.7 | 15.1 | 26.2 | 16.5 |
PERINATAL MORTALITY—Perinatal deaths comprise still births and deaths in the first week of life. Numbers and rates are shown in the following table. The still births and the perinatal mortality rate are calculated per 1,000 total births (still births plus live births), while the death rate for the first week of life is calculated per 1,000 live births.
| Cause | Number | Rate | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | |||||||
| 1970 | 1971 | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
| Still births | 671 | 648 | 10.6 | 11.3 | 10.7 | 9.9 | 10.2 | 9.9 |
| Deaths under 1 week | 559 | 596 | 8.5 | 11.2 | 8.9 | 8.9 | 11.3 | 9.2 |
| Perinatal deaths | 1,230 | 1,244 | 19.1 | 22.6 | 19.6 | 18.7 | 21.4 | 19.0 |
MATERNAL DEATHS—Improvements in the standard of antenatal care and obstetrical skill, as well as advances in medical science, have reduced the numbers of deaths from septic abortion, puerperal sepsis, and toxaemia, and deaths from complications of childbirth are few. Maternal deaths during the latest 3 years are given in the following table.
| Cause | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Pre-eclampsia, eclampsia and toxaemia unspecified | 2 | 4 | – |
| Abortion | 1 | 1 | – |
| Complications of— | |||
| Pregnancy | 2 | 2 | 4 |
| Delivery | 2 | 6 | 3 |
| Puerperium | 7 | 7 | 7 |
| Totals | 14 | 20 | 14 |
DEATHS FROM EXTERNAL CAUSES—Deaths from external causes, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 percent of the total deaths and again the Maori rate is higher than the non-Maori. The following table shows deaths from external causes for the 3 latest years classified according to the Intermediate List of the 1965 Revision of the International Classification which has made no changes in the categories listed. In this table falls on board ship and from horseback are included as transport fatalities.
| Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| * Includes drowning from water transport. | ||||||
| Motor-vehicle accidents | 582 | 649 | 674 | 209 | 230 | 235 |
| Other transport accidents | 35 | 43 | 42 | 13 | 15 | 15 |
| Accidental poisoning | 37 | 54 | 41 | 13 | 19 | 14 |
| Accidental falls | 337 | 440 | 454 | 121 | 156 | 158 |
| Accidents caused by machinery | 48 | 38 | 44 | 17 | 13 | 15 |
| Accidents caused by fire and explosion of combustible material | 34 | 33 | 28 | 12 | 12 | 10 |
| Accidents caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, steam, and radiation | 6 | 4 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
| Accidents caused by firearms | 9 | 19 | 17 | 3 | 7 | 6 |
| Accidental drowning and submersion* | 123 | 147 | 135 | 44 | 52 | 47 |
| All other accidental causes | 133 | 118 | 118 | 48 | 42 | 41 |
| Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons (not in war) | 31 | 34 | 25 | 11 | 12 | 9 |
| Totals | 1,375 | 1,579 | 1,585 | 494 | 562 | 553 |
Drownings are a leading cause of accidental death in New Zealand. Included in the preceding table for 1971 are 62 deaths from drowning due to accidents in water transport.
Transport Accidents—The number and rate of deaths resulting from railway, motor vehicle, and aircraft accidents during each of the last 11 years are as follows. Road accidents are further analysed in the section on Roads and Road Transport.
| Year | Deaths Due to Accident | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Railway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | Railway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | |
| 1961 | 26 | 393 | 13 | 0.11 | 1.62 | 0.05 |
| 1962 | 27 | 408 | 11 | 0.11 | 1.64 | 0.04 |
| 1963 | 16 | 416 | 20 | 0.06 | 1.64 | 0.08 |
| 1964 | 26 | 428 | 30 | 0.10 | 1.65 | 0.12 |
| 1965 | 14 | 551 | 26 | 0.05 | 2.08 | 0.10 |
| 1966 | 13 | 567 | 16 | 0.05 | 2.11 | 0.06 |
| 1967 | 15 | 620 | 12 | 0.05 | 2.27 | 0.04 |
| 1968 | 10 | 548 | 16 | 0.04 | 1.99 | 0.06 |
| 1969 | 5 | 582 | 17 | 0.02 | 2.09 | 0.06 |
| 1970 | 11 | 649 | 20 | 0.04 | 2.31 | 0.07 |
| 1971 | 12 | 674 | 12 | 0.04 | 2.35 | 0.04 |
Non-transport Accidents—The 1965 Revision of the International List makes provision for non-transport accidents (excluding therapeutic misadventure in treatment, complications following vaccination or inoculation, and late effects of injury and poisoning) to be grouped according to the place where the accident or poisoning occurred. The following table shows the deaths, both numbers and rates, for the latest 3 years, according to this classification.
| Place of Occurrence | Number | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Home (including home premises and vicinity and any non-institutional place of residence) | 262 | 328 | 350 | 94 | 116 | 122 |
| Farm (including buildings and land under cultivation, but excluding farm and home premises) | 51 | 53 | 58 | 18 | 19 | 20 |
| Mine and quarry | 7 | 12 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 1 |
| Industrial place and premises | 27 | 28 | 32 | 10 | 10 | 11 |
| Place for recreation and sport | 26 | 56 | 14 | 9 | 20 | 8 |
| Street and highway | 25 | 19 | 22 | 9 | 7 | 7 |
| Public building (building used by the general public or a particular group of the public) | 12 | 11 | 13 | 4 | 4 | 5 |
| Resident institution (homes, hospitals, etc.) | 116 | 142 | 139 | 42 | 50 | 49 |
| Other specified places | 114 | 100 | 93 | 41 | 35 | 32 |
| Place not specified | 72 | 57 | 57 | 26 | 20 | 20 |
| Totals | 712 | 806 | 782 | 256 | 286 | 273 |
Approximately 40 percent of fatal non-transport accidents occur in or about the home.
Water Accidents—The following table shows drownings during 1971.
| Location | Age in Years | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 5 | 5–15 | 16–30 | 31–50 | Over 50 | Totals* | |
* Includes victims of unspecified age. † Public and private. | ||||||
| Boating accidents | – | 2 | 8 | 12 | 6 | 28 |
| Rivers and streams | 8 | 6 | 5 | 4 | 4 | 27 |
| Seas and beaches | 1 | 8 | 5 | 3 | 7 | 24 |
| Harbours | – | 1 | 3 | 2 | 3 | 9 |
| Pools, ponds, etc. | 1 | 2 | – | – | – | 3 |
| Lakes and lagoons | 1 | – | 2 | – | – | 3 |
| Household bath | 1 | – | 1 | – | – | 2 |
| Swimming pools and baths† | 2 | 1 | 1 | – | – | 4 |
| Other | 3 | – | – | – | – | 3 |
| Total | 17 | 20 | 25 | 21 | 20 | 103 |
Falls are the chief cause of home fatalities, exacting a heavy toll of the aged and infirm. This is clearly illustrated in a special report on domestic accidents issued by the Department of Health in 1970. Another important cause of death in the home is asphyxia from regurgitation of food and inhalation of other objects, or mechanically from pillows and bedclothes; this is the principal hazard of the first 6 months of life, though a proportion of these deaths is probably due to some undisclosed respiratory infections. Almost all the home drowning fatalities are amongst toddlers between 1 and 2 years of age who fall into rivers, creeks, and ponds in the vicinity of the home.
Accidents with tractors are the main feature of fatalities on farms. Later sections deal with statistics of industrial and farm accidents.
Suicide—There were 232 suicidal deaths of non-Maoris in 1971–147 males and 85 females—the death rate per 100,000 of population being 17.6 for males and 6.4 for females. For Maoris there were 5 suicidal deaths—2 males and 3 females—the death rates per 100,000 of population being 1.7 for males and 2.6 for females.
Rates per 100,000 of population showing the age distributions, averaged over the years 1969 to 1971, are shown next for the total population, by age groups.
| Sex | 5/9 | 10/14 | 15/19 | 20/24 | 25/29 | 30/34 | 35/39 | 40/44 | 45/49 | 50/54 | 55/59 | 60/64 | 65/69 | 70/74 | 75/79 | 80 + |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | 0.2 | 1.3 | 7.0 | 13.9 | 11.1 | 10.7 | 15.1 | 24.9 | 23.7 | 26.0 | 23.2 | 20.1 | 27.9 | 32.6 | 36.0 | 29.9 |
| Females | – | – | 3.9 | 6.0 | 5.6 | 5.4 | 7.6 | 6.4 | 12.5 | 16.9 | 16.6 | 19.3 | 12.2 | 12.6 | 5.0 | 6.1 |
These figures show the typical increase in the suicide rates with increasing age and the fall in the rates after the age of 75.
The next table presents the average, over 3-yearly periods, of standardised mortality ratios of suicides, standardised on years 1950–52=100.
| Annual Average During | Males | Females |
|---|---|---|
| 1953–55 | 93 | 102 |
| 1956–58 | 97 | 120 |
| 1959–61 | 99 | 99 |
| 1962–64 | 83 | 136 |
| 1965–67 | 95 | 142 |
| 1968–70 | 98 | 147 |
| 1971 | 78 | 137 |
GENERAL—Marriage may be solemnised in New Zealand either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act 1955, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. A licence must be obtained from a Registrar of Marriages before a marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnised. Marriage by an officiating minister may be solemnised at any time between 6 o'clock in the morning and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be solemnised at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business; notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage.
In the case of a person under 20 years of age, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parents or guardian is necessary. Consent of a Magistrate may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.
Since 1933 the minimum age for marriage has been 16 years of age. No marriage shall be deemed to be void, however, by reason only of an infringement of the minimum age.
Since 1 April 1952 it has been required under the Maori Purposes Act 1951 that every marriage to which a Maori is a party shall be solemnised in the same manner, and its validity shall be determined by the same law, as if each of the parties was a non-Maori.
Particulars regarding divorce will be found later in this subsection.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The numbers of marriages and rates during the last 21 years are now given.
| Year | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Population |
|---|---|---|
| 1952 | 17,061 | 8.55 |
| 1953 | 17,224 | 8.41 |
| 1954 | 17,557 | 8.38 |
| 1955 | 17,795 | 8.32 |
| 1956 | 17,531 | 8.03 |
| 1957 | 17,614 | 7.89 |
| 1958 | 18,305 | 8.01 |
| 1959 | 18,315 | 7.84 |
| 1960 | 18,909 | 7.96 |
| 1961 | 19,426 | 8.01 |
| 1962 | 19,572 | 7.88 |
| 1963 | 19,856 | 7.83 |
| 1964 | 20,720 | 8.00 |
| 1965 | 21,702 | 8.23 |
| 1966 | 22,949 | 8.55 |
| 1967 | 23,515 | 8.62 |
| 1968 | 24,057 | 8.74 |
| 1969 | 24,971 | 8.98 |
| 1970 | 25,953 | 9.20 |
| 1971 | 27,199 | 9.50 |
| 1972 | 26,868 | 9.21 |
Comparison with Other Countries—Marriage rates for certain countries for 1971 are given below. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.)
| Country | Rate per 1,000 Mean Population |
|---|---|
| Australia | 9.2 |
| Austria | 6.4 |
| Belgium | 7.8 |
| Canada | 8.8 |
| Finland | 8.2 |
| France | 7.9 |
| Germany, East | 7.7 |
| Germany, West | 7.0 |
| Hungary | 9.1 |
| Ireland, Republic | 7.3 |
| Israel | 9.1 |
| Italy | 7.5 |
| Jamaica | 4.4 |
| Japan | 10.5 |
| Netherlands | 9.3 |
| New Zealand | 9.5 |
| Norway | 7.6 |
| Spain | 7.4 |
| Sweden | 4.9 |
| Switzerland | 7.0 |
| United Kingdom | 8.4 |
| United States | 10.6 |
| Yugoslavia | 8.9 |
MARITAL STATUS PRIOR TO MARRIAGE—The following table gives marital status prior to marriage for the latest 5 years.
| Year | Single | Widowed | Divorced | Total Persons Married | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | ||
| 1967 | 21,230 | 21,369 | 856 | 862 | 1,429 | 1,284 | 47,030 |
| 1968 | 21,675 | 21,811 | 905 | 847 | 1,477 | 1,399 | 48,114 |
| 1969 | 22,168 | 22,339 | 981 | 1,023 | 1,822 | 1,609 | 49,942 |
| 1970 | 23,003 | 23,110 | 1,002 | 1,035 | 1,948 | 1,808 | 51,906 |
| 1971 | 24,014 | 24,195 | 1,000 | 1,049 | 2,185 | 1,955 | 54,398 |
The nature of the marriage according to marital status of persons prior to marriage is given next.
| Year | Marriages Between Bachelors and | Marriages Between Widowers and | Marriages Between Divorced Men and | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | |
| 1967 | 20,351 | 242 | 637 | 257 | 408 | 191 | 761 | 212 | 456 |
| 1968 | 20,764 | 248 | 663 | 251 | 413 | 241 | 796 | 186 | 495 |
| 1969 | 21,142 | 270 | 756 | 231 | 498 | 252 | 966 | 255 | 601 |
| 1970 | 21,826 | 261 | 916 | 261 | 514 | 227 | 1,023 | 260 | 665 |
| 1971 | 22,814 | 255 | 945 | 248 | 502 | 250 | 1,133 | 292 | 760 |
During the years 1938–40 there were 95 male divorcees who remarried for every 100 female divorcees who remarried. In the period 1967–71 more male divorcees than female divorcees remarried.
The number of widows per 100 widowers who remarried was 67 in 1938–40, but with a changed social outlook the position in 1967–71 was that 100 widows remarried for every 100 widowers.
AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED—The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period of years. On 1 January 1971 the age of majority was lowered from 21 to 20 years of age. In 1971 one bride in every three was under 20 years of age, the proportion of grooms being one in eleven.
Of the persons married in 1971, 11,178 or 20.55 percent, were under 20 years of age; 27,920 or 51.33 percent, were returned as 20–24 years; 7,449 or 13.69 percent, as 25–29 years; 3,586 or 6.59 percent, as 30–39 years; and 4,265 or 7.84 percent, as 40 years of age or over.
The following table relates to the 1971 year.
| Age of Bridegroom, in Years | Age of Bride, in Years | Total Bridegrooms | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 20 | 20–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 and Over | ||
| Under 20 | 2,056 | 390 | 14 | 1 | – | – | – | 2,461 |
| 20–24 | 5,809 | 8,534 | 536 | 47 | 9 | 3 | – | 14,938 |
| 25–29 | 713 | 3,168 | 968 | 154 | 26 | 11 | 3 | 5,043 |
| 30–34 | 101 | 625 | 507 | 230 | 62 | 24 | 11 | 1,560 |
| 35–39 | 23 | 160 | 223 | 165 | 109 | 46 | 26 | 752 |
| 40–44 | 7 | 62 | 87 | 133 | 106 | 97 | 88 | 580 |
| 45 and over | 8 | 43 | 71 | 90 | 142 | 238 | 1,273 | 1,865 |
| Total brides | 8,717 | 12,982 | 2,406 | 820 | 454 | 419 | 1,401 | 27,199 |
The following table shows since 1950 the proportions of men and women married at each age group to every 100 marriages.
| Period | Under 21* | 21–24* | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 and Over | Totals |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Under 20 and 20–24 respectively from 1971. | ||||||||
| Males | ||||||||
| 1950–54 | 5.05 | 35.42 | 31.21 | 10.95 | 5.86 | 3.56 | 7.95 | 100.0 |
| 1955–59 | 7.18 | 36.68 | 29.44 | 11.21 | 4.81 | 2.97 | 7.71 | 100.0 |
| 1960–64 | 10.95 | 41.99 | 23.49 | 9.04 | 4.50 | 2.62 | 7.41 | 100.0 |
| 1965–69 | 15.23 | 44.79 | 21.24 | 6.31 | 3.46 | 2.34 | 6.63 | 100.0 |
| 1970 | 16.34 | 46.91 | 18.77 | 6.17 | 2.91 | 2.15 | 6.75 | 100.0 |
| 1971 | 9.05* | 54.92* | 18.54 | 5.74 | 2.76 | 2.13 | 6.86 | 100.0 |
| Females | ||||||||
| 1950–54 | 25.78 | 38.65 | 16.85 | 6.96 | 4.12 | 2.59 | 5.05 | 100.0 |
| 1955–59 | 32.99 | 35.71 | 13.76 | 6.11 | 3.65 | 2.49 | 5.29 | 100.0 |
| 1960–64 | 39.63 | 35.19 | 10.13 | 4.42 | 3.05 | 2.21 | 5.37 | 100.0 |
| 1965–69 | 45.33 | 33.62 | 9.08 | 3.05 | 2.10 | 1.81 | 5.01 | 100.0 |
| 1970 | 45.72 | 33.60 | 9.25 | 3.14 | 1.71 | 1.59 | 4.99 | 100.0 |
| 1971 | 32.05* | 47.73* | 8.85 | 3.01 | 1.67 | 1.54 | 5.15 | 100.0 |
The average ages (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females are shown in the following table.
| Year | Average Age at Marriage | |
|---|---|---|
| Bridegrooms | Brides | |
| 1960 | 28.56 | 25.11 |
| 1961 | 28.29 | 24.90 |
| 1962 | 27.93 | 24.61 |
| 1963 | 27.93 | 24.63 |
| 1964 | 27.74 | 24.45 |
| 1965 | 27.43 | 24.24 |
| 1966 | 26.76 | 23.65 |
| 1967 | 26.53 | 23.45 |
| 1968 | 26.33 | 23.29 |
| 1969 | 26.45 | 23.56 |
| 1970 | 26.36 | 23.45 |
| 1971 | 26.25 | 23.40 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which covers all parties and is naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides for each of the latest 5 years according to marital status were as shown in the next table.
| Year | Bridegrooms | Brides | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bachelors | Divorced | Widowers | Spinsters | Divorced | Widows | |
| Age in years | ||||||
| 1967 | 24.30 | 41.67 | 56.67 | 21.50 | 37.90 | 50.20 |
| 1968 | 24.15 | 40.53 | 55.36 | 21.40 | 36.81 | 49.64 |
| 1969 | 23.90 | 41.02 | 57.06 | 21.36 | 37.03 | 50.45 |
| 1970 | 23.85 | 40.37 | 56.85 | 21.26 | 36.13 | 50.07 |
| 1971 | 23.66 | 40.33 | 57.64 | 21.19 | 36.02 | 50.91 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. The modal age for brides in 1971 was 20 years. In the case of bridegrooms the most popular age has varied and for recent years it has been 21 to 24; the modal age for bridegrooms in 1971 was 21 years.
Marriage of Minors—Of every 1,000 men married in 1971, 90 were under 20 years of age, while 320 in every 1,000 brides were under 20. Since 1 January 1971 the age of majority has been 20 years.
In 2,056 marriages in 1971 both parties were given as under 20 years of age, in 6,661 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 405 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.
The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period, and in the table below figures are given for the last 5 years.
| Year | Age in Years | Total Minors | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 16–20 Years | 16–19 Years | Rate per 100 Marriages 16–20 Years | Rate per 100 Marriages 16–19 Years | |
| Bridegrooms | |||||||||
| 1967 | 20 | 164 | 559 | 1,111 | 1,845 | 3,699 | 1,854 | 15.73 | 7.88 |
| 1968 | 14 | 164 | 531 | 1,084 | 1,931 | 3,724 | 1,793 | 15.48 | 7.45 |
| 1969 | 29 | 197 | 657 | 1,175 | 1,997 | 4,055 | 2,058 | 16.24 | 8.24 |
| 1970 | 27 | 193 | 679 | 1,226 | 2,115 | 4,240 | 2,125 | 16.34 | 8.19 |
| 1971 | 34 | 251 | 718 | 1,458 | … | … | 2,461 | … | 9.05 |
| Brides | |||||||||
| 1967 | 545 | 1,199 | 2,248 | 3,245 | 3,732 | 10,969 | 7,237 | 45.64 | 30.78 |
| 1968 | 550 | 1,239 | 2,258 | 3,295 | 3,697 | 11,039 | 7,342 | 45.89 | 30.52 |
| 1969 | 624 | 1,338 | 2,287 | 3,364 | 3,686 | 11,299 | 7,613 | 45.25 | 30.49 |
| 1970 | 626 | 1,439 | 2,457 | 3,520 | 3,825 | 11,867 | 8,042 | 45.72 | 30.99 |
| 1971 | 697 | 1,607 | 2,756 | 3,657 | … | … | 8,717 | … | 32.05 |
MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS CHURCHES—Of the 27,199 marriages performed in 1971, Anglican clergymen officiated at 6,974, Presbyterians at 6,134, Roman Catholics at 4,199, Methodists at 2,010, and clergymen of other churches at 2,023, while 5,859 marriages were solemnised by Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the largest churches and before Registrars in each of the 7 latest years.
| Church | Percentage of Marriages | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Anglican | 25.71 | 25.89 | 26.14 | 26.64 | 25.95 | 26.39 | 25.64 |
| Presbyterian | 23.62 | 23.54 | 23.81 | 23.46 | 23.85 | 23.52 | 22.55 |
| Roman Catholic | 15.45 | 15.33 | 15.45 | 15.83 | 15.33 | 15.24 | 15.44 |
| Methodist | 7.73 | 8.17 | 8.19 | 7.96 | 8.00 | 7.69 | 7.39 |
| Others | 8.25 | 7.73 | 7.95 | 8.12 | 7.85 | 7.20 | 7.44 |
| Before Registrars | 19.24 | 19.34 | 18.46 | 17.99 | 19.02 | 19.96 | 21.54 |
| Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religious professions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both (or even one) of the parties are adherents of the church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the churches. Of the total population at the general census of 1966, 33.7 percent were recorded as adherents of the Anglican Church, 21.8 percent Presbyterian, 15.9 percent Roman Catholic, 7.0 percent Methodist, and 21.6 percent were of other religion or of no religion, or objected to stating their religious profession.
NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS—The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act was 3,926 in February 1972 and the churches to which they belong are shown hereunder.
| Church | Number |
|---|---|
| Roman Catholic Church | 861 |
| Anglican (Church of England) | 693 |
| Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 653 |
| Methodist Church of New Zealand | 339 |
| Baptist | 210 |
| Salvation Army | 201 |
| Ratana Church of New Zealand | 131 |
| Brethren | 119 |
| Latter Day Saints | 115 |
| Ringatu Church | 61 |
| Assemblies of God | 43 |
| Associated Churches of Christ | 39 |
| Jehovah's Witness | 45 |
| Seventh Day Adventist | 41 |
| Apostolic Church | 30 |
| Liberal Catholic Church | 22 |
| Christian Revival Crusade | 14 |
| Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 15 |
| Absolute Reformed Maori Church of Aotearoa | 11 |
| Congregational Union | 13 |
| Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi | 14 |
| Commonwealth Covenant Church | 10 |
| Reformed Churches of New Zealand | 9 |
| Evangelistic Church of Christ | 10 |
| Elim Church | 6 |
| Others | 221 |
| Total | 3,926 |
The Ratana Church of New Zealand, the Ringatu Church, the United Maori Mission, and the Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi are Maori organisations.
DIVORCE AND OTHER MATRIMONIAL PROCEEDINGS—From 1 January 1969, some important changes have applied in the principal legislation on grounds for divorce; the period of 3 years was reduced to 2 years for separation by agreement and decree of separation or separation order, and in cases living apart and unlikely to be reconciled the period of 7 years was reduced to 4 years. This amendment to the Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1963 has had an accelerating effect on divorce statistics since 1969.
Divorce—A petition for divorce may be presented to the Supreme Court on one or more of several grounds, which include adultery, desertion, separation by agreement for not less than 2 years, separation by decree of separation or separation order for not less than 2 years, and the parties living apart for 4 years and not likely to be reconciled. Where the parties are separated or living apart one of the parties must have been resident in New Zealand for at least 2 years immediately preceding the filing of the petition. The Court is required to give consideration to the possibility of reconciliation of the parties to the marriage.
Petitions filed and decrees granted by the Supreme Court in recent years are shown in the following table.
| Year | Dissolution of Marriage* | Judicial Separation | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Petitions Filed | Decrees Nisi | Decrees Absolute | Petitions Filed | Decrees for Separation | |
| * Includes nullity cases which are usually very few; they totalled only two in 1970 and one in 1971. | |||||
| 1961 | 2,223 | 1,824 | 1,733 | 23 | 3 |
| 1962 | 2,186 | 1,790 | 1,755 | 20 | 6 |
| 1963 | 2,138 | 1,842 | 1,905 | 15 | 7 |
| 1964 | 2,234 | 1,916 | 1,894 | 14 | 5 |
| 1965 | 2,440 | 2,050 | 1,814 | 6 | 1 |
| 1966 | 2,351 | 2,099 | 2,064 | 13 | 1 |
| 1967 | 2,554 | 2,263 | 2,047 | 13 | 1 |
| 1968 | 2,688 | 2,381 | 2,172 | 15 | 2 |
| 1969 | 4,108 | 3,496 | 2,996 | 10 | – |
| 1970 | 3,787 | 3,298 | 3,136 | 2 | 1 |
| 1971 | 4,072 | 3,522 | 3,347 | 2 | – |
The next table gives the grounds of petitions and decrees during the two latest years.
| Grounds | Petitions Filed | Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | |||||
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Adultery | 514 | 506 | 328 | 377 | 363 | 371 | 249 | 284 |
| Desertion | 163 | 169 | 109 | 133 | 143 | 155 | 117 | 102 |
| Separation by agreement | 914 | 985 | 1,033 | 1,097 | 744 | 810 | 811 | 890 |
| Separation by Court order or decree | 20 | 38 | 79 | 113 | 27 | 40 | 102 | 114 |
| Living apart | 308 | 307 | 281 | 307 | 279 | 285 | 275 | 269 |
| Non-consummation | 7 | 2 | 7 | 14 | 5 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
| Other | 9 | 12 | 15 | 12 | 6 | 6 | 8 | 11 |
| Totals | 1,935 | 2,019 | 1,852 | 2,053 | 1,567 | 1,671 | 1,569 | 1,676 |
The figures shown for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in the same or in a previous year. A decree nisi normally applies for at least 3 months before a decree absolute is granted.
In 739 of the 3,347 cases where decrees absolute were granted during 1971 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 694 cases, 2 in 821 cases, 3 in 536 cases, and 4 or more in 557 cases.
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which decrees absolute were granted in the latest 5 years.
| Duration of Marriage, in Years | Husbands' Decrees Absolute Granted | Wives' Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Under 5 | 93 | 98 | 128 | 164 | 184 | 57 | 102 | 138 | 182 | 188 |
| 5–9 | 266 | 295 | 410 | 427 | 478 | 264 | 296 | 462 | 489 | 538 |
| 10–14 | 215 | 217 | 291 | 191 | 310 | 236 | 205 | 303 | 305 | 341 |
| 15–19 | 188 | 167 | 222 | 219 | 221 | 156 | 175 | 216 | 206 | 197 |
| 20–29 | 217 | 223 | 317 | 332 | 350 | 224 | 239 | 278 | 296 | 325 |
| 30 and over | 82 | 98 | 133 | 139 | 128 | 49 | 57 | 98 | 91 | 87 |
| Totals | 1,061 | 1,098 | 1,501 | 1,472 | 1,671 | 986 | 1,074 | 1,495 | 1,569 | 1,676 |
The number of living issue affected by the decrees absolute of their parents during each of the last 5 years were as follows: 1967, 3,388; 1968, 4,099; 1969, 5,604; 1970, 5,927; and 1971, 6,635.
The following table shows the duration of marriage by ages of husbands and wives at the time of marriage, for cases in which decrees absolute were granted in 1971.
| Duration of Marriage (in Years) | Age (in Years) at Marriage | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 20 | 20–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 and over (Including not Stated) | Total | |
| Husbands | ||||||||
| Under 5 | 54 | 192 | 58 | 17 | 7 | 10 | 37 | 375 |
| 5–9 | 156 | 522 | 164 | 66 | 31 | 21 | 55 | 1,015 |
| 10–14 | 73 | 315 | 153 | 52 | 21 | 19 | 18 | 651 |
| 15–19 | 21 | 216 | 115 | 28 | 19 | 11 | 7 | 417 |
| 20 and over | 48 | 439 | 263 | 79 | 37 | 10 | 13 | 889 |
| Totals | 352 | 1,684 | 753 | 242 | 115 | 71 | 130 | 3,347 |
| Wives | ||||||||
| Under 5 | 172 | 136 | 19 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 29 | 375 |
| 5–9 | 473 | 358 | 66 | 34 | 24 | 24 | 36 | 1,015 |
| 10–14 | 274 | 262 | 39 | 33 | 24 | 11 | 8 | 651 |
| 15–19 | 116 | 216 | 41 | 21 | 13 | 1 | 9 | 417 |
| 20 and over | 212 | 470 | 138 | 42 | 16 | 2 | 9 | 889 |
| Totals | 1,247 | 1,442 | 303 | 138 | 85 | 41 | 91 | 3,347 |
Dissolution of a Voidable Marriage—A decree of dissolution of a voidable marriage puts an end to the marriage from the date of the decree. On average there are only about 40 such decrees in New Zealand each year and the principal ground is non-consummation.
CONCILIATION PROCESSES—Under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, the principle was introduced of having specialist magistrates to exercise jurisdiction in domestic matters. The Act aims to encourage by all practicable means the conciliation of married couples who institute court proceedings. Domestic proceedings became a separate division from civil and criminal proceedings in Magistrates' Courts. (See Section 8: Justice.)
There is a Court Conciliation Centre in Auckland providing a full-time conciliation service for cases referred by the Magistrates' Courts. A similar service on a part-time basis is provided in Wellington. In 17 other centres local marriage guidance councils make available to the courts in their areas their more experienced counsellors to provide trained help to those involved in domestic proceedings. Through these agencies it is possible to offer specialist help in over 80 percent of cases in this category.
MARRIAGE GUIDANCE—A National Marriage Guidance Council was established in 1950 as a voluntary agency to assist with social problems arising from unhappy or maladjusted marriages. In 1959 an adviser in marriage guidance was appointed to the staff of the Justice Department. At the same time an advisory committee was set up to keep Government informed and to organise, with the assistance of appropriate professional groups, a programme for the selection, training, and accrediting of voluntary marriage counsellors.
There are now 24 councils affiliated with the National Marriage Guidance Council and these provide counselling centres staffed by over 100 accredited counsellors and some 60 counsellors in training. Accredited counsellors, in many centres, assist the courts by serving as conciliators under the Domestic Proceedings Act. (See also Section 8, Justice.)
The National Marriage Guidance Council employs a full-time director to organise and co-ordinate the work of affiliated councils. There are also seven directors employed by the larger of the local councils. These appointments, made over the last 4 years, were necessary because of the rapid development of the Marriage Guidance Service.
Educational work includes the conducting of courses for young couples in preparation for marriage. Secondary schools have been assisted by local marriage guidance councils with the arranging of courses in personal relationships. In many cases tutors are recruited and trained by local councils.
The marriage guidance service is readily available to those whose marriages are in difficulty. There is a growing acceptance by the public of the importance of this service and a greater readiness of people in trouble to make use of it.
GENERAL—Responsibility for the nation's health is undertaken by a partnership of central and local government, private medical practitioners, para-medical workers, charitable and religious organisations and private citizens, with Central Government providing encouragement, financial assistance and incentives, and assuming final responsibility. This has been a deliberate policy of successive Governments, although emphases have varied from time to time according to political and economic conditions and demands for specific services. Growing urbanisation and industrialisation, with consequent intensification of the problems of pollution of water, air, and land, are imposing a current emphasis nationally and locally on environmental health.
Public health services have to do with environmental health, communicable diseases and quarantine, occupational health and toxicology, food and nutrition, health education, family health, dental services and certain aspects of nursing. In the case of environmental health the concern of the Department of Health and local authorities is with matters such as the provision and protection of public water supplies, sewage treatment and disposal, food hygiene and housing standards. Its objectives are the maintenance of a healthy environment by the application of the principles of preventive medicine.
The functions of local authorities are defined by statute and regulation. Elected local authorities must, under the Health Inspectors Qualifications Regulations 1958, appoint a sufficient number of qualified health inspectors. Where a local authority is too small to need a separate, full-time inspector, the Act permits two or more to combine to share the cost. In some smaller sparsely-populated districts where a local authority does not employ its own inspector, the departmental inspectors of health do the work and the authority pays for it. Only 25 percent of inspectors are employed by the department.
In each of the 18 health districts, the medical officer of health, who is a medical practitioner with special qualifications in public health, is the adviser to all local authorities in his district; in some cases his approval is required before action can be taken by a local authority, and in others he is the first line of appeal against its decisions. He is required to keep the Director-General of Health and the Board of Health informed of local authority deficiencies in their responsibilities under the Health Act.
Scheduled communicable diseases must be notified by doctors and hospitals to the medical officer of health who is responsible for control measures; within this area the local authority health inspector is subject to his direct supervision and control. New programmes of immunisation are undertaken by the department and, when established, vaccines are provided free and the general practitioner encouraged in this work. Quarantine arrangements for both aircraft and ships comply with obligations under the International Health Regulations. Medical officers of health administer this service. The broad objective is the control of communicable and chronic diseases in man and the keeping of New Zealand free of quarantinable diseases.
The health of industrial and agricultural workers is the care of the Department of Health in conjunction with the Department of Labour, including co-operation in accident prevention. The aim is to prevent occupational disease, control toxic hazards, and raise standards of first-aid services. Agricultural health includes attention to the safe use of agricultural chemicals.
Food and drug administration aims to protect the consumer. There is an extensive programme, backed by legislation, to govern packing, labelling, storage, and sale of poisons. Appropriate legislation also ensures satisfactory standards in the composition and description of drugs, proprietary medicines and treatments, restraint on quackery in advertising of proprietary medicines and treatments and restraints on some drugs to prevent drug dependency. Special environmental problems, including radiation protection, occupational health, and atmosphere pollution, are also the responsibility of the Department of Health.
The objectives of health education programmes are to increase understanding of the value of health, to inform people of health services available, and to equip them with knowledge and skills they can use to solve health problems.
Maternal and child health responsibilities include licensing and supervision of maternity hospitals; medical and nursing supervision of infant, pre-school, and school children; inspection of schools and child care centres; immunisation of infants against poliomyelitis, etc.; and the administration of regulations bearing on home safety.
A dental service, directed by dental officers and staffed by dental nurses, provides regular dental treatment for all pre-school, primary, and intermediate school children. Arrangements with private dental practitioners ensure similar treatment for adolescents up to the age of 16 years. Dental health education is also undertaken.
The Department of Health is responsible for the organisation and control of nursing services to the public in general, in hospitals (departmental, public or private); in homes for the aged, incapacitated, or infirm; or in any other places where the Department of Health has statutory responsibility. Considerable delegation has taken place mainly to hospital boards whose chief nursing officer is responsible to the chief medical officer for the day-to-day administration of the services provided. The department reviews nursing services in public and departmental hospitals, district nursing services, and public health nursing services.
Nursing education is provided in 55 schools of nursing in New Zealand. As at 31 March 1971 there were 6,993 students undertaking basic nursing programmes. The Department of Health organises and controls the School of Advanced Nursing Studies.
Within its public health nursing service, the department employs over 300 well-qualified nurses. Infant welfare occupies a high proportion of their time, but other work includes child health programmes in schools.
Scientific support for State health activities comes from the National Health Institute, the Medical Research Council, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the research institutes of the Department of Agriculture. Standards of professional education are established by the appropriate professional councils or boards on which the department is represented, while training is conducted by universities (doctors, dentists, engineers, etc.); hospital boards or the department (nurses, midwives, physiotherapists, health educators, laboratory technicians, radiographers, dietitians); and polytechnics (health inspectors, pharmacists).
The Department of Health works closely with and seeks the advice and help of boards, committees, and councils such as the Board of Health Medical, Medical Research, Dental, Hospitals Advisory, Pharmacy, Nursing, and Radiological Advisory Councils, the Hospital Works, Medical Services Advisory Committees, and the Dietitians, Physiotherapy, Occupational Therapy, Opticians, and Plumbers and Gasfitters Boards. In all, officers of the department serve on over 100 boards, committees, and other organisations concerned with health.
In addition, there are very close working relationships with professional and other associations, voluntary health and welfare agencies, the universities, and other Government departments.
In addition to the Health Act 1956, the following Acts are administered by the department:
Burial and Cremation Act 1964
Children's Health Camps Act 1953
Clean Air Act 1972
Dental Act 1963
Dietitians Act 1950
Food and Drug Act 1969
Hospitals Act 1957
Human Tissue Act 1964
Maternal Mortality Research Act 1968
Medical and Dental Auxiliaries Act 1966
Medical Practitioners Act 1968
Medical Research Council Act 1950
Mental Health Act 1969
Narcotics Act 1965
Nurses Act 1971
Occupational Therapy Act 1949
Opticians Act 1928
Physiotherapy Act 1949
Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964
Poisons Act 1960
Radioactive Substances Act 1949
Social Security Act 1964 (Part II)
Tuberculosis Act 1948
A detailed report of the activities of the Department of Health is given in the annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H. 31).
A general history of public health services may be found in Challenge for Health, by F. S. Maclean (Government Printer, 1964), while philosophy and policy are discussed in Health Administration in New Zealand (Institute of Public Administration. 1969).
The net expenditure of the Department of Health in the three latest years is given in the following table.
| Activity Programme | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
* Mostly grants to hospital boards. † Mostly grants of Medical Benefits under Social Security Act. | |||
| $(000) | |||
| Administrative services | 1,641 | 2,354 | 2,494 |
| Dental services | 7,564 | 8,592 | 9,576 |
| Hospital services* | 141,158 | 168,436 | 207,233 |
| Family health services | 3,830 | 4,922 | 5,404 |
| Medical research | 610 | 1,186 | 1,167 |
| Medical services† | 42,837 | 49,705 | 53,126 |
| Public health services | 2,519 | 3,976 | 6,089 |
| Welfare services | 2,531 | 2,779 | 3,711 |
| Totals | 202,690 | 241,950 | 288,800 |
| Less departmental receipts | 980 | 1,103 | 1,099 |
| Net expenditure | 201,710 | 240,847 | 287,701 |
| Expenditure as percentage of gross national product | 4.2 | 4.4 | 4.6 |
Information on hospitals, medical care services, and medical benefits is given in Section 5B, Hospitals and Medical Services.
The Government provides a subsidy of $1 for $2 on the total cost of approved works for main water supply facilities, sewerage reticulation, and sewerage disposal. The previous limitation of $100,000 subsidy on approved projects was removed in 1972 and it is expected that about $8.8 million will be required in a full year to meet subsidies on a number of major schemes now being put into effect by local authorities.
ENVIRONMENTAL HEALTH: Local Authority Control—The provisions and proper maintenance of public water supplies and sewerage systems, the disposal of refuse, the condition of dwellinghouses, the control of offensive trades, and the hygiene of premises in which food is manufactured and sold, including eating houses, are primarily the responsibility of the local authorities, but the Department of Health exercises general supervision. In the case of some of the smaller local authorities the necessary inspections are made by departmental inspectors on behalf of and by arrangement with the local authorities. The department undertakes the basic training of health inspectors employed by local authorities and conducts specialist and refresher courses for health inspectors.
Department of Health Control—The objectives of the Department of Health in environmental health control are: (a) to create and maintain a healthy environment for the public at large by the application of principles of preventive medicine and the administration of legislation directly and indirectly related to this end; (b) to prevent the growth of air pollution; (c) to provide physical services and undertake research on all aspects of the use of ionising radiation with special emphasis on the medical applications and public health aspects. To monitor radiation exposure of the population from all sources and to take action to reduce this where necessary. To promote general understanding of the nature of the hazards involved in radiation exposure in their current perspective; and (d) to conserve hearing and detect its early deterioration.
Air Pollution—Air pollution has been a growing health problem with advancing urbanisation and the rising consumption of energy for industrial activity and transport. The Clean Air Act 1972 provides for the control of all sources of air pollution, both existing and potential. Placing considerable emphasis on co-operation among Central Government, local authorities, industry, and the public, the Act in effect imposes on every person an obligation to minimise his interference with the air environment.
It provides for a technical advisory body, the Clean Air Council, which as its first task will advise the Government on the desirability of immediate regulations to control pollution from motor vehicles. The Act also seeks to integrate the work of local authorities in pollution control by making available to them the specialist technical knowledge that only Central Government can provide. General provisions in the Act provide for the control of industrial sources of pollution to a standard as high as that attained in any other country. Special provisions concern the setting up of clean air zones. They are a recognition that in some parts of the country, where ventilation by natural process is poor, the smoke from domestic fires is an important air pollution problem. The clean air zone provisions make it possible for a local authority to tackle this problem where it has the support of local residents. The Act comes into effect in stages from April 1973 to April 1975.
A general duty is imposed by the Act on occupiers of industrial or trade premises to take certain steps designed to reduce air pollution. Certain provisions apply in respect of locomotive engines, aircraft, hovercraft, and motor vehicles, and power is taken to make regulations designed to minimise the emission of air pollutants from these sources. Special provision is also made for ships. Standards may be prescribed in respect of the emission of air pollutants by any trade, industry, process, fuel burning equipment, or industrial plant. Failure to observe these standards will be an offence unless the occupier of the relevant premises is exempted by the Director-General of Health.
There are 26 classes of process requiring registration and they include the control of odours and the supervision of rendering processes. Most registrable processes are governed by the requirement to adopt the best practicable means to control noxious discharges and emissions, but there are limiting standards for lead and acid gases. All new installations or extensions of these registrable processes require approval by the Department of Health.
Some 250 works are registered and regularly inspected by chemical inspectors. Industries not registered are the responsibility of local authorities. New industrial plant being established in New Zealand is required to meet standards as rigorous as any in the world for industrial sources of air pollution. To date over 80 local authorities have been gazetted as smoke control areas.
The Smoke Restriction Regulations 1964 were enacted with a view to giving local authorities stricter control of industrial smoke emissions. These regulations apply until March 1975.
DRUGS—The definitions of “drug” in the Food and Drug Act 1969 establish groups to which differing provisions apply. Therapeutic drugs, that is those substances or mixtures whether used internally or externally for the diagnosis, prevention, or treatment of any illness or injury of the human body or for modifying any physiological process or desires or emotions, and chemical contraceptives are required, before being introduced commercially, to be “acceptable”, according to a procedure under the Food and Drug Act. No new therapeutic drug may be distributed in New Zealand without the consent of the Minister of Health, under sections 12 and 13 of the Act.
This Act also requires that any drug which has been changed in any way, in use, strength, or labelling must not be distributed until 90 days after notice of the change has been given to the Director-General of Health. He may consent to earlier distribution of a changed drug if he is satisfied of the drug's safety. If the Director-General considers the change to be of such character or degree that the drug ought not to be distributed without the consent of the Minister, the drug is referred to the Minister and may not be distributed until the Minister's specific consent has been obtained. A new therapeutic drug is also restricted to sale from pharmacies only, unless special authority is given for general distribution in a schedule to the Therapeutic Drugs (permitted sales) Regulations 1970. Drugs already on the market prior to 1 April 1970 are exempted from this provision until 31 March 1973.
A cosmetic, dentifrice, detergent, disinfectant, or antiseptic does not have to be “cleared” for marketing unless claims in labelling or advertising bring it within the definition of a “therapeutic drug”.
As in the case of food, the Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any drug intended for sale. Measures provide for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where drugs are manufactured or packed. Control over medical advertisements and publicity is also incorporated in this legislation.
Under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964, certain drugs may not be sold to the public except on the prescription of a doctor, a dentist, or a veterinary surgeon. This legislation also requires specific warning statements to be included in the labelling of certain drugs such as the antihistamines, aspirin, phenacetin, and paracetamol.
NARCOTICS—Under the Narcotics Act 1965, and the Narcotics Regulations 1966, the Director-General of Health is the competent authority for the purpose of the international conventions and for the oversight of the legitimate distribution and use of narcotics within the country. Written approval of the Minister of Health is required for the import or export of cannabis, desomorphine, heroin, ketobemidone, etorphine, and acetorphine, including their salts, and preparations containing them. The import, export, cultivation, production, possession, distribution, supply, and administration of narcotics is strictly controlled. Balanced quantitative records of transactions and stock are generally required to be kept. There is an extensive system of notification to medical officers of health of narcotics supplied and a system of control of habituated persons.
To curb illicit drug abuse, a National Drug Intelligence Bureau has been set up jointly by the Departments of Health, Customs, and Police.
FOOD AND NUTRITION—The Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis, by analysts appointed under the Act, of any articles of food or drink which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food intended for sale. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where food is manufactured or packed. Regulations lay down minimum standards for many classes of food, control additives of all kinds, and deal with labelling of food packages. Control is also established over all utensils and appliances coming into contact with food. Regular sampling of foods is undertaken by departmental inspectors and the samples are analysed in the Chemistry Division (DSIR) or its branch laboratories.
An important provision of the Act controls all kinds of publicity concerning any food whereby a purchaser would possibly be deceived in regard to the properties of such food, whether or not it is standardised by regulations.
The nutrition section of the Department of Health provides advisory services on nutrition and dietetics to dietary departments of hospitals, and food service departments of welfare and other institutions. It is responsible for nutrition education programmes and provides a nutrition information service for Government departments, organisations concerned with production and marketing of food, and the public. The section also carries out dietary research projects, generally in liaison with medical research teams concerned with nutrition research.
OCCUPATIONAL HEALTH AND TOXICOLOGY—The objective of the occupational health programme is to work with labour, management, the medical profession, and other groups to assist in improving the health of the worker.
The Department of Labour, which is responsible for accident prevention, hours of work, employment of women and children, etc., calls to the attention of the Department of Health any health problems which the factory inspectors may encounter. The Factories Act 1946 gives to medical officers of health or other authorised officers of the Department of Health the same powers and authorities as inspectors of factories with regard to the health and welfare sections of the Act. The suspension of workers on health grounds, approval of respirators and similar protective equipment, and the arrangements for medical examinations are undertaken by the Department of Health. A series of regulations deal with health hazards, many of them being administered by the two departments, each in its own sphere.
A similar understanding has been established with the Waterfront Industry Commission and New Zealand Railways, and illustrates the general pattern of arrangements between the Department of Health and other Government departments or agencies concerned with particular aspects of workers' health. An occupational health laboratory was established at Wellington in 1964.
Occupational Disease—The notifiable occupational diseases are scheduled m the Health Act 1956 and details of diseases notified are published annually in the report of the Director-General of Health.
Commercial, Household, and Agricultural Poisons—The advertising, distribution, use, labelling, and packing of all poisons and toxic substances is controlled under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964. A manufacturer or importer must notify the Registrar of Poisons before importing or putting on the market any new substance which might be toxic, be it a chemical, household preparation, cosmetic, or drug. Special safeguards are provided for certain hazardous chemicals used in agriculture or horticulture. It is an offence to pack poisons in bottles that are ordinarily used for food, drink, or medicine. Labels for “Restricted Poisons” must bear statements of the precautions to be taken in use, the symptoms of poisoning and the remedial treatment, and must be approved by the Registrar of Poisons.
Control of Health Hazards—An increasing number of specific health hazards are coming under formal control, namely, lead processes, electroplating, spray painting, sand blasting (siliceous blasting agents in factories are prohibited), fumigation, aerial application of poisons, where in conjunction with the Civil Aviation Division of the Ministry of Transport a special rating is required by pilots, and agricultural chemicals. The organisation of radiation protection is dealt with by the National Radiation Laboratory, while a number of other specific hazards are currently receiving consideration.
Medical, Nursing, and First-aid Services—Minimal first-aid requirements have been laid down by the Department of Health, which generally endeavours to encourage both the development of medical and nursing services and the raising of first-aid standards throughout industry generally. While there are no statutory obligations on industry to provide medical and nursing services, an increasing number of factories do provide such services. To meet the needs of small plants the department is developing industrial health centres with financial support from the Waterfront Industry Commission in the case of harbour areas, and the Workers' Compensation Board in the case of general industry.
Pre-employment Examinations—Pre-employment medical examinations are required for young workers before entering factory employment.
National Audiology Centre—The National Audiology Centre assists with the early detection of deafness and conservation of hearing. The centre conducts and promotes research into noisy industries, occupational deafness, and other forms of deafness. An advisory service is provided for those working with deaf people and training is given to those responsible for testing groups for hearing loss.
Radiation Protection—The National Radiation Laboratory provides the administrative and technical services required to maintain the primary X-ray standard for New Zealand and also reference standards for the accurate measurement of radioactive substances used in clinical work. Control of radiation sources is effectively obtained by licensing operators at each place where ionising sources are used, and the Electrical (X-ray) Wiring Regulations 1944 provide for the compulsory registration of all X-ray plants in the country. The importation and use of radioactive materials is strictly controlled, and requests for such materials on overseas suppliers must be authorised by the laboratory, which acts as the procurement agency for most of the radioisotopes required.
The laboratory operates a field service whereby trained physicists regularly visit all places where ionising sources are used. During these visits measurements are taken, protection problems discussed, and everything possible is done to ensure that persons associated with the ionising sources adopt safe working habits. Apart from the obvious groups, e.g., medical and dental users, the laboratory is also concerned with specialised equipment, such as mass X-ray units, X-ray apparatus used in schools, radar and television equipment, X-ray diffraction units, electron microscopes, research accelerators, etc.
Air, rainwater, and soil are monitored for radioactive contamination from fall-out.
MATERNAL AND CHILD HEALTH—Medical practitioners give ante-natal, neo-natal, and postnatal attention under the Social Security Act. Free ante-natal clinics are established in connection with the three St. Helens Hospitals, all public maternity hospitals or maternity wards, and a number of clinics conducted by the Plunket Society. Ante-natal classes to prepare mothers for the baby's arrival are also being developed, and doctors can refer patients to these to supplement their own antenatal instructions. In the case of women living far away from the main centres of population, antenatal work is supplemented by the public health nurses employed by the Department of Health, or by district nurses employed by hospital boards.
Approximately 99 percent of confinements take place in maternity hospitals or in maternity units of public hospitals. The medical care of the mother and child is based on co-operation between the Department of Health, hospital boards, the medical and nursing professions, and the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children (Plunket Society). All private maternity hospitals are licensed under the Hospitals Act 1957 and the Department of Health has responsibility for ensuring that regulations regarding buildings, equipment, and staff are observed. Medical officers of health, through their senior nursing staff, exercise general supervision over the work of private hospitals in the local areas.
Child Health—The Department of Health provides a preventive child health service. Infants are examined by doctors at three stages between birth and 3 months of age and another medical examination is undertaken before the end of the first year for those requiring further investigation. Public health nurses undertake supervision of infants and pre-school children although the major proportion of this service is provided by the nurses of the Plunket Society. Where necessary the children are referred to family doctors or medical officers of the Department of Health.
A consultative service is provided for schools, with special emphasis on the health supervision of handicapped children, both in the normal schools and in special education classes. Nursing staff make regular visits to all schools and from pre-school record cards and by consultation with teachers and parents refer children for examination by medical officers. Correspondence School children are kept under health supervision as necessary and any school child requiring treatment is referred to the appropriate family doctor. Vision and hearing testing is carried out by trained staff for pre-school children at school entry and in Form 1.
The Government supports the Children's Health Camps Board which maintains six permanent camps for the short-stay placement of children convalescent after illness, for those whose physical health is unsatisfactory, and for those suffering from minor emotional disorders. Medical officers select children for admission and undertake general health supervision of the camps. Children derive benefit from the ordered routine of camp life which provides a diet designed to improve nutrition and a balance of free activity, rest, and sleep. The Department of Education maintains school classes with emphasis on remedial teaching.
Immunisation Programme—Protection by two doses of the oral vaccine for poliomyelitis is available to all infants. Protection against diphtheria, whooping cough, and tetanus is a routine procedure and a triple vaccine is used. It is preferable that immunisation be done by the family doctor, and the course of injections should be commenced as soon as possible after babies are 3 months old. Arrangements can be made for mothers who are unable to have the immunisation done privately to attend with her child at a departmental clinic. If necessary in country areas the public health nurse will visit the home to immunise the child. Booster doses (against diphtheria and tetanus) are given at 18 months and after the child's fourth birthday or as soon as possible after the child commences school. Further booster doses (against tetanus only) are recommended at 10-yearly intervals and on injury. Measles vaccination is available from family doctors for infants from 10 months of age onwards. Rubella vaccination is available from family doctors for pre-school children.
TUBERCULOSIS CONTROL—The department's programme for control of tuberculosis is based on adequate case-finding and notification procedures, the proper treatment and surveillance of notified cases, investigation and control of contacts. This calls for close co-ordination of the staff and services of hospital boards (which are responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of tuberculosis) and officers of the Department of Health who deal with the social and epidemiological aspects of the disease. The latter involves supervision of tuberculosis families, tracing of contacts, and the maintenance of tuberculosis statistics.
Mass miniature radiography is an established feature of the department's case-finding programme. At 31 December 1970 there were 6,043 persons on the tuberculosis registers in the health districts; new cases notified in 1971 totalled less than 600.
B.C.G. vaccination is also undertaken by the department and, in particular, is offered to the contacts of registered cases, secondary school children in the North Island and hospital workers possibly exposed to infection.
Over the past decade, there has been a steady decrease each year in new notifications particularly in the younger age groups together with a marked decrease in mortality.
HEALTH EDUCATION—Medical and dental officers, public health nurses, dental nurses, and inspectors of health all devote some of their time to health education. The health education officer acts as a co-ordinator and stimulates and extends health teaching and health programmes in the district. All the health education officers are women and several hold the diploma in health education issued by the Royal Society for the Promotion of Health. Daily newspapers and national periodicals carry advertisements of health subjects. Leaflets, pamphlets, and posters are available on many health topics from district health offices.
The Department of Health's official bulletin Health has a circulation of over 78,000 and is issued free to the public 4 times a year. It gives health information and publishes various aspects of the department's work.
Officers are available for lectures and discussions on health with schools and community groups.
DENTAL HEALTH—There are 14 dental districts and 3 schools for the training of school dental nurses at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.
The School Dental Service, directed by dental officers and staffed by 1,341 trained school dental nurses, provided systematic treatment for 597,134 pre-school and primary school children in the year ended 31 March 1972. A further 154,897 children under 16 years of age received regular treatment from private dentists under the social security (dental benefits) scheme, and from a limited number of salaried dental officers.
School Dental Service—Briefly, the functions of the service are to improve the standard of dental health of school children (and of pre-school children) by regular and systematic treatment at 6-monthly intervals, commencing from the primer classes (or earlier when possible), and continuing through to the highest class of the primary (or intermediate) school. Thereafter they are eligible for enrolment in the adolescent service.
Two years are devoted to the theoretical and practical training of school dental nurses. Approximately 500 student dental nurses can be trained at the one time. The course is carefully graduated and is in the hands of a staff of dental surgeons and dental tutor sisters. During the period of training student dental nurses reside in hostels controlled by the Department of Health.
On completing her training, a school dental nurse is posted to a school dental clinic, where she becomes responsible to the principal dental officer of her district for the dental treatment of a group of approximately 500 patients. She is visited at regular intervals by the principal dental officer and by a dental nurse inspector who assist the dental nurse to maintain a high standard of performance in all aspects of work.
Dental treatment comprises fillings in both temporary teeth and permanent teeth, cleaning and scaling of the teeth, extractions when necessary and sodium fluoride treatment. The aim of the service is to promote dental health by conserving the natural teeth and preventing dental decay. Only a small number of teeth have to be extracted as unsavable, less than 3 for every 100 saved by conservative treatment.
Adolescent Dental Service—Dental care for adolescents up to 16 years of age is provided by private dentists as a dental benefit under the Social Security Act, the dentist being reimbursed on a fee-for-service basis.
Eligibility for dental treatment as an adolescent is contingent upon a person's having undergone regular dental care up to within 3 months of the time of application, either at a school dental clinic or from a private dental practitioner.
Treatment is essentially of a nature designed to conserve the natural teeth. Dental supervision of adolescents is on a basis of examination and treatment at 6-monthly intervals. There is free choice of dentists, and dentists have the right to decline patients.
The treatment (other than treatment requiring special approval) which may be provided as dental benefits, and the fees payable, are indicated in the Schedule to the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960.
Dental Health Education—The dental health education activities of the department include the production of posters, pamphlets, sound films, filmstrips, radio talks, newspaper advertisements, and all other types of advertising media.
Officers of the service are kept in touch with health education and other matters by means of the School Dental Service Gazette, which is published bi-monthly.
Dental Research—Dental research is directed by the dental research committee of the Medical Research Council. The staff consisting of a director, three professional assistants, and three associated workers are primarily engaged in a long-term programme of research in dental problems.
Dental Bursaries—The Government grants bursaries each year to selected students to assist them to qualify as dentists. The bursaries are the equivalent of the bursary that would be payable under the University Bursary Regulations plus $350 a year. Students who are granted bursaries must enter into an agreement to pursue their studies diligently and, on graduating, to enter the service of the Crown or of a hospital board appointed by the Crown for a specified period not exceeding 3 years.
Fluoridation—Approximately half of all persons living in water-reticulated areas are drinking fluoridated water, which reduces the need for dental treatment.
REHABILITATION OF DISABLED CIVILIANS—The rehabilitation of disabled and handicapped civilians has received increasing emphasis over recent years in New Zealand. Basically, public hospitals are the hub for development of an adequate medical rehabilitation service, with co-operation from Government and voluntary agencies in furthering the medical, social, and vocational welfare of the disabled.
A civilian rehabilitation centre is established at Otara, under the Auckland Hospital Board's administration, for the treatment and overall restoration of those injured in employment or road accidents. For the rehabilitation of persons suffering from spinal injuries and paraplegia, specialist spinal injury centres are in course of development at Auckland and Christchurch. Rehabilitation activities are also being carried out at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, the Palmerston North Hospital and in many of the psychiatric and psychopaedic hospitals.
The Disabled Re-establishment League is the principal agent of Government in vocational rehabilitation. The main function of the league is to provide facilities for work assessment and work experience for the disabled. Policy is decided by a central board of management and district committees administer the centres which are established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Napier, and Invercargill.
A National Civilian Rehabilitation Committee, comprising representatives from the Departments of Labour, Social Welfare, and Health, advise Government on steps to co-ordinate and promote rehabilitation in New Zealand.
PHYSICAL MEDICINE—Physical medicine is concerned with potentially disabling conditions such as rheumatic diseases, cerebral palsy, and other disorders of the locomotor system.
The centre for the treatment of rheumatism is established at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, Rotorua, which has approximately 100 beds set aside for diagnosis, research, and treatment of these diseases. Full physiotherapy and occupational therapy facilities are provided and active steps towards rehabilitation of patients are carried out. A large number of outpatients referred from all parts of New Zealand and a few from overseas are seen every year.
Physiotherapists and occupational therapists work together in preventing and controlling deformity, and teaching people how to live with their disabilities. Social workers assist in bridging the gap between rehabilitation and vocational and social resettlement.
A cerebral palsy unit is also situated at Queen Elizabeth Hospital providing residential accommodation for 20 children. At this unit the activities of a team of physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists are co-ordinated by the supervisor of the unit working under a physician. Patients can be referred by their doctors to the physician in charge of the unit for assessment only, or for admission and treatment. Cerebral palsy visiting therapist services are now operating under hospital boards. Post-graduate courses are given to physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists.
Cerebral palsy day schools have been established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill. Parents of cerebral palsy cases who seek their children's admission first apply to the appropriate medical officer of health or education board. The schools are administered by the education boards, but close liaison exists between the schools, the Rotorua unit, and the visiting cerebral palsy therapists.
MEDICAL STATISTICS—The National Health Statistics Centre is responsible for the compilation of the statistics included in the Annual Report on the Medical Statistics of New Zealand. The centre also prepares special statistics for the various divisions of the department and for research workers in different fields both in New Zealand and overseas. A constant liaison is maintained with the World Health Organisation, which is supplied with statistical material giving a picture of health trends in New Zealand. In addition, from time to time special statistical investigations are made into important aspects of public health and diseases that warrant specific study. The centre publishes Trends in Health and Health Services, an annual statistical survey.
NATIONAL HEALTH INSTITUTE—The National Health Institute is the Department of Health's centre for the study of public health problems. It contains an epidemiology section and public health laboratories.
The epidemiology section conducts field research into matters of public health interest.
The public health laboratories provide diagnostic and reference services in bacteriology and virology for medical officers of health, hospital and private laboratories, and general practitioners, as well as for the other sections of the institute. The institute is the national centre for those reference services which are organised on an international basis, such as salmonellosis, leptospirosis, toxoplasmosis, influenza, and staphylococcal phage typing.
MEDICAL RESEARCH COUNCIL—The Medical Research Council of New Zealand has the following functions:
To initiate, foster, and support medical research;
To furnish information, advice, and assistance to persons and organisations concerned with medical research;
To collect and disseminate scientific information, including the publication of reports.
At the end of 1972 research was in progress in many fields, including the following: dentistry; experimental endocrinology and metabolism; human genetics; hydatids; Island Territories research; toxicology; electron microscopy; renal physiology; cardiology; hypertension; environmental physiology; coronary disease; immunology and genetics of tissue transplantation; mechanisms of action of psychotropic drugs; diabetes; molecular biology of bacterial viruses; menrology; biology; pathology; rheumatic diseases; human nutrition; maternal and infant health; tumour virology; vector biology and control.
The council maintains liaison with the research work being carried out by the Cancer Society of New Zealand and medical research foundations established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Palmerston North, Hawke's Bay, Otago, and Southland.
The council administers the Medical Research Endowment Fund, from which an annual expenditure of $1.2 million is incurred in supporting research projects at the University of Otago, the University of Auckland, the Massey University, and the institutions of the Auckland, Wellington, North Canterbury, Palmerston North, Southland, and Otago Hospital Boards.
The council employs a staff of about 80 full-time workers. A further 135 workers are employed by other institutions under project grants from the council.
The council awards scholarships and fellowships to selected graduates and undergraduates who wish to engage in medical research.
The council is empowered to receive bequests and donations to the fund for furthering the objects of the council as set out in the Medical Research Council Act 1950.
MEDICAL COUNCIL—The Medical Council of New Zealand, constituted under the Medical Practitioners Act 1968, consists of the Director-General of Health, the deans of the faculties of medicine in the Universities of Otago and Auckland, and eight registered medical practitioners appointed on a representative basis.
The council deals with all applications for registration under the Act. Until an applicant is able to satisfy the council that he has obtained house officer experience, in a resident medical capacity, of not less than 12 months or has otherwise obtained comparable experience, registration is on a conditional basis. Persons registered conditionally may practise only in an approved hospital. A medical education committee responsible to the council exercises general supervision over the training of persons conditionally registered. The number of medical practitioners on the register at 30 June 1972 was 4,971, but not all are in active practice in New Zealand.
The Medical Council is vested with certain disciplinary powers. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided.
DOCTORS IN ACTIVE PRACTICE—A report made in 1970 by the Joint Committee on Medical Graduate Needs assessed that in 1968 the doctors in active practice in New Zealand totalled 3,182 and that they were engaged as follows:
| Type of Practice | Doctors |
|---|---|
* Specialties. † Non-specialist psychiatrist medical officers. ‡ Includes preventive and social medicine and medically qualified teachers in non-clinical subjects. § Hospital boards, armed services,
student health, trainees and | |
| General practice | 1,335 |
| Surgery* | 303 |
| Medicine* | 290 |
| Registrars | 296 |
| House surgeons | 247 |
| Psychiatry | 90 |
| Anaesthetics | 88 |
| Pathology | 85 |
| Radiology | 83 |
| Obstetrics and gynaecology | 82 |
| Ophthalmology | 50 |
| Health administration— | |
| Department of Health | 36 |
| Hospital boards | 22 |
| Medical Officers in Department of Health— | |
| Psychiatric hospitals† | 48 |
| Other | 35 |
| Medical education not included elsewhere‡ | 26 |
| Other§ | 66 |
| Total | 3,182 |
On the basis the doctor to population ratio in 1968 was 1:866. For Australia in 1966 the ratio was reported by the World Health Organisation as 1:840 and for selected other countries in 1965 as: Sweden 1:910; England and Wales 1:870; Canada 1:820; United States 1:700.
Medical graduates from the University of Otago have totalled 114 annually; from 1973 this total will be supplemented by graduates from the University of Auckland. Medical graduates are expected to reach 200 a year by 1977.
REGISTRATION COUNCILS AND BOARDS: Dentists—Under the Dental Act 1963 there is constituted a Dental Council, the functions of which are to examine and approve of the qualifications of applicants desiring registration as dentists and to exercise disciplinary control over registered dentists.
The number of private dentists holding annual practising certificates at 1 September 1970 was 901 and in addition there were 150 dentists in Government, hospital, research, and university employment.
Under provisions of the Dental Technicians Regulations 1968, a Registration Board for Dental Technicians has been constituted and 310 dental technicians are on the register.
Nurses—Under the Nurses Act 1971 is constituted the nursing council. The council controls nursing education programmes, conducts examinations and effects registrations.
Provision is made in Nurses Registration Regulations 1966 for 3-year programmes for registration as nurse and maternity nurse, male nurse, psychiatric nurse, and psychopaedic nurse. Provision is also made for 18-month programmes for registration as maternity nurse and community nurse, and 6-month programmes for registration as midwife and, where registration has already been obtained as nurse, as maternity nurse.
Physiotherapists—Under the Physiotherapy Act 1949 is constituted the New Zealand Physiotherapy Board. The board's functions are the training, examination, and registration of candidates for physiotherapy practice, the issuing of special licences, the approval of physiotherapy training schools, and the conduct of those registered under the Act.
The training period for physiotherapists is 3 years. Full-time training is conducted at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, administered by the Otago Hospital Board, and the final year is spent at one of the subsidiary training schools in various parts of New Zealand. All students are required to pass the State Examination in Physiotherapy to qualify for registration.
Occupational Therapists—Under the Occupational Therapy Act 1949 is constituted the Occupational Therapy Board. The board is concerned with the registration and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of occupational therapy.
The Central Institute of Technology, Wellington, conducts the 3-year course of training and clinical experience is gained at hospitals. Students who successfully complete the course are awarded a diploma in occupational therapy and then registered. There are some 200 occupational therapists in active practice.
Dietitians—Under the Dietitians Act 1950 is constituted the Dietitians Board, which is concerned with the training, examination, and registration of persons engaged in the practice of dietetics.
The training period for a dietitian is, in the case of the holder of a degree of bachelor of home science conferred by the University of Otago or of the holder of a diploma in home science of the University of Otago, 12 months in a hospital training school.
Opticians—The Opticians Act 1928 provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), three persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand, and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eyes. The board deals with all applications for registration under the Act.
There are approximately 270 opticians registered, but not all are engaged in active practice.
Plumbers—The Plumbers and Gasfitters Board consists of 10 members—the Director-General of Health as chairman, a registrar (deputy chairman), and representatives of the Department of Education, the Municipal and Counties Association, the Gas Association, the Master Plumbers Society (2), the Plumbers, Gasfitters, and Related Trades Industrial Union of Workers (2), and a nominee of a borough council or drainage board.
The Board is concerned with the registration of plumbers and gasfitters. It issues annual licences and limited certificates for plumbers and gasfitters. It has also authority and responsibility for disciplinary action against registered plumbers and gasfitters if it is established they have done unsatisfactory work.
In New Zealand, except in specially exempted areas, all sanitary plumbing as defined in the Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964 can only be performed by registered plumbers and holders of limited certificates working in the employment or under the supervision of registered plumbers.
Specifications and standards of workmanship and materials in plumbing work are prescribed in the provisions of the Drainage and Plumbing Regulations enacted under the Health Act.
Pharmacists—There are now 2,420 names on the Pharmaceutical Register in New Zealand. All registered pharmacists, except those who notify the registrar that they have conscientious objection to membership, automatically become members of the Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, the society's affairs being managed by a council constituted by the Pharmacy Act 1970.
The council consists of 12 members, 11 being pharmacists, and 1 a barrister appointed by the Minister of Health. Seven members are elected on a district basis by registered pharmacists who are proprietors of pharmacies and four by members of the Pharmaceutical Society who are not in the previous category. The main function of the council of the Pharmaceutical Society is to administer the Pharmacy Act and generally to protect and promote the interests of the profession of pharmacy and the public interests.
It is a specific requirement of the Pharmacy Act that pharmacies in New Zealand be at all times maintained under the immediate supervision and control of a registered pharmacist.
The present system for pharmacy education requires a minimum of 3 years' attendance at the School of Pharmacy, Central Institute of Technology, Upper Hutt, at which the diploma in pharmacy is obtained. There is also a 4-year degree course in pharmacy at the University of Otago. Graduates from both courses are required to serve 12 months' practical training before becoming eligible for registration as pharmacists.
Any pharmacist or company in which not less than 75 percent of the share capital is owned by a pharmacist or pharmacists may establish one pharmacy. Unqualified persons or companies in which less than 75 percent of the share capital is pharmacist-owned must, however, secure the consent of the Pharmacy Authority, set up under the Act, before commencing business, and in all cases the establishment of more than one pharmacy under the same ownership is subject to the consent of the authority. All pharmacies must be registered with the society. There are about 1,166 pharmacies in New Zealand. A survey in 1971 showed that on average there were 1.46 pharmacists per pharmacy; about 250 pharmacists work outside the retail trade in hospitals, Government departments and the pharmaceutical industry.
MEDICAL, HOSPITAL, AND OTHER RELATED BENEFITS—Part II of the Social Security Act 1964, administered by the Department of Health and dealing with medical and like benefits, is of general application to all persons ordinarily resident in New Zealand, and makes provision for medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.
Medical Benefits—Medical benefits apply to such medical treatment as is ordinarily given by medical practitioners in the course of a general practice. Certain services are excluded, these being principally:
Medical services in maternity cases. (These services are covered by maternity benefits and are described under a later heading.)
Medical services involved in any medical examination of which the sole or primary purpose is the obtaining of a medical certificate.
Medical services other than anaesthetic services, involved in or incidental to the extraction of teeth by a medical practitioner.
Medical services in respect of which fees are payable under the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951, and Social Security (Laboratory Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1946—see later headings.
Medical services afforded by means of advice given by telephone, telegram, or letter except under circumstances specifically approved by the Director-General of Health and medical services not rendered by a medical practitioner in person.
Every medical practitioner who renders any of the prescribed services is entitled, on behalf of the patient, to receive from the Department of Health a fee of $1.25 for a service provided in normal hours and up to $2.00 for a service rendered at night or on Saturdays, Sundays, or holidays; for age beneficiaries and children up to 9 years the fees may be $2.00 and $2.75 respectively. The department pays a fee of $5 for an initial consultation with a recognised specialist physician, psychiatrist, neurologist, neurosurgeon, or paediatrician, and of $3.50 in the case of other recognised specialists. These rates apply only to the first occasion on which a patient is referred by a general practitioner to a specialist and, in the case of inter-specialist referral, with the prior concurrence of the original doctor. For subsequent visits, the fee paid by the department reduces to $1.25 for each visit, except in the case of social security beneficiaries and pensioners and their dependants for whom the fee is $2. In designated rural areas, an incentive bonus is also payable. In 1972 immunisation benefits were introduced; they apply to children and adolescents up to their sixteenth birthday; the benefit is $1.50 if the vaccine is administered by a doctor, or $1.25 if administered by a registered nurse in his employ.
Most doctors (91 percent) make a claim directly from the Department of Health and ask patients for the balance of their fees. A minority require their patients to pay the whole fee and make personal claims on the Department of Health.
The number of doctors providing general and specialist medical services in March 1971 was 2,075 and the cost per head of population in the year ended 31 March 1971 was $3.99; the average population per active practitioner was 1,354.
Pharmaceutical Benefits—Persons receiving medical attention under the Act are entitled, generally without cost to themselves, to those medicines, drugs, approved appliances, and materials, prescribed for their use by medical practitioners and which are included in the Drug Tariff.
Prescriptions passed for payment in the year ended 31 March 1972 totalled 20,031,566 or 7 per head of population. The average cost per prescription was $1.68, the cost per head of population being $11.76.
Hospital Benefits—Treatment is provided free by public hospitals where a patient is entitled to hospital benefits under the Act. In the case of private hospitals and other approved institutions benefits, paid are in partial satisfaction of claims against the patients. The rates from 1 October 1971 are as follows:
For surgical treatment $9.00 a day, with a minimum of $18.00.
For medical (including psychiatric) treatment $5.50 a day.
Free treatment is accorded outpatients at public hospitals; this also covers the supply of artificial aids, including contact lenses, hearing aids, artificial limbs, surgical footwear, ileostomy and colostomy appliances, and urinals. It does not include dental treatment or services in respect of which fees are payable under specific Social Security Regulations (X-ray diagnostic services, laboratory diagnostic services) referred to under later headings. In respect of surgical footwear, part payment by the patient is required.
Psychiatric Hospitals—Treatment of patients in public psychiatric hospitals is also free. A licensed (private) psychiatric hospital may be recognised and approved by the Minister as a hospital for the purposes of the Act, and hospital benefits in respect of treatment are payable accordingly.
Maternity Benefits—Maternity benefits cover ante-natal and post-natal advice and treatment by medical practitioners, and the services of doctors and nurses at confinements in maternity hospitals or elsewhere. Licensed maternity hospitals are entitled to receive fees of $9.00 in respect of the day of birth of the child and for each of the succeeding 14 days. Approved midwives and maternity nurses who are in attendance in cases where confinement takes place other than in a maternity hospital are entitled to receive fees at the rate of $8 for the day or days of labour and $5.40 per day for each of the 14 days succeeding the birth of the child, or $1.60 per day if a visiting obstetric nurse only.
X-ray Diagnostic Services—Free X-ray diagnostic services comprise the following:
The making of X-ray examinations with the aid of a fluorescent screen.
The taking of X-ray photographs.
The supply and administration of any drugs or other substances for the purposes of any such examination or photograph.
X-ray photographs or X-ray examinations made or taken for dental purposes or for the purposes of life assurance, visas, emigration permits, and examinations for the sole or primary purpose of obtaining medical certificates for production to some other person, are not included in the free services.
Laboratory Diagnostic Services—The benefits concerning laboratory diagnostic services comprise the supply of all materials or substances required for the purpose of providing laboratory diagnostic services, and associated medical services.
The following services are not included:
Examination of specimens for public health.
Post-mortem examinations.
Laboratory services for dental purposes or for the purposes of life insurance.
The preparation of sera and vaccines.
Physiotherapy Benefits—Physiotherapy treatment by private physiotherapists is covered by the Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951. The general arrangement for these benefits consists of contracts with registered physiotherapists under which they are paid from the Department of Health a fee of 50c.
No physiotherapy treatment is recognised for the purpose of the benefits unless it is given on the recommendation of a medical practitioner, and not more than 6 weeks' treatment may be given on a single recommendation except in the case of certain specified diseases, illness, etc., approved by the Director-General of Health, when the period of treatment on any one recommendation may be extended up to 6 months.
Home-nursing Services—Home-nursing services are provided free of cost under the Social Security (District Nursing Services) Regulations 1944.
Domestic Assistance—Monetary assistance is given to approved incorporated associations formed for the purpose of providing domestic assistance in homes. Assistance in this connection is restricted to the following classes:
Cases where there are one or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in a home and the mother or other woman in charge of the home is wholly or partially incapacitated from undertaking her ordinary domestic duties by reason of pregnancy or maternity, or by reasons of accident, sickness, etc.
Cases where there are three or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in the home, and any member of the household requires special care and attention by reason of sickness or infirmity.
Cases where all members of the household of an age or condition to help in the home are wholly or partially incapacitated from work by sickness or otherwise.
Cases where lack of domestic assistance in the home is a cause of undue hardship.
Dental Services—The Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960 provide for free dental treatment. These benefits are confined to persons who are under 16 years of age. Treatment may be provided in a State dental clinic or by a contracting dentist for whom there is a prescribed scale of fees.
Artificial Aids—The Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Outpatients) Regulations 1947 made provision for the supply of artificial aids, such as artificial limbs, hearing aids, and contact lenses.
Contact Lenses—These may be supplied in respect of the following optical disabilities: (a) conical cornea, (b) high myopia, where the degree of myopia present in the greatest axis of the better eye is not less than—10 diopters, (c) monocular aphakia, if the restoration of binocular vision is highly desirable by reason of the patient's occupation or other circumstances and binocular vision cannot be restored without the use of contact lenses. In each case the supply of such lenses must be recommended by an approved ophthalmologist.
Lenses may also be supplied in respect of any other ocular condition which cannot be corrected by ordinary spectacles; in these cases recommendation by two ophthalmologists is necessary.
Hearing Aids—Individual electrical hearing aids may be supplied subject to the following conditions:
The patient possesses a hearing loss of at least 35 decibels in the better ear over the significant frequencies of speech or such other loss of a lesser degree as, in the opinion of an otologist employed or engaged by a hospital board, renders the use of an aid necessary.
The patient's hearing loss is such that in the opinion of the otologist it is capable of correction or marked improvement by the use of the type of hearing aid supplied or approved for the purpose of the benefit.
It is provided that in respect of patients who satisfy these conditions but who do not wish to avail themselves of the hearing aid issued free of charge by hospital boards there may be paid a sum not exceeding $26 towards the purchase of any aid approved for the purposes of these benefits. If a patient has received a benefit for a hearing aid within the preceding 5 years, the hospital board may pay half (or up to a maximum of $13) of the cost of replacement, provided that the replacement aid will assist hearing more than the existing aid and that the patient is otherwise eligible.
Artificial Limbs—The free supply of artificial limbs is subject to the following conditions:
The patient has not obtained or is not entitled to obtain a limb as an ex-serviceman under the provisions of the War Pensions Regulations 1956 or under the provisions of the Accident Compensation Act 1972.
The supply of the limb is recommended by an approved orthopaedic surgeon.
The limb is of an approved type and can, in the opinion of the supplier's orthopaedic adviser, be satisfactorily fitted.
For the purposes of the regulations “artificial limb” includes artificial arms, artificial hands, artificial legs, and artificial feet, and includes limb socks for such limbs and for female amputees, replacement understockings.
The following table gives details of expenditure on the various classes of medical benefits during the last five financial years.
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Mainly on account of hospital benefits. | |||||
| $(thousand) | |||||
| Maternity benefits— | |||||
| Private hospital fees | 379 | 331 | 341 | 377 | 394 |
| Medical practitioners' fees | 1,630 | 1,697 | 2,542 | 2,670 | 3,317 |
| Mileage fees | 34 | 38 | 72 | 82 | 105 |
| Obstetric nurses' fees | 3 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 4 |
| Totals | 2,047 | 2,069 | 2,956 | 3,133 | 3,821 |
| Medical benefits— | |||||
| Mileage fees | 230 | 209 | 191 | 181 | 159 |
| General medical services | 8,289 | 8,210 | 9,099 | 9,785 | 9,692 |
| Specialist medical services | – | – | – | 1,256 | 1,286 |
| Special arrangements, purchase of sites and erection of residences for medical officers | 329 | 366 | 406 | 534 | 660 |
| Totals | 8,848 | 8,785 | 9,695 | 11,756 | 11,797 |
| Hospital benefits— | |||||
| Private hospitals | 4,027 | 4,140 | 4,590 | 5,291 | 5,915 |
| Approved institutions | 355 | 386 | 421 | 495 | 526 |
| Private hospital loans | 31 | 300 | 446 | 801 | 390 |
| Grants towards operating costs of Karitane hospitals | 28 | 23 | 28 | 40 | 39 |
| Totals | 4,441 | 4,849 | 5,487 | 6,627 | 6,870 |
| Pharmaceutical benefits— | |||||
| Chemists | 21,765 | 23,968 | 26,697 | 30,154 | 32,479 |
| Medical practitioners | 180 | 205 | 278 | 168 | 206 |
| Institutions | 327 | 285 | 332 | 462 | 550 |
| Totals | 22,272 | 24,458 | 27,308 | 30,783 | 33,236 |
| Supplementary benefits— | |||||
| Radiological services | 673 | 677 | 708 | 787 | 757 |
| Laboratory services | 3,143 | 3,630 | 4,142 | 5,335 | 6,584 |
| Physiotherapy services | 222 | 237 | 227 | 234 | 242 |
| Dental services | 2,683 | 2,513 | 2,339 | 2,800 | 2,799 |
| Domestic assistance | 35 | 55 | 49 | 53 | 55 |
| Intellectually handicapped | 45 | 46 | 83 | 89 | 105 |
| Other | 54 | 83 | 80 | 77 | 95 |
| Totals | 6,855 | 7,241 | 7,628 | 9,375 | 10,637 |
| Grand totals | 44,462 | 47,402 | 53,074 | 61,675 | 66,361 |
| Recoveries* | 18 | 16 | 16 | 13 | 22 |
| Net totals | 44,444 | 47,385 | 53,058 | 61,661 | 66,339 |
ACCOMMODATION SERVICES—Government assistance is offered to religious and voluntary organisations and local authorities in providing housing, accommodation, and services for elderly people and others whom it is considered are in special need. Under this partnership with Government, the social service agencies of all the major religious bodies, as well as other welfare organisations, have established additional accommodation for the aged, frail, and sick who need residential care in either an old people's home or a geriatric hospital. Where it is not possible to meet the need of elderly people through these agencies, the provision of residential care for the aged becomes a hospital board responsibility. At 31 March 1972 religious and welfare organisations provided 6,315 home and hospital beds for the elderly. Hospital boards maintain 1,037 old people's home beds, while approximately 4,300 of their hospital beds (38 percent) are required for care of the elderly sick, either on a short-stay or long-term basis.
For the elderly who are ambulant and able to care for themselves but have a housing need and whose resources are limited, local authorities are encouraged and assisted by Government to build specially designed flats. These flats enable many elderly people to retain their independence for longer than would otherwise be the case (see Section 19, Building Construction and Housing). Some 770 flats have also been provided by religious and voluntary organisations for this category of elderly persons, generally in conjunction with their residential accommodation.
Other measures which are of importance in assisting elderly people to remain in their homes as long as possible are receiving increased attention. Chief amongst these are the provision of district nursing services, home aid, meals-on-wheels, laundry services, and occupational therapy. In general the services are provided by hospital boards with voluntary organisations and old people's welfare councils assisting in various ways. The importance of old people's clubs and social centres, with an adequate range of services, is also receiving increasing recognition. Government lottery funds are being used to assist in providing suitable premises and assisting welfare councils with administrative costs. At 31 December 1971 the number of meals delivered daily by the meals-on-wheels service was 3,551; the service is operated by 28 hospital boards.
Old People's Homes and Hospitals—Subject to maximum subsidies of $7,200 per bed for old people's homes and $8,600 for a geriatric hospital, capital cost limits per bed of $9,000 and $12,000 respectively, and certain other conditions, religious or welfare organisations may be granted 100 percent of the approved capital cost of providing accommodation for old people. In addition, since April 1966, the policy has been widened to provide a 50 percent subsidy towards the cost of approved improvements and the upgrading of existing accommodation, and 75 percent for fire protection work as required by the local authority. The administration of policy is a Department of Health responsibility.
During the year 1971–72, subsidies amounting to $4,089,101 were approved to assist in the provision of accommodation for 620 old people. From April 1950 to 31 March 1972, subsidies totalling $22,147,969 have been approved, and buildings erected as a result will accommodate 5,429 old people.
In a survey of one group of old people's homes in 1971 it was found that residents fell into the following age groups: 70 years and under, 4 percent; 71–75 years, 7 percent; 76–80 years, 23 percent; 81–85 years, 30 percent; 86 years and over, 36 percent.
Housing of Elderly—Local authorities provide flats for elderly persons under a scheme administered by the Department of Health (see Section 19).
Services for the Intellectually Handicapped—Since 1954 there has been a subsidy of up to 50 percent on the capital cost of approved buildings and furnishings acquired for the purpose of providing short-stay homes for intellectually handicapped children. In 1963 Government also extended the capital subsidy to include hostels built by the Intellectually Handicapped Children's Society for children who are attending occupation groups run by the Department of Education. In 1966 the cost of land and professional fees (architect and quantity surveyor) were included in assessing subsidy on hostels and sheltered workshops with a maximum subsidy on hostels of $2,400 per bed. In addition, a maintenance subsidy of $1.60 per day is paid in respect of these children under 16 years of age. Since 1968 there has been a capital subsidy of $400 per place for day care centres. In 1969 Government approved subsidies of 50 percent of salaries of staff for day care centres, sheltered workshops, and of approved branch administrators. In 1970 the capital subsidy for hostels was increased to $2,880 per bed.
The administration of this policy is the responsibility of the Departments of Health and Social Welfare. The administration of capital subsidies for sheltered workshops and day care centres for the intellectually handicapped was transferred to the Social Welfare Department in 1970. That department also pays the salary subsidy for approved staff employed at day care centres and sheltered workshops.
The total amount expended on special subsidies for short-stay homes, hostels, sheltered workshops, and day care centres during the year ended 31 March 1971 was $308,885. In addition, $111,233 was paid by way of operating costs during the same period.
VOLUNTARY WELFARE ORGANISATIONS—Over the years voluntary welfare organisations have made valuable contributions to certain aspects of the field of public health. In many cases they are encouraged and assisted in their work by grants from the public funds. Among more important of these organisations are the Plunket Society, the Children's Health Camps Board, St. John Ambulance (N.Z.), the New Zealand Red Cross Society, the Crippled Children Society, and the New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations, the New Zealand Foundation for the Blind, and the New Zealand Epilepsy Association.
The Plunket Society—the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children—is concerned with the welfare of babies. The society trains its own infant-welfare nurses, conducts infant-welfare clinics, and maintains Karitane hospitals throughout the country for premature babies or difficult feeders. In rural areas where there is no Plunket clinic, public health nurses do infant-welfare work.
The Children's Health Camps Board maintains six health camps for children with physical health problems and minor emotional disorders. The federation works in close co-operation with the Department of Health. A portion of the finance for the federation's activities is derived from the proceeds of the annual health-stamp appeal.
The St. John Ambulance (N.Z.) has divisions throughout the country carrying out free ambulance and first-aid work and instruction in first aid and home nursing. It is a branch of the Venerable Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem.
The New Zealand Red Cross Society, a part of the International Red Cross Committee, has centres and subcentres throughout the country. It gives training in first aid, home nursing, hygiene and sanitation, and emergency transportation of the injured. Graduates of these classes form voluntary-aid detachments that in peacetime are recruited as aids in hospitals, and in wartime may be recruited for service overseas as well.
The Crippled Children Society keeps a register of all crippled children, helps them to acquire all possible medical treatment, and undertakes vocational training and home education where these are required.
The New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations looks after the interests of patients suffering from tuberculosis. It assists the Department of Health with health education of the public regarding tuberculosis and concerns itself with after-care and vocational training and guidance of patients.
The New Zealand Epilepsy Association, with a Dominion Council and 11 branches, helps epileptics and their families in every possible way. It issues pamphlets, gives lectures, shows films, and fosters medical research. Social workers are employed by branches who can afford to do so. A residential hostel, Park Lodge, for young men and women who have regular employment or who require short-term accommodation for special reasons, is maintained in Auckland. The association is affiliated to the International Bureau for Epilepsy.
GENERAL—The Hospitals Act 1957 requires the Minister of Health to ensure the provision and maintenance by hospital boards of hospitals and hospital services and to encourage the provision and maintenance of private hospitals. The Department of Health advises the Minister on or determines in respect of boards the extent and standard of hospital and allied services, the building requirements to provide these services, the numbers and levels of the main groups of professional staffs to be employed, the appropriate annual financial grants, the salaries and conditions of employment of about 60 percent of staff and the measure of financial assistance to be given to private hospitals, including loan finance. The department also licenses and supervises private hospitals, inspects the work of all hospitals and compiles financial and statistical data about them. There are 30 hospital boards and over 150 private hospitals.
Since 1 April 1958, the cost of hospital treatment in public hospitals has been borne entirely by the State. Private hospitals which provide about one-sixth of the available beds, receive payment from the Government for hospital treatment of patients; additional fees may be claimed from the patients.
Hospital and home nursing services involve the Department of Health in establishing and assisting to maintain minimum standards of nursing service in general hospitals, in homes for the aged, etc., in advising, inspecting and reporting on such services in hospitals; and generally advising the Minister on nursing.
Experience has been that, generally speaking, boards, committees and councils play a most valuable part in helping to formulate health policies and programmes, and, in certain cases, in administering policies or programmes laid down by Government. The setting-up of such agencies enables the Minister and the Department of Health to draw upon expert advice and wide experience and ensures that non-departmental people with up-to-date knowledge, day-to-day working experience and responsibility in particular areas of health play a worthwhile part in health administration. A partnership of this kind is particularly important in the case of public hospitals, which are run by democratically elected boards. Recognition of this is seen in the requirements of the Hospitals Act that the Minister of Health may not act in certain public hospital matters without a recommendation from the Hospitals Advisory Council.
The department's objectives in the case of physical medicine and rehabilitation are to stimulate interest and co-ordinate treatment of diseases such as chronic arthritis, poliomyelitis, and cerebral palsy; to promote and maintain a unified rehabilitation service and to maintain and develop physiotherapy and occupational therapy services. It supervises physiotherapy and occupational therapy training, licensing and services, and supervises the provision of rehabilitation services in public hospitals. (See Section 5A.)
The welfare services involving the department include the medical and social care and general welfare of the aged. The department advises the Minister on subsidies to be paid to local authorities and religious and welfare organisations which provide special housing, home and hospital beds for the elderly, and administers legislation governing the standards and oversight of old people's homes.
Private Hospitals—Hospital benefits are paid to patients in registered private hospitals according to the nature of the treatment given: For surgical and maternity treatment, $9 per day; for medical (including psychiatric) treatment, $5.50 per day.
Loans are made to private hospitals where the need for such beds is established.
HOSPITAL BOARDS—General and psychiatric hospitals are controlled by locally elected hospital boards. A hospital board of 8 to 14 members is elected every 3 years for each hospital district. It is the duty of every hospital board to provide, maintain and staff such institutions, hospital accommodation, and medical, nursing, and other services as the Minister of Health considers necessary.
In recent years there has been a pressure of activity, replanning, and development in all medical services for which hospital boards are responsible. This replanning of medical services has been undertaken against a background of sharp population increases in most urban areas. More rapid and comfortable transport is encouraging the build-up of specialist diagnostic and therapeutic resources in regional centres. The Health Services Research Unit, headed by a medical practitioner in the Department of Health, has the task of applying techniques such as operational research and work study to problems of management in the health services, particularly in hospitals, and ascertaining in what ways efficiency can be improved.
The Director-General of Health is authorised to visit and inspect hospitals and to appoint assistant inspectors, and is required to report to Parliament through the Minister on the administration of the Hospitals Act.
HOSPITAL ACCOMMODATION: Public Institutions—The number of beds in public institutions available at 31 March 1972 and the average number occupied during the year are set out in the following table. These statistics relate to patients and inmates in all institutions (general, maternity, special hospitals, and old people's homes) including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.
| Type of Bed | Beds Available | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | |
| General | 14,045 | 4.8 | 11,111.9 | 3.8 |
| Maternity | 2,979 | 1.0 | 1,848.2 | 0.6 |
| Total hospital beds | 17,024 | 5.9 | 12,960.1 | 4.5 |
| Non-hospital beds | 1,176 | 0.4 | 986.6 | 0.3 |
| Totals | 18,200 | 6.3 | 13,946.7 | 4.8 |
In addition to the 17,024 hospital beds in public institutions there were 3,920 (3,683 general and 237 maternity) in the 152 licensed private hospitals. If the beds in licensed private hospitals are included, the ratio of beds per 1,000 of population becomes 6.1 for general beds and 1.1 for maternity beds.
The average number of occupied hospital beds per 1,000 of population in hospital districts varies from 3.3 to 8.5. This variation can be accounted for in the main by the fact that many hospitals to a varying extent draw patients from other districts. Other factors which influence the figures are the availability of medical practitioners and their habits in sending patients to hospital or retaining them for home treatment, the availability of private-hospital beds, housing facilities, domestic assistance, private or district nursing assistance, and the efficiency of the outpatient departments.
The number of institutions coming under the heading of public institutions for the year ended 31 March 1972 was 199, comprising 77 general hospitals (3 of which were also old people's homes), 2 homes for cripples, 16 non-acute hospitals, 4 convalescent hospitals, 78 maternity hospitals, 22 old people's homes, and 1 children's home.
The following statistics for the latest three March years relate to all public institutions including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.
| Item | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Beds of all descriptions for patients or inmates | 17,874 | 17,964 | 18,200 |
| Beds per 1,000 of population | 6.4 | 6.3 | 6.3 |
| Average beds occupied per 1,000 of population | 5.0 | 4.9 | 4.8 |
| Persons who were inpatients or inmates | 331,460 | 341,417 | 348,139 |
| Number per 1,000 of population who were inpatients or inmates | 118.9 | 119.6 | 119.8 |
| Attendances by outpatients (including dental treatment) | 3,235,890 | 3,491,910 | 3,739,624 |
| Attendances per 1,000 of population | 1,160.4 | 1,223.1 | 1,287.3 |
The supplement to the annual report of the Director-General of Health on hospital statistics contains further detail on public institutions.
General Hospitals—In the following table the figures relate only to general hospitals under the control of hospital boards.
| Year | Inpatients Treated | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | Average Turnover of Patients Treated per Occupied Bed | Available Beds | Outpatient Attendances (Including Dental) | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | ||
| 1966–67 | 256,585 | 95.1 | 10,004.4 | 3.7 | 24.8 | 12,989 | 4.8 | 2,711,122 | 1,005.3 |
| 1967–68 | 269,098 | 98.2 | 10,243.9 | 3.7 | 25.4 | 13,021 | 4.7 | 2,833,377 | 1,033.5 |
| 1968–69 | 276,248 | 100.1 | 10,334.0 | 3.7 | 24.9 | 13,045 | 4.7 | 2,923,505 | 1,059.7 |
| 1969–70 | 279,400 | 100.0 | 10,438.5 | 3.7 | 25.8 | 13,430 | 4.8 | 3,022,782 | 1,082.2 |
| 1970–71 | 287,112 | 100.6 | 10,448.7 | 3.7 | 26.6 | 13,506 | 4.7 | 3,266,886 | 1,144.3 |
| 1971–72 | 292,956 | 100.8 | 10,400.2 | 3.6 | 27.5 | 13,609 | 4.7 | 3,479,463 | 1,197.7 |
Private Hospitals—The total number of private hospitals licensed in New Zealand at 31 March 1972 was 152, providing 237 maternity, 33 psychiatric, and 3,650 beds for general cases. There were 5,170 confinements in private hospitals in the year to 31 March 1971.
Census of Public and Private Hospitals—A census of public and private hospitals was held on 23–24 March 1971 at the same time as the national census. The numbers, percentages, and rates per 1,000 population of patients in hospital at that time together with the data obtained from similar censuses, held in 1961 and 1966 are shown in the following table.
The percentage of private patients increased from 17.6 percent in 1961 to 18.9 percent in 1966 and to 21.4 percent in 1971.
The rates for patients in public hospitals at the times of the censuses decreased slightly for ages below 45 years, showed little movement for years between 45 and 79 years, and considerable increase for patients aged 80 years and over.
A somewhat similar picture is shown for private hospitals. The rates for age groups below 65 years showed very little change during the 10 years, those for patients aged between 65 and 79 years increased a little, and those for patients aged 80 years and over increased very sharply indeed, being twice as high in 1971 as they were in 1961.
In terms of numbers, the proportion in 1971 of patients aged 80 years and over was 19 percent or nearly 1 in 5 for public hospitals, and 46.5 percent or nearly 1 in 2 for private hospitals.
Full information of the hospitals census is being compiled for publication in special reports.
| 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Age Group | Patients | Percent | Rate* | Patients | Percent | Rate* | Patients | Percent | Rate*† |
* Rate per 1,000 population in age group. † Based on 1970 mean population. | |||||||||
| Public Hospitals | |||||||||
| 0–14 | 1,628 | 17.2 | 2.0 | 1,764 | 16.3 | 2.0 | 1,658 | 14.7 | 1.8 |
| 15–24 | 780 | 8.2 | 2.3 | 917 | 8.5 | 2.1 | 869 | 7.7 | 1.8 |
| 25–44 | 1,402 | 14.8 | 2.3 | 1,497 | 13.9 | 2.3 | 1,459 | 12.9 | 2.2 |
| 45–64 | 2,027 | 21.4 | 4.4 | 2,339 | 21.6 | 4.6 | 2,531 | 22.5 | 4.7 |
| 65–79 | 2,261 | 24.0 | 13.1 | 2,529 | 23.4 | 13.9 | 2,613 | 23.2 | 13.4 |
| 80† | 1,359 | 14.4 | 37.3 | 1,760 | 16.3 | 42.3 | 2,141 | 19.0 | 50.1 |
| Totals | 9,457 | 100.0 | 3.9 | 10,806 | 100.0 | 4.0 | 11,271 | 100.0 | 4.0 |
| Private Hospital | |||||||||
| 0–14 | 235 | 11.7 | 0.3 | 236 | 9.4 | 0.3 | 216 | 7.0 | 0.2 |
| 15–24 | 72 | 3.6 | 0.2 | 61 | 2.4 | 0.1 | 99 | 3.2 | 0.2 |
| 25–44 | 212 | 10.5 | 0.4 | 221 | 8.8 | 0.3 | 211 | 6.9 | 0.3 |
| 45–64 | 338 | 16.8 | 0.7 | 379 | 15.0 | 0.8 | 338 | 11.0 | 0.6 |
| 65–79 | 557 | 27.7 | 3.2 | 606 | 24.0 | 3.3 | 782 | 25.4 | 4.0 |
| 80† | 599 | 29.7 | 16.4 | 1,021 | 40.4 | 24.6 | 1,428 | 46.5 | 33.4 |
| Totals | 2,013 | 100.0 | 0.8 | 2,524 | 100.0 | 0.9 | 3,074 | 100.0 | 1.1 |
STAFF—The numbers of staff employed in public hospitals and other institutions and activities controlled by hospital boards in the latest 5 years were as follows.
| Category of Staff | At 31 March | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971† | 1972 | |
* Includes duplication where persons provide medical services at more than one institution. † This is the first year that all staff have been published as full time, equivalent previous years part-time staff was counted as full time, hence reduction in staff. | |||||
| Institutional medical | 1,890* | 1,923* | 1,947* | 1,309* | 1,383* |
| Other professional and technical | 2,817 | 3,084 | 3,332 | 2,896 | 3,150 |
| Nursing | 14,370 | 15,185 | 15,740 | 14,350 | 15,237 |
| Other treatment staff | 592 | 631 | 656 | 873 | 954 |
| Domestic and other institutional staff | 9,769 | 10,046 | 10,126 | 9,633 | 10,074 |
| Administrative staff | 645 | 702 | 712 | 690 | 700 |
| Domiciliary services | 1,018 | 1,092 | 1,182 | 561 | 593 |
| Farm and garden | 16 | 18 | 67 | 18 | 14 |
| Other non-institutional | 233 | 193 | 180 | 117 | 137 |
| Totals | 31,350 | 32,874 | 33,942 | 30,447† | 32,242 |
FINANCE: Institutional Operating Expenditure—The average operating expenditure per occupied bed, relating to hospitals of all types (excluding psychiatric hospitals) and to general hospitals, is shown in the following table.
| Year | Treatment | Institutional Administration | Heat, Light, Power, and Water | Household Expenses | Buildings and Grounds | Miscellaneous | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| All Institutions | |||||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| 1966–67 | 2,803.6 | 399.8 | 342.4 | 1,342.6 | 209.4 | 3.8 | 5,101.6 |
| 1967–68 | 2,935.7 | 399.7 | 341.5 | 1,233.7 | 186.0 | 3.1 | 5,099.7 |
| 1968–69 | 3,141.5 | 423.8 | 359.6 | 1,365.8 | 195.0 | 4.7 | 5,400.4 |
| 1969–70 | 3,475.2 | 486.7 | 384.5 | 1,357.4 | 221.6 | 5.3 | 5,930.7 |
| 1970–71 | 4,088.6 | 609.8 | 419.9 | 1,626.1 | 266.6 | 7.0 | 7,018.0 |
| 1971–72 | 5,200.1 | 749.1 | 488.6 | 1,921.7 | 313.0 | 6.0 | 8,678.5 |
| General Hospitals | |||||||
| 1966–67 | 3,069.0 | 454.2 | 362.8 | 1,409.8 | 219.8 | 4.0 | 5,519.6 |
| 1967–68 | 3,226.9 | 464.9 | 362.7 | 1,293.0 | 185.4 | 2.8 | 5,535.7 |
| 1968–69 | 3,481.5 | 487.1 | 381.8 | 1,338.3 | 204.7 | 4.6 | 5,898.0 |
| 1969–70 | 3,857.6 | 558.0 | 411.1 | 1,409.1 | 230.4 | 5.1 | 6,471.3 |
| 1970–71 | 4,561.0 | 703.4 | 454.6 | 1,703.3 | 276.6 | 6.9 | 7,705.8 |
| 1971–72 | 5,856.6 | 874.4 | 544.8 | 2,027.5 | 339.1 | 5.8 | 9,648.3 |
Each of these averages includes the direct expenditure on each activity for labour, materials, and incidental expenses, but excludes overheads such as depreciation and interest on capital.
For 1970–71 the average daily expenditure for individual inpatients treated in hospitals classed as general hospitals was $21.11 and the average total expenditure for each inpatient was $280.43.
Loans—Boards have been authorised by the Minister of Health to raise loans to cover a very extensive building programme. The position of loan liability is as under.
| Year | Amount Uplifted | Repayment* | Balance Owing |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes payments from sinking funds. | |||
| $(000) | |||
| 1966–67 | 9,021 | 6,754 | 83,591 |
| 1967–68 | 13,566 | 6,724 | 90,433 |
| 1968–69 | 23,566 | 7,931 | 106,070 |
| 1969–70 | 19,170 | 9,436 | 115,797 |
| 1970–71 | 19,200 | 10,043 | 124,878 |
| 1971–72 | 20,118 | 10,574 | 134,425 |
Payments—Hospital board expenditure is subject to control by the Minister of Health. The sum provided by Government for public hospital maintenance expenditure is allocated to the individual hospital boards on the basis of allocations made in the previous year, adjusted to take account of known increases in commitments plus an allowance for normal growth. A portion of the total is, however, held in reserve, to enable special allocations to be made to boards having to meet the cost of commissioning major capital works reaching completion during the year. Additional grants are also made for general wage increases which may be approved after the basic allocation has been made. Grants for minor capital works and equipment are made to boards on the basis of population and average occupied beds. Major works over $20,000 are financed by loans raised by hospital boards, interest and principal repayments being met by Government grants.
| Item of Expenditure | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes payments to sinking funds. | |||||
| $(thousand) | |||||
| Institutional operating expenses | 77,434 | 83,091 | 91,882 | 109,610 | 135,579 |
| Extramural relief | 94 | 118 | 153 | 205 | 266 |
| Grants to private hospitals, etc. | 134 | 129 | 124 | 126 | 181 |
| Other grants | 18 | 12 | 16 | 13 | 18 |
| Transport of patients | 826 | 942 | 920 | 1,190 | 1,296 |
| Domiciliary services | 1,717 | 1,762 | 2,023 | 2,289 | 2,885 |
| Administration | 2,042 | 2,172 | 2,342 | 2,776 | 3,397 |
| Superannuation | 606 | 647 | 718 | 910 | 1,859 |
| Other expenses | 2,232 | 1,049 | 2,211 | 3,722 | 7,478 |
| Interest on loans | 4,301 | 4,961 | 5,794 | 6,182 | 6,748 |
| Repayment of loans* | 6,246 | 7,088 | 8,107 | 9,251 | 10,241 |
| Capital works other than “loan” | 3,108 | 3,400 | 3,782 | 4,395 | 4,915 |
| Totals, excluding loans | 98,758 | 105,371 | 118,072 | 140,669 | 174,863 |
| Loan works | 14,109 | 15,179 | 15,465 | 15,639 | 22,353 |
| Totals | 112,867 | 120,550 | 133,537 | 156,308 | 197,216 |
PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITALS—The total expenditure on psychiatric hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions) and particulars of receipts during the last 11 financial years are shown in the next table. This expenditure was incurred by the Department of Health until 31 March 1972, since which date psychiatric hospitals have become the responsibility of hospital boards.
| Year Ended 31 March | Total Expenditure | Receipts | Net Expenditure | Average Cost per Occupied Bed |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $ | |
| 1962 | 9,880 | 206 | 9,674 | 965 |
| 1963 | 10,999 | 208 | 10,791 | 1,059 |
| 1964 | 12,109 | 212 | 11,897 | 1,143 |
| 1965 | 13,783 | 686 | 13,097 | 1,258 |
| 1966 | 14,778 | 692 | 14,086 | 1,353 |
| 1967 | 17,330 | 699 | 16,631 | 1,610 |
| 1968 | 18,559 | 556 | 18,003 | 1,743 |
| 1969 | 19,901 | 362 | 19,539 | 1,919 |
| 1970 | 21,873 | 488 | 21,385 | 2,106 |
| 1971 | 26,006 | 589 | 25,417 | 2,521 |
| 1972 | 30,067 | 585 | 29,481 | 3,034 |
As already stated, the expenditure included in the foregoing table does not include amounts spent on new buildings, additions, etc., the cost of which is met by the Ministry of Works. Expenditure for the last five financial years has amounted to $2,137,000 in 1967–68, $2,429,000 in 1968–69, $2,640,000 in 1969–70, $3,261,000 in 1970–71, and $3,962,000 in 1971–72.
PUBLIC HOSPITAL PATIENTS—Detailed statistical information is supplied to the Department of Health about every patient, except normal maternity cases, discharged from or dying in public hospitals in New Zealand. After tabulation in accordance with the International Classification of Diseases, this information is published annually in the Department of Health publication Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data. According to the census of non-psychiatric hospitals conducted by the Department of Health in 1966, patients in public hospitals comprised 81.1 percent of hospital patients, the provisional figure for the 1971 census is 80.4 percent.
Patients Treated—The following table shows the number of patients treated in public hospitals for the latest 6 years for which figures are available.
| Year | Remaining on 1 January from Previous Year | Admissions | Discharges | Deaths | Total Number of Indoor Patients | Remaining on 31 December |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Excludes 51 patients shown as remaining in Buchanan Ward, Greytown, on 31 December 1965. | ||||||
| 1965 | 8,667 | 221,772 | 210,394 | 11,267 | 230,439 | 8,778 |
| 1966 | 8,727* | 228,087 | 216,322 | 11,626 | 236,814 | 8,866 |
| 1967 | 8,866 | 234,521 | 222,910 | 11,299 | 243,387 | 9,178 |
| 1968 | 9,178 | 242,713 | 230,276 | 12,254 | 251,891 | 9,361 |
| 1969 | 9,361 | 244,347 | 231,907 | 12,026 | 253,708 | 9,372 |
| 1970 | 9,372 | 252,819 | 240,698 | 12,291 | 262,191 | 9,202 |
Principal Diseases and Disabilities—The following summary shows the principal diseases and injuries treated, together with the number of deaths and the fatality rate percent of total cases treated, in public hospitals in 1970. The disease headings are the subtitles of the International Classification of Diseases. More detailed information is published annually in Part III—Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data, Medical Statistics Report.
Although there is little overall difference in the totals of males and females, there is a well-defined pattern when figures for each sex are compared, age group by age group. In all ages under 15 years there is a preponderance of males. This difference is common to most disease groups but is more marked in diseases of the digestive, genito-urinary, musculoskeletal, and respiratory systems, in congenital malformations, and in accidental injuries. For the ages between 15 and 54 years there are more females than males. This age group covers the child-bearing ages in women, and the higher proportion of female patients is a reflection of this fact. Apart from conditions associated with pregnancy, abortion, delivery, and the puerperium, female patients considerably outnumbered male patients in both malignant and non-malignant tumours, in diseases of the thyroid gland and the genito-urinary system and in symptomatic conditions. In the age groups from 55 years upwards the males once more predominate, except for 75 years and over, particularly in diseases of the circulatory, respiratory, and digestive systems.
It should be noted that the disease or condition for which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in mortality statistics. Congestive heart failure, for instance, is comparatively highly ranked in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some underlying disease, which would take precedence over congestive heart failure in the statistics of causes of death. Hospital returns show each disease for which the patient was treated while in hospital, but the classification for statistical purposes has been made on the basis of the principal disease for which the patient was admitted, regardless of what other unrelated diseases may have been present or developed during the stay in hospital. In mortality statistics, on the other hand, the underlying cause of death is of paramount importance. In the summary below a patient admitted on account of an injury is classified according to the nature of the injury. Should the patient die, however, the death would be classified in the mortality statistics according to the cause of the injury, e.g., motor-vehicle accident, accidental fall, etc.
| DISEASES AND DISABILITIES TREATED IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS DURING 1970 | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Disease or Disability | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Fatality Rate Percent |
| Intestinal infectious diseases | 2,446 | 39 | 1.6 |
| Tuberculosis | 1,098 | 48 | 4.4 |
| Zoonotic bacterial diseases | 23 | – | – |
| Other bacterial diseases | 376 | 46 | 12.2 |
| Poliomyelitis and other enterovirus diseases of central nervous system | 206 | 1 | 0.5 |
| Viral diseases accompanied by exanthem | 610 | 14 | 2.3 |
| Arthropod-borne viral diseases | 51 | 5 | 9.8 |
| Other viral diseases | 1,523 | 13 | 0.9 |
| Rickettsioses and other arthropod-borne diseases | 22 | – | – |
| Syphilis and other venereal diseases | 146 | 1 | 0.7 |
| Other spirochaetal diseases | 94 | – | – |
| Mycoses | 85 | 3 | 3.5 |
| Helminthiases | 141 | 2 | 1.4 |
| Other infective and parasitic diseases | 235 | 6 | 2.6 |
| Malignant neoplasm of buccal cavity and pharynx | 309 | 39 | 12.6 |
| Malignant neoplasm of digestive organs and peritoneum | 2,703 | 751 | 27.8 |
| Malignant neoplasm of respiratory system | 1,854 | 556 | 30.0 |
| Malignant neoplasm of bone, connective tissue, skin, and breast | 2,348 | 184 | 7.8 |
| Malignant neoplasm of genito-urinary organs | 2,870 | 407 | 14.2 |
| Malignant neoplasm of other and unspecified sites | 2,039 | 613 | 30.1 |
| Neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 1,499 | 280 | 18.7 |
| Benign neoplasms | 4,019 | 25 | 0.6 |
| Neoplasm of unspecified nature | 291 | 6 | 2.1 |
| Diseases of thyroid gland | 776 | 11 | 1.4 |
| Diseases of other endocrine glands | 2,709 | 155 | 5.7 |
| Avitaminoses and other nutritional deficiency | 453 | 5 | 1.1 |
| Other metabolic diseases | 658 | 35 | 5.3 |
| Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs | 1,665 | 34 | 2.0 |
| Psychoses | 2,513 | 82 | 3.3 |
| Neuroses, personality disorders, and other non-psychotic mental disorders | 3,910 | 13 | 0.3 |
| Mental retardation | 151 | 3 | 2.0 |
| Inflammatory diseases of central nervous system | 356 | 43 | 12.1 |
| Hereditary and familial diseases of nervous system | 118 | 13 | 11.0 |
| Other diseases of central nervous system | 2,978 | 221 | 7.4 |
| Diseases of nerves and peripheral ganglia | 917 | 6 | 0.7 |
| Inflammatory diseases of the eye | 857 | 1 | 0.1 |
| Other diseases and conditions of the eye | 4,025 | 12 | 0.3 |
| Diseases of the ear and mastoid process | 3,432 | 2 | 0.1 |
| Active rheumatic fever | 609 | 9 | 1.5 |
| Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 816 | 83 | 10.2 |
| Hypertensive disease | 1,327 | 111 | 8.4 |
| Ischaemic heart disease | 8,513 | 1,554 | 18.3 |
| Other forms of heart disease | 3,604 | 776 | 21.5 |
| Cerebrovascular disease | 5,459 | 2,034 | 37.3 |
| Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries | 2,409 | 441 | 18.3 |
| Diseases of veins and lymphatics, and other diseases of circulatory system | 6,260 | 92 | 2.2 |
| Acute respiratory infections (except influenza) | 4,187 | 24 | 0.6 |
| Influenza | 982 | 50 | 5.1 |
| Pneumonia | 6,076 | 683 | 11.2 |
| Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 6,339 | 371 | 5.9 |
| Other diseases of upper respiratory tract | 11,429 | – | – |
| Other diseases of respiratory system | 1,672 | 119 | 7.1 |
| Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands, and jaws | 2,121 | 1 | – |
| Diseases of oesophagus, stomach, and duodenum | 2,253 | 99 | 4.4 |
| Appendicitis | 5,719 | 14 | 0.2 |
| Hernia of abdominal cavity | 5,284 | 41 | 0.8 |
| Other diseases of intestine and peritoneum | 3,916 | 121 | 3.1 |
| Diseases of liver, gall bladder, and pancreas | 4,405 | 173 | 3.9 |
| Nephritis and nephrosis | 839 | 68 | 8.1 |
| Other diseases of urinary system | 3,754 | 122 | 3.2 |
| Diseases of male genital organs | 3,220 | 75 | 2.3 |
| Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube, and parametrium | 2,187 | 3 | 0.1 |
| Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs | 9,059 | 3 | – |
| Complications of pregnancy | 2,469 | 1 | – |
| Urinary infections and toxaemias of pregnancy and the puerperium | 1,189 | 2 | 0.2 |
| Abortion | 4,866 | – | – |
| Delivery | 1,669 | 5 | 0.3 |
| Complications of the puerperium | 596 | 5 | 0.8 |
| Infections of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 3,266 | 3 | 0.1 |
| Other inflammatory conditions of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 887 | 9 | 1.0 |
| Other diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 1,573 | 6 | 0.4 |
| Arthritis and rheumatism, except rheumatic fever | 4,176 | 97 | 2.3 |
| Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint | 4,601 | 18 | 0.4 |
| Other diseases of musculoskeletal system | 2,601 | 15 | 0.6 |
| Congenital anomalies | 5,926 | 206 | 3.5 |
| Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality | 2,774 | 186 | 6.7 |
| Symptoms referable to systems or organs | 12,255 | 30 | 0.2 |
| Senility and ill-defined diseases | 2,336 | 174 | 7.4 |
| Fracture of skull, spine, and trunk | 4,084 | 158 | 3.9 |
| Fracture of upper limb | 4,219 | 13 | 0.3 |
| Fracture of lower limb | 6,064 | 343 | 5.7 |
| Dislocation without fracture | 1,077 | 1 | 0.1 |
| Sprains and strains of joints and adjacent muscles | 1,079 | 5 | 0.5 |
| Intracranial injury (excluding those with skull fracture) | 9,286 | 110 | 1.2 |
| Internal injury of chest, abdomen, and pelvis | 594 | 58 | 9.8 |
| Laceration and open wound of head, neck, and trunk | 1,868 | 6 | 0.3 |
| Laceration and open wound of lower limb | 1,445 | 4 | 0.3 |
| Laceration and open wound of multiple location | 216 | – | – |
| Superficial injury | 379 | 1 | 0.3 |
| Contusion and crushing with intact skin surface | 2,372 | 4 | 0.2 |
| Effects of foreign body entering through orifice | 934 | 3 | 0.3 |
| Burn | 1,906 | 27 | 1.4 |
| Injury to nerves and spinal cord | 337 | 1 | 0.3 |
| Adverse effect of medicinal agenta | 3,261 | 20 | 0.6 |
| Toxic effect of substances chiefly non-medicinal as to source | 1,476 | 8 | 0.5 |
| Other adverse effects | 1,995 | 29 | 1.5 |
| Special admissions without sickness | 3,586 | – | – |
| All conditions | 250,307 | 12,290 | 4.9 |
Duration of Stay in Public Hospitals—The average duration of stay of patients in public hospitals in 1969 is shown in the following table.
| Disease or Disability | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Average Stay (Days) |
|---|---|---|
| Infective and parasitic diseases (except tuberculosis) | 6,439 | 12.6 |
| Tuberculosis | 1,317 | 67.0 |
| Malignant neoplasm and neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 13,209 | 20.8 |
| Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 4,060 | 9.0 |
| Diseases of thyroid gland | 849 | 12.9 |
| Diabetes mellitus | 2,228 | 26.1 |
| Other endocrine, nutritional and metabolic diseases | 1,480 | 19.2 |
| Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs | 1,841 | 13.7 |
| Psychoses | 2,407 | 29.5 |
| Other mental disorders | 3,804 | 14.3 |
| Diseases of the eye | 5,058 | 8.5 |
| Diseases of ear and mastoid process | 3,026 | 7.8 |
| Other diseases of the nervous system | 4,169 | 40.5 |
| Active rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease | 1,467 | 32.8 |
| Ischaemic heart disease | 8,248 | 21.7 |
| Hypertensive disease and other forms of heart disease | 5,023 | 25.8 |
| Cerebrovascular disease | 5,388 | 67.0 |
| Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries | 2,454 | 38.2 |
| Diseases of veins and lymphatics and other diseases of circulatory system | 5,980 | 12.4 |
| Acute respiratory infections and influenza | 4,687 | 7.7 |
| Pneumonia | 5,426 | 17.3 |
| Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 5,219 | 15.4 |
| Hypertrophy of tonsils and adenoids | 9,831 | 3.5 |
| Other diseases of respiratory system | 3,842 | 12.6 |
| Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands and jaws | 2,026 | 3.2 |
| Diseases of oesophagus, stomach and duodenum | 2,459 | 15.2 |
| Appendicitis | 5,729 | 8.7 |
| Hernia of abdominal cavity | 5,314 | 9.5 |
| Other diseases of intestines and peritoneum | 3,776 | 14.1 |
| Diseases of liver, gall bladder and pancreas | 4,153 | 14.9 |
| Diseases of urinary system | 4,505 | 14.6 |
| Diseases of male genital organs | 3,189 | 12.0 |
| Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube and parametrium | 1,974 | 7.7 |
| Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs | 8,855 | 6.9 |
| Delivery and complications of pregnancy and the puerperium (except abortion) | 5,617 | 10.1 |
| Abortion | 4,514 | 3.9 |
| Diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissues | 5,621 | 11.3 |
| Arthritis and rheumatism except rheumatic fever | 3,952 | 39.1 |
| Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint | 4,473 | 20.9 |
| Other diseases of musculoskeletal system | 2,428 | 10.9 |
| Congenital anomalies | 5,801 | 16.7 |
| Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality | 2,597 | 18.4 |
| Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 13,537 | 19.3 |
| Fractures | 13,652 | 21.2 |
| Intracranial injury (except skull fracture) | 8,510 | 4.6 |
| Lacerations and open wound | 5,942 | 7.3 |
| Burns | 1,897 | 19.4 |
| Toxic or adverse effects of medicinal and other substances | 4,749 | 4.7 |
| Other injuries and adverse effects | 8,428 | 8.9 |
| Special admissions without current complaints or reported diagnosis | 3,186 | 7.4 |
| Total | 244,336 | 16.1 |
Accident Cases—A summary is given below of accident cases treated as inpatients in public hospitals during 1970.
| Type of Accident | Total Cases | Percentage or All Accident Cases | Average Stay (Days) | Aggregate Stay (Days) | Aggregate Stay as Percentage of Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Transport— | |||||
| Railway | 99 | 0.2 | 14.5 | 1,434 | 0.2 |
| Motor-vehicle traffic | 10,552 | 22.2 | 11.8 | 124,908 | 21.5 |
| Motor-vehicle non-traffic | 242 | 0.5 | 8.7 | 2,110 | 0.4 |
| Other road vehicles | 1,752 | 3.7 | 6.5 | 11,355 | 2.0 |
| Water | 201 | 0.4 | 12.8 | 2,579 | 0.4 |
| Aircraft | 33 | 0.1 | 15.3 | 460 | 0.1 |
| Total transport | 12,876 | 27.1 | 11.1 | 142,846 | 24.6 |
| Non-transport— | |||||
| Accidental poisoning | 2,423 | 5.1 | 2.1 | 5,179 | 0.9 |
| Accidental falls | 11,632 | 24.5 | 19.3 | 224,113 | 38.6 |
| Other accidents | 12,673 | 26.7 | 8.7 | 110,233 | 19.0 |
| Total non-transport | 26,728 | 56.3 | 12.7 | 339,525 | 58.5 |
| Surgical and medical complications and misadventures | 2,772 | 5.8 | 16.5 | 45,741 | 7.9 |
| Late effects of accidental injury | 1,264 | 2.7 | 20.7 | 26,125 | 4.5 |
| Suicide and self-inflicted injury | 2,268 | 4.8 | 7.1 | 16,133 | 2.8 |
| Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons | 1,349 | 2.8 | 5.9 | 7,971 | 1.4 |
| Legal intervention | – | – | – | – | – |
| Injury undetermined whether accidentally or purposely inflicted | 194 | 0.4 | 5.1 | 999 | 0.2 |
| Injury resulting from operations of war | 29 | 0.1 | 24.8 | 718 | 0.1 |
| Grand totals | 47,480 | 100.0 | 12.2 | 580,058 | 100.0 |
Most cases come under the heading “Non-transport—Other accidents”, which includes accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments, machinery, falling objects, fire and hot objects, and so on. Of these most occurred in the home.
The second largest group is “Accidental falls”, which has an aggregate stay greater than any other group. This is due to the long periods spent in hospital by elderly people who have sustained fractures of the femur in falls. Almost one in every four patients had been injured in a fall of some kind.
Motor-vehicle traffic accidents comprise the third largest group, and have the second largest aggregate stay. It is interesting to note that there were almost three times as many admissions to hospital and almost three times as many beds occupied by people injured in non-transport accidents as there were in motor-vehicle traffic accidents. Traffic accidents on roads are analysed in tables in Section 11c Roads and Road Transport.
Patients discharged from, or dying in public hospitals in 1970 after treatment for accidents sustained in the home are given in the following table.
| Cause of Accident | Total Patients | Days Stay |
|---|---|---|
| Accidental poisoning by— | ||
| Drugs and medicaments | 1,078 | 2,550 |
| Petroleum products and other solvents | 431 | 777 |
| Pesticides, fertilisers, and plant foods | 167 | 266 |
| Noxious foodstuffs and poisonous plants | 127 | 209 |
| Other solid and liquid substances | 401 | 684 |
| Gases and vapours | 16 | 52 |
| Accidental falls | 5,122 | 110,680 |
| Blow from falling object | 104 | 1,242 |
| Accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments | 1,449 | 8,877 |
| Accidental burns | 1,184 | 23,868 |
| Accidents caused by foreign bodies | 618 | 1,545 |
| Accidents caused by machinery | 30 | 323 |
| All other and unspecified accidents | 1,389 | 10,962 |
| Totals | 12,176 | 162,035 |
Deaths in Public Hospitals—The percentage of deaths in public hospitals to all deaths are shown in the following table.
| Year | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Total Deaths | Percentage of Deaths in Public Hospitals to Total Deaths |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1959 | 10,020 | 21,128 | 47.4 |
| 1960 | 9,768 | 20,892 | 46.8 |
| 1961 | 10,289 | 21,782 | 47.2 |
| 1962 | 10,436 | 22,081 | 47.3 |
| 1963 | 10,784 | 22,416 | 48.1 |
| 1964 | 10,883 | 22,861 | 47.6 |
| 1965 | 11,265 | 22,976 | 49.0 |
| 1966 | 11,626 | 23,778 | 48.9 |
| 1967 | 11,299 | 23,007 | 49.1 |
| 1968 | 12,254 | 24,464 | 50.1 |
| 1969 | 12,026 | 24,161 | 49.8 |
| 1970 | 12,291 | 24,840 | 49.5 |
Age and Sex of Patients—The age and sex of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1970 are shown below.
| Age Groups | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 year | 7,204 | 5,198 | 12,402 |
| 1–4 years | 11,193 | 8,174 | 19,367 |
| 5–9 years | 10,858 | 7,986 | 18,844 |
| 10–14 years | 7,945 | 5,763 | 13,708 |
| 15–19 years | 9,610 | 10,586 | 20,196 |
| 20–24 years | 8,848 | 12,030 | 20,878 |
| 25–29 years | 5,417 | 9,328 | 14,745 |
| 30–34 years | 4,534 | 7,617 | 12,151 |
| 35–39 years | 4,625 | 6,431 | 11,056 |
| 40–44 years | 5,345 | 6,810 | 12,155 |
| 45–49 years | 5,848 | 7,083 | 12,931 |
| 50–54 years | 6,133 | 6,562 | 12,695 |
| 55–59 years | 7,538 | 6,084 | 13,622 |
| 60–64 years | 7,834 | 5,808 | 13,642 |
| 65–69 years | 7,373 | 5,671 | 13,044 |
| 70–74 years | 5,639 | 5,375 | 11,014 |
| 75–79 years | 4,176 | 4,782 | 8,958 |
| 80–84 years | 2,949 | 3,592 | 6,541 |
| 85 years and over | 2,115 | 2,925 | 5,040 |
| Totals | 125,184 | 127,805 | 252,989 |
PATIENTS IN PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITALS—Under the Mental Health Act 1969 the control of psychiatric hospitals (with the exception of Lake Alice Hospital, Marton, which will continue to make national provision for security patients) was transferred from the Department of Health to local hospital boards from 1 April 1972.
A detailed report Mental Health Data is published annually by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. The report contains administrative and clinical data about first admissions and readmissions (including replacements from leave), transfers, discharges, and deaths for all inpatients under psychiatric care. The report also presents information about psychiatric disorders in terms of age and sex, etiological factors, domicile, race, and length of stay.
In 1967 the statistical system was enlarged to include, in addition to people treated as inpatients in psychiatric hospitals, people treated in psychiatric inpatient units in public hospitals. The system was further enlarged in 1969 with the inclusion of alcoholics treated at Rotoroa Sanatorium. These developments provide more comprehensive data about treatment of people with psychiatric disorders in the community, but the greater coverage prevents strict comparability with statistical data published for past years.
At the end of 1971 there were 10,476 people on the registers of psychiatric hospitals of the Department of Health, 124 in psychiatric units of public hospitals, and 91 in Rotoroa Sanatorium, a total of 10,691. There were 11,046 registrations during the year (excluding transfers and changes of status), of which 9,050 or 82 percent were voluntary patients. The average number of occupied psychiatric hospital beds was 9,807, which was 362 fewer than in 1970. The average number of resident patients per 100,000 mean population has declined steadily over the last 27 years.
The following table gives the annual averages and the rates per 100,000 mean population for those in psychiatric hospitals and public hospitals.
| Year | Resident in Psychiatric Hospital | On Leave from Psychiatric Hospital | Total for Psychiatric Hospitals | Patients in Public Hospitals | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | |
| All Patients | ||||||||
| 1942 | 7,926 | 483.4 | 459 | 28.0 | 8,385 | 511.4 | .. | .. |
| 1947 | 8,439 | 469.3 | 591 | 32.9 | 9,030 | 502.2 | .. | .. |
| 1952 | 9,070 | 454.3 | 807 | 40.5 | 9,877 | 494.8 | .. | .. |
| 1957 | 9,850 | 441.2 | 945 | 42.3 | 10,795 | 483.5 | .. | .. |
| 1962 | 10,267 | 413.2 | 1,235 | 49.7 | 11,502 | 462.9 | .. | .. |
| 1967 | 10,415 | 381.6 | 1,681 | 61.6 | 12,096 | 443.2 | .. | .. |
| 1968 | 10,270 | 372.6 | 1,938 | 70.3 | 12,208 | 442.9 | 134 | 4.9 |
| 1969 | 10,245 | 368.0 | 2,049 | 73.6 | 12,294 | 441.6 | 158 | 5.7 |
| 1970 | 10,169 | 360.6 | 1,663 | 59.0 | 1.1,832 | 419.6 | 154 | 5.5 |
| 1971 | 9,807 | 342.4 | 1,444 | 50.4 | 11,251 | 392.8 | 131 | 4.6 |
First Admissions—In 1971 there were 3,248 first admissions (1,794 male and 1,454 female) to psychiatric hospitals, 1,414 (499 male, 915 female) to psychiatric inpatient units, and 10 males to Rotoroa Sanatorium, a total of 4,672. The number of informal patients (3,869) exceeded the number of non-voluntary patients (803) by more than four to one.
The numbers and rates of first admissions together with the percentage of first admissions in total admissions and the percentage of informal patients in first admissions, are shown in the next tables.
| Years | Informal Patients | Non-Voluntary Patients | All Patients | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Rate | Total | Rate | Total | Rate | |
| * Average over 5 years. | ||||||
| 1935–39* | 212 | 13.3 | 943 | 59.2 | 1,155 | 72.5 |
| 1940–44* | 236 | 14.4 | 996 | 60.8 | 1,232 | 75.2 |
| 1945–49* | 502 | 27.9 | 1,151 | 64.5 | 1,653 | 92.4 |
| 1950–54* | 733 | 36.6 | 1,371 | 68.5 | 2,104 | 105.1 |
| 1955–59* | 1,066 | 47.5 | 1,400 | 62.7 | 2,466 | 110.2 |
| 1960–64* | 2,600 | 103.8 | 1,124 | 45.5 | 3,724 | 149.3 |
| 1965–69* | 3,626 | 133.3 | 976 | 35.9 | 4,602 | 169.2 |
| 1970 | 4,127 | 146.4 | 869 | 30.8 | 4,996 | 177.2 |
| 1971 | 3,869 | 135.1 | 803 | 28.0 | 4,672 | 163.1 |
| Years | Percentage of First Admissions in Total Admissions | Percentage of Informal Patients in First Admissions |
|---|---|---|
| * Average over five years. | ||
| 1935–39* | 80.1 | 18.3 |
| 1940–44* | 76.7 | 19.0 |
| 1945–49* | 75.6 | 30.1 |
| 1950–54* | 74.0 | 34.7 |
| 1955–59* | 67.5 | 43.0 |
| 1960–64* | 61.1 | 69.8 |
| 1965–69* | 50.5 | 78.8 |
| 1970 | 42.9 | 82.6 |
| 1971 | 42.3 | 82.8 |
NOTES—For 1962 and subsequent years, informal patient totals include voluntary patients. Since 1967 the figures include psychiatric inpatients in public hospitals. The figures from 1969 include patients in Rotoroa Sanatorium.
Diagnosis—The three leading diagnoses in 1971 were: depressive neurosis, 831 cases; other personality disorders, 608 cases; and schizophrenia and paranoid states, 538 cases. These three diagnoses accounted for 42.3 percent of first admissions.
The numbers of first admissions to each division of psychiatric care by short list diagnoses are shown for 1971.
| Diagnosis | All Hospitals | Mental Hospitals | Public Hospital Psychiatric Units | Rotoroa Sanatorium |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Senile and pre-senile dementia | 208 | 196 | 12 | – |
| Alcoholic psychosis | 76 | 63 | 13 | – |
| Other organic psychoses | 215 | 184 | 31 | – |
| Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 538 | 354 | 184 | – |
| Depressive psychosis | 466 | 306 | 160 | – |
| Other functional psychoses | 224 | 136 | 88 | – |
| Depressive neurosis | 831 | 415 | 416 | – |
| Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 260 | 161 | 99 | – |
| Alcoholism | 482 | 444 | 28 | 10 |
| Other personality disorders | 608 | 368 | 240 | – |
| Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 187 | 103 | 84 | – |
| Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 86 | 76 | 10 | – |
| Mental retardation | 307 | 300 | 7 | – |
| No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 184 | 142 | 42 | – |
| Totals | 4,672 | 3,248 | 1,414 | 10 |
Numbers and rates of first admissions by diagnosis are shown in the following table.
| Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Senile and pre-senile dementia | 310 | 264 | 208 | 111 | 93 | 73 |
| Alcoholic psychosis | 64 | 75 | 76 | 23 | 27 | 27 |
| Other organic psychoses | 183 | 279 | 215 | 66 | 99 | 75 |
| Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 600 | 565 | 538 | 216 | 200 | 188 |
| Depressive psychosis | 654 | 496 | 466 | 235 | 176 | 163 |
| Other functional psychoses | 153 | 195 | 224 | 55 | 69 | 78 |
| Depressive neurosis | 857 | 986 | 831 | 308 | 349 | 290 |
| Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 339 | 316 | 260 | 122 | 112 | 91 |
| Alcoholism | 438 | 457 | 482 | 157 | 162 | 168 |
| Other personality disorders | 516 | 567 | 608 | 185 | 201 | 212 |
| Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 111 | 146 | 187 | 40 | 52 | 65 |
| Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 116 | 91 | 86 | 42 | 32 | 30 |
| Mental retardation | 401 | 325 | 307 | 144 | 115 | 107 |
| No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 334 | 234 | 184 | 120 | 83 | 64 |
| All cases | 5,076 | 4,996 | 4,672 | 1,823 | 1,769 | 1,631 |
The first admission rates for senile and pre-senile dementia, for depressive psychosis, and for other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders decreased during the latest 3 years. In the period 1969–1971, the rates for alcoholism increased largely, but not solely, because of the admission of patients from the beginning of 1969 under the Alcoholism and Drug Addiction Act.
Readmissions—A readmission is a person admitted as an inpatient for psychiatric care who has previously received psychiatric care in a New Zealand hospital.
Diagnosis—In the following table the numbers and rates of readmissions are shown by short list diagnoses.
| Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Senile and pre-senile dementia | 125 | 115 | 76 | 45 | 41 | 27 |
| Alcoholic psychosis | 136 | 125 | 125 | 49 | 44 | 44 |
| Other organic psychoses | 271 | 275 | 274 | 97 | 97 | 96 |
| Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 1,756 | 2,054 | 1,799 | 631 | 727 | 628 |
| Depressive psychosis | 919 | 897 | 815 | 330 | 318 | 285 |
| Other functional psychoses | 492 | 557 | 540 | 177 | 197 | 189 |
| Depressive neurosis | 701 | 853 | 666 | 252 | 302 | 233 |
| Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 256 | 266 | 204 | 92 | 94 | 71 |
| Alcoholism | 1,001 | 1,162 | 1,222 | 360 | 411 | 427 |
| Other personality disorders | 680 | 760 | 741 | 244 | 269 | 259 |
| Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 44 | 82 | 102 | 16 | 29 | 36 |
| Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 168 | 152 | 148 | 60 | 54 | 52 |
| Mental retardation | 799 | 899 | 886 | 287 | 318 | 309 |
| No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 170 | 141 | 130 | 61 | 50 | 45 |
| All cases | 7,518 | 8,338 | 7,728 | 2,700 | 2,952 | 2,698 |
Discharges—There are three principal ways of being discharged from mental hospital: (a) outright discharge, which means being formally discharged at the time of leaving hospital; (b) discharge on leave; and (c) discharged “not committed”, which means being discharged from a mental hospital on the grounds that the patient's mental condition does not warrant his being detained. All people discharged from a psychiatric unit of a public hospital are discharged outright.
There were 12,053 discharges in 1971. Of these 9,443 were outright discharges, 2,259 were discharges on leave, and 351 were discharged “not committed”.
The principal diagnoses were: schizophrenia and paranoid states 2,410 cases; all forms of alcoholism 1,850 cases, depressive neurosis 1,459 cases, and other personality disorders 1,352 cases.
The following table shows the number of discharges for 1971 by short list diagnoses.
| Diagnosis | Outright Discharge | Leave | Not Committed | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Senile and pre-senile dementia | 109 | 35 | 1 | 145 |
| Alcoholic psychosis | 112 | 61 | 4 | 177 |
| Other organic psychoses | 321 | 97 | 6 | 424 |
| Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 1,605 | 784 | 21 | 2,410 |
| Depressive psychosis | 1,175 | 87 | 3 | 1,265 |
| Other functional psychoses | 608 | 136 | 2 | 746 |
| Depressive neurosis | 1,426 | 28 | 5 | 1,459 |
| Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 443 | 15 | 4 | 462 |
| Alcoholism | 1,086 | 577 | 10 | 1,673 |
| Other personality disorders | 1,152 | 123 | 77 | 1,352 |
| Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 264 | 15 | 6 | 285 |
| Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 165 | 38 | 3 | 206 |
| Mental retardation | 868 | 262 | 11 | 1,141 |
| No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 109 | 1 | 198 | 308 |
| Totals | 9,443 | 2,259 | 351 | 12,053 |
Duration of stay—Over half (50.9 percent) of those discharged left hospital within a month of admission, 27.6 percent left in the next 2 months, and a further 9.9 percent were discharged in the subsequent 3 months. The average stay of all discharges was 36 weeks.
Deaths—In 1971 there were 545 deaths in psychiatric hospitals, and 3 in psychiatric units of public hospitals. In addition 55 people died while on leave.
The principal diagnosis was senile and pre-senile dementia, 192 cases. Next came schizophrenia and paranoid states, 85 cases, and other organic psychoses, 74 cases.
In 1971 94 people died during the first month in hospital, and a further 56 deaths occurred in people who had been in hospital for over 1 month but under 3 months.
Staff—The pattern of staffing at 29 February 1972 is compared in the following table for psychiatric and general hospitals. (Source: Differential Pay Scale for Psychiatric and Psychopaedic Nurses: first report of the Royal Commission of Inquiry into Hospital and Related Services, December 1972.)
Staff establishments were higher, as there were numbers of unfilled vacancies.
| Group | Psychiatric Hospitals | General Hospitals* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Percentage of Total Nursing Staff | Number | Percentage of Total Nursing Staff | |
| * Statistics for one hospital board not included; covers 87.2 percent of nursing staff. | ||||
| Matron and assistant | 84 | 3.0 | 261 | 1.8 |
| Supervisor | 43 | 1.5 | 254 | 1.8 |
| Charge nurse/ward sister | 379 | 13.4 | 976 | 7.1 |
| Tutor | 32 | 1.1 | 250 | 1.8 |
| Staff nurse/staff sister | 567 | 20.0 | 2,684 | 19.6 |
| RCK/RM/RMN Karitane | 51 | 1.8 | 1,341 | 9.7 |
| Sub-total (percent) | … | 40.8 | … | 41.8 |
| Assistant nurse | 436 | 15.5 | – | – |
| Hospital aide | 586 | 20.8 | 2,251 | 16.3 |
| Trainee or student nurse | 627 | 22.2 | 4,250 | 30.7 |
| Student community nurse | 16 | 0.6 | 1,402 | 10.2 |
| Others | – | – | 136 | 1.0 |
| Totals | 2,821 | 100.0 | 13,805* | 100.0 |
GENERAL—Increasing interest is being shown in the heights and weights of New Zealanders—adults as well as children. Medical and health experts have formed the impression that the heights of persons in New Zealand have increased significantly over the past 50 years. It is likely that weights have also increased.
Most recent New Zealand figures certainly show that the above impression is justified, at least as far as school children are concerned. They also show that maturity judged by the development of secondary sex characteristics in both male and female children occurs on the average at an earlier age.
In the interests of continued medical research it is important that statistical material be made available on this and other aspects of growth and development. The statistics in this section have been assembled for future research purposes as much as for current interest and use by manufacturers and educational authorities.
CHILDREN—Surveys of heights and weights of primary school children in New Zealand have been made from time to time—namely in 1913, 1925, 1934, 1954 and now more recently in 1969. Each successive survey has shown general increases over the preceding survey in heights and weights at all ages, in some decades more marked than others. The 1969 survey shows that the very marked gain in both heights and weights which occurred between 1934 and 1954 now tends to be slowing down, especially at the lower age levels, although a significant gain in weights at the higher age levels still seems to be continuing.
In 1954 the survey covered 22,078 boys and 21,845 girls selected on a nation-wide sample basis. Compared with the 1934 survey it was found that for both boys and girls the average heights and weights had increased fairly uniformly on a geographic basis, that is, for main urban areas, minor urban areas and rural areas; they also applied to both non-Maoris and Maoris. (Other evidence indicated that the increases were primarily due to earlier maturity rather than to changes in racial characteristics.)
In the 1969 survey the total number of school children included in the sample was 24,852, taken from 19 health districts in proportion to the populations of the districts. Approximately equal numbers, about 2,000, were sampled from each age group from 5 to 15 years. Roughly one-sixth of the children were Maoris and five-sixths were, in the main, Europeans but included small numbers of Indians, Chinese, Samoans and other Pacific Islanders of the same Polynesian stock as the Maoris themselves. The number of Maoris was chosen again in relation to the total Maori population in each district.
As previous surveys had shown little significance in the difference of heights and weights between urban areas and rural districts no attempt was made during the 1969 survey to obtain separate figures for geographical groupings although, in selecting schools, allowance was made in the choice so as not to overload the figures in the direction of either urban, rural, or socio-economic groups.
Information from the three latest surveys is related in the following table. It should be noted that in 1934 the age was related to the nearest birthday and is therefore overstated in relation to later surveys where the age is that of last birthday, that is, in 1934 some of the children at given ages were relatively younger than those at the given ages in 1954 and 1969, i.e., children whose average age was 6 years in 1934 are compared with children whose average age in later surveys was 6 1/2 years.
| Age (Years) | Survey Year | Average Height | Average Weight | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys | Girls | Boys | Girls | ||
| in. | in. | lb | lb | ||
| 5 | 1934 | 43 | 43 | 42 | 41 |
| 1954 | 44.4 | 44.0 | 45.7 | 44.2 | |
| 1969 | 44.2 | 43.9 | 44.8 | 43.9 | |
| 6 | 1934 | 45 | 45 | 46 | 45 |
| 1954 | 46.7 | 46.4 | 50.5 | 49.6 | |
| 1969 | 46.6 | 46.3 | 49.9 | 49.2 | |
| 7 | 1934 | 47 | 47 | 50 | 49 |
| 1954 | 49.1 | 48.7 | 56.1 | 55.2 | |
| 1969 | 49.1 | 48.8 | 55.9 | 55.8 | |
| 8 | 1934 | 49 | 49 | 55 | 54 |
| 1954 | 51.3 | 50.8 | 62.0 | 61.3 | |
| 1969 | 51.2 | 50.7 | 62.2 | 61.1 | |
| 9 | 1934 | 51 | 51 | 61 | 60 |
| 1954 | 53.3 | 52.9 | 69.0 | 68.3 | |
| 1969 | 53.3 | 52.9 | 68.1 | 67.8 | |
| 10 | 1934 | 53 | 53 | 66 | 65 |
| 1954 | 55.3 | 55.2 | 76.0 | 77.1 | |
| 1969 | 55.2 | 55.1 | 74.9 | 76.3 | |
| 11 | 1934 | 54 | 55 | 72 | 73 |
| 1954 | 57.1 | 57.6 | 82.65 | 86.8 | |
| 1969 | 57.2 | 58.1 | 83.5 | 89.3 | |
| 12 | 1934 | 57 | 57 | 78 | 82 |
| 1954 | 59.2 | 60.0 | 92.0 | 98.4 | |
| 1969 | 59.5 | 60.2 | 93.4 | 99.3 | |
| 13 | 1934 | 59 | 59 | 88 | 94 |
| 1954 | 61.7 | 61.8 | 103.7 | 109.9 | |
| 1969 | 62.0 | 62.2 | 105.7 | 111.7 | |
| 14 | 1934 | 61 | 61 | 97 | 101 |
| 1954 | 64.15 | 62.8 | 117.5 | 119.8 | |
| 1969 | 64.8 | 63.2 | 120.2 | 120.3 | |
| 15 | 1934 | 62 | 62 | 103 | 108 |
| 1954 | 66.1 | 63.45 | 129.35 | 124.9 | |
| 1969 | 66.6 | 63.9 | 132.6 | 128.2 | |
In a comparison of Maoris and non-Maoris in 1954, the Maori boys and girls were found to be on average shorter than non-Maori boys and girls, the difference amounting to a little under an inch at most ages. In weight, however, Maoris were shown to be heavier than non-Maoris. At the younger ages the difference was negligible being less than half a pound, but from 9 years onwards the difference was marked—at 11 years it was 2 lb, at 12 years 3 lb for boys and 7 lb for girls, and at 15 years 6 lb for boys and nearly 11 lb for girls.
In the 1969 survey the weight increases for each year of age for both non-Maoris and Maoris of either sex show a growth spurt beginning at about 10 years of age in both races but reaching its peak slightly earlier in Maoris of both sexes.
Curves for the average increases in height showed a peak at ages 10–11 years for Maori and non-Maori females, a peak at ages 11–12 years for Maori males and a broader range of increase from 10–14 years for non-Maori males. In all cases a sharp decline was shown after the peak. Thus height, as with weight, showed a maximum increase at the onset of maturity, with the Maoris slightly in advance of non-Maoris and girls slightly ahead of boys.
There is no evidence at the moment that this forward movement in growth or maturation has ceased.
Maoris and non-Maoris—In a comparison between Maoris and non-Maoris it was shown by the 1969 survey that for males up to 11 years of age non-Maoris were consistently taller than Maoris—the maximum height difference of 0.63 in. occurring at age 8 years. From the age of 12 to 15 years Maoris were seen to be taller, the greatest difference of 0.50 in. being at 13 years of age so that by age 15 years Maoris were taller by only 0.01 in. This difference in Maori and non-Maori heights would seem to be mostly in the trunk measurements.
With girls in the 1969 survey non-Maoris were taller than Maori counterparts up to the age of 9 years—the maximum difference of 0.61 in. occurring at age 6 years. For ages 11 and 12 years Maoris were taller than non-Maoris, the greatest difference being 0.79 in. at age 12 years. At age 13 to 15 years non-Maori girls were again taller, the greatest difference being 0.71 in. occurring at age 15 years.
This difference in height patterns shows a slight change from the 1954 survey in which both Maori boys and girls tended to be shorter than non-Maoris at all ages. In all, however, these height differences between the races were small enough to suggest that Maoris and non-Maoris were approaching similar heights at each age.
In the case of weight, however, the picture is rather different. Both males and females, Maoris in each age group were heavier than non-Maoris, except at age 16 years where female non-Maoris were heavier by 0.07 lb and non-Maori males were minimally heavier than their Maori counterparts. For males at other ages, the difference showed a gradual increase from the age of 5 years to a maximum difference of 6.75 lb at the age of 15 years. With females, the same pattern was evident but the maximum difference of 11.86 lb occurred a year earlier at the age of 12 years decreasing to 5.95 lb at the age of 15 years.
Thus Maori children were seen to be consistently heavier than non-Maori children of the same age, more predominantly so for females in whom the maximum difference occurred a year earlier than in the males. From studying the ratio of average height to weight it can be postulated that at all ages Maoris were consistently heavier per inch of height than non-Maoris.
A detailed report on the 1969 survey has been published in the special report series of the Department of Health entitled Physical Development of New Zealand School Children 1969 which is available in Government bookshops.
International Comparison—In the following table New Zealand figures are set alongside those of other national surveys. The New Zealand figures are compiled by combining Maori and non-Maori figures using appropriate weighting factors. (11.5 percent of New Zealand children aged 5 to 15 in 1969 were Maori.)
In height New Zealand school children of 1969 compare very closely with Canadian children of the same year; the only marked difference is that New Zealand girls weighed consistently more than their Canadian counterparts. American children in 1963 do not appear to have differed greatly in height from New Zealand children in 1969, but were heavier, the difference being greater in boys. Comparison with the United Kingdom 1965 figures shows only slight differences in weight but New Zealand girls tended to be heavier.
The results of surveys will be affected to some extent by the time of the year at which they were made; growth in height is greater in the spring whereas weight tends to show a spurt in the autumn months.
| Average Age | Boys | Girls | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| U.S. 1963 | Canada 1969 | N.Z. 1969 | U.K. 1965 | U.S. 1963 | Canada 1969 | N.Z. 1969 | U.K. 1965 | |
| Median Height (Inches) | ||||||||
| 6 | 46.0 | 45.0 | 45.4 | 45.0 | 45.5 | 45.0 | 45.1 | 44.6 |
| 7 | 48.5 | 47.5 | 47.8 | 47.5 | 48.0 | 47.0 | 47.5 | 46.9 |
| 8 | 50.7 | 49.5 | 50.1 | 49.5 | 50.1 | 49.0 | 49.7 | 49.1 |
| 9 | 52.8 | 51.5 | 52.2 | 51.8 | 52.3 | 51.5 | 51.7 | 51.3 |
| 10 | 54.6 | 54.0 | 54.2 | 53.7 | 54.5 | 53.5 | 53.8 | 53.6 |
| 11 | 56.5 | 56.0 | 56.2 | 55.8 | 56.5 | 57.5 | 56.5 | 56.0 |
| 12 | 58.5 | 58.0 | 58.3 | 58.0 | 59.0 | 58.5 | 59.2 | 58.5 |
| 13 | 60.8 | 60.5 | 60.7 | 60.3 | 61.6 | 61.0 | 61.3 | 61.0 |
| 14 | 63.6 | 63.5 | 63.5 | 62.9 | 63.0 | 62.5 | 62.7 | 62.8 |
| 15 | 65.9 | 66.0 | 65.9 | 65.9 | 63.7 | 63.0 | 63.5 | 63.6 |
| Median Weight (Pounds) | ||||||||
| 6 | 49 | 45 | 46.7 | 46 | 46 | 44 | 46.0 | 45 |
| 7 | 54 | 51 | 51.9 | 51 | 52 | 49 | 51.7 | 50 |
| 8 | 61 | 56 | 57.7 | 55 | 58 | 54 | 57.2 | 55 |
| 9 | 67 | 63 | 63.7 | 61 | 65 | 61 | 62.7 | 61 |
| 10 | 74 | 69 | 69.8 | 67 | 73 | 68 | 70.0 | 68 |
| 11 | 81 | 76 | 77.4 | 74 | 82 | 79 | 80.1 | 78 |
| 12 | 90 | 86 | 86.5 | 83 | 92 | 88 | 91.5 | 89 |
| 13 | 101 | 95 | 97.4 | 94 | 104 | 100 | 103.8 | 101 |
| 14 | 115 | 113 | 111.2 | 107 | 115 | 111 | 114.2 | 113 |
| 15 | 128 | 124 | 124.5 | 121 | 122 | 116 | 121.4 | 120 |
| NOTE: New Zealand figures are interpolated median heights and weights. | ||||||||
| Source: Department of Health | ||||||||
The various surveys show that New Zealand school children have exhibited a pattern of growth similar to that of children in other developed countries. The growth spurt appears at 11 and 12 years in girls and between 12 and 14 years in boys and in both sexes is associated with early maturation. There are no previous national statistics for New Zealand but it is probably that in line with other countries the development of secondary sex characteristics and the menarche are occurring earlier than in past years. Causes of earlier physical development are likely to have been multifactorial and to include better housing and education, improved nutritional standards, fewer debilitating diseases and the effects of measures taken to prevent deficiency diseases.
New Zealand figures suggest that significant changes in height, which have been a feature of the past half-century, will not continue. There is reason to believe that the continued weight increases are indicative of an emerging problem of overweight for height at all ages. This suggests that in New Zealand obesity may become the main nutritional problem. In view of its relationship to cardiovascular and other diseases in the adult, obesity assumes importance when the health and physical development of New Zealand children are considered.
In a study made in 1966 for the School of Physical Education at the University of Otago, Miss Kathryn McQuarrie showed that for Norwegian and Swedish children similar increases in heights and weights to those of New Zealand children had been recorded, and that for Japanese children the increases were relatively greater. It is of interest to note that for Norwegian and Swedish boys and girls over a period 50 years, there have been close correlations with the changes for New Zealand boys and girls, though in more recent years the New Zealand children have become relatively heavier.
ADULTS: RNZAF Survey 1960—In 1960 a survey was made of the height, weight (stripped), and age of the officers and men of the Royal New Zealand Air Force in New Zealand, Fiji, and Singapore. There were about 4,200 personnel involved; they had all been judged by the medical officers as fit, without any concern for apparent overweight. To an extent the RNZAF personnel would have constituted a select sample.
The average height was found to be 5 ft 8 in.; for those over 40 years of age the average was between 5 ft 7 in. and 5 ft 8 in.; for those under 30 years of age the average was between 5 ft 8 in. and 5 ft 9 in.
The average weight in pounds related to height and age of the officers and men is shown in the following table.
| Height (in.) | Age Group (Years) | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 17–19 | 20–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 + | |
| Weight (lb) | |||||||
| 63 | 131 | 132 | 137 | 139 | 140 | 141 | 142 |
| 64 | 135 | 136 | 141 | 143 | 144 | 145 | 147 |
| 65 | 139 | 140 | 145 | 147 | 148 | 149 | 152 |
| 66 | 142 | 144 | 149 | 151 | 152 | 153 | 156 |
| 67 | 146 | 149 | 153 | 155 | 156 | 157 | 161 |
| 68 | 150 | 153 | 157 | 159 | 160 | 161 | 165 |
| 69 | 153 | 157 | 160 | 163 | 164 | 165 | 169 |
| 70 | 157 | 161 | 164 | 167 | 168 | 169 | 174 |
| 71 | 161 | 165 | 168 | 171 | 172 | 173 | 178 |
| 72 | 164 | 169 | 172 | 175 | 176 | 177 | 183 |
| 73 | 168 | 173 | 176 | 178 | 179 | 180 | 187 |
A detailed analysis of the 528 persons in the age group 20–24 years gave the following statistics.
| Height (in.) | Number of Persons | Weight (lb) | Number of Persons |
|---|---|---|---|
| 63 | 2 | 120 | 7 |
| 64 | 7 | 125 | 13 |
| 65 | 44 | 130 | 20 |
| 66 | 48 | 135 | 28 |
| 67 | 67 | 140 | 44 |
| 68 | 102 | 145 | 51 |
| 69 | 79 | 150 | 83 |
| 70 | 82 | 155 | 48 |
| 71 | 47 | 160 | 37 |
| 72 | 35 | 165 | 48 |
| 73 | 9 | 170 | 36 |
| 74 | 5 | 175 | 26 |
| 75 | 1 | 180 | 23 |
| 185 | 19 | ||
| 190 | 12 | ||
| 195 | 33 | ||
| and over | |||
| Totals | 528 | Totals | 528 |
As a guide to medical examiners on height-weight relationships the following table is used by the New Zealand Army; it reflects the rather heavier build of Maoris.
| Height (in.) | 20–24 Years | 25–29 Years | 30–34 Years | 35–39 Years | 40–45 Years | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |
| Weight (lb) | ||||||||||
| 60 | 128 | 140 | 132 | 143 | 137 | 147 | 141 | 150 | 145 | 152 |
| 61 | 132 | 143 | 137 | 148 | 141 | 151 | 145 | 154 | 148 | 156 |
| 62 | 136 | 147 | 141 | 152 | 145 | 155 | 148 | 157 | 151 | 160 |
| 63 | 140 | 151 | 145 | 156 | 148 | 158 | 151 | 160 | 154 | 163 |
| 64 | 143 | 155 | 148 | 159 | 151 | 161 | 155 | 164 | 157 | 166 |
| 65 | 146 | 159 | 151 | 162 | 155 | 165 | 158 | 167 | 160 | 169 |
| 66 | 150 | 163 | 155 | 166 | 158 | 168 | 160 | 169 | 163 | 171 |
| 67 | 154 | 167 | 158 | 169 | 161 | 171 | 163 | 172 | 166 | 173 |
| 68 | 158 | 170 | 161 | 172 | 164 | 174 | 166 | 175 | 168 | 176 |
| 69 | 162 | 173 | 165 | 176 | 168 | 177 | 169 | 178 | 170 | 179 |
| 70 | 165 | 176 | 168 | 179 | 171 | 180 | 172 | 181 | 173 | 182 |
| 71 | 168 | 178 | 172 | 182 | 174 | 182 | 175 | 184 | 176 | 185 |
| 72 | 172 | 181 | 176 | 185 | 178 | 184 | 179 | 187 | 180 | 188 |
| 73 | 176 | 183 | 179 | 188 | 181 | 186 | 182 | 189 | 183 | 190 |
| 74 | 179 | 185 | 182 | 191 | 183 | 188 | 184 | 190 | 185 | 191 |
| 75 | 182 | 186 | 184 | 193 | 185 | 190 | 186 | 191 | 186 | 192 |
| NOTE—All weights equal stripped weights, in pounds. | ||||||||||
Likewise the following table used by the New Zealand Army sets out approximate height-weight relationships of New Zealand women; it does not provide any information on average height and average weight.
| Height (in.) | 18–19 Years | 20–24 Years | 25–29 Years | 30–39 Years | 40–49 Years |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Weight (lb) | |||||
| 60 | 104 | 120 | 121 | 129 | 135 |
| 61 | 107 | 122 | 123 | 131 | 137 |
| 62 | 110 | 124 | 125 | 133 | 139 |
| 63 | 114 | 126 | 127 | 135 | 143 |
| 64 | 118 | 128 | 130 | 137 | 145 |
| 65 | 121 | 130 | 133 | 140 | 146 |
| 66 | 125 | 132 | 136 | 143 | 147 |
| 67 | 130 | 135 | 140 | 146 | 148 |
| 68 | 135 | 139 | 145 | 149 | 151 |
| 69 | 140 | 143 | 148 | 152 | 153 |
| 70 | 144 | 146 | 153 | 157 | 158 |
| 71 | 149 | 151 | 157 | 163 | 164 |
| 72 | 154 | 157 | 162 | 170 | 171 |
| NOTE—Clothing would add 6 lb to the above net weights. | |||||
Other Surveys of Military Personnel—A study of the medical examination records of 10,742 compulsory military trainees in 1950–52 was made by H. C. A. Somerset and included in a thesis “Some Investigations into Dimensions of Physique and their Relationship to Rorschach Responses” submitted to the Victoria University of Wellington, These trainees, all youths and mostly aged 18 years, showed an average height of 68.38 inches and an average weight of 142.5 pounds.
In 1965 a study “The Physiques of Royal New Zealand Air Force Men” was made by J. E. Lindsay Carter and Maurice L. Rendle. The personnel measured were 458 regular servicemen of the RNZAF aged 16 to 52 years and constituting a haphazard sample from all trades and ranks up to and including wing commander. The typical RNZAF male was described as 68.6 inches tall and weighing 153.5 pounds. This sample would include some older men who tend to be heavier.
A study of Maori somatology was made by Sir Peter Buck using as his subjects the remnants of the Maori Battalion after the First World War. According to Buck, the weight and height of the men was fairly representative of the race as a whole, the average being, if anything, rather on the low side. The average height of 424 men was found to be 67.3 inches and the average weight of 384 men was 163.9 pounds. (Sir Peter Buck's study covered a wide range of other physical characteristics and was published in the Journals of the Polynesian Society in 1922 and 1923.)
Comparative Studies of Adults—Examinations of conscripts in Sweden have shown an increase in mean height of no less than 2.3 cm or nearly 1 inch (from 174.4 to 176.7 cm) from 1940 to 1960 (Official Statistics of Sweden).
In an article in the British Medical Journal of 24 October 1953 by E. M. B. Clements it is stated that there is no clear evidence to show that the mean height of men in Britain had increased since 1880.
Other studies by McCane, 1962, and Tanner, 1962, have led to the conclusion that during the past century the growth in height of the population of western Europe has increased by approximately 1 centimetre each decade, with no signs of ceasing. (2.54 centimetres equal 1 inch.)
A report in Newsweek of 29 July 1968 of studies at Vassar and Smith Colleges shows that between 1920 and 1968 the average height of 18-year-old boys increased from 69.0 in. to 70.2 in. and their average weight from 126.6 lb to 144.8 lb. For 18-year-old girls the average height increased from 62.4 in. to 64.4 in. and the average weight from 116.2 lb to 126.2 lb.
For purposes of comparison, some United States averages are given in the following table; they are based on a nationwide sample of 6,672 persons aged 17 to 79 years selected for the health examination survey conducted from October 1959 to December 1962 by the Department of Health, Education and Welfare. (Source: Statistical Abstract of the United States, 1966.)
| Item | Age Group (Years) | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 17–19 | 20–24 | 25–34 | 35–44 | 45–54 | 55–64 | 65–74 | 75–79 | |
| Men— | ||||||||
| Height in. | 68.2 | 68.7 | 69.1 | 68.5 | 68.2 | 67.4 | 66.9 | 65.9 |
| Weight lb | 168 | 160 | 171 | 172 | 172 | 166 | 160 | 150 |
| Women— | ||||||||
| Height in. | 63.0 | 63.8 | 63.7 | 63.5 | 62.9 | 62.4 | 61.5 | 61.1 |
| Weight lb | 142 | 129 | 136 | 144 | 147 | 152 | 146 | 138 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—Social services are continually evolving as a collective response to the changing needs of society. The operative basis for social security administration has been the acceptance by the community of responsibility for income maintenance and medical treatment of those who are handicapped or otherwise in need.
Social welfare policies and programmes have received increased emphasis at the personal level in New Zealand in recent years, and measures of co-ordination between Government and voluntary agencies have been strengthened. The social and cultural committee of the National Development Conference in 1969 recommended that the possibility of establishing one Government department responsible for all aspects of social welfare be given further consideration, as it would provide greater co-ordination and a more efficient service.
Following this an inter-departmental committee set up by the Minister of Social Security produced a plan for the merger of the Social Security Department and the Child Welfare Division of the Department of Education. The Department of Social Welfare Act 1971 established a new department on this basis from 1 April 1972.
Also involved in social welfare are the Departments of Health, Education, Justice, Labour, and Maori and Island Affairs.
DEPARTMENT OF SOCIAL WELFARE—The principal functions of the Department of Social Welfare are:
To administer the Department of Social Welfare Act 1971; the Child Welfare Act 1925; Part I of the Social Security Act 1964; the Family Benefits Home Ownership Act 1964; and to provide for the effective administration and servicing of the War Pensions Act 1954; and the Rehabilitation Act 1941.
Advise the Minister on the development of social welfare policies for New Zealand.
Provide such social welfare services as the Ministry may from time to time direct.
Provide for the training of persons to undertake social welfare activities in Government or voluntary organisations.
Maintain close liaison with and encourage co-operation and co-ordination among any organisations and individuals (including departments of State and other agencies of the Crown) engaged in social welfare activities.
Undertake and promote research into aspects of social welfare.
Provide administrative services to boards, councils, committees, and agencies.
The objects of the department's administrative services are to provide such administrative support, advisory, training, and research services as necessary for the efficient and effective administration of the department's functions. The department is a principal adviser to Government on matters of social welfare policy and finance, and steps are being taken to strengthen the policy formation and advisory units and to provide a stronger research section to support the policy-forming units of the department. It also has particular responsibilities to private and voluntary organisations. Units with special responsibilities for liaison with such organisations and for publicity and information are to be established so that the public are kept abreast of developments.
The objectives of the policy for benefits and pensions are:
To provide income security to safeguard individuals in the community against loss of income as reduction in income brought about by age, incapacity, widowhood, orphanhood, unemployment or other circumstances at a level which will enable them to belong and participate in the community; and benefits for children as a contribution towards their maintenance.
To provide assistance towards housing finance for families of moderate means by way of an advance of family benefit.
To provide supplementary assistance for those whose income and financial resources are insufficient to meet their living costs and other commitments.
To provide pensions on the death or disablement of members of the forces as recompense for physical loss, at a level reviewed and set each 2 years at 1 April in accordance with movements in the Consumers' Price Index; and to provide other allowances and concessions according to the nature and extent of disablement.
To provide and maintain a service to ensure the rehabilitation and resettlement in civil life of former members of the forces.
The objectives of the policy for social work services are:
To make better provision for the maintenance, care, and control of children who are under the protection of the State and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, and delinquent children.
To establish and maintain institutions, or arrange foster homes, for the care and control of children committed to the guardianship of the State.
To promote and maintain a preventive work, social work, and general counselling service for persons and families facing social and economic difficulties.
To promote and maintain an effective rehabilitation service to ensure that disabled persons are given encouragement, counselling, and assistance to restore them to a fuller and more meaningful life.
The social work services involve individual and family casework and general welfare work. Emphasis is given to the care and control of children including those with emotional or behavioural problems. With the establishment of the new department it is hoped to evolve more comprehensive policies of family care, preventive work, and community participation.
The residential programme includes the inspection of children's homes run by voluntary organisations and the licensing and supervision of child care centres in order to ensure satisfactory standards are maintained. This division also has a responsibility for children in foster homes licensed under the Infants Act 1908.
Added emphasis is to be given in the programme to the rehabilitation of disabled persons. Coordination with other agencies which also have responsibilities in this work, such as the Department of Health and Department of Labour, is achieved through representation of the department on the National Civilian Rehabilitation Committee, which also acts as an advisory body to Government on rehabilitation.
SOCIAL SECURITY DEVELOPMENT—Social security is a comprehensive plan of State assistance by a system of cash benefits and free or subsidised medical and hospital provisions for the safeguarding of health. The principal objects of the legislation which came into operation on 1 April 1939 were: (a) to substitute a system of extended cash benefits on a contributory basis for the system of non-contributory civil pensions, e.g., old age, widows', and other pensions; (b) the inauguration of a system of medical and hospital benefits and of other related benefits. The governing legislation is now the Social Security Act 1964.
Universal family benefits were introduced on 1 April 1946, since which date each mother has received a benefit in respect of each of her dependent children irrespective of the family income or property.
There is reciprocity of social security benefits with Australia, and with the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland. Under the Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948 the classes of benefits cover the following: age pensions and age benefits, invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits, widows' pensions and widows' benefits, child endowment and family benefits, unemployment benefits, and sickness benefits. The Social Security (Reciprocity with the United Kingdom) Act 1969 provides for reciprocity between the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland and New Zealand to cover age, superannuation, widows', orphans', invalids', family, sickness, and unemployment benefits. A Royal Commission to inquire into social security began hearing submissions in December 1969. Its report was published in March 1972 as parliamentary paper H.53. A section of the report was reprinted as a special article in the 1972 issue of the Yearbook entitled Evolution of Social Security in New Zealand.
MAIN FEATURES OF SOCIAL SECURITY SYSTEM—The present system cannot be characterised according to any single principle, theory, or formula. It has evolved from changing needs and experience in dealing with them. For example, it looks like a form of community insurance, but is not financed, funded, or administered on an insurance basis. It is contributory, because it is financed from taxation; it acts with the progressive income tax structure in redistributing income. But any person's benefit bears no relation to his tax contribution. While basically income tested and selective as to need within classes of benefit, it is also universally applied without regard to other income or means in three main cases (superannuation, family, and medical benefits) and in the lesser miners' benefit. It transfers income from the more to the less affluent mainly on the basis of greatest help for those in greatest need. It reflects the traditional humanitarian, egalitarian, and pragmatic approach of New Zealanders and, most importantly, reflects an acceptance of community responsibility for social welfare.
The main features of the system are:
Eligibility for benefits (other than emergency) is based on residence for varying qualifying periods and not on the amount of contributory tax paid.
All the classes of benefit (other than family, miners', superannuation, and medical benefits) are subject to an income test with the amount of benefit being reduced if other income is over a prescribed level. Emergency benefits and supplementary assistance are subject to tests of both income and property.
In paying superannuation and family benefit without any tests of income or need it is assumed that for everybody over 65 years and for all families with dependent children, a community-financed income supplement is necessary and desirable irrespective of actual financial need or resources. Miners' benefit is not income tested on the accepted assumption that if a person is disabled by disease arising from mining he needs to be compensated for losing income and enjoyment of life and that the income loss does not require to be established or tested.
The concept of the family as the fundamental economic and social unit is recognised by the payments made in respect of the otherwise ineligible but dependent wife and children of a beneficiary; and the taking into account of the income of the husband or wife (legal or de facto) of a beneficiary when assessing the amount of those benefits subject to an income test. Mothers' allowances introduced in 1945 for those receiving widows' benefit, and the domestic purposes benefit and family maintenance allowance (1968) similarly recognised the importance of the family unit.
Contribution under a graduated income tax system and payment of benefits at a flat rate irrespective of contributions (that is, taxes paid) distinguishes the New Zealand system from many of those of other countries.
The cluster of available cash and medical benefits gives a comprehensive coverage of need.
Beneficiaries are given incentives to self help and to work. From the start, amounts payable from standard benefits have been set below the average wages of low-earner groups; and small incomes, and most property, have been disregarded in assessing an individual's benefit. Conversely the income-tested age benefit for men over 60 years and some women over 55 years, superannuation for people over 65 years, and the benefits for widows with dependent children or over a prescribed age recognise these people's right to stop working if they want to.
Contribution through taxation is compulsory. The right to “contract out” on the grounds that the individual may not need, or qualify for, public aid is denied in the community interest, as it is with other State services such as education, defence, police.
The Social Security Commission has wide discretionary power to grant, withhold, or reduce benefits, and a general power of direction is given to the Ministers of Health and Social Welfare (who are often the same person).
With certain exceptions no person is entitled to more than one analogous benefit from either New Zealand or overseas.
Standard rates with supplements, rather than differential rates according to the class of benefit, relate benefits to need rather than to the cause of need.
ADMINISTRATION—The Department of Social Welfare administers, under the direction of the Minister of Social Welfare, Part I of the Act dealing with cash benefits, while matters concerning medical, hospital, and other related benefits are administered by the Department of Health under the direction of the Minister of Health (see Section 5B).
The War Pensions Act 1954 is also administered by the Department of Social Welfare, which likewise handles ex-servicemen's rehabilitation.
Child welfare activities are governed by the Child Welfare Act and other legislation detailed later in this section.
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS—Finance to enable the provisions of the Act to be carried out was originally provided for by the establishment within the Public Account of the Social Security Fund. The principal revenue of the fund was derived from a charge (collected by the Inland Revenue Department) on salaries, wages, and other income, including the income of companies, but the Act also made provision for the payment to the fund of such other moneys as might be appropriated by Parliament from time to time. Social security tax and income tax were combined in the tax deduction tables prepared for the operation of the PAYE system from 1 April 1958. (An assessment for accounting purposes of the social security proportion was made until 31 March 1969, when this calculation was discontinued.)
On 1 April 1964 the Social Security Fund was absorbed into the Consolidated Revenue Account in connection with a rearrangement of Government accounts.
From 1 April 1964 the payment of medical benefits has been made by the Department of Health from money appropriated by Parliament for this purpose. From 1 April 1958, the cost of public hospital administration has been borne directly by general taxation; treatment in public hospitals is free. Details of medical benefits are set out in Section 5B—Hospitals and Medical Services.
Payments—The New Zealand system has developed six types of social security assistance.
Cash benefits as of right for those eligible by category, residence, and income, paid at flat standard rates (plus allowance for dependants) without regard to taxes paid.
Emergency benefits for those who need help but who are not, for any reason, eligible for standard benefits.
Supplementary assistance for those beneficiaries whose incomes and resources, including any social security benefit, cannot meet their particular needs or reasonable commitments.
Medical and pharmaceutical benefits for all members of the community; free public and subsidised private hospital care.
Universally applied benefits (with no means test) for dependent children, and for those over 65 years of age.
Social work and counselling help with personal problems of beneficiaries or potential beneficiaries. Particulars of payments under the Social Security Act during the last 5 financial years are contained in the following table.
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cash benefits— | $(thousand) | ||||
| Superannuation | 76,374 | 80,605 | 88,819 | 101,009 | 114,575 |
| Age | 57,495 | 60,833 | 67,003 | 76,173 | 88,441 |
| Widows' | 11,995 | 12,622 | 13,742 | 15,936 | 18,026 |
| Orphans' | 127 | 137 | 150 | 179 | 213 |
| Family | 71,452 | 68,266 | 72,318 | 70,402 | 73,886 |
| Invalids' | 5,296 | 5,514 | 6,093 | 6,985 | 8,017 |
| Miners' | 118 | 106 | 99 | 95 | 94 |
| Unemployment | 2,176 | 3,302 | 1,465 | 1,004 | 2,683 |
| Sickness | 5,156 | 5,589 | 6,073 | 7,136 | 8,333 |
| Emergency | 2,237 | 3,077 | 4,025 | 5,948 | 8,613 |
| Supplementary assistance | 2,520 | 2,764 | 2,703 | 3,164 | 4,171 |
| Advances for repairs to homes | 73 | 69 | 54 | 61 | 61 |
| Employment subsidy for disabled civilians | 6 | 8 | 8 | 8 | 5 |
| Capitalisation of family benefit | 7,237 | 7,790 | 7,486 | 10,649 | 6,619 |
| Total, cash benefits | 242,262 | 250,682 | 270,038 | 298,749 | 333,737 |
| Medical benefits— | |||||
| Medical | 8,848 | 8,785 | 9,695 | 11,756 | 11,797 |
| Hospital | 4,441 | 4,849 | 5,487 | 6,627 | 6,870 |
| Maternity | 2,047 | 2,069 | 2,956 | 3,133 | 3,821 |
| Pharmaceutical | 22,272 | 24,458 | 27,308 | 30,783 | 33,236 |
| Supplementary | 6,855 | 7,241 | 7,628 | 9,375 | 10,637 |
| Total, medical benefits | 44,462 | 47,402 | 53,074 | 61,674 | 66,361 |
During the year ended 31 March 1972 $188,554,640 or 58 percent of the total expenditure on cash benefits (including supplementary assistance, advances for repairs to homes, and employment subsidy for disabled civilians) was paid without an income test.
Administration expenses for the year ended 31 March 1972 were $7,843,075 as compared with $6,587,916 the previous year.
The following table summarises social security expenditure according to type of benefit and per head of mean population, and also relates expenditure to national income.
| Year Ended 31 March | Net National Income at Factor Cost | Expenditure* | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Medical Benefits | Family Benefits | Other Benefits | Total | Per Head of Mean Population† | ||
* Excluding capitalised family benefits. † Prior to 1965 benefits were paid to public hospitals when beneficiaries were receiving treatment. | ||||||
| $(million) | $ | |||||
| Amount | ||||||
| 1962 | 2,315 | 45.9 | 66.9 | 115.4 | 228.2 | 93.47 |
| 1963 | 2,504 | 47.5 | 64.6 | 118.6 | 230.7 | 92.34 |
| 1964 | 2,742 | 48.4 | 68.5 | 126.2 | 243.1 | 95.32 |
| 1965 | 3,002 | 36.5 | 65.9 | 132.8 | 235.3 | 90.46 |
| 1966 | 3,261 | 39.6 | 70.2 | 137.3 | 247.0 | 93.31 |
| 1967 | 3,370 | 42.2 | 66.8 | 150.7 | 259.7 | 96.35 |
| 1968 | 3,468 | 44.4 | 71.4 | 163 5 | 279.3 | 102.04 |
| 1969 | 3,649 | 47.4 | 68.3 | 174.5 | 290.2 | 105.03 |
| 1970 | 4,051 | 53.1 | 72.3 | 190.2 | 315.6 | 112.10 |
| 1971 | 4,656 | 61.7 | 70.4 | 217.6 | 349.7 | 123.52 |
| 1972 | 5,392 | 66.3 | 73.9 | 253.2 | 393.4 | 136.77 |
| Percentage of Expenditure to National Income | ||||||
| 1962 | … | 2.0 | 2.9 | 5.0 | 9.9 | … |
| 1963 | … | 1.9 | 2.6 | 4.7 | 9.2 | … |
| 1964 | … | 1.8 | 2.5 | 4.6 | 8.9 | … |
| 1965 | … | 1.2 | 2.2 | 4.4 | 7.9 | … |
| 1966 | … | 1.2 | 2.2 | 4.3 | 7.6 | … |
| 1967 | … | 1.3 | 2.0 | 4.5 | 7.7 | … |
| 1968 | … | 1.3 | 2.1 | 4.7 | 8.1 | … |
| 1969 | … | 1.3 | 1.8 | 4.7 | 8.0 | … |
| 1970 | … | 1.3 | 1.8 | 4.7 | 7.8 | … |
| 1971 | … | 1.3 | 1.5 | 4.7 | 7.5 | … |
| 1972 | … | 1.2 | 1.4 | 4.7 | 7.3 | … |
Government expenditure on social services (including health and education) is shown in relation to total Government expenditure in a table in the Statistical Summary at the back of this Yearbook.
Benefits and Pensions in Force—The total number of persons in respect of whom social security cash benefits (including dependent wives and children) were payable at 31 March 1972 was 1,315,074, or 4,519 per 10,000 of population. For the previous year the corresponding figures were 1,299,788 and 4,544 respectively. Particulars of the various social security benefits in force at 31 March for the 3 latest years and the annual value at 31 March were as follows.
| Class of Benefit | Number in Force at 31 March | Annual Value at 31 March 1972 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | ||
| $(000) | ||||
| Superannuation | 142,867 | 146,299 | 149,190 | 122,950 |
| Age | 98,905 | 102,797 | 106,681 | 95,371 |
| Widows' | 15,663 | 15,899 | 16,540 | 18,557 |
| Orphans' | 315 | 319 | 306 | 191 |
| Family | 408,397 | 414,195 | 420,961 | 78,505 |
| Invalids' | 8,342 | 8,557 | 8,686 | 8,661 |
| Miners' | 98 | 91 | 77 | 94 |
| Unemployment | 983 | 715 | 2,935 | … |
| Sickness | 5,876 | 6,306 | 6,863 | … |
| Emergency | 5,266 | 6,422 | 8,177 | … |
| Supplementary assistance | 12,887 | 13,968 | 17,120 | … |
| Totals | 699,599 | 715,568 | 737,536 | … |
In addition there were 1,071 pensions at 31 March 1972 classed as “sundry pensions and annuities”. This class covers ex-officers of the Legislative Department, ex-members of the defence forces, certain ex-members of the Legislature, and others, by way of compassionate allowance, etc.
CASH BENEFITS—A summarised account of the changes in cash benefits from the inception of the social security scheme to 1957 was given on pages 205–206 of the 1958 issue of the Yearbook, and from 1957 to 1968 on page 176 of the 1969 issue. Since 1939 the original provisions have been considerably amended and enlarged to correct anomalies and to cover more comprehensively the needs of the people. In addition the rates of benefits have been increased from time to time, mainly as a result of the increased cost of living.
More recent increases for age, invalids', widows', and miners' benefits are shown in the following table.
| Date of Increase | Amount of Increase per Week | |
|---|---|---|
| Married Couples | Unmarried Beneficiaries | |
| $ | $ | |
| 14 May 1969 | 1.50 | 1.00 |
| 15 April 1970 | 1.00 | 0.50 |
| 2 Sep 1970 | 2.00 | 1.00 |
| 9 June 1971 | 2.00 | 1.25 |
| 16 Feb 1972 | 2.00 | 1.10 |
| 5 July 1972 | 4.00 | 3.90 |
Persons employed outside New Zealand are deemed to be resident in New Zealand, where they are liable for the payment of income tax on their earnings. In each case the wife and children are also included.
The receipt of a war disablement pension or a basic war widow's pension does not affect a person's eligibility to receive a social security benefit.
The Director-General may, in his discretion, refuse to grant any benefit or terminate any benefit or reduce any benefit where the applicant (or in the case of family benefit the father or mother of the child) is not ordinarily resident in New Zealand, or has deprived himself of income or property to qualify for a higher rate of benefit than would otherwise have been the case.
Persons Wholly Dependent on Social Security—At the 1966 Census of Population and Dwellings there were 18,507 heads of households not in the labour force with no income apart from social security benefits and whose spouse also was without income.
Of the persons living alone at the 1966 Census there were 27,242 without income except for social security benefits. (Other such persons with limited incomes were as follows: $2-$199, 4,932; $200-$599, 8,696; $600-$999, 6,708; $1,000-$1,399, 7,389.)
SUMMARY OF RATES OF SOCIAL SECURITY BENEFITS—The list below gives a summary of the annual and weekly rates for cash benefits. (These rates were increased from 6 June 1973).
| Benefit | Annual Rate† | Weekly Rate† | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 16 February 1972 | 5 July 1972 | 16 February 1972 | 5 July 1972 | |
| * Any of above benefits with dependent children | ||||
| Superannuation— | $ | $ | $ | $ |
| Unmarried person | 889 | 1,092 | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Married person | 806 | 910 | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Age—* | ||||
| Unmarried person | 889 | 1,092 | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Married couple if both eligible (each) | 806 | 910 | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Married woman whose husband is not eligible | 806 | 910 | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Married man whose wife is not eligible | 1,612 | 1,820 | 31.00 | 35.00 |
| Widows'—* | ||||
| Widow | 889 | 1,092 | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Orphans' (each child) | 494 | 520 | 9.50 | 10.00 |
| Family (each child) | 78 | 156 | 1.50 | 3.00 |
| Invalids'—* | ||||
| Unmarried person, 18 years or over | 889 | 1,092 | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Unmarried person under 18 years | 754 | 832 | 14.50 | 16.00 |
| Married man with wife included | 1,612 | 1,820 | 31.00 | 35.00 |
| Married woman | 806 | 910 | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Miners'—* | ||||
| Unmarried person | 889 | 1,092 | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Married man with wife included | 1,612 | 1,820 | 31.00 | 35.00 |
| Miner's widow | 806 | 1,008 | 15.50 | 19.40 |
| Sickness—* | ||||
| Unmarried person under 18 years without dependants | … | … | 13.50 | 16.00 |
| Unmarried person 18 years and over | … | … | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Married man with wife included | … | … | 31.00 | 35.00 |
| Married woman 18 years and over | … | … | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Unemployment—* | ||||
| Unmarried person under 20 years without dependants | … | … | 13.50 | 16.00 |
| Unmarried person 20 years and over | … | … | 17.10 | 21.00 |
| Married man with wife included | … | … | 31.00 | 35.00 |
| Married woman 20 years and over | … | … | 15.50 | 17.50 |
| Solo parent and 1 child | … | 1,664 | … | 32.00 |
| Solo parent and 2 children | … | 1,820 | … | 35.00 |
| Each subsequent child | … | 65 | … | 1.25 |
| Married couple and 1 child | … | 1,976 | … | 38.00 |
| Each subsequent child | … | 65 | … | 1.25 |
| Supplementary Assistance .. .. .. According to circumstances | ||||
| Emergency .. .. .. According to circumstances | ||||
All statutory benefits except superannuation, family, and miners' are subject to an income test as follows (see under respective headings effect of income test on sickness and unemployment benefits).
A widow with a dependent child has an income exemption of $884 a year, while a widow without a child, or an age or invalids beneficiary has an exemption of $676 a year. Income over the exempted amount and up to $1,300 a year reduces the benefit by $1 for $2 and income above $1,300 by $3 for $4.
An orphan's benefit is reduced by $3 for $4 for income in excess of $260 a year.
Superannuation Benefits—Every person over the age of 65 years who satisfies the prescribed residential qualification is entitled to a superannuation benefit without regard to financial circumstances. The superannuation benefit is for income-tax purposes subject to withholding tax of 90c a week for a married beneficiary and $1.60 for an unmarried beneficiary. The residential qualification is, in general, a period of residence in New Zealand of 20 years. Allowances are made for occasional absences and for special circumstances such as service overseas with the armed forces, on missionary work, and with Volunteer Service Abroad.
A superannuation benefit is not payable in addition to any other cash benefit except a family benefit. For example, a superannuation benefit and an invalid's benefit cannot be paid to the one person. Similarly, a superannuation benefit and an age benefit are not payable to the one person concurrently.
Since 1960 the amount of the superannuation benefit has been equal to the age benefit.
Age Benefits—Every person who has attained the age of 60 years is entitled to receive an age benefit, subject to residential qualifications.
Age benefits are payable, in the discretion of the Director-General, to unmarried women between 55 and 60 years of age who are unable to engage in regular employment.
The basic rate for a male recipient is doubled when his wife is ineligible for any benefit.
Age beneficiaries may surrender their benefits while their earnings are excessive and apply for reinstatement immediately the employment ceases. The earnings received during the period that both husband and wife were not in receipt of age benefits are not taken into account.
At 31 March 1972, 8,553 husbands received benefits on account of dependent wives who were not eligible for benefits in their own right.
The following table shows the estimated age distribution of (a) persons who were granted age benefits during the calendar year 1972 (including transfer from widows' and invalids' benefits), and (b) total age beneficiaries at 31 March 1972.
| Age in Years | Persons Granted Age Benefits During 1972 | Total Age Beneficiaries at 31 March 1972 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| 60 | 1,718 | 3,142 | 4,860 | 996 | 1,711 | 2,707 |
| 61 | 567 | 1,098 | 1,665 | 1,712 | 3,525 | 5,237 |
| 62 | 477 | 579 | 1,056 | 2,071 | 4,200 | 6,271 |
| 63 | 477 | 656 | 1,133 | 2,415 | 4,696 | 7,111 |
| 64 | 461 | 285 | 746 | 2,566 | 4,767 | 7,333 |
| Totals, 60–64 | 3,700 | 5,760 | 9,460 | 9,760 | 18,899 | 28,659 |
| 65–69 | 1,670 | 930 | 2,600 | 12,794 | 17,440 | 30,234 |
| 70–74 | 370 | 560 | 930 | 8,022 | 11,212 | 19,234 |
| 75 and over | 240 | 470 | 710 | 6,802 | 21,294 | 28,096 |
| Totals | 5,980 | 7,720 | 13,700 | 37,378 | 68,845 | 106,223 |
Widows' Benefits—Subject to an income qualification every widow who is the mother of one or more dependent children under 16 years of age is entitled to a benefit in respect of widowhood. In addition, any widow not being the mother of a dependent child under 16 years of age who satisfies certain conditions is also entitled to the benefit. No widow under 50 years of age who has not had one or more children can qualify for the benefit. The term “children” may include (in the discretion of the Director-General) any child who is being maintained by the applicant and was at any time maintained by the husband of the applicant.
Other classes of women (not being widows) may receive benefits as if they were widows. Any married woman who satisfies the Director-General that she has been deserted by her husband and has taken proceedings against him for a maintenance order under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1969 may be granted a widow's benefit as though she were a widow, provided that she would have been able to qualify for widow's benefit if her husband had died on the date he deserted her. Any moneys paid by a husband, whether by way of a maintenance order or otherwise, are required to be paid to the department and any balance over and above the amount of the benefit is paid to the beneficiary. Benefits for deserted wives may be continued after divorce.
Widows' benefits cease on remarriage.
“Special” benefits are paid to married women whose husbands have been patients in mental hospitals for at least 6 months.
The following table affords an analysis of widows' (including “special”) benefits in force at 31 March 1972.
| Status | With One Dependent Child | With Two or More Dependent Children | Without Dependent Children | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Widows | 2,790 | 3,043 | 9,613 | 15,446 |
| Deserted wives | 200 | 499 | 395 | 1,094 |
| Totals | 2,990 | 3,542 | 10,008 | 16,540 |
Orphans' Benefits—A benefit in respect of orphanhood is payable in the case of a child under 16 years of age who was born in New Zealand or whose last surviving parent was ordinarily resident in New Zealand for a period of not less than 3 years preceding the date of his or her death, or whose last surviving parent cannot be found. A stepchild or an adopted child comes within the definition of the term, and payment may be made to any person for the time being having the care and control of the child. No payment is made on account of any orphan maintained in a State institution, but payment may be made to the governing bodies of homes and orphanages of religious or other organisations. For the purpose of assisting in the further education of any child, the benefit may be continued until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of 18 years.
The number of benefits in force at 31 March 1972 was 306 (in respect of 418 children).
Family Benefits—Family benefits are payable irrespective of the income or property of the parents or children. Prior to 1 April 1946 family benefits were subject to a means test.
The rate of the benefit is $3 a week for each child, having been increased from $1.50 on 5 July 1972, and is normally paid to the mother of the children.
The term “children” includes stepchildren and adopted children, but does not include—
Any child who has attained the age of 16 years, unless such child is continuing its education as a full-time day pupil at a school or college, or is by reason of some physical or mental defect totally incapacitated from earning a living. In such cases the Director-General may grant or continue the benefit until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of 18 years.
Any child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family of the applicant.
Any child in respect of whom any other benefit or pension (other than a war pension or allowance in respect of his own disablement) is payable out of public moneys.
The Director-General may regard as a member of the applicant's family any child who, although not a child of the applicant, is being maintained as a member of the family.
In order to qualify for a family benefit at least one of the following conditions must be satisfied, namely—
The child was born in New Zealand.
The mother of the child was only temporarily absent from New Zealand at the time of its birth.
The Director-General is satisfied that the child is likely to remain permanently in New Zealand.
The child has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months.
A benefit is not payable in respect of any child committed to the care of the Director-General nor in respect of any child in a psychiatric hospital.
A family benefit or portion of a family benefit may be paid in a lump sum in advance for a period not exceeding 52 weeks in respect of the first child of a marriage or a child who has commenced his first year of secondary education.
A family benefit may be paid in cash, or to the credit of the Post Office Savings Bank account of the mother. The number of family benefits being paid to Post Office Savings Bank accounts at 31 March 1972 was 148,200 and the amount lodged during the year was $27,381,810. The total number of benefits in force at 31 March 1972 was 420,961 covering 1,002,056 children, compared with corresponding figures of 414,195 and 1,000,451 at 31 March 1971. Included in the total were 3 incapacitated children over the age of 16 years; and at the end of 1971 school year there were 63,100 children over 16 at school in respect of whom benefits were being paid.
The following table gives the number of family benefits in force at 31 May 1972 classified according to the number of children for whom the benefit was paid.
| Number of Children in Each Case | Number of Benefits at 31 May 1972 |
|---|---|
| 1 | 125,598 |
| 2 | 135,775 |
| 3 | 89,301 |
| 4 | 43,945 |
| 5 | 17,050 |
| 6 | 7,678 |
| 7 | 3,339 |
| 8 | 1,624 |
| 9 | 720 |
| 10 or over | 444 |
| Total | 425,474 |
The average number of children in respect of whom benefits were paid was 2.25 per family in 1950–51, 2.30 in 1952–53, 2.33 in 1954–55, 2.36 in 1956–57, 2.39 in 1958–59, 2.45 in 1960–61, 2.51 in 1965–66, and 2.38 in 1971–72.
Under the provisions of the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964, family benefits may be capitalised and paid in advance to assist parents with the erection or purchase of house properties, whether previously occupied or not, additions or alterations to existing homes, or in certain circumstances the repayment of mortgages and other obligations on family homes. In outline, the measure provides for the capitalisation of up to $1.50 of the weekly family benefit in respect of each of one or more children from the age of 1 year up to the age of 16 years, provided that the total of the advance or advances in the case of any one family is not less than $400 nor more than $2,000. The maximum income limit for eligibility is $75 a week for a family with one child, rising by $5 a week for each additional child.
Details of family benefit capitalisation are shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Applications for Capitalisation Approved | Number of Children Concerned | Capitalised Value of Benefits |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | |||
| 1962 | 9,739 | 16,988 | 11,919 |
| 1963 | 8,884 | 14,931 | 10,503 |
| 1964 | 8,137 | 13,604 | 9,756 |
| 1965 | 8,288 | 14,074 | 10,162 |
| 1966 | 7,485 | 12,986 | 9,250 |
| 1967 | 6,621 | 11,283 | 8,238 |
| 1968 | 6,553 | 10,811 | 7,901 |
| 1969 | 7,708 | 12,744 | 9,212 |
| 1970 | 8,373 | 14,889 | 10,696 |
| 1971 | 7,895 | 14,435 | 10,370 |
| 1972 | 5,308 | 9,920 | 7,031 |
Invalids' Benefits—Subject to certain residential and other qualifications, every person of the age of 16 years and upwards who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to an invalid's benefit if he—(a) is totally blind; or (b) is permanently incapacitated for work as the result of an accident or by reason of any congenital defect.
Provision is made for a medical examination, when necessary, to determine the extent of incapacity. An invalid's benefit may be paid in respect of a period of absence from New Zealand not exceeding 2 years in the aggregate, if the Director-General is satisfied that such absence was for the purpose of obtaining any special medical or surgical treatment, or in the case of blindness, for the purpose of undertaking vocational training or treatment of the eyes.
In computing the income of any blind person no account is taken of his personal earnings. In addition, the benefit of a totally blind person may be increased by up to 25 percent of his personal earnings. The personal earnings of a severely disabled beneficiary may be disregarded in computing his benefit.
Miners' Benefits—Subject to the qualifications set out hereunder, a miner's benefit is payable to any person who, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, contracted pneumoconiosis or any other occupational or heart disease and is thereby permanently and seriously incapacitated for work, provided that compensation in respect of the same disability is not being received.
There is no reduction in the benefit on account of the income or property of the applicant and/or his wife. If a person in receipt of a miner's benefit dies leaving a widow, such widow is entitled to a benefit during widowhood. This benefit is payable regardless of the circumstances of the widow.
Unemployment Benefits—An applicant for unemployment benefit is required to satisfy the Director-General: (a) that he is unemployed; (b) that he is capable of undertaking and is willing to undertake suitable work; (c) that he has taken reasonable steps to obtain suitable employment; (d) that he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months at any time.
An unemployment benefit is not payable in respect of the first 7 days of any period of unemployment, except in special circumstances. The Director-General may postpone, for a period not exceeding 6 weeks, the commencement of the benefit if the applicant: (a) has voluntarily become unemployed without good and sufficient reason; or (b) has lost his employment by reason of any misconduct as a worker. The benefit may be terminated if the beneficiary has refused or failed, without a good and sufficient reason, to accept any offer of suitable employment.
The benefit is payable so long as the beneficiary is unemployed or until he becomes eligible to receive another class of benefit, other than a family benefit—e.g., an age benefit.
A married woman is entitled to receive the benefit only if her husband is unable to maintain her. If a beneficiary is not receiving a benefit in respect of a wife, an allowance may be paid in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
The rates of benefit may be reduced having regard to the income received by the applicant or his wife in excess of $10 a week. For personal earnings of the applicant exceeding $10 a week the deduction is 10c for 10c of the excess. For income which is not earnings in excess of $10 a week the deduction is 10c for 20c up to $25 a week and thereafter 15c for every complete 20c.
The number of applications for unemployment benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1971 and 1972 were 9,857 and 28,249 respectively, 6,132 persons being granted a benefit in 1970–71 and 18,112 in 1971–72. At the end of March 1972 2,935 benefits were in force, compared with 715 at the end of the previous year. Payment of additional benefit or a dependent wife was included in 5,857 of the benefits granted during 1971–72 and in 873 of the benefits in force at 31 March 1972.
Sickness Benefits—A person over the age of 16 years who is temporarily incapacitated for work through sickness or accident, and as a result suffers a loss of salary, wages, or other earnings, may apply for a sickness benefit. The amount of the benefit is limited to the amount by which the weekly earnings of the applicant have been reduced by reason of his incapacity or to a maximum of $31 a week payable to a man and his wife. Where a person is engaged in business on his own account and by reason of sickness or accident is obliged to employ a substitute during the period of incapacity, the remuneration paid to the substitute is regarded as loss of earnings. Every application for a benefit must be supported by a medical certificate, and no benefit is payable for the first 7 days of incapacity except under special circumstances.
A married woman is entitled to receive a sickness benefit only if the department is satisfied that her husband is unable to maintain her.
Any applicant who is maintaining a home and who is not drawing a benefit in respect of a wife, may receive a benefit in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
The rate of benefit is reduced by 10c for every complete 20c of the total income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war-widows' pensions, of the applicant and of his wife or her husband, as the case may be, in excess of $10 a week but not in excess of $25 and 15c for every 20c in excess of $25 a week.
The number of applications for sickness benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1971 and 1972 were 39,108 and 39,805 respectively. The number of persons granted sickness benefits was 35,528 in 1970–71 and 35,349 in 1971–72.
In the following table sickness benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1971 are shown according to the duration of the sickness benefit.
| Duration of Sickness Benefit (Weeks) | Number of Benefits | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | |
| Up to 4 | 10,500 | 2,960 | 13,460 |
| 5–8 | 5,800 | 2,340 | 8,140 |
| 9–12 | 2,780 | 1,790 | 4,570 |
| 13–25 | 3,720 | 3,890 | 7,610 |
| 26–38 | 1,080 | 980 | 2,060 |
| 39–51 | 320 | 200 | 520 |
| 52–77 | 330 | 150 | 480 |
| 78–103 | 200 | 50 | 250 |
| 104 and over | 320 | 90 | 410 |
| Totals | 25,050 | 12,450 | 37,500 |
The following table gives a classification of sickness benefits according to the disease suffered by the beneficiary. The data were obtained from an analysis of the benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1971.
| Disease or Injury | Males | Females | Percentage of Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Infective and parasitic diseases | 1,320 | 480 | 4.8 |
| Neoplasms | 490 | 130 | 1.7 |
| Allergic, endocrine system, metabolic, and nutritional diseases | 510 | 200 | 1.9 |
| Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 60 | 50 | 0.3 |
| Mental, psychoneurotic, and personality disorders | 2,500 | 1,550 | 10.3 |
| Diseases of the nervous system and sense organs | 960 | 190 | 3.0 |
| Diseases of the circulatory system | 2,310 | 430 | 7.3 |
| Diseases of the respiratory system | 2,250 | 560 | 7.5 |
| Diseases of the digestive system | 3,370 | 740 | 11.0 |
| Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 480 | 290 | 2.0 |
| Deliveries and complications of pregnancy | – | 5,660 | 15.1 |
| Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue | 950 | 150 | 2.9 |
| Diseases of the bones and organs of movement | 1,480 | 380 | 5.0 |
| Congenital malformations | 70 | 30 | 0.3 |
| Senility, and ill-defined conditions | 1,710 | 730 | 6.5 |
| Accidents, poisonings, and violence | 6,590 | 880 | 19.9 |
| Totals | 25,050 | 12,450 | 100.0 |
Emergency Benefits—An emergency benefit may be granted on the grounds of hardship to any person who by reason of age, physical or mental disability, or any other reason is unable to earn a sufficient livelihood for himself and those dependent on him and is ineligible for any other monetary benefit other than family benefit.
Emergency benefits are paid to separated women and women who lose the support of de facto husbands of long-standing unions, wives of prisoners, unmarried mothers, etc. In return, the department has the authority to recover maintenance from the husbands where this is legally possible.
Supplementary Assistance—Supplementary assistance is available to social security beneficiaries and others who have special commitments which cannot be met out of current income, have insufficient other resources, and are unable to help themselves. Continuing grants are made where the applicant's continuing commitments, e.g., food, fuel, rent, are in excess of the income received by this applicant, and lump sum grants may be made to meet some non-recurring expense. An analysis of these grants showing purpose and amounts of grants, is given in the parliamentary paper H. 9.
Relationship to Wages—In the following table standard weekly benefit rates are related to nominal award wages and average weekly earnings. (Source: Royal Commission of Inquiry.)
| Year Ended 31 March | Standard Benefit Rate* | Percentage of Nominal Award Wage† | Percentage of Average Weekly Earnings‡ | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Unmarried | Married | Unmarried Benefit | Married Benefit | Unmarried Benefit | Married Benefit | |
* Standard rate includes age, widows', miners', invalids', sickness, and unemployment benefits (except that a lesser rate is payable to unmarried invalids, sickness, and unemployment beneficiaries under 20 years of age). Superannuation benefit became payable at half the shown married rate from 30 March 1960, while the higher rate for unmarried beneficiaries was extended to superannuation beneficiaries from 12 October 1960. A married superannuation beneficiary receives half the married rate. † Relates to adult males only and is the average of a comprehensive survey of the wages of occupational groups used in the calculation of the Nominal Weekly Wage Rates Index compiled by the Department of Statistics. The average is determined after occupations are “weighted” according to their relative importance in the survey. ‡ In the half-yearly survey, weekly wage payout and hourly earnings relate to all employees, males and females, adult and juvenile combined. Salaried executives are included but no working proprietors. Earnings include overtime, bonuses, and all allowances and special payments. | ||||||
| $ | $ | % | % | % | % | |
| 1946 | 4.00 | 8.00 | .. | .. | 31.6 | 63.1 |
| 1947 | 4.00 | 8.00 | .. | .. | 30.4 | 60.8 |
| 1948 | 4.50 | 9.00 | .. | .. | 30.9 | 61.8 |
| 1949 | 4.50 | 9.00 | .. | .. | 29.5 | 59.0 |
| 1950 | 5.00 | 10.00 | .. | .. | 30.9 | 61.7 |
| 1951 | 5.75 | 11.50 | .. | .. | 30.0 | 6.00 |
| 1952 | 5.75 | 11.50 | .. | .. | 28.1 | 56.3 |
| 1953 | 5.75 | 11.50 | .. | .. | 26.4 | 52.8 |
| 1954 | 6.75 | 13.50 | .. | .. | 28.4 | 56.7 |
| 1955 | 7.00 | 14.00 | .. | .. | 28.0 | 56.0 |
| 1956 | 7.50 | 14.00 | .. | .. | 28.8 | 53.7 |
| 1957 | 7.90 | 14.80 | .. | .. | 28.6 | 53.6 |
| 1958 | 8.25 | 15.50 | .. | .. | 29.4 | 55.2 |
| 1959 | 9.00 | 16.00 | .. | .. | 31.3 | 55.7 |
| 1960 | 9.50 | 17.00 | .. | .. | 31.1 | 55.6 |
| 1961 | 9.50 | 17.00 | .. | .. | 29.6 | 52.9 |
| 1962 | 9.50 | 17.00 | .. | .. | 28.9 | 51.7 |
| 1963 | 9.75 | 17.50 | .. | .. | 28.5 | 51.2 |
| 1964 | 10.00 | 18.00 | .. | .. | 28.3 | 51.0 |
| 1965 | 10.60 | 19.20 | .. | .. | 27.7 | 50.1 |
| 1966 | 10.60 | 19.20 | 29.1 | 52.8 | 26.7 | 48.4 |
| 1967 | 11.75 | 21.50 | 30.6 | 55.9 | 28.0 | 51.2 |
| 1968 | 11.75 | 21.50 | 30.0 | 54.8 | 27.2 | 49.7 |
| 1969 | 12.25 | 22.50 | 29.2 | 53.6 | 26.4 | 48.5 |
| 1970 | 13.25 | 24.00 | 29.5 | 53.5 | 26.3 | 47.6 |
| 1971 | 14.75 | 27.00 | 26.6 | 48.7 | 24.7 | 45.2 |
| 1972 | 21.00 | 35.00 | 33.2 | 55.4 | 31.1 | 51.8 |
Reciprocity with Australia—The Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948, provided for reciprocity in relation to a wide range of benefits between New Zealand and the Commonwealth of Australia. The Act came into force on 1 July 1949. (A similar Act was passed in Australia and came into force on the same date.)
For the purpose of any application for a benefit (except the New Zealand non-income-test superannuation benefit) residence in Australia or birth in Australia is regarded as residence or birth in this country.
Applicants for age, invalids' or widows' benefits must be qualified on residential grounds to receive the corresponding pensions under the Social Services Act (Australia) as if their residence in New Zealand had been residence in Australia. No male person is entitled to receive an age benefit unless he has attained the age of 65 years. The Act also provides that the department shall treat blindness or permanent incapacity for work occurring in Australia as if it had occurred in New Zealand.
Part III of the Act deals with persons who, although ordinarily resident in New Zealand, are temporarily resident in Australia. Such residence is not a disqualification for a benefit. Benefits may be applied for and paid in Australia for a limited period, although the department may, in its discretion, postpone payment of the whole or any part of the benefit until the return of the beneficiary to New Zealand.
Reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand at 31 March 1972 comprised 579 age benefits, 41 widows' benefits, 41 invalids' benefits, 4 sickness benefits, and 9 unemployment benefits, a total of 674 compared with 563 a year earlier.
Reciprocity with United Kingdom—The Social Security (Reciprocity with United Kingdom) Act 1969 provides for reciprocity in a comprehensive range of benefits between New Zealand and the United Kingdom. The general principle of the agreement is that persons migrating from one country to the other will be taken into the social security scheme of the receiving country and paid benefits by the receiving country under the laws and conditions applicable to other residents of that country.
United Kingdom Residents in New Zealand—In New Zealand the agreement applies to former residents of England, Scotland, Wales, Northern Ireland, and the Isle of Man who claim age, superannuation, widows', orphans', family, invalids', sickness, and unemployment benefits under the Social Security Act. Permanent residence in New Zealand is a requirement for age, widows', superannuation, invalids', and orphans' benefits.
The agreement modifies the residential requirements of the Social Security Act and enables persons who formerly lived in the United Kingdom to be treated as if they resided in New Zealand during any period they lived in the United Kingdom. This does not, however, apply in respect of any period an applicant for age or superannuation benefit resided in the United Kingdom before reaching the age of 16. Though the normal qualifying age for a grant of age benefit in New Zealand is 60 years, no man claiming age benefit by virtue of the agreement is entitled to receive it till he reaches 65 years.
The United Kingdom continues to pay retirement pensions and widows' pensions to persons in New Zealand who are qualified under the national insurance scheme and, in such cases, New Zealand, where necessary, supplements the national insurance pensions to bring them up to the rate of the appropriate New Zealand benefit. There is no supplementation in cases where the national insurance retirement or widow's pension is equal to, or greater than the corresponding New Zealand social security benefit. Reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand at 31 March 1972 comprised 6,520 superannuation benefits, 4,369 age benefits, 272 widows' benefits, 2 orphans' benefits, 114 invalids' benefits, 6 sickness benefits, and 7 unemployment benefits, a total of 11,290 compared with 10,384 a year earlier.
New Zealand Residents in the United Kingdom—In the United Kingdom the agreement applies to former residents of New Zealand who claim retirement pensions, widows' pensions, widowed mothers' and guardians' allowances, family allowances, sickness and unemployment benefits under the National Insurance Act.
The United Kingdom scheme is a contributory scheme, and payment of benefits is dependent upon the satisfaction of specified contributory conditions. Persons who formerly lived in New Zealand are treated as if they had paid contributions under the national insurance scheme for each week during which they were resident in New Zealand. The qualifying age for retirement pensions under the National Insurance Act is 60 years for women and 65 years for men.
It is to be noted that, although a man may have been in receipt of an age benefit when he left New Zealand, he is not entitled to retirement pension in the United Kingdom unless he is 65 years of age. Special provisions apply to married women arriving in the United Kingdom from New Zealand as far as entitlement to the United Kingdom retirement pension is concerned.
Persons in receipt of social security benefits in New Zealand otherwise than by virtue of the Reciprocal Agreement, who leave New Zealand wholly or mainly for a visit to the United Kingdom, will normally have their benefits suspended on departure, but if they return to New Zealand within 12 months they will be paid arrears of their social security benefits for the period of their absence. If the absence exceeds 1 year but not 2 years, on return to New Zealand consideration is given to paying arrears of benefit for the first 6 months of the absence. If they apply for, and receive, national insurance pensions while in the United Kingdom, the amount paid by the United Kingdom will be deducted from the arrears of social security benefit payable on their return.
CHILD WELFARE—Child welfare increasingly means involvement with social problems. There is no specific statutory requirement that the Department of Social Welfare should undertake preventive work, but it is clear that the earlier assistance is given to prevent children becoming delinquent or suffering through neglect or ill-treatment, the more likelihood there is of it being successful. Welfare policy has developed along these lines and the department provides care, protection, and treatment for all kinds of children in need. There is a general realisation in the community that the whole of society is affected by the problems which social workers grapple with. Most of the children with whom social workers are involved suffer from disabilities other than those manifested in delinquency and, like children born out of wedlock, the majority of children are brought to notice through no fault of their own.
Previously a part of the Department of Education, the Child Welfare Division has been amalgamated with the Social Security Department to form the Department of Social Welfare. The Child Welfare Act 1925 provides for the maintenance, care, and control of children who are under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, and delinquent children, While this Act is the general statutory authority, the Infants Act 1908, the Adoption Act 1955, and the Child Care Centre Regulations 1960 provide the legislative basis for other particular aspects of the work.
Besides clerical officers, child welfare activities involve 290 social workers and 516 institution workers. Casework duties include preventive work; investigations and reporting for the Children's Court; supervision of children in their own homes; foster home, institution, and work placement; adoption and ex-nuptial birth inquiry work; the licensing of foster parents defined in the Infants Act 1908; reporting to courts on matrimonial proceedings affecting custody of children; registration of child care centres; inspection of children's homes run by voluntary organisations and examination of requests made by them for financial subsidies; the oversight of immigrant and refugee children. Social workers receive assistance in many of these duties from 140 honorary social workers, who are people of integrity and local standing in their communities.
Institutional care facilities include long-term training centres for difficult and delinquent children, short-term facilities providing classification, emergency, and temporary care for both infants and older children, and family homes which provide care for children of all ages either on a short-term or long-term basis.
Welfare of Children—Social workers undertake a wide variety of miscellaneous investigations and inquiries concerning the welfare of children. In the year ended 31 December 1971, 17,744 cases were handled. Cases may be referred by neighbours, police, teachers, employers, doctors, solicitors, etc., or by parents themselves who are seeking advice and guidance. Some of these cases will respond quickly to help. Others may need preventive oversight and guidance over several months or even 2 or 3 years. Financial help can be given in special cases. In a relatively small number of cases preventive help is not sufficient and court action is the outcome of inquiries.
Social workers, on receiving from the registrars notifications of ex-nuptial births, make confidential inquiries and assist the mother as necessary in making provision for her child. The higher number of such births in recent years has had its effect in the adoption situation. However, over half of these children born each year remain with their mothers or with both parents who are cohabiting or who subsequently marry, and not all the remainder are made available for adoption. In fact only 30 percent of children born out of wedlock in 1971 were available for adoption. Placements in adoption homes are made by social workers for those children (about three-fifths) for whom placements have not been made by private persons and other organisations. Further details are given in section 4B, Births.
The smaller proportion of children being offered for adoption is thought to reflect the beginnings of a changing pattern in society, with an increase both in de facto marriages and in the proportion of mothers willing to undertake the sole care of a child. It has also to be recognised that because speedy placements for adoption have been more difficult to effect over recent years some mothers may have been obliged to keep children they would otherwise have offered for adoption.
Under the Adoption Act 1955 a social worker must give prior approval to the placement fox' adoption of a child under 15 years or alternatively, the applicants must apply for an interim order of adoption from the court. The court is required to obtain a social worker's report on such a placement before granting an order. A waiting period of at least 6 months is normally required, during which the placement is supervised by a social worker, before a final order can be made.
Under Part V of the Infants Act 1908 any person who is not a close relative and who undertakes to care for a child under the age of 6 years apart from its mother for a period of more than 7 days for payment or reward must have her home licensed by a social worker. At 31 December 1970 social workers were visiting 452 children so placed.
Inspecting children's homes operated by private organisations and administering schemes of Government financial assistance to these homes is another important social welfare function. Financial assistance is given by payments of $2 per week for each child in care and subsidies of up to 50 percent on expenditure for extension or replacement of buildings or additions to facilities. A similar capital subsidy is available for private organisations to help in providing accommodation for unmarried mothers and their children.
Regulations for the registration and licensing of child care centres (e.g., day nurseries, creches, etc.) have been in force since 1961.
The Department of Social Welfare has built up a considerable body of knowledge on new trends and methods in the fields of both residential and day care for children. As a result, it has become an important point of reference for information and advice.
Children's Courts—Children's Courts are presided over by stipendiary magistrates who are authorised to exercise jurisdiction in these courts. Very wide discretionary powers are given to Children's Courts. Wherever practicable the hearings are conducted in premises apart from the Magistrate's Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.
A child for the purposes of the Act is a person up to 17 years of age.
Children's Courts deal with cases of children brought either (a) on a complaint under the Child Welfare Act that a child is neglected, indigent, delinquent, not, under proper control, or living in a detrimental environment or (b) charged with an offence. After the court has heard the complaint or the charge and considered the social worker's report, the child—according to the needs of the case—may be committed to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare, or placed under the supervision of a social worker for a period (usually 1 year or 2 years), or discharged with an admonition. Occasionally, orders for the payment of restitution may be made against either the child or parent, and fines also may be imposed. Alternatively, if the case warrants it, the child may be sent to borstal or to a detention centre or be placed on probation.
Appearances before the Children's Courts in the 3 latest calendar years and the rates per 10,000 children aged 10 to 17 years are given in the following table:
| Reason for Appearance | Number | Rate | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| For offences against special Acts, regulations, or bylaws | 694 | 860 | 995 | 16 | 19 | 23 |
| For more serious offences | 6,335 | 8,234 | 9,755 | 141 | 179 | 208 |
| Subtotals | 7,029 | 9,094 | 10,750 | 157 | 198 | 231 |
| On “complaints” under the Child Welfare Act | 1,346 | 1,571 | 2,044 | … | … | … |
| Totals | 8,375 | 10,665 | 12,794 | … | … | … |
The decisions made in Children's Courts are shown in the summary below for the three latest calendar years.
| Decision | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Committed to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare | 839 | 1,045 | 1,176 |
| Placed under supervision of social workers | 3,065 | 3,753 | 4,176 |
| Admonished and discharged with or without costs, restitution, or fine | 3,064 | 4,021 | 5,200 |
| All other decisions | 1,407 | 1,846 | 2,242 |
| Totals | 8,375 | 10,665 | 12,794 |
A new approach to the problem of delinquency was the establishment throughout New Zealand in 1959 of a youth aid section of the New Zealand Police. The aim is to detect delinquency at an early stage and, by close co-operation between social workers and specialist police officers, to deal with the less serious offenders without court action. The police, after consultation with social workers, decide whether or not there will be a prosecution. For those not being prosecuted appropriate action is taken, for example, in the form of a warning from the police or continuing informal supervision by social workers. During the year ended 31 December 1971, 10,978 cases were dealt with under this scheme without prosecution, an increase of 26 percent over the previous year's figures.
State Wards—Where a child's circumstances or behaviour causes such concern that it is in his best interests for him to be removed from his own home, a magistrate in a Children's Court may make an order committing the child to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare. This means that the legal guardianship is transferred from the parents to the Director-General, and the child is taken from home. However, continuing efforts are made to keep the child in touch with his own family and, if possible, to return him home eventually. Many of the children who are committed to the care of the Director-General and who are thereby under his guardianship are placed immediately in foster homes and go to school or work. Those who require special care and training which cannot be provided in the ordinary life of the community are placed in institutions administered by the Director-General. Some few reside in private institutions and some are in boarding schools.
Of the total of 16,356 children under the control and supervision of the Director-General of Social Welfare and his officers at 31 December 1971, 5,515 were under the guardianship of the Director-General and were placed as shown in the following summary.
| Category* | Number | Percentage of Total | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| * The categories within this summary have been amended from previous years. For purposes of comparison the 1970 figures have also been revised. | ||||
| Residing in individual private homes (foster homes, employers' or relatives homes) | 3,724 | 3,934 | 72 | 71 |
| In institutions administered by the Department of Social Welfare or Department of Justice (including those temporarily admitted) | 996 | 1,099 | 19 | 20 |
| In hospitals (including psychiatric hospitals) | 176 | 137 | 3 | 2 |
| In residential schools and colleges (including schools for handicapped children) | 172 | 187 | 3 | 4 |
| In private institutions | 119 | 150 | 3 | 3 |
| Attending university or teachers' training colleges | 18 | 8 | – | – |
| Totals | 5,205 | 5,515 | 100 | 100 |
For the children requiring institutional care and training the Department of Social Welfare administers several different types of institution. There are long-term training institutions for disturbed and delinquent adolescents. They are essentially open institutions providing full educational facilities with qualified and trained teachers and also a wide range of vocational training. Three other small institutions provide separately for girls and boys of primary school age who are so difficult or disturbed as to require special educational and social training. A small hostel for girls at Wellington provides for some who, while in ordinary employment, require for the time being the conditions of supervision and care obtainable in a hostel. There are 12 girls' homes and boys' homes in the larger centres and two reception centres (at Auckland and Hamilton) which provide remand facilities, temporary care, and observation. Children not requiring institutional care but presenting behaviour and personality problems beyond the capacity of most ordinary foster parents are provided for in “Family Homes”. These are private houses owned by the department and occupied rent-free by specially selected married couples who receive board payments and agree to care for children on a long-term basis as a condition of the tenancy. These homes are also used to provide transit accommodation in areas in which there is no receiving girls' home, or boys' home. Of the 78 homes in operation at 31 March 1972, approximately a third were used as hostels for working adolescents and for children being discharged from institutions.
Children Under Supervision—Children placed by the courts under supervision of social workers are supervised in their own homes, except that in a few cases, with the approval of the parents or guardians, the social worker arranges placement elsewhere—e.g., in employment. Magistrates have the authority to order that part or all of the period of supervision be spent in an institution. Most children placed under supervision respond well; where they do not they may appear before the court again and be committed to the care of the Director-General. There were 4,013 children under supervision at 31 December 1971.
Preventive cases, numbering 3,815 at 31 December 1971, consist of children who, without any court appearance, are being supervised and assisted by social workers under arrangements made voluntarily with the parents or guardians.
WELFARE OF MAORIS AND PACIFIC ISLANDERS—The legislative basis of the Maori welfare programme is the Maori Welfare Act 1962 and the aim is the social and economic advancement and the promotion and maintenance of the health and general well-being of the Maori community and the facilitation of full integration of the Maori race into the social and economic life of the country. An important feature of the programme is that it does not seek to impose standards from without; rather, it calls upon the Maori people to exercise control and direction of their own communities in the essentials of good citizenship and civic responsibility.
The Maori welfare organisations consist of two statutory groups and various voluntary groups. The statutory groups are:
Maori associations comprising the New Zealand Maori Council, the district Maori councils, Maori executive committees, and the Maori committees. All are democratically elected and work independently of the department.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, which works closely with all Maori groups as it realises that its main objectives cannot be achieved without full acceptance and participation by the people themselves.
The main organisation in the non-statutory group is the Maori Women's Welfare League. It was formed in 1951 and has branches throughout the country. Its membership approximates 3,000. Special tribal groups, social, sports, and cultural clubs, church groups, women's and other organisations are some of the many other groups which have their own spheres of action promoting and furthering the physical, social, spiritual, and moral well-being of the people.
The primary function of the Maori Women's Welfare League is to educate the mothers of the race to an appreciation of the higher standards of attainment on the home front. It also interests itself actively in education, particularly at the pre-school level.
The primary function of the New Zealand Maori Council is to encourage Maoris as individuals and in groups to take the initiative in matters affecting their own welfare and that of their kinsfolk, to be a forum of discussion in which they can crystallise their ideas and gain the co-operation of others in actively pursuing mutually agreed objectives and eventually achieving progressive improvement in the various spheres of welfare. By its own request it is charged with the duty of maintaining and promoting harmony between Maori and non-Maori.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, through the activities of its welfare division in particular, collaborates with and gives Maori associations and other groups such assistance and advice as may be necessary or helpful so that the members themselves may find and apply their own solutions to their problems and develop and achieve the utmost satisfaction from their own culture. The department also collaborates with appropriate social welfare agencies, State and voluntary, in helping individuals and families who are experiencing difficulties in adapting themselves to their social and economic environment, accepting the full responsibility where a need is not being met. The department actively encourages these State and voluntary organisations to understand and to communicate successfully with the Maori so that they can work more effectively with him.
Maori wardens carry out special functions. They are appointed by the Minister at the initiative of Maori committees to whom they are responsible. Their function is to assist in the maintenance of order and in stamping out mischief before it becomes crime. Wardens do not usurp the duties of the police but are an influence among the people in maintaining law and order.
The Act provides for subsidies to be paid on moneys raised by the Maori people through their associations for the promotion of welfare. The subsidy granted in the financial year ended 31 March 1972 amounted to $38,366.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, again primarily through its welfare division, assists Pacific Islanders of New Zealand nationality to adjust to the New Zealand situation and provides advisory services to individuals or groups facing difficulties. Special responsibilities are accepted for the housing, employment, educational, and welfare needs of Tokelau Islanders arriving under the official resettlement scheme.
An inter-departmental committee fosters and finances research into social and educational aspects of Maori and Islander welfare.
Maori welfare officers are intended to carry out quite a different range of functions from those of other social workers. They are not intended to replace child welfare officers, probation officers, truant officers, and so on. Although they are available when other social workers encounter problems which are peculiarly Maori, their primary function is to work with groups rather than individuals. For example, it is not strictly a Maori welfare officer's duty to deal with a Maori child playing truant from school, but if truancy is a common problem amongst Maori students in any locality, it is the welfare officer's duty to hold discussions with parents and try to convince them of the importance of ensuring that their children attend school regularly. A great deal of the time of the welfare staff is occupied in informing Maori parents of vocational opportunities open to their children, in recruiting and organising vocational training groups for school leavers, stimulating the formation of play centres and other pre-school groups, and in dealing with youth problems in the cities.
GENERAL—The war pensions programme is largely the outcome of New Zealand participation in two world wars in which large numbers of citizens served as members of the forces. It applies also to service in Korea, South-east Asia, and in any emergency, including obligations undertaken under the charter of United Nations.
The war pensions scheme has developed from one which initially gave limited compensation for those returned from active service to one of comprehensive coverage for ex-servicemen who are disabled or incapacitated at any time of their lives as a result of their service, and for their dependants and also for the dependants of those who have died as a result of war service.
The war pensions legislation is designed to provide (a) basic pensions to compensate for disablement or death, which provide for physical loss and are therefore compensatory in character, and (b) supplementary pensions, in appropriate cases, to meet loss of income. The latter depend on the means of the pensioner and are economic in character, acting as income maintenance and being therefore similar to social security benefits.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY—All pensions payable to or on account of former members of the armed forces, the mercantile marine, and the Emergency Reserve Corps are governed by the War Pensions Act 1954.
ADMINISTRATION—For many years social security monetary benefits and war pensions have been administered by the same department.
The authority for paying war pensions is vested in the War Pensions Board, an independent body appointed by the Minister in Charge of War Pensions, with a chairman, a medical member, and a representative of the members of the forces appointed on the nomination of the New Zealand Returned Services Association. The administration of the War Pensions Act is, however, the responsibility of the Secretary for War Pensions who acts under the general direction and control of the Minister.
It is laid down that the onus of proving that death or disablement was attributable to service, or that the condition which resulted in death or disablement was aggravated by such service, shall not be on the claimant and that the War Pensions Board and the War Pensions Appeal Board shall give claimants the full benefit of all presumptions in their favour. A member who was graded fit for service when he entered the forces is deemed to have been absolutely fit at that time unless any defects were noted then or within the first 2 months of service. This presumption does not operate if the member failed to disclose any material fact to the medical examiner. The boards are not bound by technicalities or legal forms or rules of evidence, but determine all claims in accordance with their merits.
RATES AND ALLOWANCES—The list below summarises the rates of war pensions and allowances, from October 1972. The pensions for war disablement and war widows are now adjusted annually on a cost-of-living basis. (From 1 April 1973 there was an increase of 50c a week for total disablement and war widow's basic pensions.) Increases as for social security were made on 6 June 1973.
| Pension | Weekly Rate |
|---|---|
| * Family maintenance allowance is payable in addition to these pensions and allowances. | |
| $ | |
| Disablement pension— | |
| Total disablement | 17.20 |
| Special additional pension for blindness or serious disablement | 10.40 |
| Economic pension*— | |
| Unmarried person | 21.00 |
| Married person | 17.50 |
| Wife's pension* | 17.50 |
| War widow's pension— | |
| Basic pension | 12.60 |
| Economic pension | 21.00 |
| Mother's allowance— | |
| One dependent child | 11.00 |
| Two dependent children | 14.00 |
| Increased by $1.25 a week for each subsequent child | |
| Orphan's pension | 11.05 |
| Child's pension | 3.00 |
| Widowed mother's pension (totally dependent)— | |
| Basic pension | 12.60 |
| Economic pension* | 21.00 |
| Widowed mother's pension (partly dependent)— | |
| Basic pension | 4.00 |
| Economic pension* | 18.75 |
| War service pension and war veteran's allowance*— | |
| Unmarried | 21.00 |
| Married male | 17.50 |
| Married female | 17.50 |
| Age supplement (each) | 1.50 |
| Gratuity (veteran's widow) | 33.60 |
| * Dependent children (replacing the rates shown where there are dependent children)— | |
| Solo parent and one child | 32.00 |
| Solo parent and two children | 35.00 |
| Increased by $1.25 a week for each subsequent child | |
| Married couple and one child | 38.00 |
| Increased by $1.25 for each subsequent child | |
Economic pensions, war service pensions, and war veterans' allowances are subject to a means test on income and are reducible if income from other sources exceeds 313 a week or $676 a year. In the case of a widow supporting a dependent child or children the allowable income without reduction in pension is, however, $15 a week. In the computation of a wife's pension, the income of the husband only is taken into account.
Travel grants and other concessions may be made to severely disabled persons.
The social security legislation permits basic war disablement and war widows' pensions to be paid concurrently with any social security benefit and to be entirely disregarded for income tests.
Pensions to Dependants (other than Wives or Children)—In addition to pensions for wives and children, a pension may be granted to any member of a deceased or disabled serviceman's family. The parents of a male member of the forces are included in the definition of dependant in every case, without proof of pre-service dependency.
Economic Pensions—An “economic pension” is defined as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds and is in addition to any pension payable as of right in respect of death or disablement. In considering a claim for an economic pension a War Pensions Board is required to take into consideration the ability of the claimant to obtain and retain suitable employment, the personal income and ownership of any property, the cost of living, and other relevant matters.
Servicemen pensioned for minor disablement do not receive economic pensions.
Servicemen pensioned in respect of service on or after 3 September 1939 have not, from 1 April 1971, been eligible to receive an economic pension unless already in receipt of an economic pension at that date.
War Veterans' Allowances—These make provision on economic grounds for ex-servicemen, mainly of the First World War, who have become unfit for permanent employment by reason of mental or physical incapacity.
War Service Pensions—From 1 April 1971 the war service pension is payable on economic grounds in respect of overseas service in the Second World War or any subsequent war or emergency in which members of the New Zealand forces have served. Payable subject to an income test, the pension is designed for disabled or prematurely retired ex-servicemen who saw service overseas after 3 September 1939. Ex-servicemen of other Commonwealth countries may also qualify as applicants for the pension.
An applicant must also fulfil one of the following conditions: (a) be in receipt of a war disablement pension of not less than 70 percent of the maximum pension payable for total disablement; or, (b) being in receipt of a war disablement pension of less than 70 percent, unable by reasons of physical or mental infirmity to undertake permanent employment.
There are residential qualifications of 5 years for an ex-member of New Zealand forces, or an ex-member of other Commonwealth forces, who was a bona fide resident of New Zealand at the commencement of the war or emergency in which he served, and 20 years for other applicants.
No account is taken of the amount of war disablement pension in determination of the amount of the basic war service pension. A war service pension cannot be paid concurrently with a social security benefit other than a family benefit.
The war service pension will ultimately be the only war pension paid for economic reasons. The rates and income exemption for this pension are similar to social security benefits and, by agreement with the War Pensions Board, the same general rules of treatment of income and assets are applied. In most respects, therefore, the war service pension is similar to its civilian counterparts, the age, sickness, or invalids' benefit as appropriate.
Where any war service pensioner and/or his wife has attained the age of 65 years, an age supplement of a maximum of $78 a year each is added to the basic war service pension.
Pensions for Dependants—From 1 April 1971 wives' pensions have not been payable in respect of service on or after 3 September 1939 unless such pension was already payable at that date. From 1 April 1971 the wife of a member of the forces pensioned for total blindness in respect of service on or after 3 September may receive a war service pension but not an age supplement.
EMERGENCY RESERVE CORPS PENSIONS—These pensions are payable where death or disablement was suffered by a member of the Emergency Reserve Corps in the course of service (including training), or was directly attributable to such service.
MERCANTILE MARINE PENSIONS—Pensions and allowances are paid in respect of death or disablement of members of the mercantile marine as a result of the Second World War.
SUPPLEMENTARY ASSISTANCE—Supplementary assistance is available on a similar basis to social security supplementary assistance. During the year ended 31 March 1972 there were 489 grants totalling $72,668, compared with 714 grants totalling $72,457 in the previous year.
WAR BURSARIES—Bursaries for educational purposes are available to children of ex-servicemen in receipt of war service pension or 70 percent disablement pension and of deceased ex-servicemen in respect of whose deaths war pensions are paid.
During 1971–72, 1,491 bursaries were granted, expenditure being $135,665 for the year. The 1970–71 figures were 1,881 bursaries and $153,194.
WAR PENSIONS MEDICAL RESEARCH TRUST BOARD—When a pensioner dies any unpaid pension money not paid to dependants in the normal way may be paid to the War Pensions Medical Research Trust Fund for research into mental disorders or other fields of medical research beneficial to former members of the forces. This Medical Research Trust Fund is administered by a trust board which ensures that the money is applied to research for the benefit of ex-servicemen and the community in general.
STATISTICAL REVIEW OF WAR PENSIONS, ALLOWANCES, ETC.—During the year ended 31 March 1972 the department dealt with 3,730 applications for war pensions. Of these, 777 applications were lodged by ex-servicemen in respect of their own disabilities, the balance being made up of claims by dependants, applications for economic pensions, war veterans' allowances, war service pensions, and pensions in respect of peacetime forces. The total for the previous year was 2,825. Of these, 653 were in respect of the applicant's own disability.
The number of appeals to the War Pensions Board dealt with in 1971–72 was 131, of which 29 were upheld.
Summary of Disabilities for Which Pensions Granted 1939–72—The following is a summary of the disabilities attributed to war service from 1939 onwards and for which ex-service personnel had been granted pensions up to 31 March 1972.
| Class of Disability or Disease | Type of Service | Total | Percentage of Total | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Overseas (1939–45) | K Force | J Force | New Zealand | |||
| Infections and infestations | 2,063 | 92 | 8 | 163 | 2,326 | 3.7 |
| Nervous system | 9,833 | 44 | 13 | 1,756 | 11,646 | 18.3 |
| Eye, ear, and nose | 7,427 | 107 | 22 | 1,663 | 9,219 | 14.5 |
| Circulatory and blood system | 2,746 | 10 | 3 | 1,085 | 3,844 | 6.0 |
| Metabolism and endocrine system | 445 | 2 | 1 | 180 | 628 | 1:0 |
| Respiratory system | 3,839 | 31 | 54 | 1,246 | 5,170 | 8.1 |
| Diseases of bones, joints, muscles, tendons, and ligaments | 5,546 | 33 | 10 | 1,903 | 7,492 | 11.8 |
| Digestive system | 4,788 | 39 | 13 | 1,241 | 6,081 | 9.5 |
| Generative system | 355 | 1 | 1 | 126 | 483 | 0.8 |
| Gunshot wounds and accidental injuries to bones, joints, and soft tissues | 8,409 | 126 | 30 | 2,213 | 10,778 | 16.9 |
| Skin | 2,591 | 31 | 12 | 557 | 3,191 | 5.0 |
| Areolar tissue | 50 | 2 | – | 29 | 81 | 0.1 |
| Tumours and neoplastic growth | 230 | 2 | – | 58 | 290 | 0.5 |
| Malformations | 310 | 1 | – | 132 | 443 | 0.7 |
| Amputations (not including fingers and toes) | 514 | 4 | – | 30 | 548 | 0.9 |
| Urinary tract | 652 | 8 | 3 | 165 | 828 | 1.3 |
| Debility | 446 | – | – | 109 | 555 | 0.9 |
| Totals | 50,244 | 533 | 170 | 12,656 | 63,603 | 100.0 |
The following table shows for all classes of war pensions the number in force, except peacetime forces (1,104) and war service pensions (1,698), at the end of March in each year and the expenditure during the years given.
| Year Ended 31 March | First World War (1914–18) | Second World War (1939–43) | K Force | War Veterans | South African | Mercantile Marine | Emergency Reserve Corps | Supplementary Assistance | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number in Force | |||||||||
| 1962 | 13,845 | 24,676 | 209 | 14,749 | 17 | 29 | 8 | 178 | 53,711 |
| 1963 | 13,104 | 24,737 | 203 | 15,185 | 16 | 27 | 8 | 174 | 53,454 |
| 1964 | 12,556 | 24,521 | 184 | 14,350 | 14 | 25 | 8 | 212 | 51,870 |
| 1965 | 11,946 | 24,629 | 167 | 13,894 | 12 | 23 | 8 | 295 | 50,974 |
| 1966 | 11,389 | 24,716 | 190 | 13,488 | 11 | 21 | 8 | 377 | 50,200 |
| 1967 | 10,676 | 24,508 | 204 | 12,845 | 10 | 23 | 5 | 386 | 48,657 |
| 1968 | 10,160 | 24,497 | 239 | 12,642 | 7 | 20 | 6 | 419 | 47,990 |
| 1969 | 9,507 | 24,377 | 261 | 12,366 | 7 | 25 | 9 | 442 | 46,994 |
| 1970 | 8,836 | 24,254 | 255 | 12,032 | 6 | 25 | 8 | 423 | 45,839 |
| 1971 | 3,250 | 24,044 | 230 | 11,701 | 5 | 26 | 10 | 423 | 44,689 |
| 1972 | 7,640 | 23,275 | 237 | 10,183 | 4 | 26 | 6 | 490 | 41,861 |
| Expenditure $(000) | |||||||||
| 1962 | 6,583 | 5,876 | 26 | 12,250 | 11 | 8 | 4 | 22 | 24,780 |
| 1963 | 6,378 | 6,418 | 18 | 12,720 | 10 | 8 | 4 | 17 | 25,573 |
| 1964 | 6,756 | 6,967 | 27 | 12,928 | 10 | 10 | 4 | 29 | 26,731 |
| 1965 | 6,586 | 7,126 | 22 | 13,348 | 9 | 9 | 4 | 37 | 27,142 |
| 1966 | 6,507 | 7,829 | 23 | 13,299 | 9 | 8 | 5 | 48 | 27,728 |
| 1967 | 6,571 | 8,018 | 33 | 13,636 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 56 | 28,336 |
| 1968 | 6,399 | 8,310 | 42 | 13,521 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 58 | 28,352 |
| 1969 | 6,125 | 8,517 | 46 | 13,582 | 4 | 9 | 4 | 102 | 28,389 |
| 1970 | 6,303 | 9,434 | 54 | 14,195 | 4 | 10 | 5 | 71 | 30,077 |
| 1971 | 6,209 | 9,824 | 60 | 15,102 | 5 | 12 | 7 | 73 | 31,292 |
| 1972 | 6,530 | 11,907 | 70 | 15,430 | 5 | 14 | 7 | 73 | 34,036 |
The foregoing figures of expenditure include the following: (a) travelling allowances of $1 a week paid to 997 pensioners at 31 March 1972; (b) clothing allowances, of which 1,098 were being paid at 31 March 1972; (c) gallantry awards. The following are not included: (a) costs of certain medical treatment not available under social security, amounting to $235,413 in 1971–72; (b) railway and bus concessions to pensioners with severe disablement and locomotive disabilities, costing $46,218 in 1971–72; (c) loadings on life-assurance policies where the loadings are due to war disabilities cost $102 in 1971–72; (d) funeral grants which cost $48,152 in 1971–72; and (e) loans towards the purchase of motor vehicles by certain seriously disabled pensioners (16 loans in 1971–72 totalling $22,415).
Administration costs in connection with war pensions and allowances are included in the administration costs of the Social Welfare Department which are given in Section 6A.
Pensions paid in respect of the two World Wars and the Korean war are shown by class in the following table.
| At 31 March | Disablement Pensions | Dependants of Disabled Ex-members | On Account of Death | Total | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Widows | Parents and Other Dependants | ||||
| First World War, 1914–18 | |||||
| 1967 | 6,626 | 895 | 3,141 | 14 | 10,676 |
| 1968 | 6,186 | 781 | 3,176 | 17 | 10,160 |
| 1969 | 5,639 | 663 | 3,193 | 12 | 9,507 |
| 1970 | 5,106 | 582 | 3,135 | 13 | 8,836 |
| 1971 | 4,683 | 498 | 3,060 | 9 | 8,250 |
| 1972 | 4,187 | 419 | 3,027 | 7 | 7,640 |
| Second World War, 1939–45 | |||||
| 1967 | 21,227 | 953 | 1,895 | 433 | 24,508 |
| 1968 | 21,157 | 937 | 2,004 | 399 | 24,497 |
| 1969 | 20,997 | 965 | 2,045 | 370 | 24,377 |
| 1970 | 20,862 | 953 | 2,092 | 347 | 24,254 |
| 1971 | 20,580 | 956 | 2,194 | 314 | 24,044 |
| 1972 | 20,256 | 504 | 2,224 | 291 | 23,275 |
| K Force | |||||
| 1967 | 192 | 8 | – | 4 | 204 |
| 1968 | 225 | 9 | – | 5 | 239 |
| 1969 | 244 | 8 | 6 | 3 | 261 |
| 1970 | 236 | 10 | 5 | 4 | 255 |
| 1971 | 214 | 10 | 1 | 5 | 230 |
| 1972 | 226 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 237 |
The next table shows the number of disability pensions in force at 31 March 1972, classified according to percentage of disablement.
| Percentage of Disablement | First World War 1914–18 | Second World War 1939–45 | K Force | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes “over 100 percent” disablement which is a special rate pension for total blindness or other serious disablement. | ||||
| 100* | 878 | 1,853 | 19 | 2,750 |
| 90–99 | 47 | 125 | – | 172 |
| 80–89 | 165 | 465 | 2 | 632 |
| 70–79 | 372 | 890 | 7 | 1,269 |
| 60–69 | 192 | 650 | 8 | 850 |
| 50–59 | 422 | 1,358 | 10 | 1,790 |
| 40–49 | 566 | 1,617 | 20 | 2,203 |
| Under 40 | 1,545 | 13,298 | 160 | 15,003 |
| Totals | 4,187 | 20,256 | 226 | 24,669 |
Numbers of economic pensions at 31 March 1972 are now given, together with the totals as at 31 March 1972.
| Class of Pension | First World War 1914–18 | Second World War 1939–45 | K Force |
|---|---|---|---|
| Disablement | 640 | 653 | 13 |
| Widows | 2,191 | 1,520 | 1 |
| Widowed mothers | 3 | 179 | 2 |
| Totals at 31 March 1972 | 2,834 | 2,352 | 16 |
| Totals at 31 March 1971 | 3,072 | 3,121 | 13 |
REHABILITATION—The Rehabilitation Act 1941 and its amendments made provision for the re-establishment in civil life of discharged servicemen, and an extensive programme was promoted by the Rehabilitation Board, the National Rehabilitation Council, and the Rehabilitation Department. Under the Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Act 1953, regulations were made for the rehabilitation and protection of servicemen and dependants of servicemen who served overseas in connection with any emergency under the United Nations Charter or otherwise.
The Rehabilitation Board determines the nature and extent of the assistance that may be granted to any class of servicemen, and approves the granting of such assistance.
Rehabilitation Assistance—All forms of rehabilitation assistance available to ex-servicemen of the Second World War and K force ceased on 31 March 1965.
Resettlement assistance is available to ex-servicemen with minimum service of 6 months in the Southeast Asia area. Closing dates for housing and furniture loans have been set at 5 years from the date qualifying service ceased. Applications for subsidised trade training, and education assistance must be lodged within 2 years of return to New Zealand. Limited preferences in farm ballots are also available to ex-servicemen with a farming background.
Special provisions exist to ensure that rehabilitation assistance will continue to be available to all ex-servicemen whose rehabilitation may at any time be interrupted or become necessary as a result of disability arising from service.
Expenditure—Rehabilitation expenditure (including loan authorisations) for the 2 latest years ended 31 March was as follows.
| Item | Year Ended 31 March 1971 | Year Ended 31 March 1972 |
|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | |
| Educational facilities, including books, tuition fees, and subsistence allowance | 33 | 26 |
| Trade training— | ||
| Payments to Disabled Re-establishment League, etc. | 10 | 9 |
| Training of blinded ex-servicemen | 8 | 14 |
| Farm training and settlement (excluding loans) | 1,894 | – |
| Loans— | ||
| Interest concessions | 1,188 | 1,045 |
| Loans authorised | 3,803 | 3,815 |
| Reserve Fund contributions | 53 | 53 |
| Suspensory loans, etc. | 1 | – |
| Totals | 6,990 | 4,962 |
GENERAL—Superannuation for all Government employees is available under the authority of the Superannuation Act 1956.
Local Government employees and employees of all statutory bodies are provided for under the National Provident Fund Act 1950 which also authorises certain schemes for members of the general public.
There are also a considerable number of private superannuation funds and some information about them is given at the end of this subsection.
The Government has announced proposals for a national superannuation scheme involving the whole labour force which it proposes to phase in over four years from 1974.
GOVERNMENT SUPERANNUATION FUND—The Government Superannuation Fund in its present form was established on 1 April 1948. Its revenues consist of contributions, subsidies from the Consolidated Revenue Account and other funds, and interest earned on investments.
The fund is administered by a board consisting of the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Chairman of the State Services Commission, the General Manager of Railways, the Director-General of Education, the Director-General of the Post Office, the Commissioner of Police, five members appointed on the nomination of the various employee organisations, and one on the nomination of the Minister of Defence.
Membership—Membership of the Superannuation Fund is now available for all employees of the State. These include employees of departments of State under the control of the State Services Commission, and also those employed in the Education Service, the Railways Department, and the Post Office. Membership is compulsory for permanent members of the armed forces, the Police, and Prisons Service, also for members of the Judicature (judges of the Supreme Court and Court of Arbitration), Maori Land Court judges, magistrates, and members of Parliament. A contributor to the fund who enters the service of the Government of Western Samoa or of the Western Samoa Trust Estates Corporation may, if the board agrees, continue to contribute to the fund. In addition, the fund has continued to be the vehicle for the superannuation scheme for the Cook Islands and Niue Public Services.
Compulsory membership also applies to any person, other than a married woman, who has become permanently employed in the Government service after 1 January 1964, and who is at least 17 and less than 25 years of age.
Contributions—Those who decided not to join the adjustment scheme which commenced on 15 June 1969 (see under Benefits), pay contributions ranging from 5 percent to 10 percent of salary, depending on the age at which contributory service began. The rate of increase is in 1 percent steps for each 5 years of age, 5 percent being the percentage for those who join when under 30 years of age.
Those who have not opted out of the adjustment scheme and those who have begun their contributory service after 31 December 1969 pay 1 percent of salary additional to the above rates.
An alternative modified scheme, applicable to both situations, was introduced in 1955 under which contributors may elect to contribute only 60 percent of contribution rates and receive only 60 percent of the standard benefits.
Benefits—Upon retirement a contributor entitled to a retiring allowance may elect to accept a refund of his contributions, or an allowance. If he chooses the latter he may vary the normal allowance by electing to; (a) take an increased allowance to age 65, reducing thereafter, (b) surrender a portion of the allowance to provide after his death an annuity for his widow or other approved dependant, (c) surrender not more than one-quarter of his retiring allowance and to receive in lieu a lump sum payment equal to nine times the amount of the allowance surrendered.
Standard retiring allowances are computed at the rate of one hundred and twentieth part of the annual salary for each year of contributory service, to which is added an equal amount by way of employer subsidy. However, the latter is not permitted to exceed one-third of the annual salary. The annual salary for the purpose of this computation is taken to be the average of that received during the 5 years immediately preceding retirement, although in special cases (i.e., the first computed portion of the retiring allowance is less than $300) the average salary received during the last 3 years may be used if it results in a more favourable computation.
A scheme for adjusting retiring allowances in accordance with increases in the cost of living (as measured by the Consumers' Price Index) was introduced as from 15 June 1969. Annuitants qualify for these adjustments as from their sixtieth birthday or their date of retirement, whichever is the later (although there is provision for earlier qualification in the case of those who retire medically unfit). For those who had retired before 15 June 1969 their adjustments will be based on 60 percent of cost-of-living movement. For those who were contributing at that date and came into the adjustment scheme (see under Contributions) their adjustments will be based on 60 percent of cost-of-living increases plus a proportion of the additional 40 percent based on the relationship between the period during which they pay the additional contributions involved and their total period of contributory service. Those members with contributory service commencing after 15 June 1969 will receive adjustments based on 100 percent of cost-of-living changes.
Retiring allowances and other benefits are paid in advance in instalments every 28 days. No recovery is made should the beneficiary die during the benefit period.
When a married contributor dies, his widow may elect to receive a refund of his contributions or an allowance at half the rate of the allowance to which her husband would have been entitled had he retired on the date of his death. The widow of a superannuitant may elect to receive a refund of the amount of his contributions less any sums received by him during his lifetime, or to receive an annuity at one-half the rate of his retiring allowance, disregarding any election to take a variable allowance or to surrender part of the allowance for an approved dependant. Widows' annuities are included in the cost-of-living adjustment mentioned above, with the qualifying age reduced from 60 to 55 years.
The amount of the widow's annuity cannot be less than $390 ($234 in the modified scheme). In addition, $78 per annum ($46.80 in the modified scheme) is paid for each child under 16 years of age (or 18 if still receiving full-time education) left by a deceased contributor or superannuitant. The widow's benefit is payable only during widowhood but is reinstated if after remarrying she again becomes a widow.
When a female contributor or superannuitant dies leaving a husband who can satisfy the board that he was totally or partially dependent on her immediately before her death, a widower's annuity, calculated on a similar basis to the widow's benefit, may be paid.
Variation of General Conditions—As stated above, membership of the fund is compulsory for the Police, members of the Prisons Service, and for the armed forces. Members of the Police and Prisons Service are obliged to retire at age 60 and, to enable late entrants to obtain the equivalent of 40 years' service for superannuation purposes, there are special provisions for the computation of their allowances. Where contributory service commenced after age 25, each year in the Police and Prisons Service is deemed to be one year and one-seventh. Where contributory service commenced after age 20 but before age 25, a lesser proportion is added. An increased rate of contributions is payable by those whose service is scaled up. The standard benefits apply.
Members of the armed forces may qualify for a retiring allowance after 20 years' service irrespective of age, while for the general service qualifications range from 40 years' service to 65 years of age in accordance with date of entry into the fund. As from 20 April 1972 a special cost-of-living adjustment scheme was introduced for the armed forces. Participating members will pay an extra 0.7 percent of salary additional to the rate payable under the main adjustment scheme (see under Contributions). In return for this they are now entitled to cost-of-living adjustments reflecting movements in the Consumers' Price Index since retirement, although they do not receive the actual initial adjustment at an earlier time than any other superannuitant (see under Benefits).
Prior to the implementation in 1962 of equal pay for women in the State Services, female contributors could retire on completion of 30 years' service or on reaching 55 years of age. Those employed at 1 April 1962 may still do so but women who have joined the fund since then have to satisfy the same retiring allowance qualifications as do males.
Members of the Judicature contribute at the rate of 8 percent of their salary. Their retiring allowances are based on a scale which varies according to length of service. The result of the formula is that after 10 years' service a pension equal to six twenty-fourths of the annual salary at date of retirement is payable, increasing by one twenty-fourth of that salary for each year over 10. The allowance, however, is not to exceed sixteen twenty-fourths of that salary. A widow of a judge is entitled to half her husband's retiring allowance subject to a minimum of 15 percent and a maximum of 25 percent of the husband's final salary.
Magistrates and judges of the Maori Land Court contribute 9 percent of their salary. Their retiring allowances are based on one thirty-sixth of the annual salary at the date of retirement for each year of service, up to a maximum of two-thirds of that salary. The widow's benefit is calculated in the same way as for judges' widows.
Members of all the groups mentioned above are entitled to a retiring allowance at any stage if they become substantially unfit for further duty. The allowances are based on the period of contributory service completed and are computed in the normal manner.
Members of Parliament contribute 11 percent of an ordinary member's salary. A member qualifies for a pension if he retires from Parliament having completed not less than 9 years service as a member, or not less than 8 years when he has served throughout the duration of not less than three sessions. The allowance is payable from age 50 onwards. The allowance is computed at the rate of one thirty-second part of an ordinary member's salary for each year of service, with a maximum of two-thirds of that salary. The standard provisions for widows', widowers', and children's benefits apply.
STATISTICS—At 31 March 1972 there were 109,015 contributors who paid $29,014,929 for the year into the fund. The pensioners at the same time numbered 28,348 and were entitled to $33,266,760 a year, made up as follows.
| Class of Payee | Males | Females | Total | Annual Allowances |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | ||||
| Retired for age or length of service | 14,706 | 3,373 | 18,079 | 27,593 |
| Retired for ill-health | 899 | 209 | 1,108 | 875 |
| Widows and dependent widowers | – | 7,875 | 7,875 | 4,698 |
| Children | 678 | 608 | 1,286 | 100 |
| Totals | 16,283 | 12,065 | 28,348 | 33,266 |
Accumulated funds at 31 March 1972 amounted to $203,664,935. Total assets, which amounted to $204,556,061 included—investments $195,186,600; interest due and accrued, $2,441,248; contributions in course of transmission, etc., $1,270,961; and cash in hand and at bank $5,657,252.
The average effective interest earnings of the fund for the year ended 31 March 1971 was 5.23 percent.
The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31 March 1972 was $67,955,128 including members' contributions $29,170,223, interest on investments and on contributions $9,642,106, other items $1,470 and subsidy $29,141,329. The total amount expended during the year was $41,281,804 including retiring and other allowances $35,464,113, and refunds of contributions $5,817,691.
In the Parliamentary Superannuation Account revenue was $132,623 including contributions $63,131, subsidy $63,131, and interest $6,361. Expenditure on retiring and other allowances was $84,887 while refunds of contributions totalled nil.
| Year Ended 31 March | Number of Contributors | Annual Contributions* | Interest Received From Investments | Subsidy From Government Trading Departments, and Others | Annual Value of Allowances | Accumulated Fund |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes transfers from National Provident Fund. | ||||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
| 1968 | 100,753 | 13,711 | 5,831 | 19,531 | 24,396 | 125,776 |
| 1969 | 103,451 | 14,510 | 6,574 | 20,173 | 25,405 | 138,319 |
| 1970 | 105,000 | 17,572 | 7,277 | 22,741 | 30,250 | 151,901 |
| 1971 | 107,857 | 23,590 | 8,255 | 28,062 | 31,084 | 174,944 |
| 1972 | 109,015 | 29,170 | 9,642 | 29,141 | 33,267 | 203,665 |
NATIONAL PROVIDENT FUND—The National Provident Fund was established on 1 March 1911 with the object of providing a superannuation scheme for the public. The present legislative authority is contained in the National Provident Fund Act 1950 and its amendments.
The fund is administered by a board comprising the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Health, the Valuer-General, the Superintendent of the Fund, and up to three other members appointed by the Governor-General.
The board now provides five distinct services:
Public Fund—It provides pension schemes for individual members of the general public and schemes for members of approved friendly societies, employees of firms, trade unions, etc.
Local Authorities Superannuation—It administers superannuation schemes for employees of all local authorities, quasi-government organisations and other approved organisations.
National Farm Workers Superannuation Scheme—It administers an employer subsidised superannuation scheme for farm employees.
National Superannuation Scheme—It administers an employer subsidised superannuation scheme for employees of firms and companies.
Local Authorities Investment Pool—It controls the investment pool into which local authorities may temporarily invest otherwise idle funds.
The State guarantees the benefits payable under the schemes and in most cases provides a subsidy to the extent of one-fourth of contributions. However, no State subsidy is payable in the National Farm Workers Superannuation Scheme and the National Superannuation Scheme. The Government guarantees minimum interest earnings instead. The trading quasi-government organisations in the local authorities schemes themselves meet the subsidy which is payable by the State in the case of the local authorities.
The State meets all administration expenses.
Public Fund—Membership of the public part of the National Provident Fund is open to any resident of New Zealand over the age of 15 years, and under the age of 60 years.
There are two schemes. The Level Premium Scheme, which is not at present available to new contributors, permits a contributor to purchase a predetermined amount of pension from age 60 years by the payment of fixed, regular contributions, with the first $20 per week of pension attracting the State subsidy of 25 percent of contributions. After 5 years' membership contributors qualify for ancillary benefits in the form of incapacity allowances and widows' and dependent children's allowances.
The Annual Single Premium Scheme, which is currently available, enables members to purchase a pension by making contributions of any amount as and when they like. At the end of each 12-monthly period the total contributions made during the periods are applied towards the purchase of a pension from age 60 years. Only the first $1,000 of contributions in any 12-monthly periods attracts State subsidy while, as in the Level Premium Scheme, the subsidy is limited to the first $20 per week of pension purchased. There is a widow's benefit provided.
In both the schemes the contributor, when he reaches 60 years of age, may defer uplifting the pension (but to not later than age 65) and the pension ultimately payable increases 10 percent for each year of deferment. At the same time he may elect to continue contributing and thus further increase the ultimate benefits.
When the pension becomes payable the following options are provided:
Both schemes—Up to one-quarter of the pension may be surrendered in exchange for a lump sum equivalent to nine times the amount of annual pension forgone.
Level Premium Scheme—The contributor may elect to receive a joint and survivorship pension with wife (husband). This means that the pension is immediately reduced but continues unchanged until the death of the surviving spouse.
Annual Single Premium Scheme—The contributor may elect to surrender portion of his pension to provide an additional amount for his widow or an annuity for an approved dependant.
Local Authorities Superannuation—There are uniform superannuation conditions for the employees of all local authorities in New Zealand, although slight variations are made to suit the special needs of particular groups, e.g., nurses and firemen. The schemes embrace the staff of quasi-government organisations, e.g., producer boards, but again there are special variations when required (e.g., aircrew of the National Airways Corporation and of Air New Zealand). The schemes also cover teachers in private schools.
The standard benefits and contributions are substantially the same as those for the Government Superannuation Fund (see section on that fund). As there is provision for transfer to and from the Government superannuation scheme the result is that State and local authority employees have a wide range of transfer without loss of accrued superannuation rights.
A scheme for adjusting retiring allowances in accordance with increases in the cost of living (as measured by the Consumers' Price Index), similar to that introduced in June 1969 for current and retired State employees, was introduced on 1 April 1971 for employees and annuitants of local authorities and other approved contributing employers. The scheme is applicable to all contributing employees, and annuitants where their former employer has agreed to participate and meet the costs of the subsidies involved. In all other respects the scheme is similar to that introduced in the Government Superannuation Fund.
National Scheme for Farm Employees—This scheme, which is employer-subsidised, was prepared with the co-operation of the Federated Farmers of New Zealand and is designed to meet the special needs of farm employees who are accustomed to serve more than one employer during their working lifetime. The basis of the scheme is contributions by the employees matched by the employer. They are accumulated with interest and bonus (with the State guaranteeing a minimum return of 4 percent) and used to purchase an annuity on retirement (normally between 60 and 65 years of age). At this stage the employee may take a quarter of the proceeds in a lump sum, or up to the whole proceeds if the money is needed for housing purposes. The scheme includes a benefit for widows while, unlike other schemes within the fund, a withdrawing contributor receives interest, at the rate of 3 percent, on his personal contributions as they are refunded. Interest on contributions to this scheme are currently accumulating at 6 percent a year. Pensions may be adjusted each year if the cost of living increases, subject to Reserve fund adequacy.
National Superannuation Scheme—This scheme was introduced in 1969. It is based on the same principle as the national farm workers superannuation scheme. It is divided into subschemes for each of 14 different occupational groups. The scheme permits an employee to vary his contribution rate from time to time as his financial circumstances change, to transfer his interest in the scheme from one employer to another or to cease contributions without loss of his accumulated superannuation rights.
Employers may subsidise staff into the national scheme without the usual requirements of a trust deed, but may still claim the subsidy as a cost for taxation purposes. Interest on contributions to this scheme are currently accumulating at 6 percent a year. Pensions may be adjusted each year if the cost of living increases, subject to Reserve fund adequacy.
Contributions to the National Provident Fund schemes may be claimed as a special exemption from income, for income tax purposes within the limits allowed by the Inland Revenue Department for superannuation contributions and life assurance premiums.
Investment Pool—Nearly 600 local authorities and other approved bodies are now paying money into the fund for investment. Since the inauguration of the pool in 1955 the total amount invested in the fund has been $1,187.1 million and the total amount withdrawn $1,088.8 million, leaving a balance of $98.3 million invested in the fund as at 31 March 1972. The following table shows the various terms for which the money is invested in the fund and the different classes of local authorities supporting the pool as at 31 March 1972.
| Class of Local Authority | At Call | 3–6 months | 6–12 months | 1 and under 2 years | 2 and under 3 years | 3 and under 5 years | Sinking Funds | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |
| Cities and boroughs | 13.380 | 0.776 | 1.401 | 4.170 | 1.192 | 6.346 | 4.183 | 31.448 |
| Counties | 3.067 | 0.128 | 0.591 | 0.512 | 0.457 | 2.130 | 1.103 | 7.988 |
| Electric power boards | 1.902 | 0.024 | 0.711 | 0.347 | 0.086 | 5.517 | 2.362 | 10.949 |
| Fire boards | 0.294 | 0.001 | 0.022 | 0.005 | 0.045 | 0.096 | 0.106 | 0.569 |
| Harbour boards | 1.317 | 0.241 | 0.491 | 0.103 | 0.659 | 4.942 | 0.986 | 8.739 |
| Hospital boards | 4.215 | 1.394 | 3.329 | 2.357 | 0.644 | 1.570 | 7.631 | 21.140 |
| Sundry local authorities | 0.997 | 0.442 | 0.686 | 0.362 | 0.144 | 1.739 | 0.940 | 5.310 |
| Other approved bodies | 4.449 | 0.645 | 0.460 | 1.025 | 1.599 | 3.975 | – | 12.153 |
| Totals | 29.621 | 3.651 | 7.691 | 8.881 | 4.826 | 26.315 | 17.311 | 98.296 |
About one-half of the pool is made up of short-term money which cannot be expected to be retained by the fund for very long and, as a result, a considerable portion must of necessity be invested in readily realisable short-term Government stocks. From the longer-term money has developed a “hard core” from which it has been possible for the fund to augment substantially its normal investable income for lending to local authorities.
Investment of Funds—The following table shows the details of investment of all funds, i.e., including pool moneys.
| Class of Security | Investments at 31 March | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| $(000) | |||
| Government stock | 84,776 | 73,776 | 58,174 |
| Local authority debentures | 145,284 | 169,618 | 197,276 |
| Mortgages | 1,511 | 1,430 | 1,433 |
| Company shares and debentures | 478 | 478 | 474 |
| Western Samoan Government stock | 224 | 224 | 348 |
| Totals | 232,273 | 245,526 | 257,705 |
Other Statistical Information—The numbers of contributors at 31 March 1972 were as follows.
| Fund | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Public fund | 25,982 | 3,949 | 29,931 |
| Local authorities | 13,397 | 3,697 | 17,094 |
| Totals | 39,379 | 7,646 | 47,025 |
Summarised statistics are set out for the last 3 years.
| Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| New contributors | 5,135 | 5,492 | 7,336 |
| Total contributors at end of year | 41,849 | 43,021 | 47,025 |
| Pensioners and other beneficiaries | 7,732 | 8,003 | 8,266 |
| Income— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
| Contributions | 8,896 | 11,464 | 17,298 |
| Interest | 7,694 | 7,739 | 9,129 |
| State subsidy | 1,866 | 2,238 | 3,553 |
| Total income (including State subsidy) | 18,456 | 21,441 | 29,980 |
| Outgo— | |||
| Pensions (includes capitalisation of retiring allowances) | 3,978 | 4,277 | 5,132 |
| Other benefits | 1,616 | 1,767 | 1,752 |
| Total outgo | 5,594 | 6,044 | 6,884 |
| Funds at end of year | 126,579 | 141,976 | 165,071 |
| Investment Pool at end of year | 113,647 | 109,152 | 98,296 |
| % | % | % | |
| Effective earning rate of fund | 6.18 | 6.19 | 6.24 |
GENERAL—The earlier popularity of friendly societies in this country is shown in the following table.
| Year | Members |
|---|---|
| 1883 | 18,843 |
| 1890 | 26,013 |
| 1900 | 40,257 |
| 1910 | 68,006 |
| 1920 | 74,210 |
| 1930 | 107,167 |
| 1940 | 104,446 |
| 1950 | 74,991 |
| 1960 | 66,347 |
| 1965 | 65,325 |
| 1966 | 64,525 |
| 1967 | 64,053 |
| 1968 | 63,106 |
| 1969 | 62,416 |
| 1970 | 61,463 |
| 1971 | 60,849 |
This popularity can be readily understood, for the lodges provided not only a social centre for their members, but also benefits that were of very great value. These benefits were usually a sickness benefit, a death benefit and, what was often regarded as the major attraction, provision whereby, for a small sum, the member, his wife, and children could obtain the services of a doctor without charge and to obtain any medicines, free of cost, that might be prescribed. Auxiliary benefits to assist with hospital expenses were also introduced. Membership of the societies was profoundly affected by the introduction of the Social Security Act in 1938. In 1938 membership exceeded 113,700; between 1938 and 1945 the impact of the introduction of social security and the war caused a fall in membership of over 30,000—about 27 percent. Losses since then have been at a lower rate—below 2 percent per year. The problem for the societies has been their inability to attract new members in sufficient numbers to cover losses by deaths and withdrawals. Most of the funds are invested in first mortgage and have been maintained by increased earnings from interest and extensions of insurance activities.
Friendly societies are governed by the Friendly Societies Act 1909 and its amendments. All societies and branches must register with the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also furnish annual statements of their finances.
Lodges and Members—The table following gives the number of registrations (i.e., of friendly societies proper, or lodges, together with benevolent societies, working-men's clubs, etc., registered under the Act) and of lodge members as at 31 December of the years shown.
| Name of Order | Registrations | Lodge Members* | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| * Membership figure relates to “actuarial” societies only. | ||||||
| Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows | 230 | 227 | 222 | 29,569 | 28,887 | 28,575 |
| Independent Order of Oddfellows | 178 | 177 | 175 | 6,313 | 6,163 | 6,076 |
| National Independent Order of Oddfellows | 1 | 1 | 1 | 23 | 21 | 18 |
| Ancient Order of Foresters | 100 | 93 | 91 | 8,532 | 8,472 | 8,361 |
| United Ancient Order of Druids | 133 | 132 | 129 | 11,096 | 10,886 | 10,658 |
| Independent Order of Rechabites | 32 | 30 | 30 | 1,959 | 1,901 | 1,858 |
| Order of Sons of Temperance | 3 | 3 | 3 | 284 | 267 | 1,255 |
| Sons and Daughters of Temperance | 1 | 1 | 1 | 46 | 43 | 40 |
| Hibernian-Australasian Catholic Benefit Society | 68 | 68 | 66 | 4,318 | 4,558 | 4,761 |
| Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australia | 9 | 9 | 9 | 276 | 265 | 247 |
| Isolated friendly societies | 74 | 75 | 75 | … | … | … |
| Working-men's clubs | 28 | 28 | 28 | … | … | … |
| Specially authorised societies | 85 | 107 | 122 | … | … | … |
| Totals | 942 | 951 | 952 | 62,416 | 61,463 | 60,849 |
During the year 2,274 members were admitted by initiation, etc., and 694 by clearance; 1,294 died, 700 left by clearance, and 1,588 by arrears, etc. Membership has dropped to half in the last 30 years.
The statistics given subsequently relate to the lodges (687 in 1971) for which returns were received and tabulated by the Treasury.
Mortality and Sickness—In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last 5 years no account has been taken of age incidence.
| Year | Deaths of Members | Per 1,000 Members at Risk | Deaths of Members' Wives | Per 1,000 Members at Risk |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1,351 | 20.80 | 289 | 4.45 |
| 1968 | 1,343 | 20.90 | 268 | 4.17 |
| 1969 | 1,420 | 22.37 | 231 | 3.64 |
| 1970 | 1,415 | 22.59 | 250 | 3.99 |
| 1971 | 1,294 | 20.94 | 211 | 3.41 |
The number of members sick during 1971 was 6,397 equal to 10.8 per 100 members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1971 was 178,211 weeks, equal to 27 weeks 4 days per sick member and 3 weeks for each member at risk.
Funds of Friendly Societies—The total funds of the societies and branches as at 31 December 1971 amounted to $35,698,374 made up as follows.
| Funds | Amount | Assets | Amount |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Sickness and funeral funds | 18,071 | Investments at interest | 29,774 |
| Surplus appropriation funds, etc. | 4,239 | Value of land and buildings | 5,489 |
| Management funds, goods, etc. | 1,299 | Cash not bearing interest | 5 |
| Distress, loans fund, etc. | 12,089 | Value of goods | 128 |
| Other assets | 125 | ||
| Owing by management funds | 177 | ||
| Total | 35,698 | Total | 35,698 |
The net income from investments credited to the sickness and funeral funds for 1971 amounted to $1,094,305 the average rate being $6.32 percent, as against $6.16 percent in 1970.
The following table shows the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies.
| Year | Total Funds | Average Capital per Member |
|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $ | |
| 1962 | 21,964 | 330.62 |
| 1963 | 23,045 | 348.62 |
| 1964 | 23,759 | 362.88 |
| 1965 | 25,580 | 391.58 |
| 1966 | 27,133 | 420.51 |
| 1967 | 28,642 | 447.17 |
| 1968 | 30,309 | 480.29 |
| 1969 | 31,623 | 506.65 |
| 1970 | 33,592 | 546.54 |
| 1971 | 35,698 | 586.67 |
Specially Authorised Societies—The majority of new societies registered in recent years have been specially authorised societies in the form of credit unions, so that the number of such societies registered has risen to 122.
The following statement shows the disposal of the funds of these societies in 1971.
| Funds | Value | Assets | Value |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Members shares and deposits | 14,636 | Personal loans | 6,451 |
| Reserve funds | 734 | Mortgages | 5,174 |
| Other | 354 | Other investments | 626 |
| Included in assets of societies subject to valuation | 3,473 | ||
| Total | 15,724 | Total | 15,724 |
Medical Care Societies—The provision of benefits to provide part or all of the costs of medical or surgical attendance in return for voluntary contributions may be administered through a separate fund of a traditional friendly society or through a society providing only such benefits, including the costs of private hospital treatment. The latter type of society may be registered under the Friendly Societies Act 1909, but at least two are known not to be so registered. It is, therefore, not possible to give comprehensive statistics of either membership or funds related to such benefits. The number of individuals covered for such benefits is approximately 150,000 in societies registered under the Friendly Societies Act solely for the purpose and could be in excess of this figure in respect of traditional societies.
Table of Contents
GROWTH OF EDUCATION—Since 1945 education has been marked by extensive growth. In 1945, school, college, and university enrolments combined were 328,000 or 19.3 percent of the population but by 1971 the combined enrolments had risen to 898,000 or 31.5 percent of the population. This growth is accounted for by increased births for the major part of the period; a marked tendency for more pupils to stay on longer at school and also to undertake further education after leaving school; and the development of new educational services. In the last 25 years pupils in primary schools have doubled and pupils in secondary schools more than trebled (with an eightfold increase in sixth and seventh forms), while the number of students in universities more than doubled and students receiving technical education quadrupled.
At the same time education has grown more intensive and education expenditure has expanded from 6 percent of total Government expenditure in 1945–46 to 15.4 percent in 1971–72.
The strongly egalitarian temper of New Zealand society—a product of historical, geographical, and economic factors—is reflected in education administration by the policy of making education at all levels freely available. In few other countries is there closer approximation to equality of educational opportunity—and few countries have a larger proportion of their populations in schools, colleges, and universities.
ADMINISTRATION—The Education Act 1964 provides for free and secular education in State primary and secondary schools, and compulsory education for all children between the ages of 6 and 15 years. University education is provided under the Universities Act 1961, and funds for universities are distributed by the University Grants Committee.
The original Education Act of 1877, which was mainly concerned with the provision of State primary education, created the Department of Education and prescribed the constitution and functions of education boards and school committees. As far as the structure is concerned, this still remains the pattern of the system of State primary school administration, but there have been, in the intervening years, great changes in the relative functions of the three authorities. The general tendency over the first 50 years of the national system of education was for final power and responsibility to shift from the school committees to the education boards and from the education boards to the department, but since 1930 this tendency has been arrested.
An Advisory Council on Educational Planning was set up in 1969 to advise the National Development Council and the Minister of Education on the implementation of the National Development Conference recommendations on education and on priorities in educational development.
The Department of Education determines educational policy, sees that standards are maintained throughout the country on an equitable basis, and is responsible for the curriculums in State primary and secondary schools. The curriculums are designed to meet the needs of New Zealand children growing up in their own country. Curriculum revision is a continuing process, originating with an expert team in the department, and evolving by consultation with practising teachers through curriculum committees, trial procedures, and discussion.
The control and management of State primary schools are the responsibility of the ten education boards, and local secondary school boards control State secondary schools.
The Department of Education directly administers the Correspondence School and State special schools. It controls the inspectorate, supervises the staffing of schools, and conducts the School Certificate Examination. All State and registered private schools are visited regularly by inspectors who give assistance and guidance to teachers in educational matters. The department also administers the capital expenditure voted for school buildings. Regional offices of the department are situated in Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.
There are a number of private primary and secondary schools in New Zealand conducted either by religious bodies or private individuals. These schools are required by the Education Act 1964 to comply with defined standards of accommodation and teaching as a pre-requisite for compulsory registration under the Education Act.
The Department of Education has official contacts with the National Council of Adult Education and the University Grants Committee but the universities are independent in their educational activities.
Education Boards and School Committees—Statutory boards (i.e., education boards administering State primary schools and governing bodies of secondary schools) are responsible for the schools in their area. They are the employing authorities of the teachers. They disburse the grants received from the Department of Education for maintenance of schools and building of new schools, and for equipment and teaching materials. No local rates are levied for education either by municipal or local education authorities.
Each State primary school controlled by an education board has its school committee, elected by the parents of pupils and adults resident in the school district. It is a statutory body charged with management of property and other matters on behalf of the board. The members of school committees form the electorates for electing education board members.
A school committee's essential function is the care of school buildings, grounds, and equipment, but, in addition to this, many interest themselves very keenly in the general activities of the school and provide, along with voluntary parent-teacher associations, a focusing point for local opinion on educational matters.
Secondary School Boards—Secondary schools are controlled and administered by their own boards of governors. The local boards controlling secondary schools (either singly, or several schools in the same town) are made up of representatives of the parents of pupils, of the education board of the district, and of other local groups and organisations. They are constituted by the Minister and published in the New Zealand Gazette. In some metropolitan areas, groups of secondary schools have been linked together for administrative purposes under secondary school councils but each school still retains its own board of governors which has a large measure of autonomy in the control and management of its own school.
Technical Institute Boards—Technical institutes, including the Technical Correspondence Institute, are controlled by boards of governors.
School Certificate—A School Certificate Examination conducted by the Department of Education is taken by the majority of pupils at the end of three years of secondary education. The course of each candidate must include English, history or geography or a foreign language, mathematics or science. A candidate may enter the examination in any number of subjects up to six and is credited with passes in the individual subjects in which he is successful.
Sixth Form Certificate—A new certificate was introduced in 1969 to replace the Endorsed School Certificate. Sixth Form Certificates are awarded to pupils who have satisfactorily completed an advanced course of 1 year in at least four subjects beyond the level of School Certificate.
University Entrance—Pupils attending certain approved schools may be accredited for matriculation purposes provided they have completed a four years' secondary school course. Pupils not accredited for entrance to university may qualify by passing the University Entrance Examination which is conducted by the Universities Entrance Board.
Higher School Certificate—Higher School Certificates are awarded after a 5-year course to pupils who have been accepted for entry to the Sixth Form and satisfactorily completed an advanced course of 2 years; and to pupils who have obtained a qualification recognised by the Universities Entrance Board for admission to a university in New Zealand and satisfactorily completed an advanced course of 1 year.
Private Schools—There are a number of private primary and secondary schools conducted by religious bodies or private individuals. Financial assistance is provided by the State subject to certain conditions. Academic bursaries, secondary school bursaries, and Maori scholarships may be tenable at private secondary schools. Assistance for transport by rail and road and a boarding allowance under certain conditions may also be given to pupils attending private schools, whether primary or secondary. School publications are supplied to private schools. From February 1970 Central Government has made grants to independent schools on the basis of teachers' salaries. For the first year the proportion was 20 percent and the estimated cost $2.5 million; the proportion is to rise to a maximum of 35 percent over 7 years. Associated government controls are approval before new independent schools can be built and the requirement that after a transitional period, new teacher entrants to independent schools must possess certain minimum qualifications.
Co-education—Co-education applies at all stages of the school system. All State primary schools and some private primary schools teach boys and girls together. At the secondary level all district high schools and three-quarters of the State secondary schools have both boys and girls on their rolls, whilst the remaining quarter of the State secondary schools and nearly all of the private secondary schools are single-sex schools. A comparison of the total enrolment of all secondary schools (State as well as private) shows that over the last two decades, there has been a trend toward the provision of more co-educational than single-sex schools.
PUBLIC EXPENDITURE ON EDUCATION—The following table shows the expenditure from public funds on each branch or service of education for the latest March year.
| Item | 1971–72 |
|---|---|
| $(000) | |
| Programme— | |
| I—Administration and General | 7,581 |
| II—Pre-school Education | 2,414 |
| III—Primary and Secondary Education— | |
| Administration and support services | 44,113 |
| State primary education | 101,812 |
| State secondary education | 66,062 |
| Assistance to private schools | 4,977 |
| Special education | 3,735 |
| Sub-total | 220,699 |
| IV—Higher Education- | |
| University education | 57,341 |
| Teacher training | 26,248 |
| Senior technical education | 14,575 |
| Sub-total | 98,164 |
| V—National Library | 2,116 |
| VI—Child Welfare | 6,820 |
| Total | 337,793 |
The foregoing figures do not include revenue received by universities, from endowments, fees, etc., which are available for educational purposes.
The following table gives Government expenditure on education and relates it to total Government expenditure. The share of public expenditure devoted to education has therefore increased significantly in relation to other forms of Government expenditure. Much of the increased spending has, of course, been a direct consequence of roll growth.
| Year Ended 31 March | Education Expenditure* | As Percentage of Total Government Expenditure | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Current (Salaries, etc.) | Buildings | Total | Current Education Expenditure | Total Education Expenditure | |
* Including Child Welfare and National Library Service. † About 78 percent of present current expenditure is on salaries of teachers and other staff. | |||||
| $(million) | percent | ||||
| 1946 | 13.6 | 2.4 | 16.0 | 5.1 | 6.0 |
| 1951 | 25.4 | 5.0 | 30.4 | 6.3 | 7.5 |
| 1956 | 44.8 | 12.8 | 57.6 | 6.9 | 8.8 |
| 1961 | 69.8 | 17.8 | 87.6 | 7.6 | 9.5 |
| 1963 | 84.0 | 19.6 | 103.6 | 8.6 | 10.7 |
| 1964 | 92.4 | 22.0 | 114.4 | 8.6 | 10.6 |
| 1965 | 103.0 | 27.0 | 130.0 | 8.8 | 11.1 |
| 1966 | 113.6 | 28.0 | 141.6 | 8.9 | 11.1 |
| 1967 | 126.4 | 32.0 | 158.4 | 9.5 | 11.9 |
| 1968 | 142.1 | 32.5 | 174.6 | 10.4 | 12.7 |
| 1969 | 157.1 | 30.9 | 188.0 | 10.7 | 12.8 |
| 1970 | 175.2 | 33.9 | 209.1 | 10.8 | 12.9 |
| 1971 | 223.2 | 44.4 | 267.6 | 12.0 | 14.3 |
| 1972 | 287.4† | 50.4 | 337.8 | 13.1 | 15.4 |
Over the years, 1965–71, spending on education was divided as follows: State primary education 40 percent; State secondary education, 24 percent; universities, technical institutes, teachers colleges, 27 percent; other spending 9 percent.
The average annual compound rates of growth for types of education are shown in the following table.
| Type of Education | Expenditure | Average Annual Compound Rate of Increase | |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1951 | 1971 | ||
| * For 1966 year, not previously costed. | |||
| $(million) | percent | ||
| State primary | 17 | 102 | 9 |
| State secondary | 7 | 64 | 12 |
| Universities | 2 | 44 | 16 |
| Teacher training | 2 | 20 | 13 |
| Technical | 5* | 11 | 21 |
| All State education | 30 | 268 | 12 |
The following figures relate Government net expenditure on education to national income and mean population.
| Year Ended 31 March | Expenditure from Public Funds | Expenditure as Percentage of National Income | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | |||
| $(000) | percent | $ | |
| 1961 | 87,106 | 3.9 | 36.47 |
| 1962 | 93,658 | 4.0 | 38.34 |
| 1963 | 102,832 | 4.1 | 41.16 |
| 1964 | 113,574 | 4.1 | 44.54 |
| 1965 | 128,988 | 4.3 | 49.59 |
| 1966 | 140,509 | 4.4 | 53.08 |
| 1967 | 157,209 | 4.7 | 58.33 |
| 1968 | 173,049 | 5.0 | 63.27 |
| 1969 | 186,016 | 5.0 | 67.40 |
| 1970 | 207,342 | 5.1 | 74.35 |
| 1971 | 265,554 | 5.7 | 93.79 |
| 1972 | 335,051 | 6.2* | 116.48 |
An international comparison of public expenditure on education as a percentage of national income is given in the following table for selected countries. (Source: Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development.) Educational expenditures in many countries have been rising twice as fast as national income.
| Country | Public Expenditure on Education as Percentage of National Income | |
|---|---|---|
| 1955 | 1965 | |
| Austria | 3.98 | 4.79 |
| Belgium | 3.99 | 6.48 |
| Canada | 3.50 | 7.63 |
| Denmark | 4.00 | 6.98 |
| France | 3.73 | 6.05 |
| Germany, West | 2.80 | 3.84 |
| Italy | 3.79 | 6.48 |
| Netherlands | 4.41 | 7.53 |
| Norway | 4.27 | 6.98 |
| Switzerland | 3.58 | 4.31 |
| United Kingdom | 3.32 | 5.21 |
| United States | 4.07 | 6.28 |
Australia's figure for 1965–66 (4.36 percent) was very similar to that for New Zealand.
International comparisons need to be treaded with reserve because of the differing education systems and expenditure measures.
EDUCATION BUILDINGS—The increases in school population coupled with the increasing urbanisation of the population and the development of new housing areas has led to a continued expansion of the school building programme. Figures for additional classrooms completed in recent years are shown below. The figures do not include classrooms to replace obsolete accommodation.
| Year | Primary | Secondary |
|---|---|---|
| 1962 | 602 | 457 |
| 1963 | 521 | 330 |
| 1964 | 501 | 305 |
| 1965 | 500 | 266 |
| 1966 | 479 | 264 |
| 1967 | 528 | 304 |
| 1968 | 559 | 295 |
| 1969 | 578 | 302 |
| 1970 | 603 | 376 |
| 1971 | 666 | 451 |
Since 1955 the “block” principle has been used in the planning of schools, giving improved teaching facilities and amenities at a lower cost. Development has continued with the design of new secondary schools in the light of changing needs.
Education boards are able to plan and build primary schools within specified limits or “white lines” defined on the one hand by a building code which lays down minimum requirements for each type of building, and on the other by the upper limit placed by the Government on the amount of money which it is prepared to allocate to any particular project. This provides for considerable flexibility in planning allied with cost control.
Further development has also taken place in the design and provision of relocatable classrooms.
In 1970–71 building expenditure was estimated at $14 million for primary schools and $14.1 million for secondary schools.
University Buildings—University buildings in use in 1965 had an area of 2 million sq ft; estimated requirements for 1980 are 8 million sq ft for teaching, library, administration, and student union buildings. Building and other capital requirements of universities are handled through the University Works Committee. This committee prepares for the approval of the Government an annual programme of projected expenditure on university capital works—buildings, land purchase, furniture and equipment, and subsidies on halls of residence. Expenditure in recent March years has been: 1963–64, $3.9 million; 1964–65, $6.2 million; 1965–66, $7.6 million; 1966–67, $11.1 million; 1967–68, $13.8 million; 1968–69, $10 million; 1969–70, $9.9 million; 1970–71, $11.5 million.
During 1971, the Government approved a building programme for the 5 years ending on 31 March 1976 setting out the University Grants Committee's latest assessment of the needs of the universities for capital works. Partly because of the rise in building costs and the balances still to be spent on jobs under construction the total of the 5-year programme rose to almost $150 million. New works included in the programme were teaching buildings for the growth of the existing universities and for the expansion of medical education, together with preliminary provision for land purchase, site works, and for buildings and equipment at the projected new university at Albany in Auckland.
The Government's policy of offering a subsidy on money raised by the universities and other bodies who wish to build and run halls of residence for university students has been in operation since 1963. By the end of 1971 it had resulted in the building of 15 new halls with 2,190 places and the extension of a number of existing halls to provide a further 292 places. This means that, in the 9 years since the policy had been in operation, 2,482 new places had been added to the 2,000 already in existence at a cost in subsidies of $5.7 million. Although the expanded and new halls have been valuable additions to the universities, it must be borne in mind that, during the same period, the university rolls have increased from 16,999 to 34,089. In 1965 the subsidy rate was set at a maximum of $2,880 a student place.
Technical Institute Buildings—There is a 5-year building programme for technical institutes which is kept under review by the Technical Institutes Works Committee. For the period 1970–75 expenditure is estimated to amount to $46.8 million. For 1970–71 provision was made for capital expenditure of $4.3 million for land, buildings, furniture, and equipment.
Teachers Colleges—The 5-year building programme for teachers colleges is estimated to cost $30.9 million for the period 1970–75.
SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS—The numbers of scholars and students receiving instruction in educational institutions are shown in the following summary. The table refers to roll numbers at 1 July.
| Type of Institution | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* About half are adults attending hobby classes. † Full time 21,211; part time 7,998. ‡ Includes 1,911 overseas students. §Students for Diploma in Teaching not shown in other tables. | ||||||
| Preschool | ||||||
| Play centres | 10,143 | 11,802 | 13,436 | 15,042 | 16,767 | 17,674 |
| Kindergartens | 19,964 | 20,886 | 22,050 | 22,933 | 24,336 | 25,530 |
| Totals, pre-school | 30,107 | 32,688 | 35,486 | 37,975 | 41,103 | 43,204 |
| Primary | ||||||
| State primary | 376,502 | 387,227 | 393,445 | 395,929 | 394,597 | 389,122 |
| Intermediate | 45,169 | 48,640 | 51,664 | 54,741 | 60,001 | 67,131 |
| Chatham Islands | 125 | 143 | 170 | 180 | 203 | 160 |
| Correspondence | 939 | 943 | 940 | 1,062 | 1,173 | 1,170 |
| Private primary | 56,050 | 54,910 | 53,782 | 52,407 | 50,904 | 51,009 |
| Departmental special schools | 471 | 549 | 565 | 622 | 634 | 631 |
| Foundation for the Blind | 71 | 99 | 93 | 88 | 89 | 91 |
| Special classes | 7,578 | 8,387 | 9,182 | 9,745 | 9,936 | 9,962 |
| Totals, primary | 486,905 | 500,898 | 509,841 | 514,774 | 517,537 | 519,276 |
| Secondary | ||||||
| State secondary | 130,328 | 136,431 | 146,409 | 150,562 | 153,022 | 156,849 |
| District high schools | 5,776 | 5,491 | 6,013 | 5,311 | 4,775 | 3,990 |
| Correspondence | 449 | 380 | 480 | 518 | 505 | 603 |
| Private secondary | 25,585 | 26,232 | 27,020 | 27,910 | 28,441 | 29,267 |
| Totals, secondary | 162,138 | 168,534 | 179,922 | 184,301 | 186,743 | 190,709 |
| Technical | ||||||
| Technical institutes— | ||||||
| (a) Part-time students | 12,161 | 12,584 | 12,692 | 13,563 | 13,475 | 14,701 |
| (b) Full-time students | 1,211 | 1,344 | 1,485 | 1,661 | 1,882 | 2,236 |
| Technical Correspondence Institute | 13,247 | 12,639 | 13,334 | 14,165 | 15,203 | 15,456 |
| Totals, technical | 26,619 | 26,567 | 27,511 | 29,389 | 30,560 | 32,393 |
| Miscellaneous Technical | ||||||
| Part-time students* | 60,682 | 60,314 | 62,295 | 69,232 | 72,734 | 66,374 |
| Agricultural colleges— | ||||||
| Short courses | 344 | 493 | 525 | 356 | 280 | 270 |
| Totals, miscellaneous technical | 61,026 | 60,807 | 62,820 | 69,588 | 73,014 | 66,644 |
| Universities | ||||||
| Internal students | 22,377 | 24,431 | 26,794 | 29,209† | 31,908 | 34,089 |
| External students | 1,925 | 1,882 | 2,027 | 2,285 | 2,538 | 3,168 |
| Totals, universities | 24,302 | 26,313 | 28,821 | 31,494‡ | 34,446 | 37,257 |
| Teacher Training | ||||||
| Teachers colleges | 5,022 | 5,156 | 6,096 | 6,912 | 7,587 | 7,791 |
| Kindergarten training centres | 229 | 243 | 273 | 311 | 321 | 363 |
| Correspondence school§ | 711 | 960 | 1,187 | 1,248 | 1,122 | 1,155 |
| Totals, teacher training | 5,962 | 6,359 | 7,556 | 8,471 | 9,030 | 9,309 |
The growth in school and university student population is illustrated by the diagram below, which is drawn on a logarithmic scale.

OVERSEAS STUDENTS—Overseas students attending New Zealand institutions at 1 July 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Country of Origin | Universities | Technical Institutes | Teachers Colleges | Secondary Schools | Total | Combined | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | ||
| Pacific— | ||||||||||||
| Fiji | 287 | 51 | 10 | 2 | 6 | 4 | 61 | 38 | 364 | 95 | 459 | |
| Samoa | 59 | 13 | – | 1 | 12 | 9 | 55 | 63 | 126 | 86 | 212 | |
| Tonga | 22 | 9 | – | – | 3 | 4 | 14 | 20 | 39 | 33 | 72 | |
| Cook Islands | 10 | 3 | 4 | – | 2 | 2 | 27 | 25 | 43 | 30 | 73 | |
| Niue | 5 | – | 2 | – | – | 2 | 11 | 9 | 18 | 11 | 29 | |
| Tokelau Islands | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | 7 | 7 | 8 | 7 | 15 | |
| Other islands | 12 | 1 | 1 | – | 5 | 1 | 32 | 33 | 50 | 35 | 85 | |
| Totals | 396 | 77 | 17 | 3 | 28 | 22 | 207 | 195 | 648 | 297 | 945 | |
| Australia | 67 | 8 | 1 | 2 | – | – | 8 | 13 | 76 | 23 | 99 | |
| South-east Asia— | ||||||||||||
| Malaysia | 1,034 | 208 | 38 | 23 | 8 | 5 | 167 | 44 | 1,247 | 280 | 1,527 | |
| Singapore | 106 | 39 | 4 | 2 | – | – | 7 | 5 | 117 | 46 | 163 | |
| South Vietnam | 69 | 20 | – | – | – | 1 | 2 | – | 71 | 21 | 92 | |
| Thailand | 43 | 26 | 4 | 7 | – | – | 17 | 11 | 64 | 44 | 108 | |
| Hong Kong | 23 | 4 | – | – | – | – | 6 | 9 | 29 | 13 | 42 | |
| Other countries | 24 | 5 | 15 | – | – | – | 2 | 1 | 42 | 6 | 48 | |
| Totals | 1,299 | 302 | 61 | 32 | 8 | 6 | 201 | 70 | 1,570 | 410 | 1,980 | |
| India Sub continent | 46 | 8 | – | 2 | – | 3 | 2 | 5 | 48 | 18 | 66 | |
| Asia (remainder) | 21 | 4 | 1 | 3 | – | – | 5 | 4 | 27 | 11 | 38 | |
| North America | 34 | 18 | 1 | – | – | – | 12 | 25 | 47 | 43 | 90 | |
| Central and South America | 7 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 2 | 2 | 9 | 3 | 12 | |
| West Indies | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | 2 | 1 | 3 | 4 | |
| Africa | 47 | 11 | – | – | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 50 | 13 | 63 | |
| United Kingdom | 45 | 15 | 1 | 3 | – | – | – | 2 | 46 | 20 | 66 | |
| Europe | 10 | 8 | 3 | 1 | – | – | 1 | 3 | 13 | 12 | 25 | |
| Totals | 1,973 | 453 | 85 | 46 | 37 | 32 | 440 | 322 | 2,535 | 853 | 3,388 | |
Projected Students—A projection of school rolls was made by the Education Committee of the National Development Conference in 1969 based on policies and trends at the time and is set out in the following table. Accelerated growth in students at tertiary institutions was forecast.
| Roll | State Primary | State Secondary | Universities† | Technical† Institutes | Teacher Training |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* 1964–65 figure—1963–64 figures not available. † Equivalent full-time students. | |||||
| Annual Increase— | number | ||||
| Actual— | |||||
| 1963–64 | 393,100 | 125,500 | 17,000 | 6,914* | 4,536 |
| 1967–68 | 446,000 | 142,300 | 24,430 | 9,090 | 5,156 |
| Projected— | |||||
| 1972–73 | 479,500 | 176,700 | 34,800 | 12,500 | 9,560 |
| 1978–79 | 527,000 | 216,300 | 47,200 | 16,000 | 11,730 |
| Annual Rate of Increase— | percent | ||||
| Actual— | |||||
| 1963–64 to 1967–68 | 3.2 | 3.2 | 9.5 | 7.1 | 3.3 |
| Projected— | |||||
| 1967–68 to 1972–73 | 1.5 | 4.4 | 7.3 | 6.6 | 13.2 |
| Projected— | |||||
| 1972–73 to 1978–79 | 1.6 | 3.4 | 5.2 | 4.2 | 3.5 |
| Projected— | |||||
| 1967–68 to 1978–79 | 1.5 | 3.9 | 6.2 | 5.3 | 7.8 |
ANNUAL EXAMINATIONS—Examination passes at other than university examinations are set out in the following table.
| Year | School Certificate* | Other Examinations† | University Entrance* | University Entrance Scholarship | Technician Certification Authority | Trades Certification Board |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes Certificate of Attainment. † Includes Teachers' Certificates. Technological, Engineers' and Surveyors' Assistants, Public Service Shorthand Typists Examinations. ‡ Provisional. | ||||||
| 1961 | 12,644 | 1,319 | 5,791 | 285 | 40 | 4,588 |
| 1962 | 15,452 | 1,328 | 6,403 | 318 | 66 | 4,976 |
| 1963 | 17,144 | 1,476 | 7,684 | 423 | 101 | 4,875 |
| 1964 | 18,347 | 1,628 | 8,332 | 590 | 151 | 5,306 |
| 1965 | 19,116 | 1,654 | 9,262 | 544 | 182 | 5,694 |
| 1966 | 19,490 | 1,371 | 9,233 | 958 | 261 | 6,170 |
| 1967 | 21,776 | 1,561 | 9,762 | 1,066 | 347 | 6,756 |
| 1968 | 38,992 | 1,869 | 10,988 | 1,096 | 430 | 8,559 |
| 1969 | 40,844 | 2,747 | 12,626 | 1,186 | 485 | 11,450 |
| 1970 | 42,544 | 2,654 | 13,204 | 1,356 | 590 | 12,136 |
| 1971 | 45,078 | 2,200 | 13,757 | 1,520 | 630 | 12,600‡ |
Comparative figures for the number of candidates for the University Entrance Examination and the number of passes by accrediting and by examination are given in the following table.
| Year | Candidates | Passes | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Accredited | By Examination | ||
| 1966 | 15,315 | 7,630 | 1,398 |
| 1967 | 16,651 | 8,307 | 1,455 |
| 1968 | 18,803 | 9,487 | 1,501 |
| 1969 | 21,580 | 10,698 | 1,953 |
| 1970 | 22,602 | 10,815 | 2,389 |
| 1971 | 23,615 | 11,372 | 2,385 |
SPECIAL EDUCATION—A comprehensive range of education services has been developed for handicapped children whose special needs cannot be met in an ordinary classroom.
Special classes for children who are backward (mildly mentally retarded), physically handicapped, deaf, visually handicapped, or maladjusted are established at ordinary primary schools, and are administered by the education boards. The boards also administer special schools for intellectually handicapped (moderately or severely mentally retarded) or severely physically handicapped children, classes in hospitals, schools in psychiatric hospitals, and speech clinics. Reading clinics have been established in some major centres to complement the help given in ordinary schools to those pupils who find learning to read particularly difficult.
Special classes for backward pupils are also provided in selected secondary schools, and classes for deaf pupils have been established in secondary schools in four cities. Most of these classes are administered by the boards of governors of the secondary schools concerned.
The Department of Education itself administers six residential schools—two for deaf children, two for backward children, and two for maladjusted children. The department also provides the teaching service in Social Welfare Department institutions for socially maladjusted children and the education service in adult penal institutions administered by the Department of Justice. The Department of Education also administers two important special education services—the advisers on deaf children provide guidance for the parents and teachers of deaf children, and the Psychological Service provides a comprehensive diagnostic, advisory, and counselling service for children whose scholastic or social progress is causing concern. Approximately 22,000 children were assisted by the staff of the Psychological or Visiting Teachers Services in 1970. The Psychological Service maintains close links with all other social and educational services for children, with the visiting teachers working with primary schools in city areas, and with the guidance counsellors on the staff of an increasing number of secondary schools.
In 1970, approximately 1,000 teachers were employed in the special education services, which enrolled some 8,000 children in special classes and schools at primary or secondary level and provided part-time tuition in speech and reading clinics for some 3,600 children.
The following table shows the number of pupils receiving special education at public primary schools (including intermediate, correspondence, and special schools) at 1 July 1971.
| Group | Boys | Girls | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Blind and partially seeing | 71 | 66 | 137 |
| Deaf and partially hearing | 406 | 266 | 672 |
| Physically handicapped | 213 | 167 | 380 |
| Health camp schools | 141 | 122 | 263 |
| Hospital classes | 304 | 256 | 560 |
| Speech clinics (part time) | 2,571 | 1,098 | 3,669 |
| Intellectually handicapped | 866 | 652 | 1,518 |
| Mentally backward | 1,651 | 1,031 | 2,682 |
| Educationally retarded | 286 | 116 | 402 |
| Maladjusted— | |||
| Adjustment classes and special schools | 170 | 55 | 225 |
| Social Welfare Department institutions | 96 | 80 | 176 |
| Totals | 6,775 | 3,909 | 10,684 |
The Department of Education co-ordinates the administration and development of the special education services for handicapped children through the district senior inspectors of primary and secondary schools.
PRE-SCHOOL EDUCATION—Children below the age of 5 years are not enrolled in the State primary schools. They may be enrolled, however, at free kindergartens controlled by local free kindergarten associations, which are voluntary bodies formed for the purpose, or at play centres controlled by play centre associations.
The Government makes grants available to kindergarten teachers in training, and accepts responsibility for the cost of sites and buildings for training centres and for their running costs. The salaries of kindergarten teachers and full-time training centre staff are paid by the Department of Education. Loans for kindergartens are available from the Government for one-third of the capital cost of land, buildings, and equipment, with the Government contributing the remaining two-thirds of the cost by direct grant. Subsidies of $2 to $1 on voluntary contributions raised for the purchase of land, buildings, and initial equipment for free kindergartens are available from the Government for kindergarten associations not wishing to apply for loans. In July 1970 there were 24,336 children enrolled at 305 free kindergartens.
Play centre associations receive from the Government annual maintenance and liaison grants in respect of play centres which meet a required standard of equipment, and a small establishment grant towards initial costs is paid to new centres. In July 1970 there were 576 recognised play centres for approximately 16,767 children.
PRIMARY EDUCATION—At the age of 5 years a child may enter, and at 6 years must enter, a primary school or, if living in an isolated area, must enrol with the primary department of the Department of Education's Correspondence School. The top 2 years of the primary course, Forms I and II, may be taken at an intermediate or a Form I-VII school. On completing instruction in Form II, after usually 8 years' school attendance, a child normally enters Form III of a secondary school, or alternatively the secondary department of a district high school. All children are required to attend school until they reach the age of 15 years.
The curriculum of the primary and intermediate schools, as set out in the syllabuses of instruction, covers character training, oral and written language (including reading and handwriting), mathematics, social studies, art and crafts, science, physical education (including swimming), health education, music, and, for some children in Form II, French. At the Forms I and II levels woodwork and metal-work instruction is given to boys, and girls are taught homecraft and sewing.
Teachers have the assistance of specialist teachers in a variety of fields, including science, physical education, art and crafts, reading, mathematics, and music. Itinerant specialists are also available to help teachers in small rural schools and teachers of infant classes. Specialist assistance in helping children with special needs is provided by the psychological service, speech therapists, visiting teachers and advisers on deaf children.
Textbooks are issued free to pupils in all schools, both State and private. A series of basic primer readers and a considerable amount of equipment for primer classes are also provided by the Government.
State Primary Schools—The figures set out in the following table refer to all pupils in State primary schools and intermediate schools and departments, including Chatham Islands schools.
| Year | Schools (Including Intermediate Schools and Departments) | Pupils at End of Year | Pupils for First Four Weeks of Third Term | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Average of Mean Weekly Roll | Average Attendance | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll | |||
| 1966 | 2,265 | 454,604 | 442,665 | 415,647 | 93.8 |
| 1967 | 2,273 | 468,021 | 460,982 | 432,034 | 93.7 |
| 1968 | 2,294 | 478,530 | 465,818 | 433,906 | 93.2 |
| 1969 | 2,259 | 481,847 | 472,482 | 444,446 | 94.1 |
| 1970 | 2,257 | 486,438 | 475,213 | 447,646 | 94.2 |
| 1971 | 2,268 | 487,926 | 477,094 | 448,323 | 94.0 |
The changes which have taken place in the size of schools in the latest 20 years may be seen from the following table. Twenty years ago over half the schools had rolls of 70 and under, but over the period many small rural schools have been consolidated.
| Number of Public Schools | 1950 | 1960 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Roll 70 and under | 1,159 | 880 | 830 |
| Roll 71 to 350 | 505 | 716 | 743 |
| Roll 351 and over | 244 | 432 | 638 |
| Totals | 1,908 | 2,028 | 2,211 |
In each of the education districts are located inspectors of primary schools who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary school inspectors at 1 July 1970 was 98, allocated as follows: Auckland, 23; South Auckland, 16; Hawke's Bay, 7; Taranaki, 4; Wanganui, 7; Wellington, 13; Nelson, 3; Canterbury, 14; Otago, 7; Southland, 4. In addition, there were six inspectors in the Head Office, and three inspectors in the Auckland office of the department.
The following table relates to pupils on the rolls of the State primary schools, Chatham Islands schools, and Forms I and II at intermediate schools at 1 July in each of the years shown.
| Age in Years | 1969 | 1970 | Percentage of Total Pupils | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | 1969 | 1970 | |
| 5 | 29,406 | 28,017 | 57,423 | 28,102 | 26,574 | 54,676 | 12.6 | 11.8 |
| 6 | 30,012 | 28,480 | 58,492 | 29,581 | 28,068 | 57,649 | 12.8 | 12.5 |
| 7 | 30,112 | 28,730 | 58,842 | 29,755 | 28,459 | 58,214 | 12.9 | 12.8 |
| 8 | 29,658 | 28,123 | 57,781 | 30,274 | 28,783 | 59,057 | 12.6 | 12.8 |
| 9 | 28,220 | 27,077 | 55,297 | 29,315 | 28,461 | 57,776 | 12.1 | 12.5 |
| 10 | 28,050 | 27,039 | 55,089 | 28,322 | 26,779 | 55,101 | 12.0 | 11.9 |
| 11 | 25,716 | 24,451 | 50,167 | 27,570 | 26,268 | 53,838 | 10.9 | 11.7 |
| 12 | 24,821 | 22,690 | 47,511 | 24,805 | 22,852 | 47,657 | 10.4 | 10.3 |
| 13 | 9,563 | 6,603 | 16,166 | 9,901 | 6,755 | 16,656 | 3.5 | 3.6 |
| 14 | 753 | 381 | 1,134 | 674 | 401 | 1,075 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
| 15 | 86 | 87 | 173 | 68 | 57 | 125 | – | – |
| 16 and over | 113 | 96 | 209 | 103 | 114 | 217 | – | – |
| Totals | 236,510 | 221,774 | 458,284 | 238,470 | 223,571 | 462,041 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The next table gives the number of State primary schools in each education district as at 30 September 1970, classified according to roll numbers. The number of intermediate schools and departments is also shown.
| Roll Numbers | Education District | Total Schools | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Auckland | South Auckland | Taranaki | Wanganui | Hawke's Bay | Wellington | Nelson | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | ||
* Includes one normal intermediate school. † Includes three normal intermediate schools. | |||||||||||
| 1–8 | – | – | – | – | 1 | 1 | – | 4 | – | – | 6 |
| 9–24 | 1 | 20 | 10 | 27 | 26 | 27 | 7 | 49 | 25 | 15 | 207 |
| 25–30 | 37 | 2 | 7 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 3 | 10 | 5 | 5 | 84 |
| 31–70 | 70 | 101 | 41 | 39 | 56 | 29 | 18 | 85 | 46 | 48 | 533 |
| 71–110 | 37 | 65 | 11 | 19 | 21 | 21 | 5 | 29 | 11 | 14 | 233 |
| 111–150 | 25 | 29 | 8 | 6 | 18 | 9 | 7 | 5 | 10 | 8 | 125 |
| 151–190 | 17 | 18 | 6 | 6 | 5 | 8 | – | 12 | 9 | 3 | 84 |
| 191–230 | 16 | 15 | 4 | 5 | 5 | 8 | 3 | 11 | 10 | 9 | 86 |
| 231–270 | 16 | 13 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 8 | 2 | 15 | 5 | 1 | 69 |
| 271–310 | 22 | 10 | 4 | 4 | 9 | 14 | 2 | 9 | 8 | 6 | 88 |
| 311–350 | 16 | 9 | 4 | 2 | – | 8 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 58 |
| 351–390 | 17 | 9 | 2 | 6 | 6 | 15 | 1 | 13 | 10 | 4 | 83 |
| 391–430 | 14 | 12 | 2 | 7 | 10 | 15 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 71 |
| 431–470 | 24 | 17 | 2 | 2 | 5 | 19 | 3 | 5 | – | 5 | 82 |
| 471–500 | 12 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 3 | – | 33 |
| 501–540 | 20 | 22 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 11 | 2 | 10 | 1 | 2 | 76 |
| 541–580 | 12 | 13 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 4 | – | 6* | 1 | 1 | 46 |
| 581–620 | 14 | 6 | 1 | 2 | – | 4 | 1 | 4 | 2 | – | 34 |
| 621–660 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 3 | – | 6 | – | 2 | 24 |
| 661–700 | 10 | 1 | – | – | 2 | 1 | – | 7 | – | – | 21 |
| 701–740 | 1 | 1 | – | 2 | – | 2 | – | 2 | 1 | – | 9 |
| 741–780 | 4 | – | – | 1 | – | 3 | – | 5 | – | – | 13 |
| 781–820 | 4 | 1 | – | – | – | 1 | – | 2 | – | – | 8 |
| 821–860 | 2 | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | 3 |
| 861–900 | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | – | 2 |
| 901–1020 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| 1021–1060 | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 |
| Normal schools | 4 | 3 | – | 2 | – | 3 | – | 1 | 2 | – | 15 |
| Intermediate schools and departments | 43† | 20* | 4 | 7* | 7 | 15* | 3 | 10* | 5* | 3 | 117 |
| Totals | 446 | 390 | 115 | 154 | 198 | 236 | 63 | 315 | 164 | 130 | 2,211 |
In addition, there were 4 State primary schools in the Chatham Islands and 42 special schools for handicapped children.
Maori Pupils—At 1 July 1970 there were 69,118 Maori children attending State schools and 2,570 attending private schools. Staffing is more liberal in schools with a large proportion of Maori or other Polynesian children. A report by the National Advisory Committee on Maori Education was published in 1970.
Intermediate Schools—Pupils on the rolls of the 105 intermediate schools and 2 intermediate departments at the end of 1970 numbered 57,594. Of all children in Forms I and II of State primary schools at 1 July 1970, 56.2 percent were enrolled at the intermediate schools. The ages of pupils on the roll at 1 July of each of the latest three years were as follows.
| Age, in Years | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | |
| 10 | 240 | 415 | 655 | 291 | 474 | 765 | 308 | 440 | 748 |
| 11 | 8,150 | 8,826 | 16,976 | 8,223 | 9,030 | 17,253 | 9,424 | 10,452 | 19,876 |
| 12 | 12,112 | 11,461 | 23,573 | 13,185 | 12,131 | 25,316 | 13,916 | 12,943 | 26,859 |
| 13 | 4,833 | 3,225 | 8,058 | 5,039 | 3,428 | 8,467 | 5,533 | 3,725 | 9,258 |
| 14 | 406 | 219 | 625 | 382 | 188 | 570 | 340 | 192 | 532 |
| 15 | 33 | 20 | 53 | 26 | 29 | 55 | 18 | 12 | 30 |
| 16 and over | 7 | 5 | 12 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
| Totals | 25,781 | 24,171 | 49,952 | 27,149 | 25,281 | 52,430 | 29,540 | 27,765 | 57,305 |
The average roll at September 1970 was 57,551 and the average attendance for the month was 54,335.
Private Schools—The following table contains the principal statistics of private primary schools for each of the last 6 years. The figures include Maoris at private church schools.
| Year | Number of Schools | Roll at End of Year | Average Attendance* | Teachers | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Boys | Girls | Total | Males | Females | Total | |||
| * Average attendance as at September. | ||||||||
| 1966 | 340 | 28,318 | 28,704 | 57,022 | 53,948 | 225 | 1,446 | 1,671 |
| 1967 | 342 | 27,886 | 28,088 | 55,974 | 52,657 | 234 | 1,427 | 1,661 |
| 1968 | 344 | 27,306 | 27,646 | 54,952 | 51,560 | 233 | 1,405 | 1,638 |
| 1969 | 344 | 26,705 | 27,045 | 53,750 | 50,833 | 241 | 1,418 | 1,659 |
| 1970 | 338 | 26,058 | 26,174 | 52,232 | 49,590 | 252 | 1,404 | 1,656 |
| 1971 | 331 | 26,238 | 26,349 | 52,587 | 49,086 | 242 | 1,385 | 1,627 |
The majority of the schools included in the preceding table are Roman Catholic Church schools, of which there were 263 at the end of 1971, with 44,861 pupils and 1,300 teachers (113 males and 1,187 females). The remaining private schools comprised 53 church schools of other denominations, with 258 teachers and 6,326 pupils, and 15 undenominational schools, with 69 teachers and 1,400 pupils.
SECONDARY EDUCATION—The secondary syllabus is based on a common core, consisting of English, social studies, general science, elementary mathematics, music, arts and crafts, and physical education, to be followed by a degree of specialisation within a wide range of subjects that may be taken to the School Certificate stage. All types of secondary schools are required to give all pupils during the first 2 years of their secondary course a minimum number of units of instruction in the common core subjects.
The following table shows the number of secondary schools in existence during each of the latest 6 years.
| Year | State Secondary Schools | Secondary Departments of District High Schools | Private Secondary Schools | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1965 | 186 | 78 | 112 | 376 |
| 1966 | 194 | 71 | 115 | 380 |
| 1967 | 194 | 71 | 115 | 380 |
| 1968 | 196 | 70 | 116 | 382 |
| 1969 | 204 | 66 | 116 | 386 |
| 1970 | 210 | 61 | 115 | 386 |
| 1971 | 223 | 57 | 115 | 395 |
District high schools are State primary schools with a secondary “top” and the basic course is academic, as in the normal secondary school. Where staffing and equipment allow, special courses are provided in agriculture, commercial practice, and domestic science. In 1970 25 of the State secondary schools enrolled only boys and 25 schools only girls, with 160 schools co-educational. Most of the private schools are single-sex schools. There were 57 State secondary schools with over 1,000 pupils. Only one secondary department of a district high school had a roll of over 200.
The inspection of secondary schools is carried out by inspectors of secondary schools attached to the Department of Education. In 1970 there were 51 inspectors.
The number of secondary school pupils in Forms III to VII at the end of each of the latest 6 years is shown in the following table.
| Year | State Secondary Schools | District High Schools | Private Secondary Schools | Correspondence Schools | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 123,342 | 5,299 | 25,038 | 450 | 154,129 |
| 1967 | 130,564 | 5,228 | 25,733 | 367 | 161,892 |
| 1968 | 138,120 | 5,487 | 26,693 | 519 | 170,819 |
| 1969 | 142,409 | 4,829 | 27,553 | 562 | 175,353 |
| 1970 | 146,048 | 4,572 | 28,033 | 535 | 179,188 |
| 1971 | 150,732 | 3,538 | 28,965 | 652 | 183,887 |
The numbers of each sex attending schools providing secondary education at the end of 1971 were: State secondary schools, 78,678 boys and 72,054 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 1,710 and 1,828; private secondary schools, 14,415 and 14,550; and full-time pupils of Correspondence School, 295 and 357.
Maori Pupils—At 1 July 1970, 17,174 Maori pupils were receiving secondary education. This number comprised 15,361 pupils attending State secondary schools and 1,813 pupils attending private secondary schools.
Maori pupils receiving secondary education in private secondary schools at the end of 1970 included 893 pupils attending 8 Maori private secondary schools. Of this number, 195 pupils were holders of Maori post-primary scholarships, awarded by Government and tenable at a secondary school with approved boarding accommodation. A further 47 Maori post-primary scholarship holders were attending other private secondary schools and 131 were enrolled at State secondary schools.
Thirty State and private schools give instruction in Maori language. This includes the Correspondence School.
Academic Bursaries—Bursaries up to an annual value of $200 may be granted to pupils of above-average ability in order to obtain tuition in all of the subjects of their chosen course of study for the School Certificate Examination. The bursary, limited to 490 awards each year, is tenable for up to 3 years subject to satisfactory reports on the pupil's progress.
Secondary School Bursaries—Bursaries, of a maximum annual value of $200 and tenable for a period of up to 2 years, may be granted to pupils obliged to live away from home in order to take a sixth form course at a secondary school (State or private) which is approved for accrediting purposes. In order to qualify, applicants must be under 18 years of age and must either have been accepted for entry to the Sixth Form or have passed the University Entrance Examination or have been accredited for the latter.
Technical Bursaries—Bursaries up to an annual value of $200 may be awarded to pupils who have completed at any secondary school a 2-year course preparatory to a specialised course in agriculture, fine arts, engineering, building construction, commerce, or home science. The bursaries are tenable at secondary schools approved for that purpose and may be held for a maximum of 2 years. Applicants must be under the age of 17 years at the commencement of the specialised course.
Secondary School Hostels—In 1971 there were 37 State secondary school hostels.
Attainment Levels of State and Private Secondary Schools—The following table gives particulars of pupils who left schools providing secondary education in 1970, classified according to years of attendance and attainments.
| Year of Attendance | All Schools | Percent | Attainments | Totals | Percent |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| First | 1,630 | 3.2 | University scholarship | 140 | 0.3 |
| Second | 8,042 | 15.5 | University bursary | 2,856 | 5.5 |
| Third | 16,291 | 31.5 | Higher School Certificate | 2,886 | 5.6 |
| Fourth | 15,419 | 29.8 | University Entrance | 6,448 | 12.5 |
| Fifth | 9,695 | 18.7 | Sixth Form Certificate | 5,278 | 10.2 |
| Sixth and over | 652 | 1.3 | School Certificate (one or more subjects) | 12,551 | 24.2 |
| Other | 21,570 | 41.7 | |||
| Total | 51,729 | 100.0 | Total | 51,729 | 100.0 |
Probable Destination of State and Private Secondary Pupils—An indication of the vocations intended to be followed by pupils leaving secondary schools during 1970 is contained in the next table.
| Probable Destination | Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| number | percent | |||||
| Full-time education at university | 4,012 | 1,962 | 5,974 | 15.11 | 7.79 | 11.55 |
| Further full-time education— | ||||||
| Teachers college | 382 | 1,727 | 2,109 | 1.44 | 6.86 | 4.08 |
| Kindergarten T.C. | – | 171 | 171 | – | 0.68 | 0.33 |
| Technical training | 399 | 282 | 681 | 1.50 | 1.12 | 1.31 |
| Commercial training | 107 | 1,192 | 1,299 | 0.40 | 4.73 | 2.51 |
| Art | 65 | 94 | 159 | 0.25 | 0.37 | 0.31 |
| Technical traineeships— | ||||||
| Draughting cadets | 374 | 57 | 431 | 1.41 | 0.23 | 0.83 |
| Technical trainees | 980 | 321 | 1,301 | 3.69 | 1.28 | 2.52 |
| Health services | 90 | 2,894 | 2,984 | 0.34 | 11.49 | 5.77 |
| Office— | ||||||
| Government | 693 | 1,269 | 1,962 | 2.61 | 5.04 | 3.79 |
| Local authority | 100 | 315 | 415 | 0.38 | 1.25 | 0.80 |
| Private enterprise | 1,572 | 5,249 | 6,821 | 5.92 | 20.85 | 13.19 |
| Shop and warehouse assistant | 1,498 | 2,571 | 4,069 | 5.64 | 10.21 | 7.87 |
| Skilled trades— | ||||||
| Government | 896 | 128 | 1,024 | 3.37 | 0.51 | 1.98 |
| Local authority | 178 | 24 | 202 | 0.67 | 0.10 | 0.39 |
| Private enterprise | 5,584 | 1,015 | 6,599 | 21.03 | 4.03 | 12.75 |
| Farming | 2,906 | 227 | 3,133 | 10.95 | 0.90 | 6.06 |
| Factory and clothing workers | 1,099 | 1,628 | 2,727 | 4.14 | 6.47 | 5.27 |
| Domestic work and home | 112 | 1,271 | 1,383 | 0.42 | 5.05 | 2.67 |
| Armed forces | 587 | 64 | 651 | 2.21 | 0.25 | 1.26 |
| Other | 4,917 | 2,717 | 7,634 | 18.52 | 10.79 | 14.76 |
| Totals | 26,551 | 25,178 | 51,729 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
RURAL EDUCATION: Consolidation of Schools—In order to give children in country districts the advantage of special equipment and more specialised teaching in larger schools, the consolidation of the smaller rural schools has been a feature of the last 20 years.
The first Form I–VII school was opened in 1962 and by 1970 there were 18 of these schools. This type of school usually developed from the translation of the secondary department of a district high school with the addition of Form I and II pupils from neighbouring primary schools. They receive improved staffing, accommodation, and equipment in the endeavour to promote equality of educational opportunity for country children.
The problem of full intermediate-type education has remained, however, for a large proportion of Form I and II children in smaller country districts. To provide for these children, another type of school—the area school—has been introduced. The first of this new type of school was opened in 1969 and was followed by a second in 1970. Area schools may be established in districts where there are no district high schools, or in other centres where there is a district high school which is too small to be replaced by a Form I–VII school. The area school is a unified school providing education from primers to Form V for all children in the immediate vicinity and from Form I–V from contributing schools in a wider area.
Transport and Boarding Allowance—In recent years school transport facilities have been steadily developed until now 17 percent of the total school population receive assistance in one form or another. Most of these pupils are conveyed by buses under contract to education boards or operated by the Department of Education. A refund of the cost of fares is given in some cases where a suitable public service is available. In addition, free passes on the railway to the nearest State or private school are granted to eligible children living near a railway line but at some distance from a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and private secondary schools.
In areas where there is no organised transport, capitation payments are made to parents for the conveyance of their children to school by car.
The expenditure on transport of pupils for the financial year 1970–71 was $5,953,559 as compared with $5,574,340 in 1969–70.
In certain cases, boarding allowances are granted to pupils living in areas where there are no available or convenient transport services to enable them to attend school.
The expenditure on boarding allowances of pupils attending schools for the last 4 years is given in the table below.
| Type of School | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Now included in State school figures. | ||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| State primary and intermediate | 12,408 | 8,396 | 13,352 | 11,039 |
| Private primary | 17,013 | 17,973 | 15,719 | 13,787 |
| State secondary | 305,866 | 285,336 | 320,270 | 300,281 |
| Maori | 13,610 | 11,095 | * | * |
| Private secondary | 168,386 | 168,150 | 199,198 | 203,176 |
| Totals | 517,283 | 490,950 | 548,539 | 528,283 |
The next table gives particulars of the number of children transported to school and the number in receipt of boarding allowances as at 1 July 1970, according to the type of school attended. Totals for the three preceding years are also shown.
| Type of School | Number of Pupils on Roll | Total Pupils Transported to School | Number Receiving Boarding Allowance |
|---|---|---|---|
| State primary schools | 461,838 | 61,571 | 93 |
| State secondary schools (including district high schools) | 157,797 | 39,320 | 2,358 |
| Private primary schools | 50,904 | 2,697 | 84 |
| Private secondary schools | 28,441 | 2,746 | 1,485 |
| Totals, 1970 | 698,980 | 106,334 | 4,020 |
| Totals, 1969 | 694,294 | 111,057 | 4,229 |
| Totals, 1968 | 685,800 | 107,694 | 4,247 |
| Totals, 1967 | 666,818 | 106,137 | 4,306 |
Correspondence School—Correspondence classes are conducted for the education of children in very remote areas and of those unable to attend school because of lengthy illness or other causes. A corporate school spirit is developed through the school badge and uniform, daily radio lessons, club activities, the publication of a school magazine, periodical exhibitions of work, and by parents' and ex-pupils' associations. The personal link between the pupil and the school is strengthened by a number of teachers visiting pupils in their homes. At a district level, school day and school week-gatherings are held in order to enable pupils to gain the opportunity of social education by working in the classroom.
Young persons in employment, including uncertificated teachers of small State primary schools, inmates of Department of Justice institutions, pupils of secondary schools who require examination subjects which their own schools cannot provide, officers of Government departments, and others who are unable to attend classes at secondary schools, also receive tuition as part-time students of the Correspondence School. In addition, the school enrolls teachers for the Diploma in Teaching courses.
In 1970 there were 7,346 pupils on the roll of the Correspondence School, 1,177 being in the primary division, 505 full-time and 3,946 part-time students in the secondary division, and 1,126 students taking the Diploma in Teaching course, and 314 students studying for Trained Teachers' Certificates. The staff of the school consists of the principal, deputy principal, 160 teachers, 26 tutors, and 44 clerical personnel.
Agricultural Clubs—More particularly in rural schools, practical interest in agriculture has been stimulated by the widespread formation of boys' and girls' agricultural clubs. The pupils undertake projects in livestock rearing and crop growing which are adjudged annually on the club field day, usually held at the school or local centre.
The agricultural instructors and advisers on school science employed by the education boards play an important part in the formation of the clubs, and by giving technical advice do much to assure the successful completion of the various projects. The clubs receive active support from parents, teachers, and the farmers' organisations.
HEALTH SERVICES—Information on the medical and dental inspection of school children and the dental-clinic system is given in Section 5A (Public Health) of this Yearbook.
TEACHING PROFESSION: Training of Teachers—In 1970 there were nine teachers colleges (North Shore, Auckland Secondary, Ardmore, Hamilton, Palmerston North, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin), with staffs totalling 589 (463 males and 126 females). At 1 July 1970 there were 9,858 students in training. This number includes 1,680 holders of secondary teacher studentships (Division U) and 260 holders of primary teachers studentships (Division S) who were attached to teachers colleges while attending universities as full-time students as part of their training for teaching, and 564 Division C students undertook training for secondary teaching. From 1964, Endorsed School Certificate (now Sixth Form Certificate) has been the minimum academic qualification for admission to Division A. Division C students are university graduates or near graduates at the time of admission.
The following table shows the number of students in these two groups at 1 July.
| Year | Division A | Division C | Totals | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
| 1965 | 951 | 3,043 | 180 | 209 | 4,383 |
| 1966 | 964 | 3,227 | 158 | 204 | 4,553 |
| 1967 | 932 | 3,296 | 183 | 208 | 4,619 |
| 1968 | 1,147 | 3,767 | 206 | 334 | 5,454 |
| 1969 | 1,324 | 4,228 | 232 | 311 | 6,095 |
| 1970 | 1,362 | 4,817 | 262 | 302 | 6,743 |
The normal course of training for Division A students is a period of 3 years at a teachers college, followed by a further period of 1 year as a probationary assistant attached to a State primary school. The primary teachers' studentship scheme which was introduced in 1965 enables a number of selected students to attend university full time as part of the primary teacher training course. Specialist studentships are available to selected students who wish to become speech therapists or teachers of deaf children.
For students of Division C the course is for 1 year. These students are university graduates or near graduates who train for service in secondary schools. To enable students to qualify to teach home economics subjects, bursaries providing training at a teachers college and at a technical high school were instituted in 1943. There were 190 home economics students in the Auckland and Christchurch Teachers Colleges in 1970. Training is also provided for manual training instructors.
A concurrent secondary teacher training course (Division B) was introduced in 1966. The course provides for 3 years of concurrent training at a university or a technical institute and at a teachers college, and is available at Auckland Secondary Teachers College and at Christchurch Teachers College.
Secondary teachers' bursaries, although still awarded in some cases, have been largely replaced by secondary teacher studentships. To be eligible for one of these awards an applicant must have reached the age of 16 years on 31 December of the year of application, and must at the time of application have qualified for entrance to the university, or hold some equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Director-General of Education. Students are attached to the teachers college in the appropriate university centre, and a principal lecturer, appointed to each teachers college, supervises the work of the students and guides them during their university courses. Each student, on accepting the award, signs a bond that he will satisfy the stated conditions. One important condition is that if he does not achieve reasonable success in his university studies he will transfer to some other teacher training course at a teachers college and there complete his training as a teacher.
Students awarded a secondary teacher studentship are paid on the following scale: first year $610; second year $769; third year $929; fourth year $1,073. The students may also claim any university bursaries, boarding bursary, or supplementary allowances for which they are eligible under the University Bursaries Regulations 1966. The allowances for the year of post-graduate teacher-training are: with 3-year bachelor's degree or 3-year diploma, $2,627; with master's degree without honours, or bachelor's degree with third-class honours, $2,946; with honours degrees first and second class, $3,091.
In 1970, 635 secondary teacher studentships were taken up. In addition, 25 holders of secondary teachers' bursaries in 1969 qualified to transfer in 1970 to secondary teacher studentships.
There were 18 holders of secondary teachers' bursaries and 1,672 holders of secondary teacher studentships attending university institutions in 1970.
The ages and classification of students at teachers colleges 1 July 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Course | Under 17 Years | 17 Years | 18 Years | 19 Years | 20 Years | 21–24 Years | 25 Years and Over | Total | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | Combined | |
| * Students 21 years and over. | |||||||||||||||||
| Division A— | |||||||||||||||||
| First year | – | 50 | 57 | 947 | 705 | 655 | 119 | 102 | 44 | 30 | 44 | 33 | 26 | 78 | 495 | 1,895 | 2,390 |
| Second year | – | – | 6 | 43 | 57 | 803 | 161 | 533 | 104 | 108 | 128 | 53 | 25 | 60 | 481 | 1,600 | 2,081 |
| Third year | – | – | – | – | 1 | 31 | 39 | 591 | 135 | 413 | 148 | 109 | 33 | 47 | 356 | 1,191 | 1,547 |
| Specialist | – | – | – | 2 | – | 3 | – | 18 | – | 10 | 3 | 17 | 6 | 13 | 9 | 63 | 72 |
| One-year course | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 2 | 12 | 54 | 9 | 12 | 21 | 68 | 89 |
| Totals | – | 50 | 63 | 992 | 263 | 1,492 | 319 | 1,244 | 283 | 563 | 335 | 266 | 99 | 210 | 1,362 | 4,817 | 6,179 |
| Division B— | |||||||||||||||||
| First year | – | – | 6 | 24 | 17 | 34 | 19 | 11 | 11 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 60 | 72 | 132 |
| Second year | – | – | – | 1 | 5 | 13 | 12 | 16 | 25 | 19 | 41 | 15 | 6 | 6 | 89 | 70 | 159 |
| Third year | – | – | – | – | – | 3 | – | 11 | 4 | 18 | 69 | 39 | 13 | 4 | 86 | 75 | 161 |
| Totals | – | – | 6 | 25 | 22 | 50 | 31 | 38 | 40 | 38 | 115 | 55 | 21 | 11 | 235 | 217 | 452 |
| Division C | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 2 | 5 | 25 | 226 | 261 | 31 | 14 | 262 | 302 | 564 |
| Other Courses | – | 3 | – | 72 | – | 125 | – | 64 | – | 18 | 3 | 13 | 36 | 56 | 39 | 351 | 392 |
| Total— | |||||||||||||||||
| First year | – | 53 | 63 | 1,043 | 222 | 745 | 138 | 142 | 60 | 71 | 293 | 371 | 110 | 146 | 886 | 2,571 | 3,457 |
| Second year | – | – | 6 | 48 | 62 | 888 | 173 | 604 | 129 | 142 | 169 | 76 | 31 | 94 | 570 | 1,852 | 2,422 |
| Third year | – | – | – | – | 1 | 34 | 39 | 602 | 139 | 431 | 217 | 148 | 46 | 51 | 442 | 1,266 | 1,708 |
| Totals— | |||||||||||||||||
| 1970 | – | 53 | 69 | 1,091 | 285 | 1,667 | 350 | 1,348 | 328 | 644 | 679 | 595 | 187 | 291 | 1,898 | 5,689 | 7,587 |
| 1969 | 5 | 56 | 73 | 1,057 | 289 | 1,582 | 380 | 1,135 | 266 | 442 | 818* | 809* | – | – | 1,831 | 5,081 | 6,912 |
| 1968 | 4 | 50 | 78 | 1,020 | 309 | 1,533 | 315 | 884 | 223 | 338 | 646* | 696* | .. | .. | 1,575 | 4,521 | 6,096 |
| 1967 | 34 | 69 | 967 | 248 | 1,485 | 276 | 698 | 187 | 196 | 488* | 508* | .. | .. | 1,268 | 3,888 | 5,156 | |
| 1966 | – | 32 | 69 | 986 | 277 | 1,495 | 304 | 694 | 162 | 189 | 434* | 380* | .. | .. | 1,246 | 3,776 | 5,022 |
| 1965 | 1 | 43 | 80 | 968 | 263 | 1,479 | 265 | 538 | 147 | 178 | 470* | 358* | .. | .. | 1,226 | 3,564 | 4,790 |
NOTE—In addition, the following students were enrolled at teachers colleges in 1970:
| Men | Women | Total | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Division “U” students (secondary teacher studentships) | 857 | 823 | 1,680 |
| Division “S” students (primary teacher studentships) | 75 | 185 | 260 |
| A further 17 students held secondary teachers bursaries. | |||
| Classified and included in the above table are three men and four women fee-paying students. | |||
TEACHERS: Primary-school Teachers—The following table shows the number of teachers in State primary schools as at 30 September over the latest 6 years.
| Year | Male | Female | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 6,658 | 9,164 | 15,822 |
| 1967 | 6,666 | 9,656 | 16,322 |
| 1968 | 6,750 | 10,167 | 16,917 |
| 1969 | 6,682 | 10,428 | 17,110 |
| 1970 | 6,550 | 10,585 | 17,135 |
| 1971 | 6,634 | 10,902 | 17,536 |
The average number of pupils per teacher (including probationary assistants) in all public primary schools was 31.4 in 1933, 30 in 1940, 29.5 in 1969, and 28 in 1970; but the basis for recent years was September rolls and not average yearly attendance.
In 1971 there were also 1,627 teachers (242 males and 1,385 females) employed in private primary schools.
Secondary-school Teachers—The following table indicates the number of full-time teachers employed in the State schools providing secondary education. Totals comprise all secondary teachers at State schools including principals and assistants at State secondary schools, assistants at district high schools, and manual training assistants at manual training centres.
| Year | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 4,252 | 2,586 | 6,838 |
| 1967 | 4,350 | 2,782 | 7,132 |
| 1968 | 4,509 | 3,040 | 7,549 |
| 1969 | 4,778 | 3,473 | 8,251 |
| 1970 | 4,977 | 3,648 | 8,625 |
| 1971 | 5,386 | 3,775 | 9,161 |
In 1971 there were also 1,321 teachers (693 male and 628 female) employed in private secondary schools.
FREE TEXTBOOKS IN SCHOOLS—Free textbooks are supplied to all primary and secondary pupils in both State and private schools. Under the free textbooks scheme, the books remain the property of the school controlling authorities and are issued on loan to pupils. The school authorities have a wide discretion in their choice of suitable books.
SCHOOL LIBRARY SERVICE—This service, which is financed by the Department of Education and administered by the National Library of New Zealand, aims at giving children access to the best literature. Regular exchanges of children's and young people's books are sent on a circulating basis to approximately 2,500 schools. The schools served are primary, both public and private, intermediate, and district high schools. Pupils of the Correspondence School also receive books regularly.
All schools, including secondary schools, receive additional books on request. Some 1,011,475 requests were filled during the year 31 March 1970.
AUDIO-VISUAL TEACHING AIDS—A varied series of programmes linked with the curriculum are broadcast each school day from all main national radio stations. Special lessons are also broadcast each day for Correspondence School pupils.
Audio-Visual Aids—The National Film Library, a branch of the Department of Education, lends films and gramophone records free of charge to schools. It also lends films free-of-charge to other organisations having some educational purpose. Films are also supplied to the education services in Western Samoa, and in the Tokelau, Niue, Pitcairn, Cook, and Chatham Islands. A branch of the library situated in Auckland supplies films to schools and organisations in the upper half of the North Island and another in Christchurch serves the South Island except Nelson and Marlborough. The rest of New Zealand is serviced from Wellington.
The library contains more than 32,000 films with over 8,000 titles. Up to 7,500 reels of film are issued each week, and of these 80 percent go to schools or colleges. Approximately 2.700 schools and 2,800 other organisations having some educational purposes benefit from this service.
A number of filmstrips are produced each year by the Visual Production Unit. These and selected productions from overseas are available to schools on free loan from filmstrip libraries in the offices of education boards. They can also be purchased by schools for a nominal sum from the Department of Education. More than 1,500 titles are available to primary and secondary schools. Up to 36,000 issues of filmstrips are made each year. Nearly all schools are equipped with filmstrip projectors.
A tape-copying service is also provided by the National Film Library for schools, teachers colleges, and universities. Tapes submitted are transcribed from master tapes held by the National Film Library. The catalogue includes more than 200 master tapes.
A gramophone record library of 2,854 titles and 6,280 records is available for use by schools and teachers colleges. Issues exceed 12,600 records a year.
Museums—To assist schools to make the fullest use of the museums, an education officer is attached jointly to the museum and the teachers training college in each of the four main centres. Cases of exhibits are circulated amongst schools where pupils are unable to make regular visits to a museum.
School Publications—The School Journal, an illustrated paper, is published in four separate parts suitable for pupils in the various standard classes. Parts 1 and 2 are published six times in the year while Parts 3 and 4 for the senior classes appear four times a year. Bulletins dealing with topics of New Zealand history, geography, and nature study, and family life in other countries, are published every year. These and other publications are prepared in the School Publications Branch of the Department of Education and issued free to all primary and intermediate schools, both State and private.
A wide range of syllabuses, textbooks, and handbooks is published for secondary and primary schools.
New mathematics textbooks have been issued to all primary pupils in standard one and above.
Secondary school bulletins are published five times a year and issued free to all State and private secondary schools. They provide background reading for subjects of the revised curriculum, particularly in social studies, science, and literature. Te Wharekura, a bulletin in the Maori language, is published three times a year and issued free to secondary pupils studying Maori language.
The Education Gazette is published by the department twice a month. It is a medium for the dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies. Copies are distributed to educational authorities and to State and private schools.
Education, a magazine for teachers, is published 10 times a year.
A number of publications are published for the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation to accompany the broadcasts to schools.
VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE—There are vocational guidance centres at Auckland, Papatoetoe, Hamilton, Napier, Wellington, Lower Hutt, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Vocational guidance officers see young people, and often their parents, at the centres, as well as visiting the secondary schools throughout the country. In the secondary schools, careers advisers are appointed from among the teachers. They spend part of their time on careers work, in close contact with the vocational guidance officers who keep them informed, by means of careers leaflets and bulletins, with up-to-date particulars about qualifications, entry, and training for some 700 occupations.
Interviews are given to young people at the centres and further interviews are undertaken by vocational guidance officers in schools. Various 1-week courses are conducted, mostly for pupils, by all centres. These include careers courses (visits to and discussions on places of employment), “Living in the City” or citizenship courses for rural pupils, and two residential courses for newly-appointed careers advisers. Short seminars for careers advisers are currently conducted in Auckland and are to be extended to other districts.
UNIVERSITY EDUCATION—The system of university education in New Zealand has evolved in recent years from a federal university with constituent colleges to a system of separate universities and a university college of agriculture. These are the University of Auckland, the University of Waikato (at Hamilton), Massey University (at Palmerston North), the Victoria University of Wellington, the University of Canterbury (at Christchurch), and the University of Otago (at Dunedin), with Lincoln College a constituent agricultural college of the University of Canterbury.
At the centre there is the University Grants Committee which functions under the Universities Act 1961. The primary function of the University Grants Committee is to advise the Government of the needs of New Zealand for university education and research. It determines the allocation of grants of money which it recommends for appropriation by Parliament to meet these needs, and reviews the expenditure by the universities of money appropriated by Parliament. The University Grants Committee is also responsible for the award of scholarships, and through its statutory subcommittee, the Research Committee, for the distribution of a Government grant for research. Another statutory subcommittee of the University Grants Committee, the Curriculum Committee, has responsibility in respect of the development of courses for degrees and diplomas. In the performance of its duties it is required to have regard to the comparative equivalence of courses.
The Universities Entrance Board was established on 1 January 1962 to maintain a common educational standard for admission to the universities. The board prescribes the conditions of examinations for University Entrance, Entrance Scholarships, the University Bursaries Examination, and Fine Arts Preliminary.
The special problems of legal education are the province of the Council of Legal Education which prescribes the examination requirements of candidates as barristers and solicitors of the court.
The characteristics of university systems vary from country to country. They show marked differences in levels and sources of finance, public or private; in the constitution of the student population and the means adopted to support it; and in the relationships of the universities to other forms of tertiary education. The characteristics of the New Zealand university system are distinguishable from those of other national systems and may be partly explained as reflecting the New Zealand point of view. Thus, in our welfare state, there has arisen a public expectation that most of the finance required for the capital and running needs of the universities, and for a contribution towards the support of students by bursaries, will come from the public purse.
The test which applies for entrance to university is not financial but achievement at secondary school. In a country where equality of opportunity for self-improvement still counts for much, the right to a university education is conferred by qualifying for University Entrance. It is true that the relatively open system of admission entails some uncertainties about student numbers and planning university facilities for them. It also leads to higher failure rates arising from the mixed quality of the first-year intake; but this situation is improving in some respects without depriving the universities of their characteristics of open entry. Seventh form work is now taken by the majority of entrants to the universities, and the fees charged and bursaries paid are now more closely geared to successful study after entry. It is likely, too, that the strengthening and diversifying of courses offered in the technical institutes will enable them to cater better for some students and improve the efficiency of tertiary education as a whole. In the meantime, however, relatively ready access to university education associated with flexible degree structures meets the national needs well and at a cost which is modest by overseas standards.
Apart from the income from students' fees and the relatively small amounts now available to some of the universities from endowments, the block grants from the Government determine the income of the universities to meet their running costs for each 5 years. Under the block grant system that has been in operation since 1950, grants have been calculated and approved 5 years in advance to enable the universities to plan their activities ahead in the knowledge of what their income from the Government will be. They are block grants in the sense that they are not itemised and their detailed calculation is not disclosed to the universities. This has the effect of making the governing bodies—the university councils—not only responsible for arranging their budgets within their incomes, but also free to make their own decisions about the allocation of new expenditure among the many competing academic proposals which arise within the institutions. With these grants the university councils have an obligation to cater for substantially increased student numbers by expanding existing classes and, subject to the scrutiny of the Curriculum Committee, to offer such new courses as they see to be warranted by the demands put on them by the students and by the New Zealand community in which they exist.
The universities regard as their primary function the pursuit and dissemination of knowledge through study, teaching, and research. They have always endeavoured to perform this function with due regard to the specific needs of New Zealand, through their professional schools and through the general disciplines.
The universities in Auckland, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago, besides offering courses in the faculties of arts, science, commerce, law, and music, specialise in certain fields. The University of Otago provides courses in medicine and dentistry, mineral technology, home science, and physical education; the University of Canterbury provides courses in engineering (mechanical, electrical, civil, agricultural, and chemical) and fine arts; the University of Auckland provides courses in architecture, fine arts, engineering (mechanical, chemical and materials, electrical, engineering science, and civil), and medicine; and the Victoria University of Wellington provides courses in public administration and social science. Massey University provides courses in agriculture, horticulture, food technology, and veterinary science, as well as courses in arts and science, and also provides extra-mural tuition in a number of subjects to students throughout New Zealand. The University of Waikato offers courses in the schools of humanities, social sciences, and science and, in association with the Hamilton Teachers College, offers courses in its School of Education leading to a Diploma in Education and the degree of Bachelor of Education.
Free University Education: Scholarships—The most important awards for those entering university are the University Junior Scholarships. These scholarships are tenable for 3 to 6 years, depending upon the minimum time in which the holder, studying full time, could complete the recognised course taken under the scholarship. The University Junior Scholarship provides a scholarship allowance of $220 a year and is tenable with a fees and allowances bursary (see Bursaries below). These scholarships, together with privately endowed scholarships, are awarded on the results of the Entrance Scholarships Examination conducted by the Universities Entrance Board.
Scholarships awarded during degree courses include Senior Scholarships awarded by the individual universities and Lincoln College (and of a value to be determined by them). The various university institutions also have private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The scholarships awarded at the end of the university course, which are listed in full in the university calendars, include the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarships, post-graduate scholarships, and post-doctoral fellowships, the Macmillan Brown Agricultural Scholarships, the Shirtcliff Scholarships, the Gordon Watson Scholarship, the Shell Post-graduate Scholarship, the Michael Hiatt Baker Scholarship, the Rutherford Scholarships, and the National Research Scholarships. Most of the post-graduate scholarships and post-doctoral fellowships are tenable in New Zealand. The other awards are in general tenable overseas.
University Bursaries—The system of bursaries for students entering upon a university course is set out in the University Bursaries Regulations 1971.
Fees Bursaries are awarded to students following part-time or full-time courses who have qualified for entrance to the university either by examination or accrediting, been admitted ed eundum statum, or who, having been granted provisional admission, pass two units in any 1 year. These bursaries provide for payment of tuition fees during their term.
Fees and Allowances Bursaries are awarded to students who hold the Higher School Certificate and are tenable for any recognised course at a university provided that the bursar undertakes a full-time course of study in each year of the bursary. Also, a student who in any year is credited with passes in the subjects or units comprising a full-time course will qualify for a fees and allowances bursary.
A fees and allowances bursary entitles the holder to payment of tuition fees plus allowances of $120 in the first year of the bursary, and (subject to the attainment of a defined standard in his university work) $165 in the second year, $210 in the third year, $235 in the fourth year, $300 in the fifth year; and $345 in the sixth and later years.
Bursaries may be extended to assist students undertaking a second course of study, and further extended for study at the master's level.
The holder of a fees and allowances bursary who is obliged to live away from his home or his usual place of residence in order to attend a university affording tuition in the subjects appropriate to his course and year may also qualify for a boarding allowance of $250 a year.
Supplementary Allowances of $100 a year and $60 a year are awarded to students who gain the required grades in the university bursaries examination and who are holding a fees and allowances bursary. A supplementary allowance may also be awarded to a student who gains the requisite grade of pass in the subjects or units of a full-time university course.
All these bursaries are subject to strict rules as to suspension and cancellation. A student who in any year does not pass in a prescribed number of units or subjects will have his bursary suspended and it will not be reinstated unless in the following year he is credited with a prescribed number of passes. Only one such suspension is allowed and subsequent failure results in the termination of the bursary.
Further details of the amounts payable and other qualifying conditions for the various classes of bursaries are available from vocational guidance centres and from the Head Office of the Department of Education, Wellington.
The Government offers for competition annually four bursaries to students wishing to attend the School of Social Science at the Victoria University of Wellington. Preference is given to candidates nominated by church or other organisations engaged in social work. These bursaries provide for full fees, a bursary allowance of $160, and a boarding allowance of $250 where appropriate.
The total number of University National Entrance, Higher School Certificate, fees, and fees and allowances bursaries current in 1969 was 15,257.
Bursaries, scholarships, and fellowships are also awarded by other Government departments and include medical, dental, physiotherapy, and dietetic bursaries (Department of Health), national research scholarships and national research fellowships (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research), rehabilitation bursaries (Social Welfare Department), coal-mining bursaries (Mines Department). Study awards are made to selected public servants to enable them to undertake university study. The Department of Education has a system of studentships with generous allowances available for those intending ultimately to qualify as secondary teachers.
The following table gives the number of students, including those taking short courses at agricultural colleges, who received free university education during each of the latest 6 years.
| Year | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships | Senior University Scholarships | University National, Entrance, and H.S.C. Bursaries* | University and Teachers College Studentships | Other | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes also fees, fees and allowances, and masters' bursaries awarded under University Bursaries Regulations. | ||||||
| 1965 | 266 | 57 | 9,260 | 1,865 | 2,850 | 14,298 |
| 1966 | 296 | 64 | 10,719 | 1,913 | 3,409 | 16,401 |
| 1967 | 343 | 72 | 12,319 | 1,968 | 3,493 | 18,195 |
| 1968 | 369 | 75 | 14,640 | 2,027 | 2,899 | 20,010 |
| 1969 | 387 | 84 | 15,999 | 1,990 | 3,467 | 21,927 |
| 1970 | 435 | 97 | 18,620 | 1,940 | 3,652 | 24,744 |
Students—In 1971 there were 34,089 students actually in attendance at the seven universities; 3,393 were graduates, 30,696 undergraduates (948 were enrolled in more than one course). In addition, there were 3,168 students attached to the various universities, but exempt from lectures, and 318 students who were taking short courses. Comparable figures for the latest 5 years are given in the following table. Students now exceed 1 percent of the population.
| Year | Students Attending Lectures | Exempt Students | Total | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
| 1966 | 16,300 | 6,077 | 1,273 | 652 | 24,302 |
| 1967 | 17,571 | 6,860 | 1,219 | 663 | 26,313 |
| 1968 | 19,170 | 7,624 | 1,272 | 755 | 28,821 |
| 1969 | 20,732 | 8,477 | 1,385 | 900 | 31,494 |
| 1970 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 1,472 | 1,066 | 34,446 |
| 1971 | 23,234 | 10,855 | 1,755 | 1,413 | 37,257 |
The following table gives particulars of internal students who were taking definite courses at universities, including agricultural college, during the latest 3 years. Additional information is published in Education Statistics of New Zealand available from the Department of Education, Wellington.
| Course | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| Agriculture | 1,712 | 83 | 1,795 | 1,692 | 94 | 1,786 | 1,713 | 110 | 1,823 |
| Architecture | 489 | 14 | 503 | 488 | 24 | 512 | 489 | 41 | 530 |
| Arts and music | 5,080 | 5,514 | 10,594 | 5,488 | 5,976 | 11,464 | 5,566 | 6,596 | 12,162 |
| Commerce | 2,896 | 190 | 3,086 | 3,200 | 253 | 3,453 | 3,256 | 310 | 3,566 |
| Divinity | 22 | 5 | 27 | 18 | 4 | 22 | 20 | 4 | 24 |
| Education | 243 | 349 | 592 | 410 | 784 | 1,194 | 472 | 864 | 1,336 |
| Engineering | 2,213 | 19 | 2,232 | 2,387 | 20 | 2,407 | 2,308 | 22 | 2,330 |
| Fine Arts | 133 | 134 | 267 | 128 | 134 | 262 | 132 | 144 | 276 |
| Food Technology | 117 | 20 | 137 | 114 | 29 | 143 | 182 | 36 | 218 |
| Home Science | – | 236 | 236 | – | 230 | 230 | – | 246 | 246 |
| Law | 1,907 | 181 | 2,088 | 1,993 | 213 | 2,206 | 1,910 | 263 | 2,173 |
| Medicine and Dentistry | 1,041 | 212 | 1,253 | 1,028 | 215 | 1,243 | 1,065 | 242 | 1,307 |
| Physical Education | 79 | 120 | 199 | 87 | 120 | 207 | 86 | 127 | 213 |
| Science | 4,243 | 1,073 | 5,316 | 4,693 | 1,282 | 5,975 | 5,197 | 1,457 | 6,654 |
| Surveying | 65 | – | 65 | 109 | – | 109 | 121 | – | 121 |
| Veterinary Science | 270 | 31 | 301 | 307 | 33 | 340 | 286 | 54 | 340 |
| Others | 582 | 388 | 970 | 739 | 395 | 1,134 | 1,132 | 586 | 1,718 |
| Totals | 21,092 | 8,569 | 29,661 | 22,881 | 9,806 | 32,687 | 23,935 | 11,102 | 35,037 |
| Adjustment for students enrolled in more than one course | 360 | 92 | 452 | 571 | 208 | 779 | 701 | 247 | 948 |
| Totals | 20,732 | 8,477 | 29,209 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 31,908 | 23,234 | 10,855 | 34,089 |
Students on the books of the university institutions in 1970 are shown in the following table.
| — | Auckland | Waikato | Massey | Victoria | Canterbury | Lincoln | Otago | All Universities | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | Combined | |
| Internal students— | |||||||||||||||||
| Full time | 5,068 | 1,746 | 302 | 177 | 1,631 | 385 | 2,652 | 1,077 | 3,813 | 1,180 | 950 | 62 | 2,887 | 1,393 | 17,303 | 6,020 | 23,323 |
| Part time | 1,575 | 942 | 214 | 349 | 291 | 365 | 1,350 | 729 | 1,002 | 772 | 38 | 4 | 537 | 417 | 5,007 | 3,578 | 8,585 |
| All internal students | 6,643 | 2,688 | 516 | 526 | 1,922 | 750 | 4,002 | 1,806 | 4,815 | 1,952 | 988 | 66 | 3,424 | 1,810 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 31,908 |
| External students— | |||||||||||||||||
| Taking courses at Massey University | 88 | 49 | 3 | 3 | 876 | 735 | 56 | 54 | 45 | 42 | – | – | 32 | 34 | 1,100 | 917 | 2,017 |
| Taking courses at own university | 55 | 23 | 2 | – | – | – | 106 | 54 | 35 | 18 | – | – | 174 | 54 | 372 | 149 | 521 |
| All external students | 143 | 72 | 5 | 3 | 876 | 735 | 162 | 108 | 80 | 60 | – | – | 206 | 88 | 1,472 | 1,066 | 2,538 |
| All students | 6,786 | 2,760 | 521 | 529 | 2,798 | 1,485 | 4,164 | 1,914 | 4,895 | 2,012 | 988 | 66 | 3,630 | 1,898 | 23,782 | 10,664 | 34,446 |
| Overseas students included in total | 523 | 95 | 21 | 5 | 214 | 55 | 287 | 102 | 556 | 87 | 76 | 5 | 296 | 104 | 1,973 | 453 | 2,426 |
Selected arts, science, and commerce subjects specified by stages taken by internal students in 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Subject | Stage I | Stage II | Stage III | At Post-graduate level | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | |
| English | 1,337 | 1,395 | 361 | 681 | 188 | 354 | 78 | 92 |
| Chemistry | 2,295 | 500 | 400 | 122 | 255 | 46 | 253 | 29 |
| Physics | 2,118 | 313 | 218 | 14 | 99 | 4 | 164 | 9 |
| Pure mathematics | 2,175 | 408 | 678 | 170 | 309 | 62 | 137 | 22 |
| Education | 695 | 1,316 | 199 | 357 | 117 | 126 | 141 | 47 |
| Economics | 1,751 | 317 | 545 | 56 | 199 | 22 | 70 | 8 |
| History | 930 | 808 | 345 | 317 | 183 | 134 | 100 | 57 |
| Accounting | 1,243 | 110 | 490 | 32 | 409 | 17 | 34 | 3 |
| Geography | 584 | 385 | 233 | 169 | 139 | 108 | 95 | 14 |
| French | 239 | 480 | 87 | 212 | 37 | 110 | 22 | 26 |
| Applied mathematics | 1,115 | 139 | 93 | 10 | 115 | 19 | 3 | 2 |
| Psychology | 738 | 657 | 175 | 141 | 30 | 141 | 89 | 33 |
| Political science | 542 | 285 | 197 | 85 | 78 | 27 | 61 | 11 |
| Zoology | 608 | 304 | 235 | 117 | 106 | 60 | 135 | 32 |
| Philosophy | 609 | 315 | 102 | 52 | 35 | 17 | 20 | 8 |
| Anthropology | 185 | 252 | 51 | 103 | 24 | 30 | 10 | 9 |
| Sociology | 364 | 363 | 102 | 107 | 38 | 52 | 50 | 27 |
| Geology | 508 | 84 | 151 | 16 | 108 | 6 | 78 | 8 |
| German | 18 | 256 | 33 | 112 | 25 | 56 | 7 | 22 |
| Botany | 190 | 104 | 132 | 59 | 56 | 25 | 66 | 16 |
| Latin | 42 | 51 | 14 | 27 | 4 | 15 | 4 | 5 |
| Russian | 35 | 54 | 14 | 20 | 11 | 13 | 10 | 1 |
| Greek | 26 | 33 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 1 | – | – |
| Italian | 15 | 56 | 7 | 16 | 4 | 12 | 6 | 7 |
| Chinese | 15 | 3 | 8 | 7 | 5 | 1 | 5 | 1 |
| Spanish | 16 | 21 | 2 | 17 | – | 1 | – | 2 |
| Maori studies | 29 | 15 | 7 | 8 | 4 | 5 | – | – |
| Japanese | 23 | 37 | 15 | 12 | 3 | 8 | – | – |
NOTE—Students taking any of the subjects at stage I in an intermediate course are included. Excluded are all music special subjects and units, preliminary and reading knowledge subjects in languages, and such other subjects including some advanced specialist subjects, that are not organised by comparable stages I to III, and post-graduate. The subjects tabulated do not cover all arts, science, and commerce subjects taken by internal students. Students taking courses at the University of Waikato are excluded from this table as study at this university is not unit structured.
Internal students by years of university study in 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Year of University Study | Full-time Students | Part-time Students | All Internal Students | Of These, Overseas Students Numbered* | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | |
| * Includes 112 external students. | ||||||||
| First year | 4,948 | 1,957 | 813 | 1,428 | 5,761 | 3,385 | 621 | 158 |
| Second year | 4,000 | 1,644 | 609 | 722 | 4,609 | 2,366 | 465 | 117 |
| Third year | 3,068 | 1,247 | 525 | 398 | 3,593 | 1,645 | 304 | 68 |
| Fourth year | 2,301 | 680 | 558 | 374 | 2,859 | 1,054 | 217 | 51 |
| Fifth year | 1,408 | 267 | 648 | 275 | 2,056 | 542 | 146 | 32 |
| Sixth year or later | 1,578 | 225 | 1,854 | 381 | 3,432 | 606 | 220 | 27 |
| Totals | 17,303 | 6,020 | 5,007 | 3,578 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 1,973 | 453 |
The ages of internal students at universities in 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Age in Years at 1 July | Full-time Students | Part-time Students | All Students | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | M | F | M | F | |
| Under 18 | 400 | 396 | 89 | 489 | 489 | 885 |
| 18 | 2,665 | 1,496 | 239 | 679 | 2,904 | 2,175 |
| 19 | 3,187 | 1,412 | 329 | 434 | 3,516 | 1,846 |
| 20 | 3,167 | 1,163 | 325 | 305 | 3,492 | 1,468 |
| 21 | 2,517 | 630 | 421 | 301 | 2,938 | 931 |
| 22 | 1,912 | 289 | 525 | 233 | 2,437 | 522 |
| 23 | 1,209 | 170 | 470 | 158 | 1,679 | 328 |
| 24 | 635 | 95 | 366 | 104 | 1,001 | 199 |
| 25–29 | 1,115 | 181 | 1,056 | 307 | 2,171 | 488 |
| 30–34 | 271 | 78 | 510 | 185 | 781 | 263 |
| 35–39 | 88 | 41 | 295 | 137 | 383 | 178 |
| 40 and over | 131 | 66 | 382 | 245 | 513 | 311 |
| Not stated | 6 | 3 | – | 1 | 6 | 4 |
| Totals | 17,303 | 6,020 | 5,007 | 3,578 | 22,310 | 9,598 |
Holders of Department of Education bursaries in 1970 by year of bursary, are shown in the following table.
| Year of Bursary | Fees Bursaries | Fees and Allowances Bursaries | Masters Bursaries | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Full-time Students | Part-time Students | Bursaries | Bursaries and Boarding Allowances | Bursaries | Bursaries and Boarding Allowances | |||||||
| Total | F | Total | F | Total | F | Total | F | Total | F | Total | F | |
| First | 1,630 | 507 | 538 | 206 | 2,117 | 558 | 2,255 | 752 | 505 | 124 | 386 | 116 |
| Second | 473 | 111 | 168 | 68 | 1,689 | 544 | 2,210 | 703 | 147 | 25 | 112 | 19 |
| Third | 141 | 39 | 88 | 26 | 1,492 | 461 | 1,886 | 566 | – | – | 1 | – |
| Fourth | 58 | 6 | 47 | 14 | 457 | 55 | 825 | 85 | – | – | – | – |
| Fifth | 55 | 6 | 48 | 2 | 117 | 9 | 310 | 36 | – | – | – | – |
| Sixth and over | 6 | 1 | 18 | 1 | 14 | 1 | 127 | 15 | – | – | – | – |
| Totals | 2,363 | 670 | 907 | 317 | 5,886 | 1,648 | 7,613 | 2,157 | 652 | 149 | 499 | 135 |
The nature of residence of full-time students at universities in 1970 is shown in the following table.
| Nature of Residence | Auckland | Waikato | Massey | Victoria | Canterbury | Lincoln | Otago | All Full-time Students | Of These, Overseas Students Numbered | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | Total | M | F | ||||||||
| Living at home | 3,686 | 154 | 267 | 1,872 | 2,112 | 165 | 880 | 6,673 | 2,463 | 9,136 | 38 | 9 |
| In halls of residence | 649 | 123 | 710 | 405 | 452 | 489 | 1,203 | 2,840 | 1,191 | 4,031 | 455 | 155 |
| Boarding | 834 | 132 | 245 | 351 | 992 | 114 | 228 | 2,346 | 550 | 2,896 | 419 | 97 |
| Sharing flat or house with other students | 1,560 | 61 | 674 | 931 | 1,266 | 244 | 1,453 | 4,595 | 1,594 | 6,189 | 781 | 99 |
| Other, and not known | 85 | 9 | 120 | 170 | 171 | – | 516 | 849 | 222 | 1,071 | 77 | 15 |
| Totals | 6,814 | 479 | 2,016 | 3,729 | 4,993 | 1,012 | 4,280 | 17,303 | 6,020 | 23,323 | 1,770 | 375 |
Occupations of part-time university students in 1970 are shown in the following table.
| Occupation | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| No occupation other than study | 410 | 174 | 584 |
| On university staff | 475 | 199 | 674 |
| Teacher | 662 | 373 | 1,035 |
| Teachers college student | 776 | 1,708 | 2,484 |
| Government employee | 807 | 301 | 1,108 |
| Local body employee | 153 | 71 | 224 |
| In private employment | 1,461 | 265 | 1,726 |
| Self-employed person | 104 | 27 | 131 |
| Housewife | … | 323 | 323 |
| Full-time student at technical institute | 6 | 8 | 14 |
| Other occupation | 153 | 129 | 282 |
| Totals | 5,007 | 3,578 | 8,585 |
Totals of assisted overseas students at New Zealand universities in 1970 by the nature of the assistance are shown in the following table.
| Nature of Assistance | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes ASPAC, Commonwealth Medical Aid Programme. | |||
| Assisted by the New Zealand Government– | |||
| Colombo Plan | 289 | 72 | 361 |
| Island Territories Scholarships | 50 | 12 | 62 |
| Commonwealth Scholarships | 22 | 4 | 26 |
| Aid to Africa Scholarships | 24 | 2 | 26 |
| Others* | 4 | – | 4 |
| 389 | 90 | 479 | |
| Other assistance from— | |||
| Fijian Government | 62 | 6 | 68 |
| Samoan Government | 2 | 1 | 3 |
| Tongan Government | 14 | 4 | 18 |
| Other governments (Malaysia, Hong Kong, Mauritius, Victoria) | 9 | 1 | 10 |
| WHO, UNESCO, CORSO, FAO | 14 | 1 | 15 |
| MARA Awards | 17 | 1 | 18 |
| Other | 44 | 7 | 51 |
| 162 | 21 | 183 | |
| All assisted overseas students | 551 | 111 | 662 |
Examination Performance—The examination performance of undergraduates in 1969 and 1970 is shown in the following table.
| Examination Performance | 1969 | 1970 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Full-time | Part-time | Full-time | Part-time | |
| * Or equivalent. | ||||
| Percent | percent | |||
| Completed university degree or diploma | 17.0 | 8.8 | 18.3 | 7.6 |
| Passed three degree units* | 46.8 | 2.3 | 48.0 | 1.4 |
| Passed two degree units* | 14.2 | 17.4 | 12.9 | 17.6 |
| Passed one degree unit* | 10.5 | 40.6 | 9.9 | 41.5 |
| Passed none or half degree units* | 11.5 | 30.9 | 10.9 | 31.9 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
There were 19,788 full-time and 6,557 part-time undergraduates at the seven universities in 1969, that is three-quarters were full-time. In 1970 there were 19,976 full-time and 6,910 part-time undergraduates.
It is relevant to the interpretation of these figures to note the following points:
The student who passed all the work of a full-time course progressed at the rate required to gain a degree or diploma in the minimum time, for example, 3 years for the ordinary B.A., or B.Sc. degree.
Although the students who passed two units or the equivalent were not fully successful, they nevertheless achieved a degree of success recognised as sufficient to justify the continuation of a bursary or its reinstatement after suspension.
The figures are for all students who were enrolled on 1 April not only those who actually sat the final examinations. Those who drop out, and are therefore included in the group with no passes to their credit, are no doubt usually students with poor records, but this is not always so. Severe illness, for example, may interrupt the studies of the ablest of students.
Graduates—The numbers of degree graduates from New Zealand universities in 1970 and 1971 are shown in the following table.
| Course | First Degree | Post Graduate | Post-Graduate Honours | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Agriculture | 6 | 2 | – | – | – | – |
| Agricultural Engineering | 3 | 4 | – | – | – | – |
| Agricultural Science | 94 | 85 | 5 | 5 | 16 | 32 |
| Architecture | 44 | 39 | 3 | 2 | – | – |
| Arts | 1,359 | 1,498 | 102 | 79 | 320 | 331 |
| Commerce | 354 | 359 | 9 | 12 | 31 | 35 |
| Dental Surgery | 53 | 47 | 1 | 2 | 6 | – |
| Divinity | – | – | 13 | 10 | – | – |
| Education | 18 | 24 | 2 | 1 | – | – |
| Engineering (Chemical) | 32 | 36 | 13 | 28 | 9 | 11 |
| Engineering (Civil) | 134 | 134 | ||||
| Engineering (Electrical) | 82 | 109 | ||||
| Engineering (Mechanical) | 50 | 75 | ||||
| Engineering (Science) | 3 | 9 | ||||
| Fine Arts | – | 13 | – | – | – | – |
| Home Science | 14 | 9 | – | – | 2 | 1 |
| Horticultural Science | 11 | 13 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
| Law | 261 | 287 | 3 | 3 | 12 | 13 |
| Medical Science | 11 | 11 | – | – | – | – |
| Medicine and Surgery | 110 | 117 | 3 | – | – | – |
| Music. | 16 | 26 | – | – | 5 | 3 |
| Pharmacy | 20 | 17 | 1 | – | 1 | 2 |
| Philosophy | – | – | – | 1 | – | 10 |
| Science | 732 | 922 | 38 | 54 | 149 | 129 |
| Social Science | – | 34 | – | – | – | – |
| Technology | 19 | 14 | – | – | – | 3 |
| Veterinary Science | 24 | 38 | 1 | – | – | – |
| Totals | 3,451 | 3,922 | 195 | 198 | 555 | 573 |
In addition, in 1970 doctorates were completed in science (8), medicine (5), philosophy (79), dental surgery (1), and literature (1), while in 1971 there were science (2), medicine (7), dental surgery (2), literature (1), law (2), philosophy (108).
Of those graduating with first degrees in 1971, 55.5 percent completed their qualifications in the minimum time, 23.5 percent in the minimum time plus 1 year, 10.5 percent in the minimum time plus 2 years, and 10.5 percent took over 2 years beyond the minimum time.
Time Taken to Complete First Degrees—The following table shows the time taken to complete first degrees for the year ending with the graduation ceremonies in 1970.
| Degree | Minimum Time | Minimum Time + One Year | Minimum Time + Two Years | Minimum Time + Over Two Years | All Students | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | |
| Bachelor Honours | ||||||||||
| Law | 22 | 1 | 4 | – | 1 | – | 1 | – | 28 | 1 |
| Science | 96 | 21 | 7 | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | 104 | 22 |
| Engineering | 103 | 3 | 11 | – | 1 | – | – | – | 115 | 3 |
| Other | 25 | 15 | 1 | – | – | – | 2 | – | 28 | 15 |
| Totals | 246 | 40 | 23 | 1 | 3 | – | 3 | – | 275 | 41 |
| Bachelor | ||||||||||
| Arts | 613 | 357 | 391 | 207 | 143 | 57 | 193 | 75 | 1,340 | 696 |
| Commerce | 115 | 13 | 103 | 6 | 59 | 2 | 70 | – | 347 | 21 |
| Law | 116 | 9 | 54 | 2 | 28 | 1 | 35 | 2 | 233 | 14 |
| Science | 278 | 82 | 226 | 44 | 73 | 12 | 51 | 6 | 628 | 144 |
| Engineering | 101 | – | 79 | – | 32 | – | 22 | – | 234 | – |
| Medicine and Surgery | 106 | 18 | 45 | 4 | 18 | 1 | 4 | – | 173 | 23 |
| Agricultural science | 60 | 1 | 27 | 1 | 4 | – | 3 | – | 94 | 2 |
| Other | 82 | 37 | 31 | 11 | 9 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 127 | 50 |
| Totals | 1,471 | 517 | 956 | 275 | 366 | 74 | 383 | 84 | 3,176 | 950 |
Staff—The staffing of university institutions in 1970 is shown in the following table.
| Position | Full-time Staff | Part-time Staff | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| M | F | Total | M | F | Total | |
| Teaching staff— | ||||||
| Full professor | 305 | 4 | 309 | 1 | – | 1 |
| Senior lecturer, associate professor, reader, lecturer-in-charge | 792 | 55 | 847 | 45 | 2 | 47 |
| Lecturer | 653 | 97 | 750 | 169 | 35 | 204 |
| Junior lecturer, assistant lecturer | 160 | 63 | 223 | 63 | 6 | 69 |
| Instructor, demonstrator, engaged in teaching | 32 | 13 | 45 | 456 | 85 | 541 |
| Totals, established teaching posts | 1,942 | 232 | 2,174 | 734 | 128 | 862 |
| Other staff— | ||||||
| Technician, research assistant, and other technical staff not engaged in teaching | 569 | 185 | 754 | 9 | 16 | 25 |
| Library staff | 60 | 237 | 297 | 6 | 23 | 29 |
| Administrative staff, clerical, and office staff | 215 | 652 | 867 | 6 | 41 | 47 |
| Groundsman, tradesman, cleaner, etc. | 356 | 76 | 432 | 78 | 145 | 223 |
| Totals, non-teaching staff | 1,200 | 1,150 | 2,350 | 99 | 225 | 324 |
Of the full-time positions, there were 207 positions filled temporarily and 108 not filled, and of the part-time positions 8 were filled temporarily and 21 not filled.
TECHNICAL EDUCATION—In 1945, technical education was a variant form of secondary education. It was provided by separate technical high schools and technical departments in other secondary schools, and was avowedly vocational in purpose. During the past 10 to 15 years, technical education has been transferred from the secondary to the tertiary sector of the educational system. Technical high schools, as such, no longer exist. Vocational education and training is now provided by 11 technical institutes, supported by the technical departments of 43 high schools throughout the country.
This transformation is the result of a number of policy decisions which have had the effect of creating a demand for types of education and training that belonged not to the secondary but to the post-secondary school phase of a person's career. The Apprenticeship Act 1948, for example, made it compulsory for apprentices to undertake technical classes. At first, this requirement was met through attendance at evening classes, later by day-release classes and, increasingly in recent years, by block courses for which the apprentice is released by his employer to attend a technical institute as a full-time student (usually for 3 weeks). The establishment, in 1949, of the Trades Certification Board and of national trades examinations, gave point and direction to apprentice studies. At the present time, apprentice training accounts for 41 percent of the enrolment load of technical institutes.
To provide a teaching service for students for whom technical education was not readily available, the Department of Education established the Technical Correspondence School (now the Technical Correspondence Institute) in 1946 and from small beginnings, with a staff of half a dozen or so, this institute now employs some 250 full-time tutors.
The beginnings of technician training date from the early 1950s and were a result of the efforts of the engineering profession to specify a role for a highly trained person whose qualifications were derived, not from study in a university school of engineering, but from theoretical studies taken in conjunction with industrial experience.
The New Zealand Certificate of Engineering was introduced in 1954. Experience of this qualification led, in 1950, to the establishment of the Technicians Certification Authority and, during the last 10 years, there has been a spectacular increase in the range of technician courses and the number of students studying for New Zealand certificates. The number of New Zealand certificates awarded annually has increased from 29 in 1960 to 590 in 1970. At the present time, technician studies account for 42 percent of the enrolments of technical institutes.
Technical education is being developed through national, regional, and local institutes. Approval for the establishment of a Central Institute of Technology was given in 1957; the institute opened in 1960 and moved in 1972 to its permanent accommodation at Heretaunga—a building project costing $5.5 million. Included in this contract is a 500-bed hostel, which will provide living accommodation for the students who will come from all parts of the country to undertake full-time courses of 1 week to 4 years of instruction. Technical institutes have been established in the six main centres of population; and with the opening of Manukau Technical Institute in 1970, the first of a number of “satellite” institutes has been opened to serve the greater Auckland area. Following a recommendation of the National Development Conference, Government, in 1969, approved the establishment of technical institutes in centres where there was an assured teaching load for at least 10 full-time tutors. The first of the institutes to be set up under this policy—Southland and Nelson—opened in 1971. Since the 1966–67 financial year, more than $10 million has been spent on technical institute buildings alone.
In 1965, Government introduced technical institute bursaries for students attending approved full-time courses at technical institutes. The current rates are $130 boarding allowance and $30 for books.
In 1969 over 90 percent of apprentices received their practical instruction at block courses. This practical instruction is supplemented by instruction in theory at evening classes, where numbers are sufficient to justify local classes, or else by correspondence tuition from the Technical Correspondence Institute. The examinations for apprentices are administered by the Trades Certification Board.
The term “technician” covers a wide field, but national New Zealand certificate courses have been devised for engineering, draughting, draughting (architectural), science, building, quantity surveying, and commerce. In addition, at a lower level, there is a certificate in garage management and courses leading to certificates for radio technicians, telegraph and telephone technicians, engineering technicians, survey technicians, automotive engineering technicians, and forest rangers. The courses for these qualifications, and other courses not on a certificate basis, are devised by the Technicians Certification Authority, which was established under the Technicians Certification Act 1958 to prescribe courses and syllabuses and conduct examinations appropriate to the needs of persons in occupational groups. The instruction for the New Zealand certificate courses is given at part-time classes, or on a sandwich basis (i.e., regular intermittent periods in full-time classes), or by correspondence tuition from the Technical Correspondence Institute supplemented in the case of science and workshop by short practical courses, usually of 1 week per subject at junior levels and 3 weeks at the senior levels. All these practical block courses are at the Central Institute of Technology. In a few cases the stages can be taken at full-time courses in the technical institute, but for the first 2 or 3 years only. All New Zealand certificates require students to be suitably employed during the last two stages of the courses.
In addition to the national trade and technician courses, there are a large number of courses available which have been organised regionally to meet local demands. These include commercial courses for girls, work study and electronic data processing courses, courses in journalism and in industrial and commercial design. In addition, instruction is given on the examination syllabuses devised by independent organisations, e.g., the New Zealand Society of Accountants, Chartered Institute of Secretaries, New Zealand Institute of Valuers, etc.
| Full-time Courses: As at 1 July 1970 | Males | Females | Total Students |
|---|---|---|---|
| N.Z.C.— | |||
| Architectural draughting | 24 | 8 | 32 |
| Building | 12 | – | 12 |
| Quantity surveying | 11 | – | 11 |
| Science | 2 | 4 | 6 |
| Statistics | – | 1 | 1 |
| N.Z.C.E.— | |||
| Engineering | 86 | 2 | 88 |
| Other | 4 | – | 4 |
| Plastics | 1 | – | 1 |
| Trade Certificates— | |||
| Automotive engineering | 5 | – | 5 |
| Other | 6 | – | 6 |
| Other— | |||
| Computers and E.D.P. programming | 24 | 22 | 46 |
| Diploma of fine arts | 20 | 8 | 28 |
| Design | 96 | 32 | 128 |
| Fashion | 10 | 34 | 44 |
| Graphic art | 23 | 31 | 54 |
| Health inspector | 29 | – | 29 |
| Journalism | 22 | 38 | 60 |
| Maori pre-apprentice | 252 | – | 252 |
| Pharmacy | 93 | 53 | 146 |
| Senior business | – | 867 | 867 |
| Other | 43 | 19 | 62 |
| Totals | 763 | 1,119 | 1,882 |
| Part-time Courses: As at 1 July 1970 | Day or Day and Evening Courses | Evening Courses Only | Males | Females | Total Students |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Apprentice trade classes | 2,935 | 19,529 | 21,853 | 611 | 22,464 |
| Technician | 4,518 | 7,446 | 10,690 | 1,274 | 11,964 |
| Professional | 2,281 | 7,259 | 8,909 | 631 | 9,540 |
| Other vocational | 870 | 14,696 | 5,315 | 10,251 | 15,566 |
| Non-vocational | 2,578 | 39,583 | 10,694 | 31,467 | 42,161 |
| Totals | 13,182 | 88,513 | 57,461 | 44,234 | 101,695 |
| Other Courses | Student-weeks | Males | Females | Total Students |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Including 283 full-time secondary pupils. | ||||
| Trade block courses | 44,892 | 14,495 | 155 | 14,650 |
| Technician block courses | 4,637 | 1,866 | 58 | 1,924 |
| Sandwich courses | 8,159 | 933 | 112 | 1,045 |
| Totals | 57,688 | 17,294 | 325 | 17,619 |
| All students* | .. | 75,518 | 45,678 | 121,196 |
New Zealand Technical Correspondence Institute—Instruction is now given in 589 technical subjects and so far the institute has published 13 textbooks.
The main function of the institute is to provide technical education from apprentice up to advanced technician level for those who are unable to obtain such education through the usual institutions. In particular, the institute meets many demands for technical education in the building, electrical, and engineering occupations, and also provides courses in agriculture and horticulture, dairy manufactures, management and commerce, mining and fire engineering, surveying, textiles, and valuation. As all students are employed in an industry or profession, their correspondence studies are supported by practical experience.
The work of the Technical Correspondence Institute parallels the teaching given in the other senior technical institutes, and instruction is given in many subjects not taught elsewhere. The institute plays an important role in the education of many of the apprentices who sit the annual examinations of the Trades Certification Board. It also prepares a large percentage of candidates for the various examinations of the Technicians Certification Authority in engineering, building, commerce, draughting, and science as well as for other professional and industrial examinations.
The number of students on the roll at 1 July 1970 was 15,203. There is an establishment of 245 full-time tutors, besides the principal, and some 60 administrative staff”.
Vocational Training Council—This council was established by the Vocational Training Act 1968. Its responsibilities and activities are- set out in Section 32, Employment.
EDUCATIONAL QUALIFICATIONS OF LABOUR FORCE—The Census of Population and Dwellings 1966 included a question on the highest educational qualifications obtained. An analysis concerning persons in the labour force is set out in the following table; where persons have more than one qualification they have been included only once in the higher academic qualifications, for example, certificated teachers with a university degree are included in the university qualification group.
| Qualification | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
*Includes electricians', plumbers', carpenters', joiners', radio and T.V. servicemen's, and motor mechanics'. † Includes Intermediate grades of Technician Certification Authority examinations, Police, Fire Brigade, and Armed Forces examinations, overseas trade examinations, etc. ‡ Mainly the Proficiency Certificate or Junior Free Place (43,029 male- and 11,308 females) and other primary certificates including the Certificate of Competency (6,531 males and 1,370 females). | |||
| University— | |||
| Doctorate | 897 | 69 | 966 |
| Master's degree | 4,014 | 848 | 4,862 |
| Bachelor's degree | 14,876 | 2,652 | 17,528 |
| Diploma | 3,388 | 683 | 4,071 |
| Other | 3,419 | 81 | 3,500 |
| Teacher's Certificate | 7,164 | 9,925 | 17,089 |
| Secondary— | |||
| Higher School Certificate or equivalent, University Entrance Scholarship Examination | 5,538 | 2,028 | 7,566 |
| University Entrance | 25,259 | 9,968 | 35,227 |
| School Certificate | 33,879 | 22,538 | 56,417 |
| Other | 22,343 | 8,532 | 30,875 |
| Professional and higher trade | 16,895 | 9,135 | 26,030 |
| Trade certificate* | 8,136 | 7 | 8,143 |
| Other trade certificate† | 7,495 | 498 | 7,993 |
| Business college | 795 | 9,376 | 10,171 |
| Other qualification‡ | 50,478 | 13,612 | 64,090 |
| No qualification | 541,019 | 190,492 | 731,511 |
| Totals | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT—In 1969 the National Development Conference adopted a number of recommendations on education in relation to national development. Background information to the recommendations is contained in the Report of the Education, Training, and Research Committee available in Government bookshops. An Advisory Council on Educational Planning has been set up as a continuation measure.
NEW ZEALAND COUNCIL FOR EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH—The Carnegie Corporation of New York was instrumental in founding the New Zealand Council for Educational Research in 1933 and supported it with grants for 10 years. Since 1945 the council has been supported principally by State funds, the remainder coming from contributions from educational bodies, philanthropic foundations, business organisations, and its own trading operations. It has remained, however, under independent control as provided for in the New Zealand Council for Educational Research Act 1945.
In its research programme, the council has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and its main publications (48 research reports and 20 shorter studies in education) include critical surveys of major policy issues in New Zealand education and accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. These have brought about or helped reshape major developments in such areas as secondary, university, and adult education, intermediate schools, consolidation of rural schools, and care of children with special needs.
Since the 1930s, the council has served as the main source of supply for overseas and locally standardised educational and psychological tests used by universities, Government agencies, hospitals, business firms, and schools. In 1965 the council established a special Test Development Division to produce achievement tests designed specifically to suit the curriculums of New Zealand schools. Known as the Progressive Achievement Tests, they are now used extensively in schools throughout the country.
The council employs its own permanent research staff as well as temporary research fellows or project assistants, and it also assists honorary research workers in other institutions such as universities, teachers colleges, and schools. Its current research programme includes major projects related to educational planning, the supply of qualified people in the community, teaching practices, Maori and pre-school education, and services for children with special needs. The council also acts as a clearing house for information on educational matters and maintains six local institutes for educational research in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Palmerston North, and Hamilton.
MAORI EDUCATION FOUNDATION—The Maori Education Foundation Act 1961 established the Maori Education Foundation for the general purpose of promoting and encouraging the better education of Maoris and of providing financial assistance for that purpose. By the end of 1969 the capital resources of the foundation had risen to $2,050,000. Some of the principal purposes for which the Board of Trustees is empowered to apply the income of the foundation include the education and vocational training of Maoris; the granting of financial assistance or of equipment to schools and institutions at which Maoris are receiving education; the provision of bursaries to assist Maoris attending secondary schools or any New Zealand or overseas university, agricultural college, or institution of similar status; the provision of post-graduate scholarships for Maoris holding university degrees or diplomas; and the making of special research or study grants to Maoris undertaking special research or study projects. Although the bulk of the foundation's income is expended on grants to individuals, the major endeavours of the foundation are being concentrated on fostering the greater participation of Maori parents and children in play centres and kindergartens. During the 1971 academic year assistance was granted to 1,920 pupils and students. While 518 grants were of comparatively small amounts for school clothing or equipment, the bulk of the grants were towards the cost of board and tuition of secondary boarding school pupils. In a number of cases Foundation grants are a necessary supplement to other scholarships and awards. Financial assistance towards the cost of tertiary studies was offered to 144 students in 1971.
POLYNESIAN EDUCATION FOUNDATION—In 1972 a Pacific Islands Polynesian Education Foundation was set up on similar lines to the Maori Education Foundation and is being run by the same staff but with a separate board of trustees. The target for the Foundation was $100,000, including a Government subsidy of $50,000. The aim is to assist children of Pacific Islands families in New Zealand to further their education.
PACIFIC ISLANDS EDUCATION—The Department of Education, in liaison with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, assists other administrations, including those in the Cook Islands, Niue, Tokelau, Fiji, Tonga, Western Samoa, the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, Pitcairn Island, New Hebrides, and British Solomon Islands Protectorate with their educational problems.
As part of the assistance, the Department of Education assumes responsibility for filling about 200 teaching and administration positions in the Pacific. Officers and teachers are inspected and their service, grading, and superannuation rights protected while serving in island positions. Advisory visits are made to most of the islands and supplies of modern textbooks and apparatus are sent regularly to some territories. The Islands Education Division has also printed books in the vernacular for some areas, and has helped in the development of a system for teaching English as a second language.
In addition, a very important function of the Islands Education Division is to operate and supervise closely a scholarship system which in 1970 enabled 374 island students to obtain in New Zealand schools, trade centres, teachers colleges, universities, Government departments, and private firms more advanced education and training than would otherwise be available to them. During the term of their scholarship these students are fully maintained by the Department of Maori and Island Affairs and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
Each year officers from the Pacific come to New Zealand to undertake special training at in-service courses of 6 months to 1 year.
Increasing numbers of students in island schools are availing themselves of the facility to sit New Zealand examinations. In 1970, 59 schools offered candidates for New Zealand School Certificate, and 26 schools offered candidates for New Zealand University Entrance.
ADULT EDUCATION: National Council of Adult Education—The functions and powers of the National Council of Adult Education are set out in the Adult Education Act 1963. The council advises the University Grants Committee, the Director-General of Education and other bodies on adult education, co-ordinates and conducts pilot projects and experiments, maintains a national library and documentation centre on adult education, and publishes occasional papers and reports as well as a periodical entitled Continuing Education in New Zealand.
University Extension—Although full responsibility and control of their adult education activities rests with the universities, they use various systems to ascertain the views and in some cases to seek advice from various community interests.
The typical extension department in each university has a director in charge and a staff of lecturers in a range of academic disciplines. In addition to teaching, the lecturers may be responsible for planning and developing sections of the department's programme or have special responsibility for a geographical area and its programme. Two of the North Island universities also have lecturers specialising in work among the Maori people. All six universities now carry out extension work, and show marked differences in their approaches and systems of organisation. A large number of part-time lecturers supplement the activity of the full-time staff (numbering approximately 60). The work is carried out by various methods—lecture courses, study conferences, seminars, schools of varying length (both residential and non-residential), and correspondence courses. While most universities continue to provide substantial extension programmes of liberal studies for the general public, there has been a rapid increase in programmes designed for specialised groups, largely occupational. Some of these are national in scope.
Secondary Schools—The largest amount of organised adult education is being done by evening classes in secondary schools. Since the revision of the School Certificate regulations to allow single subject passes, there has been some increase in adult classes leading to the School Certificate Examination, though the bulk of the schools' evening classes remain of a practical hobby nature. There has also been an increase in the number of technical institutes which cater for a wide variety of adult education interests. The National Council is interested in the co-ordination of these wider developments and provided advice and assistance.
Voluntary Agencies—Many voluntary organisations make some provision for adult education. For most of them, such as the Play Centres Federation which is heavily involved in parent education, adult education is incidental to their other purposes. The following two organisations, however, have adult education as their primary purpose.
Workers' Educational Association—District councils of the Workers' Educational Association exist in Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Canterbury, Otago, and Southland. Small administrative grants are received from the respective universities with which the councils are associated, together with payment of tutors' fees for a limited number of courses approved by them. District councils, in their own right, organise additional courses, summer schools, public forums and seminars. The co-ordinating body is the New Zealand Workers' Education Association which also publishes the WEA Review.
Countrywomen's Co-ordinating Committee—This is a national liaison committee of the Country-womens Institute and the Womens Division of Federated Farmers; it has regional committees at Auckland, Hamilton, Palmerston North, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin and over 50 district committees. The organisation co-operates with other adult education organisations and also arranges classes of special interest to women.
Community Centres—Community centres on an experimental basis were opened some 20 or more years ago at Feilding, Christchurch, Westport, Dunedin, and Hawera. These centres received some assistance, directly or indirectly, from public funds. There are, however, many other community schemes supported by voluntary effort and without professional staff. Community centres in the overseas mould have not spread in New Zealand as was originally expected, and many which exist are merely sets of buildings available for community use.
The modern epoch is distinguished by application of science to problems of economic and human welfare … it is distinguished by a climate of human opinion, by some dominant views on the relation of man to the universe that foster science and its application.
(Simon Kuznets in Modern Economic Growth, Yale University, 1966.)
GENERAL—Economic growth and higher living standards depend on increased productivity and full development of national resources. In an age of technological advancement, progress depends in a large part on the application of research. In past years production, in particular that in agriculture, has been promoted by scientific research.
More than three-quarters of the scientific research in New Zealand is financed from Government sources. The Government supports science as a cultural, educational, and intellectual activity through the schools, universities, museums, and other ways; and itself engages in scientific research for its social and economic values. Industry supports research which may be of short- or long-term benefit to its business and, together with private individuals, supports research for philanthropic reasons.
The importance of the social sciences (e.g., economics, education, sociology, political science, demography) in a world increasingly dominated by science and technology is often overlooked. In a period marked by a rapid advance of scientific and technological progress, most evident in the development of industrialisation and the resulting changes in our culture and society, the social sciences have a vital role to play in making it possible to recognise, understand, and counteract the human and social problems brought about by these rapid changes. Public opinion now also expects that in development processes more attention be given to protecting the quality of the environment.
New developments in instruments and equipment, such as computers, facilitate the work of the scientist, but the analysis and solving of problems in the human interest derive essentially from the efforts of trained minds.
DEPARTMENT OF SCIENTIFIC AND INDUSTRIAL RESEARCH—By far the greatest part of finance for research in the national interest is provided by the Government, and most of this is spent by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, through its 21 divisions and branches, in subsidies to nine grant-aided industrial research associations, and through special research grants to universities and other organisations.
Agricultural research still predominates, but expanding population and development of a broader-based economy have called for increasing industrial research, and there has been growing activity in the natural sciences and in scientific services for other Government departments and the general public. Further information is provided in the DSIR Information Series Bulletins and other publications.
Agricultural and Related Research—Scientific research has strongly influenced the long-continued trend towards more intensive farming, and the drive for intensification has in turn brought increasing sophistication to research.
The Soil Bureau has advanced from fundamental studies of soil genesis and the preparation of soil maps to examination of the balance of plant nutrients and the effect on this balance of man's use of the land.
Pasture improvement studies of the Grasslands and Applied Biochemistry Divisions, and later of the Plant Physiology Division, at first concerned mainly with increasing plant yield per acre, are now seeking more knowledge of the plant substances that contribute to the successful performance of the grazing animal, so that future plant selection can be guided by the yield of these nutrient constituents.
Biological and ecological research into plant pests and diseases by the Entomology and Plant Diseases Divisions seeks for more effective control by biological as well as chemical means.
The current change in research emphasis is evident right through to the end product, of which an ever-increasing variety is being developed. In the breeding and selection of cereals and vegetables (Crop Research Division) and fruit (Plant Diseases Division), account must be takes of storage and processing quality as well as field performance. Research in tobacco and hops is carried out at two special stations in the Nelson district.
A wheat-testing service and technical advice to millers and bakers are provided by the Wheat Research Institute, which is partly financed by a levy on the flourmilling and baking industries.
Competition for pasturage of introduced noxious animals such as rabbits, hares, and deer with economic livestock and the effect on forests and vegetative cover, continue to be problems in intensive land use and conservation. As a basis for more effective control methods, the Ecology Division has intensified its study of these animals, and of bird species that damage farm and orchard crops. The division's work has recently been expanded to embrace environmental research on a broad basis, with the aim of enhancing the quality of living by protecting and improving the natural environment and ensuring that its management is to the benefit of man.
The Botany Division's study of all plant life provides basic information to several other divisions concerned with the role of plants in agricultural, pastoral, and horticultural production.
The increasing sophistication of research applied to agricultural production is nowhere more evident than in the extent to which the Applied Mathematics Division is now involved in the design of experiments so that they yield the maximum information, and interpretation of the results. The volume of research statistics being handled by the division's computer service is rapidly increasing.
Research associations closely associated with the department, and jointly financed by the department and the respective industries, are carrying out work of importance to agricultural production in the following fields: the production, distribution, and use of fertilisers; wool end uses, the physical, chemical, and biological properties of wool, and its handling, storage, transport, and marketing; basic and applied investigations to improve the quality of export meat; the production of milk in relation to the feeding, breeding, and management of dairy animals and the manufacture of dairy products, and the building, design, and efficiency of dairy machinery.
Industrial and Related Research—Because of the small scale of many industries in New Zealand, it is even more necessary than in highly industrialised countries that Government should give some form of technical assistance. A number of branches of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research carry out research and service work for industry. A Science in Industry Unit co-ordinates and facilitates liaison with industry.
The Chemistry Division laboratories carry out materials and equipment testing for other Government departments and investigate the extraction and processing of natural products and minerals.
In the Geological Survey, emphasis on economic minerals has increased since the establishment several years ago of an economic geology unit, and commercial interest in the development of petroleum, natural gas, and other minerals has been encouraged and assisted.
Assistance to industry by the Physics and Engineering Laboratory is principally in providing servicing equipment beyond the resources of small private enterprises and designing and developing installations and techniques especially for the small-scale units that predominate in local industry. From chemical studies of indigenous timber and by-products of the pulp and paper and fruit industries, several products of potential economic importance in domestic and export markets have been developed. The laboratory is responsible for maintenance of the national standards of length, mass, force, and temperature, and for the changeover of these standards to metric measures.
Departmental geologists, engineering geologists, geophysicists, and chemists played a large part in the development of electrical power from geothermal steam in the volcanic centre of the North Island, and at Kawerau this work led to the direct use of geothermal steam in the pulp and paper industry. Continued geothermal exploration has revealed further extensive fields for geothermal power development.
The Auckland Industrial Development Division of DSIR is fully engaged in meeting an increasing demand from industry for scientific services. These include the application of the results of research and the use of precision measurement and data analysis, particularly in the fields of mechanical engineering, metallurgy, physics, and electronics. Major contributions have been made in the field of medical instrumentation and equipment covered by world patents is currently being manufactured in Auckland for export. Overseas-trained professional staff are available for research on metal cutting and for measurement at high degrees of accuracy of length, roundness, straightness, and concentricity. Excellent facilities for metal analysis and industrial lubricant evaluation have also been established. A continuing study of the behaviour of fruit and vegetables in storage is proving beneficial to the development of our export markets.
The Christchurch Industrial Development Division provides similar services for South Island industry and makes a speciality of electrical engineering and safety equipment testing.
A 3 MeV proton-electron accelerator at the Institute of Nuclear Sciences is being used on work concerned with the development of both primary and secondary industry, as well as the natural sciences. The institute gives advice and assistance in the industrial use of isotopes.
Research associations concerned particularly with manufacturing industries carry out investigations and information liaison services in fellmongery, hide processing, tanning, and footwear manufacture; pottery, ceramics, and structural clay products; laundering, dry-cleaning, and dyeing; and the coal industry and its products.
Scientific Services—Continuous magnetic, ionospheric, and seismological observations are carried out by the Geophysics Division, as well as special projects on natural phenomena, and networks of geophysical and seismological stations are maintained from the Pacific to Antarctica. This division also operates the official New Zealand time service.
Physical, geological, and biological studies in the oceans round New Zealand are carried out by the Oceanographic Institute, with recent emphasis on work likely to help development of mineral resources and the fishing industry.
Chemical work in the investigation of crime and toxicology, and chemical and bacteriological examination of food, drugs, and water supplies form a large part of Chemistry Division's service to other departments.
Because of New Zealand's nearness to the Antarctic and its large dependency there, the work of the Antarctic Division as a co-ordinating agency for scientific studies and exploration in that area is of special importance. The International Geophysical Year 1957–58 had a considerable influence on research in the Ross Dependency, and since that time New Zealand has maintained a permanent scientific base in the Antarctic at Scott Base, with a temporary station at Vanda and a summer station at Cape Byrd.
Scientific and industrial research must become of increasing importance to the country's development, and for the natural scientist New Zealand must continue to offer a fertile field of study, because of the large range of interests and problems it offers in a relatively small area.
AGRICULTURE—In the nineteenth century the process of ploughing up additional areas of virgin soil and sowing it down in imported pastures enabled the number of stock to be increased continually. Very little was done to improve the grasslands once they were established. In the twentieth century, however, especially since 1920, there has also been a huge increase in stock carried—but with very little increase in the total area of land farmed. This achievement in the expansion of numbers of stock carried is fundamental to New Zealand's economy and this result Cockayne, the research pioneer, attributed to seven factors—the realisation that grass was a crop and that the grassland farmer was the most important crop-farmer in New Zealand; the development of agricultural instruction and research devoted mainly to grassland farming; the rise of topdressing to a major factor in grassland farming; research leading to the control of bush sickness; research leading to the development of superior strains of grasses and clovers and their use; better stock management; and drainage.
The general improvement in the productive capacity of the grass and clover plants, which form the basis of our swards, has been the work of the agrostologists and plant breeders, and if we add to their work that of a host of other research workers in closely related fields—animal and field husbandry, irrigation, drainage, plant chemistry, veterinary science, animal diseases, and so on—we have the answer to the phenomenal increase in stock carried over the past 30 years.
The establishment of the Grasslands Division at Palmerston North adjacent to Massey Agricultural College in 1929 marked a great step forward in the progress of grassland research. The seed certification scheme inaugurated in 1929–30 was an immediate result with far-reaching consequences. The extension of plant breeding was an associated development. Another broad field of research was that of fertility in relation to pasture growth and the grazing animal.
MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES—Almost all agricultural research within the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries is now conducted by the Research Division, which has a staff of approximately 215 scientists and 340 technicians; the headquarters is at Ruakura Agricultural Research Centre, Hamilton.
A proportion of resources is devoted to servicing activities for farmers and advisory personnel. Chief among these are soil-testing services. In two soil-testing laboratories approximately 30,000 samples of soil from farms are analysed for pH and major elements to provide an estimate of the types and quantities of fertilisers required.
Research work is carried out at seven stations, at smaller experimental centres and areas, and on farmers' properties throughout the country. Of the seven stations, two undertake a range of experimental work embracing plant and animal research; three specialise in research on animal production and animal health, while the other two concentrate on soil fertility and horticultural problems respectively. In addition, there is a field research section whose function is to investigate local problems throughout the country and to test out, where possible, the findings of research stations in different environments. Such work is under the control of a number of research workers located in different parts of the country and is carried out on experimental areas and farms. A biometrics unit provides statistical services for research workers.
Major Agricultural Research Projects—Because of the vital importance of fertilisers to agricultural production, considerable work is being done on the fertiliser requirements of soils throughout New Zealand. Most major soil groups are being studied in detail. There are very few, if any, soils or areas where it has not been possible to establish pastures satisfactorily with suitable fertilisers, seed, inoculants, and in some cases drainage. Problem areas such as sands, peats, gumlands, pakihi soils, and high country (up to about 3,000 ft) have been successfully and profitably improved, using specialised techniques and often specialised equipment.
From animal production research, targets have been set which are acting as a spur to producers. Six hundred pounds of milkfat or beef per acre; 300 lb of lamb and over 100 lb of wool—these are the levels of production which have been achieved from selectively-bred animals grazed on productive, well-utilised pastures. Studies of different classes of sheep in relation to beef cattle have provided valuable information on the most profitable type of stock to run.
Recently established projects are also examining the profitability and the problems involved in beef production from animals of dairy breed origin both as an integrated system with conventional dairying and as a separate specialist enterprise.
Animal health research is concerned with most of the important diseases which afflict sheep and cattle. Internal parasites, mastitis, salmonellosis, facial eczema, bloat, tuberculosis, brucellosis, and hypomagneasemia are all being investigated with the aim of finding more effective methods of prevention and control.
As farming becomes more intensive, diseases can have much greater effects, and science must continue to find answers to existing and changing problems.
OTHER SCIENTIFIC ORGANISATIONS—As may be seen from the tables which are included on the following pages these two departments (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries) between them spend, directly, approximately 44 percent of the total national science expenditure, and if their grants to other scientific organisations are included they are responsible for about 48 percent of the total national science expenditure. Another large expenditure is that of New Zealand Forest Service whose science functions are discussed in the section on forestry.
The Meteorological Service (Ministry of Transport), the Department of Health, other Government departments, the universities, the Medical Research Council, private industry, and research associations are the other major areas in which scientific activities are undertaken.
The only major endowed research organisation in New Zealand, the Cawthron Institute at Nelson, was established in 1920. The institute was founded in Nelson as a result of a bequest of $500,000 under the will of Thomas Cawthron. As the value of the investment of the bequest has declined the institute has received increasing grants from the Government through the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The grant now amounts to about half the annual income of the institute.
Among the other organisations undertaking research are the various museums, the Carter Observatory, and a number of amateur and near amateur groups, particularly in astronomy.
Medical Research—The organisation of medical research is discussed in Section 5A, Public Health, with particular reference to the Medical Research Council and the National Health Institute. The Medical Research Council funds various units (mainly in Dunedin associated with the University of Otago) and in addition research is carried on by the local medical research foundations and the Cancer Society and the Heart Foundation.
Social Sciences—Most of the research material published in the social sciences has been prepared by such organisations as the New Zealand Council for Educational Research, the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research, the Agricultural Economics Research Unit, the Monetary and Economic Council, and the universities. The National Research Advisory Council has compiled an index of current research in the social sciences.
Since 1945 the New Zealand Council for Educational Research has been supported in the main by State funds, supplemented by contributions from educational bodies and business organisations. The council, which is under independent control, has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and many of its publications consist of critical surveys on various aspects of New Zealand education and of accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. There are local institutes for educational research in Auckland, Wellington, Palmerston North, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
The New Zealand Institute of Economic Research was founded in 1958 and is an independent non-profit-making incorporated society. Its object is to increase knowledge of New Zealand's economic development through research, education, and the training of research workers. It conducts its research in co-operation with the universities and other agencies.
The Agricultural Economics Research Unit was established at Lincoln College in 1962 with an annual grant from the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. It also receives grants for particular projects from other sources. The unit has a long-term programme of research in the fields of agricultural marketing and agricultural production and the relationship between agriculture and the general economy.
In addition to these three organisations and the universities a number of Government departments and agencies undertake research work for their own needs.
Government departments which undertake some research in the social sciences for their own requirements include: Education; Justice; Labour; Statistics; Social Welfare.
PRESENT ORGANISATION OF SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH—About 76 percent of the money spent on scientific research in New Zealand comes directly from Government sources.
The expenditure by the various organisation groups is approximately:
Government departments, 65 percent; universities, 12 percent; industry, 13 percent; research associations, 7 percent; other organisations, 3 percent.
The National Research Advisory Council was established on 1 April 1964 to advise the Minister of Science on—
The promotion and development of scientific research in New Zealand.
The planning and co-ordination of scientific research and services in New Zealand, including—
The determination of priorities among research activities of Government departments having regard to research done by other organisations;
The provision of scholarships and fellowships and the promotion of the training of research workers;
The association of Government with industry in the promotion of fundamental and applied research, including the promotion of research associations;
The collection and dissemination of scientific information including the publication of reports and journals.
The promotion of co-operation with the governments of or organisations in other countries, or with international organisations, in scientific matters.
Any other matters that are appropriate for the carrying out of any other above-mentioned functions, or that are referred to it by the Minister.
The council has nine members, six (including the chairman) appointed by the Governor-General together with the Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries, Director-General of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the Secretary to the Treasury. The council is responsible to the Minister of Science who discusses reports or proposals with other Cabinet Ministers whose departments may be affected. This council replaced the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research established in 1926.
At present, Government science activities are distributed amongst 15 Government departments— Agriculture and Fisheries, Defence, Education, Electricity, Forest Service, Internal Affairs, Justice, Labour, Lands and Survey, Maori and Island Affairs, Scientific and Industrial Research, Social Welfare, State Services Commission, Transport, and Works.
Science Budget—A science budget for all Government expenditure on scientific activities, including social sciences, was introduced on 1 April 1970. The formation of a science budget was recommended by the National Research Advisory Council in their 1968 annual report and was approved by Cabinet in that year. The budget, which is both a financial and a manpower budget, contains a forward programme for science.
Research Expenditure—The introduction of the science budget, which incorporates a wider concept of science, has resulted in a revised compilation by the National Research Advisory Council for research expenditure. Because of the new method of compilation the following tables are not strictly comparable with those in previous Yearbooks.
| ESTIMATED GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Department or Agency | Gross Expenditure on Science | Grants | ||||
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| $(000) | ||||||
| Agriculture and Fisheries | 4,412 | 5,561 | 6,433 | 153 | 155 | 273 |
| Forest Service | 1,529 | 1,997 | 2,337 | 13 | 20 | 21 |
| Scientific and Industrial Research | 9,738 | 11,704 | 13,872 | 1,191 | 1,351 | 1,769 |
| Transport | 1,873 | 2,164 | 2,426 | 15 | 15 | – |
| Works | 1,264 | 1,370 | 1,481 | 145 | 157 | 150 |
| Other departments | 3,450 | 4,421 | 5,537 | 1,206 | 2,097 | 2,703 |
| Totals | 22,266 | 27,217 | 32,086 | 2,723 | 3,795 | 4,916 |
| Buildings (Government) | 1,125 | 922 | 1,484 | … | … | … |
| Totals (Government) | 23,391 | 28,139 | 33,570 | 2,723 | 3,795 | 4,916 |
| ESTIMATED NATIONAL EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Department or Agency | Net Expenditure on Science | Percentage of Total Net Government Expenditure on Science | ||||
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| $(000) | percent | |||||
| Agriculture and Fisheries | 4,259 | 5,412 | 6,160 | 21.8 | 23.0 | 22.7 |
| Forest Service | 1,516 | 1,977 | 2,316 | 7.8 | 8.4 | 8.5 |
| Scientific and Industrial Research | 8,547 | 10,352 | 12,103 | 43.7 | 43.9 | 44.6 |
| Transport | 1,858 | 2,149 | 2,426 | 9.5 | 9.2 | 8.9 |
| Works | 1,119 | 1,309 | 1,331 | 5.7 | 5.6 | 4.9 |
| Other departments | 2,244 | 2,357 | 2,834 | 5.1 | 9.9 | 10.4 |
| Totals | 19,543 | 23,556 | 27,170 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
| Buildings | 1,125 | 922 | 1,484 | … | … | … |
| Totals | 20,668 | 24,412 | 28,654 | … | … | … |
| Less recoveries | 1,121 | 1,053 | 1,052 | … | … | … |
| Totals (Government) | 19,547 | 23,359 | 27,602 | … | … | … |
| Universities | 3,299 | 4,277 | 4,646 | … | … | … |
| Research associations | 2,069 | 2,505 | 3,252 | … | … | … |
| Industry | 3,848 | 4,650 | 7,455 | … | … | … |
| Other organisations | 991 | 1,032 | 1,238 | … | … | … |
| Total expenditure | 29,754 | 35,823 | 44,192 | … | … | … |
| ESTIMATED NATIONAL EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE BY ACTIVITY GROUPS | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Activity Group | Net Expenditure | Percentage of Total Net Expenditure | ||||
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| $(000) | percent | |||||
| Agriculture | 10,971 | 12,888 | 15,458 | 36.5 | 34.8 | 35.0 |
| Forestry | 2,251 | 3,072 | 3,604 | 7.5 | 8.3 | 8.2 |
| Fisheries | 1,290 | 1,270 | 1,385 | 4.3 | 3.4 | 3.1 |
| Minerals | 1,470 | 1,805 | 1,990 | 4.9 | 4.9 | 4.5 |
| Manufacturing | 2,945 | 4,071 | 5,658 | 9.8 | 11.0 | 12.8 |
| Building and construction | 1,100 | 1,330 | 1,523 | 3.6 | 3.6 | 3.4 |
| Transport | 355 | 450 | 611 | 1.2 | 1.2 | 1.4 |
| Natural environment | 5,205 | 6,412 | 7,427 | 17.3 | 17.3 | 16.8 |
| Social sciences | 603 | 723 | 842 | 2.0 | 2.0 | 1.9 |
| Human health | 2,268 | 2,944 | 3,409 | 7.5 | 8.0 | 7.7 |
| Fundamental research | 510 | 657 | 737 | 1.7 | 1.8 | 1.7 |
| Other scientific services | 1,119 | 1,380 | 1,549 | 3.7 | 3.7 | 3.5 |
| Totals | 30,087 | 37,002 | 44,193 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
| GOVERNMENT RESEARCH EFFORT | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year Ended 31 March | Gross Expenditure on Science | Percentage of Total Government Expenditure | Percentage of Gross National Product | Staff Employed |
| $(000) | percent | percent | ||
| 1969 | 19,973 | 1.74 | 0.46 | 3,288 |
| 1970 | 23,391 | 1.83 | 0.49 | 3,525 |
| 1971 | 28,273 | 1.88 | 0.52 | 3,629 |
| 1972 | 33,570 | 1.90 | 0.54 | |
In a study by the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) on reviews of national science policy, the following comparisons are made for 1967 of gross domestic research and development expenditure for economic and social purposes (in U.S. dollars per head of population): United States, $34.5; Netherlands, $25.8; United Kingdom, $24.0; Canada $23.7; Sweden, $22.1; West Germany, $20.4; France, $19.0; Belgium, $14.1; Norway, $10.0; Japan, $9.3; Italy, $5.4; Austria, $2.8.
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT—In 1969 the National Development Conference adopted a number of recommendations on research in relation to national development. These recommendations have been dealt with by the National Research Advisory Council, which is a sector council of the National Development Council.
Bibliography—Further information on New Zealand scientific services may be obtained from:
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.34.
Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.29.
Medical Research Council: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.31B.
National Research Advisory Council: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.41.
DSIR Research 1970: DSIR Information Series Bulletin No. 77.
National Research Advisory Council: Some Aspects of Technical Manpower in New Zealand, N.R.A.C. Publication 2, Wn, 1967.
Callaghan F. R. ed.: Science in New Zealand, Wn, Reed 1957.
Jansen, H. ed.: Directory of New Zealand Science, 4th Ed., 1962, Wn.
McBride, C. P. and de Joux, Christine: Scientific Research in New Zealand, Government Expenditure and Manpower, 1926–66, N.R.A.C. Publication 1, Wn, 1966.
Otago University Science Students' Association: Science Record (this contains the only published list of science research topics studied in all New Zealand universities).
Report of the Committee on Education, Training, and Research to the National Development Conference—May 1969.
Research in the Department of Agriculture: Annual Report of Research Division 1969–70.
R. E. Gibson and N. E. Harcourt: An Index of Current Research in the Social Sciences, N.R.A.C. Publication 3, Wn, 1971.
SOURCES OF LAW—The law of New Zealand consists of the common law, certain statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament, statutes of the New Zealand Parliament, and regulations, bylaws, and other forms of subordinate legislation made under statutory authority.
The common law, sometimes referred to as case law or judge-made law, has been built up over the centuries by the courts in England and, later, in New Zealand and other countries where it was introduced. Like any living law, the common law continues to develop.
In New Zealand the policy of the courts has been to preserve uniformity with the common law in England. This is partly for reasons of convenience and partly because of the assumption prevailing in New Zealand that there is a single common law, the law of England, and that there are not separate, though similar, common laws in different countries.
United Kingdom statutes in force in New Zealand comprise those passed before 1840 which were applicable to the circumstances of the colony at that date, and those passed between 1840 and 1947 which extended to New Zealand expressly or by necessary implication. Many of these statutes have, of course, since been repealed. In 1947 New Zealand adopted the Statute of Westminster, and our Parliament has since been the sole authority with inherent power to legislate for the country. There are no constitutional restrictions on the laws Parliament can pass.
LAW REFORM—In any progressive society the law requires alteration from time to time if it is to reflect the life of the community and adequately give effect to the needs of the people. As in other countries in modern times, legislation is by far the most important means by which the law of New Zealand is adapted to changing circumstances. The responsibility of bringing before Parliament proposals for the revision of the common law and that part of the statute law not administered by other departments of State is in the hands of the Minister of Justice. The Minister is assisted in carrying out his responsibility by the Law Revision Commission, an advisory body set up in 1965 as successor to the Law Revision Committee. The commission is a part-time body with the Attorney-General or Minister of Justice as chairman, and includes a judge of the Supreme Court, a representative of the Parliamentary Opposition, the heads of the three principal legal departments of State (Crown Law Office, Department of Justice, Law Drafting Office), and representatives of the practising legal profession and of the university law faculties. The principal functions of the commission are to prepare programmes for the reform of the law, to indicate the order in which topics should be examined, to allocate the work, to study particular topics from time to time, and to exercise a general oversight over law reform. In addition to the commission there are five standing committees each specialising in a particular area of the law. These committees consider topics referred to them by the commission or by the Minister and report thereon to the Minister of Justice. The chairman of each committee is a member of the commission.
Public Acts and regulations are drafted in the Law Drafting Office. The ordinances of the 1840s issued when New Zealand was a Crown colony, began a tradition of good drafting that has continued to the present. Allowing for the inescapable complexity of much modern legislation, New Zealand statutes are distinguished by a clarity, accuracy, and simplicity that have been equalled in few other countries.
COURTS—The hierarchy of courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrates' Courts. All exercise both civil and criminal jurisdiction. Under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, particular magistrates are appointed by the Governor-General to exercise the domestic jurisdiction of the Magistrates' Courts. Children's Courts hear cases against children under 17 years of age.
As constituted by the Judicature Amendment Act 1957 the Court of Appeal consists of the Chief Justice by virtue of his office as head of the judiciary and of a president and two judges of the Court of Appeal appointed by the Governor-General. An additional judge or judges of the Supreme Court may be nominated by the Chief Justice to sit on the Court of Appeal. The judges of the Court of Appeal are also judges of the Supreme Court, but have seniority over all other judges of that court except the Chief Justice or the acting Chief Justice.
The Court of Appeal may from time to time appoint ordinary or special sittings and may make rules in respect of places and times for sittings and similar matters. This court, unlike other courts, exercises an appellate jurisdiction only. In addition to ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings in inferior courts may, on an order from the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. The Court of Appeal also determines criminal appeals under the Crimes Act 1961.
All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final except where an appeal lies to Her Majesty in Council (the Privy Council). In cases where the amount at issue exceeds $1,000 there is an appeal as of right. In other cases leave to appeal is required. This leave may in most cases be granted either by the Court of Appeal or by the Privy Council itself. The Privy Council thus remains the final court of appeal in almost all civil cases and may also occasionally hear appeals in special criminal cases.
The Supreme Court, which was first established by the Supreme Court Ordinance 1841, is now constituted under the Judicature Act 1908. The members of the court are a Chief Justice and 17 other judges, the number being fixed by statute. An additional judge or judges may be appointed whenever the Governor-General deems it necessary by reason of absence or anticipated absence of any of the judges on leave prior to retirement, each appointment being a permanent one from the time when it is made. The fixing of the number of judges, together with the provision that the salary of a judge shall not be diminished during his term of office, is an important safeguard for the principle of judicial independence. Judges, who must retire at 72 years, are appointed to hold office during good behaviour and may be removed only by the Queen upon an Address by the House of Representatives.
In 1968 a separate Administrative Division of the Supreme Court was created. It consists of not more than four judges of the Supreme Court assigned to the Administrative Division by the Chief Justice. The Administrative Division determines disputes over the valuation of land and hears claims for compensation when land is taken for public purposes. It hears appeals from administrative tribunals under the following Acts: Broadcasting Authority Act, War Pensions Act, Sale of Liquor Act, Cinematograph Films Act, Animal Remedies Act, Land Act, Medical Practitioner's Act, Pharmacy Act, Nurses Act, Trade Practices Act, Distillation Act, Mining Act, Coal Mines Act, Town and Country Planning Act, Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act, and Clean Air Act. Other classes of applications may be referred to it by the Chief Justice.
Magistrates' Courts are set up under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 and possess an extensive jurisdiction in both civil and criminal cases and domestic proceedings. The jurisdiction of the court is exercised by stipendiary magistrates, whose number is limited by statute to 45, there being 43 at present holding office. Justices of the peace can sit as a Magistrate's Court to hear a limited number of minor criminal charges.
Stipendiary magistrates must have been qualified as barristers and solicitors of the Supreme Court for at least 7 years. They are appointed by the Governor-General, and may be removed by the Governor-General for inability or misbehaviour only. They retire at 68 years of age.
Apart from these courts of general jurisdiction there are in New Zealand several courts with specialist functions. These include the Court of Arbitration, which makes awards governing pay and working conditions in industry, and also makes general wage orders; and the Maori Land Court and Maori Appellate Court, which have jurisdiction in respect of questions relating to Maori land.
There are also numerous administrative tribunals exercising functions of a judicial nature and performing an important and increasing role in the legal system (a list was published in the 1971 and earlier issues of the Yearbook).
JURIES—The institution of the jury is regulated in New Zealand by the Juries Act 1908. Subject to certain exceptions, every British subject between 20 and 65 years of age and resident within 15 miles of a Supreme Court centre is liable to serve on a jury. Women have the right to exemption on request.
The list of exempted persons is contained in the Juries Amendment Act 1951. The following is a summary of the persons now exempted from jury service:
Members of the Executive Council and of the House of Representatives; judges of the Supreme Court and of the Compensation Court; judges and members of the Court of Arbitration; judges and commissioners of the Maori Land Court; magistrates; visiting prison justices and members of parole boards; coroners; the chairman of the Local Government Commission; the chairman and members of the Licensing Control Commission; officers of Parliament; clergymen; nuns; persons wholly engaged in teaching and school inspectors; barristers and solicitors; medical practitioners, nurses, ambulance drivers, and dentists; registered chemists; members of the armed forces; Police and traffic officers; pilots, masters, and crews of vessels; members of fire brigades; certain Civil Defence personnel; members of an Inland Revenue Board of Review and certain officers of the Department of Justice, including those engaged in court or prison work, and wives of prison officers.
Special juries are provided for in section 71 of the Juries Act. That section provides that in a civil action in the Supreme Court triable by jury either party may, by leave of the court or a judge thereof, procure trial by a special jury instead of a common jury. Except with the consent of all the parties, however, no action may be tried with a special jury unless in the opinion of the court or a judge difficult questions in relation to scientific, technical, business, or professional matters are likely to arise.
LEGAL PROFESSION—In December 1971 there were 2,794 members of the New Zealand Law Society holding practising certificates. These members included 55 women.
PENAL SYSTEM—The penal system exists to protect the community against those who would break the laws which are laid down so that citizens may live harmoniously together and the common good be promoted. This purpose is achieved principally through the processes of deterrence and reformation; in modern times in New Zealand as in other countries an increasing emphasis is being placed on the reformation and rehabilitation of the offender.
The paramount policy is to ensure first that those who, by reason of the nature of their offences or character of their offending, are a serious danger to society are removed from the community. Subject to that, the goal is to deal with offenders within the community wherever possible—that is, to impose sanctions that do not involve imprisonment. Where prison or other forms of detention are necessary the aim is to do as much as possible during the sentence to rehabilitate the offender and to bridge the gap between institution and free society. The interest of the community as well as of the offender is promoted by his reformation.
Treatment of Offenders Within the Community—The principal penalties available to the courts in dealing with offenders outside a prison are fines, probation, and periodic detention.
Fines—Fines are by far the most common sentence imposed by the courts in New Zealand, even if traffic offences are not taken into account. For very minor offences the imposition of a fine is the only sanction available to the courts, but even where there is power to sentence the offender to a term of imprisonment the courts often content themselves with fining him.
Probation—The legislation on probation is contained in Part I of the Criminal Justice Act 1954. The court may release on probation any offender guilty of an offence punishable by imprisonment either on indictment or summarily. Probation is a conditional suspension of imprisonment and provides the opportunity for an offender to rehabilitate himself in the community. An offender may be released on probation for a period of not less than 1 year or more than 3 years and during this time he must accept the supervision of a probation officer and observe conditions imposed regarding employment and residence, associates, and general behaviour. These conditions are automatic, but the courts have power to impose further conditions at their discretion on granting probation. This power makes probation a very flexible type of treatment and is coming to be more freely and imaginatively used. Where the offence consists of the destruction or damage of property, restitution of the whole or part of the loss is commonly required as a condition of probation. Some courts have in suitable cases made it a condition of probation that the offender do particular work of value to the community in his spare time. The probation method is widely used.
Persons on probation at 31 December were as follows: 1966, 3,821; 1967, 4,166; 1968, 4,318; 1969, 4,868; 1970, 5,204; 1971, 5, 878. In December 1971, of all offenders on probation and in penal institutions, 69.4 percent were on probation.
Periodic Detention—The Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1962 made provision for sentences of periodic detention. Pursuant to this legislation work centres have been set up in Auckland, Otahuhu, Hamilton, Lower Hutt, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Palmerston North, Rotorua, Gisborne, Napier, Wanganui, and Invercargill, and further centres are proposed at Whangarei, New Plymouth, and Papakura. Some of these are available for offenders under 21 years, some for the 17–25 year age group and some for adults generally. Where the Act applies, any person of the ages specified who is convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment or who wilfully refuses to pay a fine may be sentenced to periodic detention for any term up to 12 months. Under the sentence he is required to attend at a work centre on a certain number of occasions each week and while in custody must attend classes or groups, undergo physical training, or perform work either in the centre or outside it. Work outside a centre may be at a hospital or school, at the home of an elderly or infirm person, or on Crown or local authority property. Work centres for young people provide sleeping accommodation as well as other facilities, and in practice such offenders sentenced to periodic detention are usually required to attend during the whole of a weekend. Non-residential centres for adults have been opened at Rotorua, Gisborne, Napier, Palmerston North, Wanganui, Petone, Dunedin and Invercargill. At 31 March 1972 there were 350 detainees reporting.
Other Powers of the Court—Although not sentences in the strict sense various other means are available to the courts in dealing with offenders whose offences are not serious. They include conviction and discharge, the effect of which is that the offender has a conviction recorded against him but no sanction is imposed, and conviction coupled with an order that the offender come up for sentence if called upon within a specified period. This is a suspension of punishment conditional upon good behaviour but is not subject to the positive conditions of a probation order.
Finally the court, although it may find an offender guilty, may discharge him without conviction if it considers the offence to be of a trivial or technical character.
Detention in Penal Institution—The sentences of detention which the courts may now impose are as follows—
Borstal training, which means detention in a borstal institution for an indefinite period not exceeding 2 years. The offender must be at least 17 years (in special cases 15) but under 21 years. The time of his release is decided by the appropriate Borstal Parole Board, which must consider his case from time to time. After his release he is on probation for 12 months.
Detention in a detention centre, the term fixed by statute being 3 months. The offender must be at least 16 but under 21 years of age, and he may earn up to 1 month's remission of his sentence by good conduct. After his release the offender is on probation for 12 months.
Imprisonment for a stated number of years or for life. An offender sentenced to imprisonment for a fixed term may earn remission of up to one-quarter of his sentence, or, in exceptional circumstances, up to one-third.
Preventive detention, which means detention in prison for an indefinite term to be decided by the Prisons Parole Board, but in any event not less than 7 years. This sentence may be imposed on conviction for certain sexual offences if the offender has been convicted for a sexual offence on at least one previous occasion. The offender must be 25 years of age or over. After serving 7 years of his sentence the offender may be released on probation on the recommendation of the Parole Board, provided the board is of opinion that he is not likely to resume his criminal career. The period of probation in each case extends for life. Preventive detention was restricted to sexual offenders by the Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1967. Hitherto, it had been available for persistent offenders in a number of other cases.
Restrictions on Imprisonment—The policy is to restrict detention of offenders in an institution as far as is practicable consistent with the protection of the community from dangerous criminals. In particular short-term imprisonment is usually open to objection on several counts. The Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1967 accordingly provides that no court is to sentence any person to imprisonment for a term of less than 6 months unless, having regard to the nature of the offence and all the circumstances of the case, the court is of opinion that no other punishment than imprisonment is appropriate.
CRIMINAL JURISDICTION: Court of Appeal—The law relating to criminal appeals from the Supreme Court is contained in the Crimes Act 1961.
If it allows an appeal, the Court of Appeal may quash the conviction, vary the sentence, or order the case to be retried in the Supreme Court.
Applications filed in criminal cases and the results of the appeals are shown in the following table.
| Year | Applications Filed | Sentence Varied | Appeal Dismissed or Disallowed |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1965 | 84 | 10 | 74 |
| 1966 | 88 | 12 | 76 |
| 1967 | 82 | 16 | 66 |
| 1968 | 108 | 14 | 94 |
| 1969 | 86 | 14 | 72 |
| 1970 | 104 | 18 | 86 |
| 1971 | 111 | 10 | 101 |
Supreme Court—Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes—those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Magistrate's Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence or has been committed for trial and subsequently changed his plea to guilty, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 6 years. Frequently a series of charges is preferred against the one offender and this serves to explain the distinction between total cases and distinct persons.
| Year | Tried in Supreme Court | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence | Total Sentences | Total | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Indictments and Informations | Convictions | ||||||||
| M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | ||
| Total Cases | |||||||||
| 1966 | 966 | 113 | 521 | 40 | 304 | 2 | 825 | 42 | 867 |
| 1967 | 1,000 | 81 | 487 | 47 | 191 | 11 | 678 | 58 | 736 |
| 1968 | 1,468 | 53 | 857 | 35 | 443 | 4 | 1,300 | 39 | 1,339 |
| 1969 | 1,112 | 91 | 603 | 26 | 440 | 9 | 1,043 | 35 | 1,078 |
| 1970 | 755 | 178 | 395 | 123 | 677 | 29 | 1,072 | 152 | 1,224 |
| 1971 | 1,059 | 64 | 508 | 31 | 604 | 10 | 1,112 | 41 | 1,153 |
| Distinct Persons | |||||||||
| 1966 | 371 | 27 | 207 | 16 | 56 | 1 | 263 | 17 | 280 |
| 1967 | 410 | 33 | 246 | 20 | 50 | 2 | 296 | 22 | 318 |
| 1968 | 432 | 22 | 267 | 13 | 68 | 3 | 335 | 16 | 351 |
| 1969 | 390 | 24 | 241 | 12 | 56 | 5 | 297 | 17 | 314 |
| 1970 | 335 | 31 | 218 | 16 | 119 | 7 | 337 | 23 | 360 |
| 1971 | 363 | 31 | 236 | 16 | 147 | 5 | 383 | 21 | 404 |
Of the 394 distinct persons indicted during 1971, 252 were convicted, 3 are awaiting trial, and 118 acquitted, and the prosecution was not proceeded with in the remaining 21 cases.
The next table summarises the offences of persons convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 6 years.
| Year | Total Convictions and Sentences | Distinct Persons Convicted and Sentenced | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property and Forgery | Other Offences | Total | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property and Forgery | Other Offences | Total | |
| 1966 | 173 | 650 | 44 | 867 | 108 | 153 | 19 | 280 |
| 1967 | 228 | 452 | 56 | 736 | 137 | 143 | 38 | 318 |
| 1968 | 232 | 1,025 | 82 | 1,339 | 126 | 189 | 36 | 351 |
| 1967 | 219 | 790 | 69 | 1,078 | 130 | 159 | 25 | 314 |
| 1970 | 269 | 898 | 57 | 1,224 | 140 | 175 | 45 | 360 |
| 1971 | 269 | 770 | 114 | 1,153 | 164 | 180 | 60 | 404 |
The table which follows shows the number of distinct persons sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years classified according to the principal types of offences.
| Type of Offence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes persons charged with murder but convicted of manslaughter. | |||||
| Murder | 3 | 4 | 2 | 7 | 5 |
| Attempted murder | 4 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
| Manslaughter* | 11 | 4 | 9 | 6 | 6 |
| Traffic offences involving death or injury | 6 | 4 | 4 | 3 | 1 |
| Assaults and wounding | 41 | 45 | 48 | 58 | 81 |
| Sexual offences | 57 | 58 | 60 | 58 | 64 |
| Other offences against the person | 15 | 9 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
| Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 52 | 80 | 67 | 64 | 75 |
| Theft, receiving, and fraud | 82 | 85 | 78 | 84 | 84 |
| Other offences against property | 3 | 10 | 11 | 20 | 19 |
| Forgery and uttering | 6 | 14 | 3 | 7 | 2 |
| Other offences | 38 | 36 | 25 | 45 | 60 |
| Totals | 318 | 351 | 314 | 360 | 404 |
| Per 10,000 mean population | 1.17 | 1.27 | 1.13 | 1.28 | 1.41 |
Sentences imposed in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years were as follows:
| Sentence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Probation (under Criminal Justice Act) | 28 | 38 | 34 | 65 | 40 |
| Ordered to come up for sentence | 15 | 16 | 23 | 13 | 13 |
| Discharged | 4 | 10 | 6 | – | 9 |
| Fined | 66 | 48 | 62 | 36 | 54 |
| Imprisoned | 192 | 210 | 171 | 233 | 243 |
| Detention centre (includes periodic) | – | 6 | 3 | 1 | 17 |
| Borstal training | 9 | 19 | 13 | 9 | 24 |
| Preventive detention | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 4 |
| Detained in mental institution | – | – | – | 1 | – |
| Totals | 318 | 351 | 314 | 360 | 404 |
In 1941 the death sentence for murder was abolished. It was restored in 1950 by the Capital Punishment Act but was again abolished by the Crimes Act 1961. The only crime for which the death penalty may be imposed is treason. On conviction for murder a mandatory sentence of life imprisonment is imposed.
Flogging and whipping were also abolished in 1941 and have not been restored.
Magistrates' Courts—Magistrates deal with the majority of indictable offences. They have jurisdiction over all crimes against property and all but the most grave of other crimes, such as treason, homicide, rape, and perjury. If the magistrate deals summarily with an indictable offence, he may impose a sentence of imprisonment of up to 3 years or a fine of up to $1,000, or both. A magistrate may, however, decline to deal with an offence summarily, in which case the accused is committed for trial in the Supreme Court in the ordinary way. The accused person has, moreover, the right to claim jury trial if he is charged with any offence, indictable or summary, punishable by imprisonment for more than 3 months.
The following table classifies the convictions in Magistrates' Courts into more common offences or groups of offences for the latest 5 years. The figures refer to total charges, with the corresponding number of distinct cases following the totals in each year. There were 27,113 charges against females in the 266,775 total charges and 23,640 females in the 217,760 distinct cases for 1971.
| Type of Offence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Counting only the principal offence in cases where a person is charged simultaneously with two or more offences. † Excludes offences of negligence or drunk in charge causing death or injury; conversion; drunk in charge including excessive blood alcohol; failing to take breathalyser or blood tests; failing to stop after accidents involving injury. ‡ From 1 April 1969 excludes overparking offences and from 1 July 1971 some speeding offences, both being handled by traffic controlling authorities and previously dealt with as court cases. § Not offences; included only for administration purposes. Since 1 January 1970 maintenance, separation, and paternity orders have been returned separately under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, statistics for which may be found at the end of this section. | |||||
| Common assault | 2,028 | 2,341 | 2,313 | 2,603 | 3,454 |
| Sexual offences | 677 | 706 | 600 | 558 | 635 |
| Other offences against the person | 1,199 | 1,107 | 1,448 | 1,607 | 1,356 |
| Theft | 5,506 | 6,830 | 6,668 | 6,717 | 7,389 |
| Wilful damage | 1,164 | 1,179 | 1,231 | 1,317 | 1,480 |
| Other offences against property (including forgery) | 9,318 | 10,211 | 9,538 | 10,556 | 11,767 |
| Drunkenness (including drunk in charge, etc.) | 4,915 | 4,999 | 4,172 | 4,143 | 3,738 |
| Offensive conduct or language, and vagrancy | 4,442 | 4,798 | 5,168 | 5,847 | 6,039 |
| Other offences against good order | 1,163 | 1,073 | 3,122 | 4,385 | 6,247 |
| Breach of probation | 631 | 639 | 737 | 880 | 937 |
| Offences relating to dangerous drugs | 70 | 183 | 170 | 235 | 481 |
| Failing to pay maintenance | 2,117 | 2,096 | 2,064 | 1,228 | 1,318 |
| Other offences relating to administration of justice, drugs, etc. | 850 | 960 | 874 | 1,064 | 1,291 |
| Failing to furnish return and making false return of land and income | 1,146 | 1,721 | 1,986 | 1,825 | 1,713 |
| Unlawfully on licensed premises and other breaches of Licensing and Sale of Liquor Acts | 7,062 | 7,478 | 7,060 | 6,086 | 7,254 |
| Deserting merchant ships | 139 | 134 | 155 | 173 | 95 |
| Other offences | 5,064 | 5,896 | 6,704 | 6,336 | 6,487 |
| Sub-totals | 47,491 | 52,351 | 54,010 | 55,560 | 61,701 |
| Minor traffic offences† ‡ | 187,681 | 203,003 | 171,440 | 159,655 | 179,230 |
| Application for prohibition order§ | 647 | 651 | 605 | 595 | 176 |
| Applications for maintenance, separation order, etc.§ | 1,077 | 1,177 | 1,301 | 136 | – |
| Application for paternity order§ | 368 | 389 | 400 | 28 | – |
| Totals | 237,264 | 257,571 | 227,756 | 215,974 | 241,107 |
| Distinct Cases* | 201,961 | 217,357 | 189,326 | 176,851 | 199,732 |
| Rate per 10,000 mean population for convictions, excluding minor traffic offences and applications | 174.1 | 190.1 | 194.3 | 197.0 | 215.4 |
The next table classifies the result of hearing in all distinct cases heard in 1971.
| Result of Hearing | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property, Forgery and Currency | Offences Against Good Order | Offences Affecting Administration of Justice, etc. | Other Offences | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Minor traffic offences accounted for 151,586 of the cases where fines were imposed. † Mostly orders made. | ||||||
| Committed for trial or sentence | 133 | 257 | 23 | 45 | 2 | 460 |
| Imprisonment | 556 | 1,399 | 1,062 | 316 | 90 | 3,423 |
| Detention in detention centre | 80 | 283 | 87 | 50 | 1 | 501 |
| Periodic detention | 97 | 423 | 199 | 41 | 11 | 771 |
| Detention in borstal institution, etc. | 82 | 497 | 80 | 97 | 5 | 761 |
| Released on probation | 486 | 2,097 | 602 | 156 | 55 | 3,396 |
| Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence if required | 292 | 424 | 331 | 154 | 35 | 1,236 |
| Fined* | 2,834 | 4,667 | 163,011 | 846 | 11,302 | 182,660 |
| Convicted and discharged (or pay costs) | 183 | 442 | 4,350 | 308 | 546 | 5,829 |
| Suspended imprisonment (maintenance cases) | – | – | – | 979 | – | 979 |
| Miscellaneous† | 12 | 41 | 53 | 18 | 73 | 197 |
| Dismissed, withdrawn, or struck out | 727 | 1,213 | 11,108 | 1,331 | 1,500 | 15,879 |
| Discharged under section 42 of Criminal Justice Act | 189 | 522 | 741 | 68 | 148 | 1,668 |
| Total distinct cases | 5,671 | 12,265 | 181,647 | 4,409 | 13,768 | 217,760 |
Traffic Offences—Traffic offences form a large proportion of summary convictions. The most frequent traffic offences dealt with are breaches of parking regulations and excessive speed. Since 1 April 1969 parking infringements which result merely from overstaying a time limit have been dealt with outside the criminal law and from 1 July 1971 some local authorities and the Ministry of Transport have imposed speeding infringement penalties.
The following table analyses all traffic convictions dealt with in Magistrates' Courts for the latest 5 years.
| Offence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes trailers. † Drop from previous years is due to a change in legislation. | |||||
| Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of motor vehicle causing death | 86 | 62 | 81 | 106 | 94 |
| Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of motor vehicle causing injury | 135 | 135 | 144 | 166 | 206 |
| Driving, or in charge of, motor vehicle under the influence of drink or drugs causing death | – | 2 | 1 | 5 | 4 |
| Driving, or in charge of, motor vehicle under the influence of drink or drugs causing injury | 2 | 3 | 5 | 7 | 8 |
| Failing to stop motor vehicle after accident involving bodily injury | 90 | 98 | 122 | 89 | 156 |
| Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use | 1,324 | 1,498 | 1,297 | 1,694 | 1,803 |
| Driving, or in charge of, motor or other vehicle under the influence of drink or drug | 1,168 | 1,426 | 2,213 | 4,273 | 5,736 |
| Exceeding speed limits | 54,035 | 55,671 | 50,862 | 45,427 | 47,902 |
| Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of motor vehicle | 29,242 | 29,839 | 29,817 | 28,606 | 33,428 |
| Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of other vehicle | 194 | 238 | 196 | 196 | 139 |
| Incorrect lighting of vehicles | 6,178 | 7,253 | 6,324 | 5,598 | 5,675 |
| Offences relating to the registration, etc., of motor vehicles | 14,852 | 15,049 | 11,987 | 7,832 | 9,041 |
| Offences relating to driver's licence | 12,094 | 14,576 | 15,977 | 17,572 | 19,377 |
| Breaches of parking regulations | 49,392 | 56,533 | 31,686† | 26,006† | 34,355 |
| Other traffic offences | 21,694 | 23,844 | 25,021 | 28,418 | 29,302 |
| Totals | 190,486 | 206,227 | 175,733 | 165,995 | 187,226 |
| Convictions per 1,000 of mean population | 69.84 | 74.90 | 63.21 | 58.87 | 65.36 |
| Convictions per 1,000 motor vehicles* | 176.38 | 181.13 | 152.98 | 137.33 | 147.14 |
The previous table excludes the more serious cases involving death or injury, which are sent forward to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence. In 1970 only one case concerning reckless, or dangerous driving of a motor vehicle was sent forward and in 1971 one case for drunken driving causing injury.
Disqualifications of drivers by length of disqualification are shown in the following table.
| Period for which Driver Disqualified | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * In addition there were 5,015 probationary licence holders disqualified. | ||||||
| Under 3 months | 2,649 | 3,192 | 2,443 | 2,186 | 2,661 | 2,562 |
| 3 months and under 6 months | 3,376 | 4,166 | 5,230 | 5,996 | 6,146 | 4,581 |
| 6 months and under 1 year | 1,205 | 1,467 | 1,339 | 2,330 | 3,323 | 4,663 |
| 1 year and under 2 years | 2,246 | 2,496 | 2,428 | 3,217 | 4,480 | 4,095 |
| 2 years and under 3 years | 413 | 408 | 494 | 530 | 969 | 1,045 |
| 3 years and under 4 years | 905 | 1,093 | 1,308 | 998 | 1,197 | 513 |
| 4 years and under 5 years | 37 | 94 | 97 | 51 | 94 | 33 |
| 5 years and over | 88 | 135 | 141 | 117 | 122 | 165 |
| Total disqualifications | 10,919 | 13,051 | 13,480 | 15,425 | 18,992 | 17,657* |
Drunkenness—The following table shows the number of convictions for all types of drunkenness, together with the rate per 1,000 of mean population, for each of the latest 5 years.
| Year | Convictions for Drunkenness | Per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| 1967 | 4,715 | 200 | 4,915 | 3.45 | 0.15 | 1.80 |
| 1968 | 4,814 | 185 | 4,999 | 3.51 | 0.13 | 1.82 |
| 1969 | 4,001 | 171 | 4,172 | 2.88 | 0.12 | 1.50 |
| 1970 | 3,959 | 184 | 4,143 | 2.81 | 0.13 | 1.47 |
| 1971 | 3,602 | 156 | 3,758 | 2.52 | 0.11 | 1.31 |
Repeated (or duplicate) convictions against the same person are included in the statistics shown in the preceding table, but the figures do not include cases of application for prohibition orders of which there were 176 in 1971, 595 in 1970, and 605 in 1969. In addition 4,894 persons were convicted of driving or attempting to drive with excessive blood alcohol concentration in 1971, compared with 3,046 in 1969.
Offences by Women—Of the 266,775 charges dealt with in the Magistrates' Courts in 1971, 27,113, or 10.2 percent, were preferred against females. This figure showed an increase of 4,610 from the 1970 total of 22,503.
Most of the offences for which summary convictions are entered against women are of a relatively trivial nature, such as minor breaches of traffic regulations.
Convictions for more serious offences are set out in the following table.
| Offence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Common assault | 43 | 62 | 55 | 65 | 104 |
| Drunkenness | 165 | 149 | 151 | 184 | 156 |
| Burglary, breaking and entering, etc. | 60 | 296 | 81 | 106 | 104 |
| Theft | 1,228 | 1,446 | 1,380 | 1,571 | 1,771 |
| Fraud and false pretences | 454 | 406 | 247 | 386 | 534 |
| Offensive conduct or language | 158 | 183 | 197 | 251 | 273 |
| Vagrancy | 260 | 328 | 262 | 271 | 259 |
Women received into prison under sentence during 1971 numbered 289 compared with 259 in 1970. The principal offences concerned were (with the previous year's figures in parentheses): cruelty to children, 2 (1); burglary, breaking and entering, etc., 18 (17); theft, 59 (47); fraud and false pretences, 18 (9); vagrancy, 41 (67); failing to pay fine, 54 (18); breach of probation, 24 (25); common assault, 9 (9).
Assessment of Crime—One important index of crime in the community is the number of those who are convicted of offences. This gives a useful guide to the amount of crime, providing the proportion of crime reported and the proportion of known crime whose perpetrators are detected remains more or less constant. This, of course, may not be a justified assumption. A greater number of court convictions might mean merely more efficiency by the police and a greater willingness on the part of the public to report offences that previously went unreported. Care should therefore be taken to avoid reading too much into figures for court convictions.
Over the latest 10 years 1962 to 1971 the number of convictions in the Magistrates' Courts (excluding minor traffic offences) increased by 33.8 percent in relation to the population. The trend over most categories of serious crime has been upwards. The rate in proportion to the population “at risk” for convictions against property (including forgery) in the Magistrates' Courts increased by 92 percent. For burglary, breaking and entering 67 percent more were convicted in 1971 than in 1962. For offences against the person (of which common assault, and assaulting, resisting, or obstructing the police are the more frequent offences) the rate more than doubled. The phenomenon of increasing serious crime is not confined to New Zealand, and indeed the situation is much worse in many overseas countries.
History and current experience alike testify that crime almost invariably flourishes in large cities, particularly those that are growing rapidly, and drawing large numbers of young people from a less sophisticated environment. This is less a penal problem than a social one. In New Zealand it has occurred to a marked degree only recently.
The following table gives an annual comparison by ages of the persons sentenced to penal institutions. In 1960, 22 percent of persons sent to prison were 20 years of age or younger; in 1971 the proportion had risen to 41 percent. Similarly, 54 percent of those imprisoned in 1960 were under 30 years of age, in 1971 the proportion had risen to 75 percent.
| Age in Years | 1960 | 1965 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 15 | 19 | 28 | 25 | 56 | 88 |
| 16 | 58 | 117 | 165 | 223 | 317 |
| 17 | 115 | 228 | 343 | 380 | 474 |
| 18 | 121 | 267 | 378 | 454 | 508 |
| 19 | 178 | 241 | 312 | 427 | 454 |
| 20 | 179 | 238 | 287 | 437 | 509 |
| 21–24 | 551 | 722 | 797 | 1,044 | 1,215 |
| 25–29 | 437 | 459 | 499 | 600 | 701 |
| 30–34 | 381 | 313 | 335 | 387 | 421 |
| 35–39 | 305 | 271 | 244 | 253 | 298 |
| 40–44 | 227 | 227 | 224 | 222 | 254 |
| 45–49 | 199 | 158 | 141 | 196 | 205 |
| 50–54 | 133 | 126 | 95 | 95 | 150 |
| 55–59 | 99 | 68 | 54 | 58 | 58 |
| 60–64 | 39 | 38 | 30 | 16 | 27 |
| 65–69 | 13 | 12 | 7 | 12 | 12 |
| 70 and over | 3 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 4 |
| Totals | 3,057 | 3,520 | 3,940 | 4,861 | 5,695 |
PROBATION—The following figures show the numbers of persons placed on probation during each of the latest 11 years.
| Year | Number Admitted to Probation |
|---|---|
| 1961 | 1,944 |
| 1962 | 1,978 |
| 1963 | 2,162 |
| 1964 | 2,024 |
| 1965 | 2,456 |
| 1966 | 2,773 |
| 1967 | 3,033 |
| 1968 | 3,345 |
| 1969 | 3,794 |
| 1970 | 4,062 |
| 1971 | 4,274 |
The next table gives the number of offenders in each group placed on probation during 1971, together with the period of their probation.
| Age in Years | Period of Probation | Total | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 Year | 15 Months | 18 Months | 2 Years | 2 1/2–3 Years | ||||||||
| M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
| Under 20 | 829 | 155 | 57 | 3 | 766 | 113 | 431 | 78 | 58 | 5 | 2,141 | 354 |
| 20–24 | 370 | 80 | 16 | – | 260 | 47 | 181 | 37 | 35 | 5 | 862 | 169 |
| 25–29 | 118 | 29 | 5 | – | 86 | 12 | 54 | 14 | 15 | 1 | 278 | 56 |
| 30–39 | 71 | 21 | 6 | – | 50 | 14 | 55 | 14 | 13 | 2 | 195 | 51 |
| 40–49 | 34 | 9 | 1 | – | 28 | 5 | 26 | 1 | 6 | 2 | 95 | 17 |
| 50–59 | 14 | 9 | 1 | – | 11 | 2 | 8 | – | 3 | – | 37 | 11 |
| 60–69 | 2 | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | – | 2 | – | 6 | – |
| 70 and over | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | – | 2 | – |
| Totals | 1,438 | 303 | 86 | 3 | 1,202 | 193 | 757 | 144 | 133 | 15 | 3,616 | 658 |
PRISONS AND PRISONERS—There are 18 institutions serving as prisons or borstals in New Zealand, and 9 police jails. Any person serving a sentence of not more than 30 days may be detained at any police station, which is deemed to be a prison for that period.
The prison population during the year 1971 is shown in the following table.
| Category | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Persons in prison at January 1971 | 2,244 | 121 | 2,365 |
| Receptions during the year (including multiple receptions of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 10,574 | 672 | 11,246 |
| Discharges during the year (including multiple discharges of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 10,305 | 670 | 10,975 |
| Persons in prison at 31 December 1971 | 2,513 | 123 | 2,636 |
| Daily average number of prisoners | 2,511 | 128 | 2,639 |
A steep and unexplained rise in the number of male inmates began at the end of 1970 and the rate became almost unprecedented in the first half of 1971. For equally obscure reasons the increase then levelled off and the situation reverted to a more level pattern.
Not all prisoners received were actually persons undergoing sentence on conviction for criminal offences. Many, for example, are in custody awaiting their trial. In 1971, 266 debtors were released after being detained or imprisoned for non-payment of debt following a court order; 41 were classed as mental defectives and transferred to mental hospitals, while 4,535 persons were not returned to prison after release for hearing of the charge, being acquitted, fined, placed on probation, etc.
The following table analyses the ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1971.
| Age, in Years | Offences Against the Person | Burglary, Theft, and Fraud | Conversion, Wilful Damage, etc. | Vagrancy and Drunkenness | Other Offences | Total | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Sexual Offences | Assaults | Other | ||||||
| Under 21 | 39 | 212 | 31 | 857 | 369 | 71 | 771 | 2,350 |
| 21–24 | 21 | 124 | 17 | 376 | 84 | 51 | 542 | 1,215 |
| 25–29 | 21 | 58 | 12 | 198 | 32 | 35 | 345 | 701 |
| 30–39 | 21 | 47 | 17 | 229 | 24 | 36 | 345 | 719 |
| 40–49 | 17 | 24 | 4 | 98 | 7 | 49 | 260 | 459 |
| 50–59 | 12 | 4 | 4 | 48 | 1 | 36 | 103 | 208 |
| 60 and over | 1 | 1 | – | 7 | – | 11 | 23 | 43 |
| Totals | 132 | 470 | 85 | 1,813 | 517 | 289 | 2,389 | 5,695 |
The next table gives particulars of ages and length of sentence of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1971.
| Age, in Years | Length of Sentence | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Under 1 Month | 1 Month and Under 3 Months | 3 Months and Under 12 Months | 1 Year and Under 3 Years | 3 Years and Under 5 Years | 5 Years and Over | Other | Total | |
* Includes detention in a detention centre. † Includes borstal detention. ‡ Sentenced to life imprisonment. | ||||||||
| Under 21 | 305 | 221 | 821* | 992† | 10 | 1 | – | 2,350 |
| 21–24 | 274 | 240 | 471 | 199 | 23 | 6 | 2‡ | 1,215 |
| 25–29 | 173 | 158 | 207 | 133 | 23 | 5 | 2‡ | 701 |
| 30–39 | 191 | 133 | 210 | 153 | 25 | 6 | 1‡ | 719 |
| 40–49 | 186 | 84 | 123 | 53 | 10 | 3 | – | 459 |
| 50–59 | 74 | 47 | 51 | 27 | 3 | 6 | – | 208 |
| 60 and over | 21 | 9 | 11 | 2 | – | – | – | 43 |
| Totals | 1,224 | 892 | 1,894 | 1,559 | 94 | 27 | 5 | 5,695 |
The special types of detention (or imprisonment) imposed during 1970 are included in the previous table. The following table gives these special types of detention by age of detainee at the time of conviction.
| Sentence | Age in Years | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 25–29 | 30–54 | 55–59 | Total | |
| Borstal training— | ||||||||||
| Males | 82 | 157 | 193 | 208 | 130 | 50 | 2 | – | – | 822 |
| Females | 4 | 14 | 20 | 16 | 11 | 2 | – | – | – | 67 |
| Detention centre | 1 | 130 | 173 | 125 | 86 | 43 | – | – | – | 558 |
| Preventive detention | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | 1 | 2 | 4 |
Of the total of distinct persons received into prison in 1971, 87 percent had been convicted for an offence on at least one previous occasion, and 49.3 percent of these had been convicted more than six times.
The number of prisoners received to serve a sentence imposed during the year 1971 for criminal offences was 6,395 but deducting multiple receptions of the same prisoner, the number of distinct persons was 5,717 (5,406 males and 311 females). The corresponding total for 1970 was 5,417 and there were 4,861 distinct persons (4,602 males and 259 females).
An analysis is given below of distinct persons received into prison according to nature of sentence imposed for the 5 latest years.
| Nature of Sentence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Imprisonment | 3,381 | 3,361 | 2,932 | 3,654 | 4,244 |
| Detention centre | 319 | 344 | 397 | 442 | 558 |
| Borstal training | 550 | 616 | 609 | 764 | 889 |
| Preventive detention | 3 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 4 |
| Totals | 4,253 | 4,325 | 3,940 | 4,861 | 5,695 |
| Rate per 10,000 of mean population | 15.58 | 15.69 | 14.15 | 17.21 | 19.88 |
The next table shows the number of persons in prison at 31 December in each of the latest 11 years.
| At 31 December | Persons in Jail | Proportion per 10,000 of Population as at 31 December | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Undergoing Sentence | On Remand and Awaiting Trial, etc. | Total | Undergoing Sentence | Total in Prison | |
| 1961 | 1,810 | 56 | 1,866 | 7.46 | 7.69 |
| 1962 | 1,704 | 56 | 1,760 | 6.85 | 7.07 |
| 1963 | 1,744 | 60 | 1,804 | 6.86 | 7.09 |
| 1964 | 1,685 | 72 | 1,757 | 6.49 | 6.76 |
| 1965 | 1,652 | 50 | 1,702 | 6.24 | 6.43 |
| 1966 | 1,897 | 67 | 1,964 | 7.07 | 7.32 |
| 1967 | 1,977 | 76 | 2,053 | 7.24 | 7.52 |
| 1968 | 2,021 | 72 | 2,093 | 7.33 | 7.59 |
| 1969 | 1,963 | 84 | 2,047 | 7.05 | 7.35 |
| 1970 | 2,282 | 83 | 2,365 | 8.08 | 8.37 |
| 1971 | 2,540 | 92 | 2,632 | 8.86 | 9.18 |
PRISONS POLICY: Classification—The key to successful prison work lies in understanding the individual prisoner, and in order to assist the prisons administration to this end classification boards operate in the three main reception centres, Mt. Eden Prison, Wellington Prison, and Christchurch Prison, and in Wi Tako Prison, an institution for those in prison for the first time.
Every man sentenced to imprisonment for a term of 6 months or more (or in some cases for shorter terms) comes before the classification board which can call upon a chaplain, psychologist, psychiatrist, education officer, probation officer, or any other form of specialist service to assist in defining the offender's character and potential and advise upon the most hopeful form of treatment while he is in prison.
Measures Employed in Treatment: Vocational Training—Prisoners are put to work on some form of constructive employment, whether it be industrial production in a secure institution or food production on a prison farm. In addition, and particularly for the younger offender, an attempt is made to teach some trade skills.
Non-vocational Training—A variety of evening activities have been introduced into the prisons and training benefit is derived from these activities, whether they be recreational, educational, cultural, individual, or collective.
There are full-time teachers in Auckland Prison, Mt. Eden Prison, Christchurch Prison, Tongariro Prison Farm, Wi Tako Prison, Waikeria and Waipiata Youth Centres, Arohata and Invercargill Borstal Institutions, and part-time teachers in many other institutions. It is their task to seek to improve the general education of those prisoners who have been unable to reach the level of Form II, and also to assist those who are undertaking further education or technical courses through a Correspondence School. The interest shown in education is encouraging, since in many cases it fits a prisoner for better employment on his release and thereby helps to reduce the chances of his further offending.
All institutions receive at regular intervals a supply of well-chosen books from the National Library Service and, in addition, inmates are permitted a free use of the library's request service.
Group Therapy—Group discussions are part of the programme of institutions. These groups of about seven or eight inmates meet regularly with an officer under informal conditions to discuss their problems and attitudes.
The leadership of a group is not confined solely to professional psychologists. Many are led by selected custodial officers who receive subsequent help and guidance from professional staff.
The primary aim of a group discussion is to help inmates to come to a closer understanding of themselves and their problems. At the same time the groups also encourage inmates to form constructive relationships with officers.
Earnings—All prisoners are credited with modest earnings based on a system of marks assessed according to diligence and conduct. A portion of the earnings may be spent on tobacco, confectionery, and toilet necessities in a prison canteen, and this provides an incentive to good work and conduct. At the same time the loss of this privilege is a useful disciplinary measure.
Punishments—An inmate charged with one of the less serious offences against discipline appears before the superintendent, who may impose a penalty or in his discretion refer the case to a visiting justice or to the court. A visiting justice may deal with all cases of offences against discipline and must deal with those which are outside the jurisdiction of the superintendent, unless he thinks they should be brought before the court. His powers of punishment are wider than those of a superintendent. The provisions as to offences and punishments are the same for both prisons and borstals
Pre-release Hostels—The setting up in 1961 of the first pre-release hostel at Invercargill for male borstal inmates was an important step forward toward the goal of bridging the gap between the wholly controlled life of the penal institution and the responsibilities and temptations of free society. Further pre-release hostels have been established for male borstal inmates at Auckland, Hamilton, and Wellington, at Auckland and Christchurch for adult male inmates, and one in Wellington for female borstal inmates. Selected inmates are sent to these hostels during the last part of their sentence. They live at these hostels and spend their leisure time there under supervision while working in the community.
Release to Work—Under the Penal Institutions Amendment Act 1961, inmates may be released during the day to engage in private employment. The selection of inmates for this privilege is made on the recommendation of the superintendent of a penal institution, by a special committee chaired by a magistrate. The inmates are required to contribute part of their wages towards the cost of their maintenance in the institution and part may also be withheld in satisfaction of outstanding fines or debts. The balance is made available to their dependant or is held by the Department of Justice for payment upon final release.
Post-release Care—Offenders serving a sentence of borstal training, preventive detention, or imprisonment for 12 months or more are discharged on probation. For a period of time they must be under the supervision of a probation officer and, during any part of that period falling within the maximum period they could have been detained in an institution, are subject to recall if their behaviour on release is not satisfactory. Offenders sentenced to detention in a detention centre are also subject to probationary supervision for 12 months following release. The period of supervision has a dual purpose—it is the protection of the community against further offending and it is at the same time an aid to the prisoner to re-establish himself. The step from custody to freedom is a difficult one for prisoners, many of whom require assistance, advice, and discipline during this period.
An offender serving a sentence of imprisonment of less than 12 months is on probation after release if the sentencing court so orders.
Parole System—The introduction of types of sentences designed to encourage the rehabilitation of an offender or to protect society against the hardened criminal, rather than merely to inflict punishment for an offence which has been committed, has created the need for a procedure to enable a person serving one of these sentences to be released as soon as he shows that he is fit to be returned to society.
This need is filled by the parole boards which have the responsibility of reviewing the cases of all persons sentenced to borstal training, preventive detention, or life imprisonment, and of recommending, or in the case of borstal trainees directing, release on probation at the appropriate time.
There are at present five parole boards: the Prisons Parole Board, which deals with all offenders except those sentenced to borstal training, and four Borstal Parole Boards which between them have jurisdiction over all borstal trainees. The Prisons Parole Board is now required to consider the case of every offender sentenced to a finite term of imprisonment for 6 years or more (thus excluding those sentenced to preventive detention or to life imprisonment, whose cases are dealt with under separate provisions) after the offender has served 3 1/2 years of his sentence, and annually thereafter until the offender is released.
The Prisons Parole Board consists of a judge of the Supreme Court as chairman, the Secretary for Justice, and at least one but no more than five other members, all except the Secretary for Justice being appointed by the Governor-General for 3 years and being eligible for reappointment.
Each Borstal Parole Board consists of a magistrate as chairman, the Secretary for Justice, the superintendent of the local borstal institution in respect of which the board is appointed, and two residents of the locality in which the institution is situated. All the members except the Secretary for Justice and the superintendent are appointed by the Governor-General for 3 years and are eligible for reappointment.
Categories of persons whose cases were considered by the Prisons Parole Board and the Borstal Parole Boards during each of the latest 5 years were as follows:
| Year | Borstal Detention | Imprisonment | Habitual Criminals or Preventive Detention | Person on Parole | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1,641 | 15 | 41 | 9 | 1,706 |
| 1968 | 1,592 | 42 | 49 | 39 | 1,722 |
| 1969 | 1,673 | 38 | 35 | 17 | 1,763 |
| 1970 | 1,764 | 44 | 22 | 9 | 1,839 |
| 1971 | 2,084 | 25 | 9 | 16 | 2,134 |
Of the cases coming before the boards in 1971, there were 842 recommendations made for release on probation and 10 persons on parole were favourably recommended for discharge.
JUVENILE OFFENDERS—Children's Courts were established in New Zealand under the Child Welfare Act 1925. All offences, except murder or manslaughter on the one hand, and certain traffic offences not punishable by imprisonment on the other, committed by children under 17 years are dealt with in Children's Courts, the procedure and rules of which differ widely from those of the ordinary courts. In addition, when an offender between 17 and 18 years comes before a regular court, the court may order his case to be heard in the Children's Court.
Unless no other suitable room is available, sittings of the Children's Court are not held in a courtroom and, where a Children's Court is in the same building as any other court, it does not sit when that other court is in session. Proceedings in Children's Courts are not open to the public, and no report of them may be published except with the consent of the presiding magistrate.
When a child is brought before a Children's Court and charged with any offence, it is not necessary to record a conviction even if the charge is proved. The court has power without recording a conviction to impose any penalty or make any order as if a conviction had been recorded.
The cases heard in the latest 3 years resulted as follows:
| Decision | Total Charges | Distinct Cases | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| * Includes periodic detention. | ||||||
| Dismissed or withdrawn | 1,199 | 1,388 | 1,541 | 716 | 870 | 947 |
| Admonished and discharged | 3,308 | 4,152 | 5,274 | 1,950 | 2,522 | 3,102 |
| Committed to care of Social Welfare Department | 2,210 | 2,831 | 2,912 | 1,012 | 1,210 | 1,270 |
| Placed under supervision | 6,529 | 7,119 | 8,069 | 3,116 | 3,657 | 3,894 |
| Committed to an institution* | 986 | 1,412 | 1,899 | 264 | 411 | 567 |
| Fined | 2,225 | 2,785 | 3,649 | 1,625 | 2,120 | 2,605 |
| Otherwise dealt with | 1,531 | 1,815 | 2,294 | 648 | 847 | 1,004 |
| Total cases | 17,988 | 21,502 | 25,638 | 9,331 | 11,637 | 13,389 |
The following table shows the number of cases dealt with in Children's Courts during each of the latest 11 years. It is shown in two ways: i.e., total charges (meaning each offence counted once irrespective of the number with which a person is charged at the one time); and distinct cases (meaning only one charge, the most serious, is counted, irrespective of the number a person is charged with at the time). All the Children's Court tables are shown in this way.
| Year | Total Charges | Distinct Cases | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| 1961 | 9,104 | 1,356 | 10,460 | 4,678 | 867 | 5,545 |
| 1962 | 8,092 | 1,330 | 9,422 | 3,713 | 897 | 4,610 |
| 1963 | 9,000 | 1,414 | 10,414 | 4,139 | 1,047 | 5,186 |
| 1964 | 9,099 | 1,665 | 10,764 | 4,547 | 1,195 | 5,742 |
| 1965 | 9,654 | 2,000 | 11,654 | 4,764 | 1,453 | 6,217 |
| 1966 | 11,512 | 2,450 | 13,962 | 5,576 | 1,656 | 7,232 |
| 1967 | 12,476 | 2,638 | 15,114 | 5,972 | 1,841 | 7,813 |
| 1968 | 13,778 | 3,140 | 16,918 | 6,681 | 1,996 | 8,677 |
| 1969 | 14,835 | 3,153 | 17,988 | 7,261 | 2,070 | 9,331 |
| 1970 | 17,785 | 3,717 | 21,502 | 9,108 | 2,529 | 11,637 |
| 1971 | 21,234 | 4,404 | 25,638 | 10,554 | 2,835 | 13,389 |
Detailed statistics for Children's Court cases during each of the latest 5 years are as follows:
| Type of Offence | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes forgery and uttering. NOTE—Distinct cases figures are included in those for total charges. | |||||
| Total Charges | |||||
| Sexual offences | 137 | 148 | 169 | 144 | 185 |
| Assaults | 277 | 342 | 463 | 534 | 783 |
| Other offences against the person | 23 | 35 | 38 | 63 | 59 |
| Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 3,864 | 4,312 | 4,118 | 4,687 | 6,501 |
| Theft, receiving, and fraud | 4,707 | 5,337 | 5,431 | 6,392 | 7,590 |
| Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 1,671 | 1,562 | 2,166 | 3,019 | 3,271 |
| Wilful damage | 415 | 477 | 471 | 523 | 812 |
| Other offences against property* | 62 | 126 | 216 | 925 | 207 |
| Offences against good order | 1,293 | 1,242 | 1,553 | 1,899 | 2,240 |
| Indigent or delinquent child | 1,752 | 1,991 | 2,109 | 2,300 | 1,922 |
| Other offences | 913 | 1,346 | 1,254 | 1,016 | 2,068 |
| Totals | 15,114 | 16,918 | 17,988 | 21,502 | 25,638 |
| Distinct Cases | |||||
| Sexual offences | 107 | 111 | 128 | 116 | 139 |
| Assaults | 232 | 287 | 386 | 429 | 632 |
| Other offences against the person | 22 | 32 | 33 | 58 | 49 |
| Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 1,515 | 1,744 | 1,711 | 1,975 | 2,767 |
| Theft, receiving, and fraud | 2,120 | 2,309 | 2,400 | 3,027 | 3,529 |
| Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 537 | 563 | 733 | 871 | 1,233 |
| Wilful damage | 222 | 215 | 200 | 262 | 399 |
| Other offences against property* | 34 | 47 | 85 | 382 | 33 |
| Offences against good order | 849 | 843 | 989 | 1,249 | 1,442 |
| Indigent or delinquent child | 1,600 | 1,641 | 1,849 | 2,026 | 1,771 |
| Other offences | 575 | 885 | 817 | 1,242 | 1,395 |
| Totals | 7,813 | 8,677 | 9,331 | 11,637 | 13,339 |
CIVIL JURISDICTION: Supreme Court—The jurisdiction of the Supreme Court is twofold, original and appellate. It has by statute a general jurisdiction to administer the laws of New Zealand. One important aspect of this original jurisdiction is an inherent power to control inferior Courts and judicial tribunals through the writs of certiorari and prohibition. This is essentially a power to determine the limits of jurisdiction of other Courts and is to be distinguished from its appellate function by which the Supreme Court reviews a case which was properly heard and determined by a lower Court. An appeal to the Supreme Court lies only where it is provided for by statute. With certain exceptions, all cases determined in the Magistrate's Court are subject to appeal to the Supreme Court.
The next table shows the number of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the amounts for which judgments were recorded in the civil jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in the latest 11 years.
| Year | Number of Actions Commenced | Cases Tried | Judgments Recorded (Entered or in Cases Tried) | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| With Jury | Without Jury | Number | Amount Claimed | Amount Recovered | ||
| $(000) | $(000) | |||||
| 1961 | 2,201 | 128 | 278 | 466 | 2,086 | 871 |
| 1962 | 1,891 | 144 | 286 | 466 | 1,902 | 1,037 |
| 1963 | 2,008 | 141 | 256 | 436 | 3,035 | 1,865 |
| 1964 | 1,967 | 106 | 241 | 345 | 1,601 | 889 |
| 1965 | 2,183 | 98 | 296 | 319 | 2,105 | 1,181 |
| 1966 | 2,555 | 89 | 296 | 325 | 2,419 | 1,370 |
| 1967 | 2,952 | 166 | 273 | 425 | 3,373 | 1,850 |
| 1968 | 2,976 | 157 | 340 | 578 | 3,565 | 1,917 |
| 1969 | 2,935 | 133 | 279 | 469 | 3,976 | 2,165 |
| 1970 | 3,273 | 114 | 362 | 536 | 3,246 | 1,712 |
| 1971 | 3,849 | 120 | 393 | 639 | 4,460 | 2,569 |
Court of Appeal—During the 5 years 1967 to 1971 there were 227 civil appeals, of which 84 were allowed, and also 1 case removed to the Appeal Court, resulting in judgment for the plaintiff.
Magistrates' Courts—Magistrates' Courts may now hear all claims up to $3,000, but if the parties agree in writing that the court shall hear their case it has jurisdiction whatever the amount claimed. In the exercise of this jurisdiction it may grant the same remedies, legal and equitable, as the Supreme Court.
The following table shows the number of plaints entered, cases disposed of, amounts sued for, and amounts for which judgment was recorded in the Magistrates' Courts during the latest 11 years.
| Year | Plaints Entered | Cases Disposed of | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Total Amount Sued for | Number | Total Amount Claimed | Total Amount for which Judgment Entered | |
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
| 1961 | 92,383 | 7,394 | 54,266 | 3,848 | 3,434 |
| 1962 | 108,698 | 8,924 | 60,537 | 4,684 | 4,102 |
| 1963 | 112,692 | 9,520 | 66,663 | 5,192 | 4,472 |
| 1964 | 115,902 | 9,444 | 69,016 | 5,154 | 4,554 |
| 1965 | 112,813 | 11,526 | 69,690 | 5,244 | 4,644 |
| 1966 | 118,976 | 10,991 | 67,805 | 5,487 | 4,934 |
| 1967 | 128,518 | 12,351 | 73,508 | 6,257 | 5,425 |
| 1968 | 127,517 | 13,781 | 81,155 | 7,536 | 6,393 |
| 1969 | 115,018 | 12,708 | 71,435 | 6,916 | 6,102 |
| 1970 | 111,393 | 12,930 | 68,160 | 6,875 | 6,100 |
| 1971 | 120,388 | 15,326 | 75,035 | 7,597 | 6,663 |
The average amount claimed in each plaint was $80 in 1961 and $101 in 1971.
COMPENSATION FOR VICTIMS OF CRIME—The Criminal Injuries Compensation Act 1963 introduced the first statutory scheme in the world for compensation by the State to persons injured by crimes of violence and to the dependants of persons killed by such acts. The scheme is administered by the Crimes Compensation Tribunal, consisting of a judge, or a person qualified to hold judicial office, as chairman and two other members. Compensation may be awarded in respect of any one or more of the following matters:
Expenses actually and reasonably incurred as a result of the victim's injury or death.
Pecuniary loss of the victim as a result of total or partial incapacity for work.
Pecuniary loss to dependants as a result of the victim's death.
Other pecuniary loss resulting from the victim's injury and any expenses which in the opinion of the tribunal it is reasonable to incur.
Pain and suffering of the victim.
The maximum amounts that may be paid in respect of (b) and (c) are the same as those payable under the Workers' Compensation Act. The maximum amount for other pecuniary loss and for expenses is $2,000 and the maximum for pain and suffering is $1,000.
In considering any application for compensation the tribunal may take into account any behaviour by the victim which may have contributed to his injury. It is not the policy of the Act to permit double compensation, and the tribunal is therefore directed to deduct any amount that may be received by the victim or his dependants in consequence of the injury, for example, social security benefits or worker's compensation. However, the proceeds of any accident insurance policy need not be taken into account.
The Act makes provision for recovery from the offender, where appropriate, of any compensation paid to his victim under the scheme. The Secretary for Justice has a discretion to apply to the tribunal for an order requiring the offender to pay to the State the whole or any part of the compensation awarded to the victim or his dependants.
The following table shows the trend of operations under the Act.
| Action | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Applications filed | 38 | 34 | 44 | 40 | 67 |
| Cases in which an award made | 21 | 25 | 32 | 33 | 46 |
| Amounts of awards | $6,039 | $11,261 | $15,605 | $14,552 | $28,156 |
LEGAL AID—The Legal Aid Act 1969 introduced from 1 April 1970 a scheme of legal aid in civil proceedings for persons of small or moderate means, and gave effect to the principle that no persons should be prevented by lack of means from having his grievances heard and determined fairly by the courts of the land. The scheme applies to practically all civil proceedings other than divorce. In order to receive legal aid the applicant must have a sufficiently meritorious case. Except in special cases of hardship, every aided person is required to make a contribution of $30 towards the cost of proceedings, and he will be liable to make an additional contribution proportionate to his income and capital resources.
Of the applications received by the 19 district legal aid committees during the year ended 31 March 1972, 4,684 applications were granted, 381 were refused, 160 were withdrawn, and 283 lapsed. In the Supreme Court, domestic applications (numbering 198 out of a total of 536 applications) represented 37 percent of all applications made. In the Magistrates' Courts, domestic applications (numbering 5,227 out of a total of 5,440 applications) represented 96 percent of all applications made.
The amount paid out in legal aid in the year ended 31 March 1972 was $207,045; set off against this were contributions of $59,458 from legally aided persons and recoveries of costs of $12,408. The net cost was $135,179. It is estimated that the cost may reach $350,000 in the 1972–73 year.
Comparatively few problems have been presented to district legal aid committees. Such problems as do arise are referred to the Legal Aid Board which gives advice or makes a ruling as required in the particular case. It is expected that legal aid applications will continue to increase as the legal aid scheme becomes more widely known.
The Social Welfare Department is responsible, in accordance with the Act, for investigating the resources of persons applying for legal aid; for assessing their “disposable income” and “disposable capital” within the statutory limits and reporting to district committees on the maximum contribution, if any, that applicants should be expected to pay towards the cost of the proceedings in respect of which legal aid is sought.
THE LAW AND THE FAMILY—The work of Magistrates' Courts used to be classified as civil and criminal. Domestic proceedings were procedurally and administratively an uneasy appendage of the criminal side. Following the passing of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, the domestic side of the work of Magistrates' Courts ranks as a separate division alongside the civil and criminal divisions. There is, for instance a separate domestic record book, separate domestic statistics, and, wherever practicable, special courtrooms designed for the hearing of domestic cases. The aim here is to achieve a procedure which, though informal, still preserves dignity.
Domestic Proceeding—The basic objects of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968 are fourfold.
The first is to empower the court to ensure that a greater measure of justice is received by parties to domestic proceedings. The court is given much greater powers to ascertain the truth. It may call any person as a witness, and may require a lawyer to be provided—at public expense—to assist the court.
In proceedings where the paternity of ex-nuptial children is in question, the important new concept of blood or genetic tests has been introduced. Though such tests can conclusively prove only that the man in question is not a child's father, the court can nevertheless be greatly assisted in arriving at the truth of such matters.
The second major aim of the Act is to encourage by all practicable means the reconciliation of warring married couples. A duty is imposed on the court, and on the lawyers acting for each spouse, to give consideration to the possibility of reconciliation, and to take all proper steps towards assisting a reconciliation. It is now possible to institute special legal proceedings for conciliation, quite separately from other proceedings under the Act.
On the other hand, the Act acknowledges as a fact of life that reconciliation procedures may fail, or be obviously hopeless. In such circumstances, separation orders are made available on broad and untechnical grounds. Legal recognition (in the form of a separation order) is now given to the fact that a relationship has actually and permanently broken down.
Third, the Act seeks to ensure that parents have an equal legal responsibility to provide for all their children, whether born in or out of wedlock. As an extension of this principle, the Act for the first time places on the father of ex-nuptial children a limited legal responsibility to maintain their mother. He may be required to maintain her for up to 5 years after the birth of such a child—in other words, till the child reaches school age. Previously, such men were liable to maintain the children only, leaving the mother to fend for herself.
The last major object of the Act is to deal with the perennial problem of maintenance, in such a way that both husbands and wives are dealt with as fairly as possible, and also to ensure that the person liable to pay such maintenance does not escape that obligation.
The basis for the making of maintenance orders has been much simplified and the courts have been given clear guidelines on the principles to be followed when making them. Also, the procedure for enforcing maintenance orders has been considerably tightened up.
The following tables give statistics for the year ended 31 December 1971 of applications and orders made under the provisions of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968.
| Nature of Order | Applications | Orders Made |
|---|---|---|
* Custody, 872; guardianship, 127. Custody order in favour of mother, 801; in favour of father, 40; in favour of other parties, 18 and 13 divided. † Maintenance included in 436. | ||
| Separation | 2,706 | 929 |
| Maintenance | 3,129 | 1,233 |
| Custody or guardianship | 1,622 | 999* |
| Non-molestation | 608 | 241 |
| Tenancy | 230 | 83 |
| Matrimonial home | 899 | 295 |
| Paternity | 1,072 | 439† |
| Consent to marry | 47 | 32 |
| Minors' contracts | .. | 169 |
The following were the grounds for the separation orders: serious disharmony, 745; defendant's conduct, 129; disharmony and conduct, 49; assault, 6. Twenty-two of the applicants were husbands.
Ages at time of marriage of parties separated in 1971 are given below.
| Age of Wife (in Years) at Marriage | Age of Husband (in Years) at Marriage | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 16–19 | 20–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40 and over | Not Known | Total | |
| 16–19 | 116 | 195 | 39 | 14 | 2 | – | 7 | 373 |
| 20–24 | 21 | 179 | 100 | 27 | 12 | 1 | – | 340 |
| 25–29 | 2 | 14 | 40 | 22 | 7 | 7 | – | 92 |
| 30–34 | – | 7 | 9 | 17 | 6 | 8 | – | 47 |
| 35–39 | – | 2 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 2 | – | 14 |
| 40 and over | – | – | 1 | 3 | 2 | 28 | – | 34 |
| Not known | – | – | – | – | – | – | 29 | 29 |
| Totals | 139 | 397 | 192 | 87 | 32 | 46 | 36 | 929 |
The next table shows, in the case of separation orders for 1971, the age of wife at marriage and duration of marriage.
| Duration of Marriage, in Years | Age of Wife (in Years') at Marriage | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 16–19 | 20–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40 and over | Not Known | Total | |
| Under 1 | 5 | 5 | 1 | – | – | 3 | – | 14 |
| 1 | 14 | 14 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | – | 35 |
| 2 | 27 | 14 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 53 |
| 3 | 30 | 25 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 6 | 1 | 68 |
| 4 | 38 | 23 | 4 | – | 1 | 2 | 1 | 69 |
| 5 | 31 | 16 | 8 | 1 | 2 | 3 | – | 61 |
| 6 | 25 | 22 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 58 |
| 7 | 21 | 15 | 8 | 2 | – | 1 | 1 | 48 |
| 8 | 24 | 24 | 5 | 1 | 1 | – | 1 | 56 |
| 9 | 24 | 15 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | – | 45 |
| 10–14 | 55 | 63 | 19 | 15 | 1 | 6 | 3 | 162 |
| 15–19 | 38 | 34 | 11 | 8 | 2 | 4 | 3 | 100 |
| 20–24 | 26 | 42 | 11 | 6 | 2 | – | 1 | 88 |
| 25 and over | 14 | 28 | 10 | 2 | – | 1 | 1 | 56 |
| Not known | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | 15 | 16 |
| Totals | 372 | 341 | 92 | 47 | 14 | 34 | 29 | 929 |
The next table gives details as to the amounts of weekly maintenance ordered in 1971.
| Amount Ordered | Orders for Weekly Payments in Support of— | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Wife only | Children only | Wife and Children | Total Orders | |
| $ | ||||
| Under 1 | 9 | 3 | 10 | 22 |
| 1–4 | 10 | 39 | 4 | 53 |
| 5–9 | 23 | 94 | 25 | 142 |
| 10–14 | 34 | 57 | 56 | 147 |
| 15–19 | 21 | 28 | 92 | 141 |
| 20–24 | 24 | 11 | 150 | 185 |
| 25–29 | 18 | 1 | 200 | 219 |
| 30–34 | 11 | 2 | 177 | 190 |
| 35–39 | 2 | 2 | 86 | 90 |
| 40–49 | 1 | – | 29 | 30 |
| 50 and over | 1 | – | 11 | 12 |
| Not known | – | – | 2 | 2 |
| Totals | 154 | 237 | 842 | 1,233 |
Numbers of children involved in custody orders granted in 1971 are given next.
| Item | Number of Children Involved | Total | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | ||
| Number of orders | 251 | 283 | 168 | 94 | 38 | 20 | 15 | 2 | 1 | 872 |
| Total children | 251 | 566 | 504 | 376 | 190 | 120 | 105 | 16 | 9 | 2,137 |
The amount of weekly payments ordered in 1971 in the case of paternity orders are set out below:
| Amount | Number of Orders |
|---|---|
| $ | |
| Under 1 | 5 |
| 1–2 | 4 |
| 3–4 | 64 |
| 5–6 | 178 |
| 7–8 | 22 |
| 8–9 | 9 |
| 10–14 | 57 |
| 15–19 | 43 |
| 20–24 | 28 |
| 25–29 | 9 |
| 30–39 | 5 |
| Not Known | 7 |
| Total orders | 436 |
POLICE—The Police Service in New Zealand is a national one maintained by Central Government. The law relating to its establishment and regulation is contained in the Police Act 1958.
Organisation—The national administrative and operational control of the Police Service is vested in a Commissioner who is responsible to the Government through a Minister of Police. Two assistant commissioners, one director of Criminal Investigations and Operations, the other director of Personnel and Management Development, together with a chief superintendent responsible for Administration, are the three most senior officers on his staff.
Apart from criminal investigations and the normal police duties under the statutes, other functional responsibilities include crime prevention, youth aid, training, and coping with armed offenders.
For operational purposes New Zealand is divided into 16 police districts. Auckland district, by virtue of its greater population, is controlled by an assistant commissioner. Other districts, because of their varying size, are commanded by officers ranging in rank from chief inspector to chief superintendent.
Policing is maintained by a system of mobile and foot ‘beats’ co-ordinated by an effective communications net which permits cohesion and direction of operations.
In addition to the enforcement of the criminal law and the Police Offences Acts, there are various statutes of a regulatory nature which the members of the Police are called upon to administer, wholly or partly, such as the Arms Act, Sale of Liquor Act, Gaming Act, Narcotics Act, Transport Act, Pawnbrokers Act, Secondhand Dealers Act. They also undertake certain inquiries and other duties on behalf of other departments of the Government service.
Police in country districts in some cases hold such additional appointments as registrars and bailiffs at Magistrates' Courts, probation officers, and honorary fishery officers.
Recruiting—Male recruits for the Police, for entry as constables, must be between the ages of 19 and 35 years. Cadets must be between the ages of 17 years and 18 years 3 months. Male recruits and cadets must have a height of not less than 5 ft 8 1/2 in. The term of cadetship at the Police Training School is 19 months and on successful completion of the course and on attaining the age of 19 years, cadets are appointed constables.
Female recruits, who enter as constables, must be between the ages of 20 and 33 years with a height of not less than 5 ft 5 in.
All candidates for entry into the Police must pass a departmental education pre-entry test and also a medical test. They must be of good character, smart, active, and intelligent. Selection is made only after exhaustive inquiries into the character, antecedents, and qualifications of the applicants. On appointment, male and female constable recruits undergo a 3 months' course of training at the Police Training School, Trentham, where they receive training in their powers and responsibilities as police officers, fitting them to deal with the situations which may be faced on duty.
Examinations are required to be passed for promotion to sergeant and senior sergeant and to commissioned rank. Promotion through the ranks of those qualified by examination is governed principally by merit, seniority being a deciding factor only when equality in merit exists.
Members who show an aptitude for detective duty are detailed for service in the Criminal Investigation Branch, Detectives are attached to each of the 16 district headquarters and to some of the larger outlying police stations, and they undertake duty, as required, in the investigation and detection of serious crime throughout the country.
Strength—The effective strength of the Police at 31 March 1972, inclusive of 91 women police, was 3,302 (2,887 Uniform Branch, 415 Criminal Investigation Branch).
Women Police—At 31 March 1972 the women police consisted of 1 senior sergeant, 3 sergeants, and 87 constables, and these were stationed in cities throughout New Zealand.
Women police receive the same pay as the men, they are called upon to perform similar duties, and they are required to compete with the men for promotion.
DEFENCE POLICY—The maintenance of defence forces and a defence potential in New Zealand are related to support of broad national objectives. Some of these objectives are relatively fixed because they reflect unchanging basic factors, such as resources, geographical remoteness, and dependence on overseas trade. Others are the products of history or circumstances; the more substantial objectives in relation to national security involve preserving the security, national interests, and independence of New Zealand; helping to maintain the stability and security of New Zealand's allies; and providing material backing to political efforts to preserve peace and to make collective defence, whether through the United Nations or through regional arrangements, as effective as possible. Defence policy has been elaborated in parliamentary papers A.19 in 1961, A.8 in 1966, and A.5 in 1972. International relationships are discussed in Section 2 of this Yearbook.
CONTROL AND CO-ORDINATION OF DEFENCE—The Governor-General as Commander-in-Chief is empowered to raise and maintain the New Zealand naval forces, the New Zealand Army, and the Royal New Zealand Air Force. These forces, together with public servants appointed under the State Services Act 1962, constitute the Ministry of Defence, which is responsible under the Minister for the central control of the whole field of national defence.
The Secretary of Defence is permanent head of the ministry and principal civilian adviser to the Minister, responsible in particular for co-ordinating the business of the ministry as a whole, including long-term financial planning as well as supervision of defence expenditure. In accordance with the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969, the Secretary of Defence prescribes the pay, allowances, expenses, and other conditions of employment of all servicemen and public servants in the ministry.
The Chief of Defence Staff is principal military adviser to the Minister; he is convenor and chairman of the Chiefs of Staff Committee and conveys its advice to the Minister. Like the Secretary of Defence, he carries out inspections of the services and reports to the Minister.
Command and Administration—The Defence Council is responsible for the administration and, through the boards or officers appointed for the purpose, the command of the New Zealand armed forces. The Defence Council consists of the Minister as chairman, the Secretary of Defence and the Chief of Defence Staff as deputy chairmen, and the Chiefs of Staff of the three services. The Secretary of the Treasury and the Secretary of Foreign Affairs are associate members. In addition, the council may from time to time co-opt officers of other departments of State. Without limiting the duties of the Secretary of Defence or the Chief of Defence Staff, the Defence Council is responsible for advising the Minister on important matters of defence policy. It is also specifically required constantly to examine the possibilities of integrating common functions in the services.
Roles of the New Zealand Armed Forces—The roles and missions of the New Zealand armed forces are related to the following tasks:
To provide regular forces for low intensity ground/air/naval operations in a variety of situations in our area of direct strategic concern.
To provide regular forces for maritime reconnaissance/surveillance patrols over New Zealand territory and the surrounding waters.
To maintain forces trained and available for use in a major emergency.
In addition, they discharge, wherever possible, a number of secondary roles, including:
Assistance to the New Zealand community.
The provision of defence aid, including technical assistance, to friendly governments in Southeast Asia and the South Pacific.
Contributions to United Nations peace-keeping operations.
Co-operation With Other Countries—To facilitate exchanges on military matters New Zealand defence liaison staffs are maintained in London, Canberra, Washington, Kuala Lumpur, and Singapore. In addition, the head and deputy heads of the New Zealand Defence Staff, Washington, are accredited to the Canadian service authorities as advisers to the New Zealand High Commissioner in Ottawa. New Zealand officers are also employed in the SEATO Military Planning Office, Bangkok. The United Kingdom, Australia and Malaysia have service representatives attached to their respective High Commissions in Wellington and there are service attaches on the staff of the United States Embassy in Wellington. Several other countries have service attaches accredited to, but not resident in, New Zealand.
DEFENCE SCIENCE—The Defence Scientific Establishment is at Auckland and is particularly concerned with research in fields of concern to the Royal New Zealand Navy and the Royal New Zealand Air Force. The establishment also carries out metallurgical and other specialised studies related to the adaption of equipment to the New Zealand environment.
Co-ordination of defence science policy is achieved through the Ministry of Defence, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the National Research Advisory Council. Commonwealth and allied co-ordination is achieved by membership of specialised bodies.
The Defence Scientific Establishment has been responsible for useful savings of foreign exchange, both in the rejection of faulty equipment, as a result of metallurgical testings, and in enabling tasks previously carried out overseas to be undertaken in New Zealand. Electronic equipment produced by the Defence Scientific Establishment which has commercial potential has been made available to New Zealand industry for development and production and the work of defence scientists could result in the introduction into industry of new techniques bringing more economical production.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY FOR THE ARMED SERVICES—The principal statutes governing the armed services are the Defence Act 1971 and the Armed Forces Discipline Act 1971.
DEFENCE EXPENDITURE—Expenditure on defence in the 2 latest years ended 31 March was made up as follows.
| Item | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|
| $(m) | $(m) | |
| Personnel | 63.07 | 76.57 |
| Travel, transport, and communications | 3.95 | 3.82 |
| Maintenance, operation, upkeep, and rental | 5.70 | 6.26 |
| Materials and supplies | 20.84 | 17.50 |
| Services | 2.58 | 2.58 |
| Other operating expenditure | 0.69 | 0.56 |
| Grants, contributions, subsidies | 0.04 | – |
| Capital works | 2.86 | 1.65 |
| Capital expenditure | 9.34 | 12.23 |
| Total | 109.07 | 121.17 |
About 74 percent of the Defence Vote is spent within New Zealand, mainly on salaries, capital works, servicing, and general operating costs, so that there is an important feedback into the economy. Attempts are being made to become more self-supporting logistically.
The memorandum of understanding signed in 1969 between the governments of Australia and New Zealand provides, in effect, for the establishment of an Australian and New Zealand defence production community and has as its aim the maximum reciprocity in defence procurement. Opportunities have thus been opened to New Zealand manufacturers not only in a wider market, but also in the identification of new industrial technologies. Since the signing of the memorandum there has been a small, but steady growth of orders placed in New Zealand for Australian defence requirements. Defence production in New Zealand will promote the enforcement of high standards of quality control to suit the exacting standards demanded by service requirements. The consequent upgrading of technology and industrial skill should be significant.
The industrial spin-off from defence spending will depend in large measure on the response of New Zealand manufacturers to the opportunities provided by the memorandum of understanding with Australia. Should these opportunities be taken, new technological skills will be introduced and the base of manufacturing industry will be broadened with a consequent improvement in the capacity to compete in export markets.
Defence expenditure is related to Government expenditure and gross national product in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Defence Expenditure | Percentage of Government Expenditure* | Percentage of Gross National Product |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Excludes repayment of public debt. | |||
| $(m) | percent | percent | |
| 1962 | 55.56 | 6.2 | 2.0 |
| 1963 | 56.16 | 6.0 | 1.9 |
| 1964 | 58.20 | 5.9 | 1.8 |
| 1965 | 73.94 | 6.8 | 2.1 |
| 1966 | 81.20 | 6.9 | 2.1 |
| 1967 | 88.58 | 7.0 | 2.2 |
| 1968 | 87.11 | 6.8 | 2.1 |
| 1969 | 86.34 | 6.3 | 2.0 |
| 1970 | 89.72 | 6.1 | 1.9 |
| 1971 | 109.07 | 6.3 | 2.0 |
| 1972 | 121.17 | 6.0 | 2.0 |
STRENGTH OF DEFENCE SERVICES—The following table gives the strengths of the regular forces of the three services over the last 11 years.
| As at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1962 | 2,848 | 5,434 | 4,505 | 12,787 |
| 1963 | 2,877 | 5,049 | 4,058 | 11,984 |
| 1964 | 3,035 | 5,559 | 4,338 | 12,932 |
| 1965 | 2,976 | 5,374 | 4,390 | 12,740 |
| 1966 | 2,922 | 5,549 | 4,381 | 12,852 |
| 1967 | 2,934 | 5,620 | 4,378 | 12,932 |
| 1968 | 2,912 | 5,840 | 4,485 | 13,237 |
| 1969 | 2,935 | 5,730 | 4,498 | 13,163 |
| 1970 | 2,975 | 5,782 | 4,530 | 13,287 |
| 1971 | 2,941 | 5,638 | 4,413 | 12,992 |
| 1972 | 2,966 | 5,449 | 4,222 | 12,637 |
THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND NAVY—The Government in New Zealand has since the earliest days made provision for naval forces in its defence measures. Royal naval vessels regularly visited New Zealand waters, but these were soon supplemented by a number of Government-owned vessels, the first of which was the Australia, a schooner purchased from India in 1842. In addition, in 1877 the New Zealand Government began regular financial contributions towards maintaining Royal naval ships in New Zealand waters. In 1921 the naval forces became the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy, and in 1941 they became the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Command and Administration—The Chief of Naval Staff exercises command and control of the Royal New Zealand Navy assisted in the performance of his functions by the naval staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
State of the Navy—Her Majesty's New Zealand ships, as at 30 September 1972 were:
| † On loan from U.S. Navy. | ||
|---|---|---|
| Frigate (Leander class) | Waikato | One frigate maintained in the Malaysia/Singapore area as a contribution to the ANZUK force. The remaining ships in commission are normally employed on exercises in New Zealand and overseas and undertake visits to foreign ports and around New Zealand and the South Pacific. |
| Canterbury | ||
| Frigates (Otago class) | Otago | |
| Taranaki | ||
| Survey ship | Lachlan | |
| Research ship | Tui† | |
| Ocean minesweepers | Kiama | Training and fishery protection. |
| Inverell | ||
| Motor launches | Eleven | Fishery protection, training, survey work, harbour duties, RNZNVR Divisions. |
The naval base at Devonport, Auckland, consists of the office of the Commodore Auckland (the administrative authority of the RNZN), HMNZS Philomel (the naval barracks and training establishment), the Royal New Zealand Naval Hospital, and dockyard.
The dockyard (administered by a captain superintendent) includes the naval store depot and the RNZN Armament Depot at Kauri Point. The dockyard is capable of refitting ships up to light cruisers.
HMNZS Tamaki is the new entry training establishment for the Navy and is situated near HMNZS Philomel, Auckland. HMNZS Irirangi is the wireless station for the New Zealand naval station and is situated at Waiouru in the centre of the North Island.
HMNZS Wakefield is the Wellington shore establishment of the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Personnel—Entry into the Royal New Zealand Navy is open to young men through the following channels:
| Artificer apprentices | Ages 15 years to 17 years 6 months on day of entry. |
| Youth/Adult entries | Over 16 years and under 25 years on day of entry. |
All new entries receive their basic training in Tamaki. Technical and specialist training is, as far as possible, carried out in New Zealand, but where no facilities exist, ratings attend courses in naval establishments in Australia and the United Kingdom.
There are two schemes for direct entry as officer cadets on the General List. Candidates between the ages of 15 years and 16 years 6 months are eligible for selection as cadet midshipmen; these cadets carry out training at the Royal Australian Naval College, Jervis Bay, New South Wales, before either proceeding to the United Kingdom for specialist technical training or returning to New Zealand to attend a university degree course at the University of Auckland, followed by technical specialist training. The degree course undertaken is dependent on the specialisations which are: B.A. or B.S.C.—seamen specialisation; B.E. (electrical or marine engineering)—engineering specialisation; B.COM. or LL.B.—supply specialisation.
To cater for the older age group, young men between the ages of 17 years and 20 years on 1 January of year of entry are eligible for selection as midshipmen to attend a university degree course at the University of Auckland followed by professional technical training. On completion of their training they take up appointments as trained officers in the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Suitable ratings who qualify educationally and professionally are eligible for promotion to officer rank.
Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service—The Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service was first formed in 1942 as a wartime service. In 1949 the WRNZNS became a permanent part of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Employment of members of the WRNZNS is varied and includes duties as cooks, stewards, writers, shorthand typists, motor-transport drivers, and teleprinter operators.
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve—There is a division of the Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve in each of the four main centres—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—where reservists are given the basic elements of naval training.
Strength of the Navy—The strength of the Navy was as follows:
| Category | At 31 March 1971 | At 31 March 1972 |
|---|---|---|
| Regular Forces— | ||
| Officers (male and female) | 328 | 292 |
| Ratings | 2,531 | 2,578 |
| WRNZNS ratings | 82 | 96 |
| Total | 2,941 | 2,966 |
| Non-regular Forces— | ||
| Royal New Zealand Naval Reserve officers | 7 | 6 |
| Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve all ranks | 299 | 273 |
| Royal New Zealand Naval Fleet Reserve ratings | 2,553 | 2,225 |
THE ARMY—The New Zealand Army is raised, maintained, and organised under the authority of the New Zealand Army Act 1950, the Defence Act 1964, and the policy outlined in the Defence White Paper 1972. It comprises a Regular Force, Territorial Force, and the Army Reserves.
Personnel are posted to one of the following corps:
Royal Regiment of New Zealand Artillery.
Royal New Zealand Armoured Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Corps of Signals.
Royal New Zealand Infantry Regiment.
New Zealand Special Air Service.
New Zealand Army Air Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Medical Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Dental Corps.
Royal New Zealand Chaplains Department.
New Zealand Army Pay Corps.
New Zealand Army Legal Service.
Royal New Zealand Provost Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Education Corps.
Royal New Zealand Nursing Corps.
New Zealand Women's Royal Army Corps.
Command and Administration—The Chief of General Staff exercises command and administration of the Army assisted in the performance of his functions by the general staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
Organisation—In New Zealand the Army is organised into two commands, each of which has a functional responsibility nationwide, and is directly responsible to Defence Headquarters for the performance of its functions:
Home Command—Provides the home support for the Army in New Zealand.
Field Force Command—Commands and administers those elements of the Army in New Zealand which have an operational role in the event of mobilisation.
Units deployed to Singapore are under the command of Commander, ANZUK force.
Training—(a) Regular Force—Officers are commissioned on graduation from officer training colleges in Australia and Britain except in the cases of special entry and quartermaster officers who are commissioned from the ranks. Post-graduate and specialist training is received either in New Zealand or overseas.
Regular soldiers are trained at corps schools or depots and in Army units stationed within New Zealand and overseas. In certain cases specialist training is received at overseas training establishments in Australia, Britain, or the United States.
(b) Territorial Force—After completing a full-time basic course of 13 weeks, National Service officers and soldiers are required to carry out annually, for a period of 3 years, a minimum of 20 days' training of which not less than 14 days must be at an annual unit camp.
(c) Training Establishments—Units of the Army are responsible for the continuation training of all members of their units. Certain schools and depots are, however, provided to conduct basic soldier training and other formal courses in specialised fields. The majority of these training establishments are located in Waiouru Camp.
Manning—Manpower for the Army is provided from the following sources:
Regular Force Enlistment—
Officers who volunteer to serve in the Regular Force for initial periods of from 5 to 12 years, depending on method of entry.
Soldiers who volunteer for a minimum period of 3 years.
National Servicemen who were selected by ballot, and after initial training posted to units of the Field Force up to 1972.
Territorial Force Volunteers (T.F.V.). Following the abolition of compulsory military training at the end of 1972, the following categories of men are being sought as members of the TFV on a 3-year engagement.
Officers and soldiers currently serving in the Territorial Force on a voluntary basis.
National Servicemen whose compulsory obligation ended at 31 December 1972, and men up to 42 years of age who have had previous military experience.
Men between 18 and 29 years of age with no previous military experience.
The Army is offering an initial training course of 12 weeks, which can be taken at once or in two camps of six weeks. Trainees are paid $57.26 a week for a single soldier, and $61.46 for a married man while in camp.
Applicants for service with the TFV must be British subjects, be medically and dentally fit, and, if a Pacific Islander, must have been granted permission to reside permanently in New Zealand.
Strength of the Army—The strength of the Army was as follows:
| Category | At 31 March 1971 | At 31 March 1972 | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Regular Forces— | |||
| Officers (male and female) | 741 | 742 | |
| Other ranks | 4,734 | 4,544 | |
| RNZNC and NZWRAC (other ranks) | 163 | 163 | |
| Total | 5,638 | 5,449 | |
| Non-regular Forces— | |||
| Territorial Force (all ranks) | 11,527 | 11,405 | |
| Officers Reserve | 913 | 864 | |
| Class A Reserve | Other ranks | 5,270 | 4,689 |
| Class B Reserve | 2,045 | 2,076 | |
THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND AIR FORCE—The Royal New Zealand Air Force was constituted as a separate armed service by the Air Force Act 1937 and its administration was vested in an Air Department which was responsible for military aviation and the regulation of civil aviation in New Zealand. With the passing of the 1964 Defence Act the Air Department was absorbed into the Ministry of Defence.
Command and Administration—The Chief of Air Staff exercises command and administration of the Royal New Zealand Air Force assisted in the performance of his functions by the air staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
Organisation—The RNZAF consists of: (a) the Regular Air Force; (b) the Territorial Air Force; (c) the Air Force Reserve.
There are six RNZAF bases, all located in New Zealand. The RNZAF is divided into two groups, namely, Operations Group which has responsibility for the operational functions of the RNZAF, and Support Group which is responsible for all RNZAF training and certain support functions. Headquarters Operations Group is at RNZAF, Auckland, and Headquarters Training Group at RNZAF, Wigram. In addition, the RNZAF provides support for the search and rescue organisations in New Zealand and the South Pacific area.
The operational units of the RNZAF comprise: a medium/short-range transport squadron based with the ANZUK force in Singapore; maritime, long-range transport and battlefield support squadrons based at RNZAF Auckland; and a ground attack squadron, a jet operation conversion squadron and a communication transport squadron at RNZAF, Ohakea.
Technical Services—The technical branch of the RNZAF consists of aircraft, armament, and radio divisions. Technical direction of RNZAF engineering services is co-ordinated in Air Staff, Defence Headquarters. Specific levels of aircraft maintenance are assigned to bases and squadrons. A range of overhaul and repairs and some manufacture of aeronautical equipment is carried out at No. 1 Repair Depot, RNZAF Base, Woodbourne. A proportion of repair and overhaul work is contracted to civil industry in New Zealand and overseas.
Supply Support—Spares and equipment required by the RNZAF are provided through the support branch of Defence Headquarters, which is also responsible for the control and administration of catering and movements. Supply procedures and systems are patterned on the Royal Air Force and the United States services, which are also the main sources of supply for technical spares equipment.
Personnel: Regular Air Force, Officers—Candidates for commissions in the general duties (flying) branch are drawn mainly from civil life. Candidates for other officer branches are mostly selected from the ranks. After a probationary period of service, candidates are granted short-service commissions (with the opportunity of qualifying for a permanent commission later). Some personnel are enlisted as officer cadets and on completion of up to 4 years' military and university studies are granted permanent commissions in the general duties, technical, administrative, and supply branches.
Airmen and Airwomen—Service for airmen in the Regular Air Force is mainly through initial engagement of 8 years on the Active List with a Reserve liability of 4 years. Twelve-year engagements are granted to personnel who are selected for administrative and technical training under the New Zealand Certificate (NZC) Trainee Scheme. NZC trainees commence service at the Airman Cadet School, RNZAF, Woodbourne, and over a 4-year period are trained to an advanced level in their Air Force trade and at the same time qualify for the appropriate New Zealand Certificate. For airwomen, the initial term of engagement is normally 3 years with no Reserve obligation. Opportunities exist for both airmen and airwomen to extend their initial period of service.
Non-regular Forces—The non-regular forces of the RNZAF consist of:
Territorial Air Force.
the Air Force Reserve.
The Territorial Air Force is manned by specialist officer branches and the members of the band of the RNZAF. The Air Force Reserve comprises Active Reserve personnel who either have Reserve obligations following service in the Regular Air Force or who volunteer on the expiry of this obligation. The General Reserve has no training obligations in time of peace.
Training: Flying Training—The initial training of all RNZAF aircrew and the basic flying training of pilots, navigators, and air electronic operators is undertaken at the Flying Training Wing at RNZAF, Wigram. New Zealand Navy and Army pilots, and RNZAF flying and navigation instructors are also trained by the Wing.
Ground Training—Airmen complete two levels of training, specialist and advanced. Courses vary in length and advanced training follows approximately 2 to 3 years after specialist training. Both levels of training are conducted at trade training schools. Airman cadets take an education, general service, and basic training course for 12 months at the Airman Cadet School, RNZAF, Woodbourne. Specialist courses in management and leadership for junior and senior non-commissioned officers are held. An increasing amount of training is now conducted at joint service schools and by civilian training establishments.
Officer Training—The RNZAF conducts formal courses of officer training in New Zealand at three levels: indoctrination of officer cadets; junior command and staff training for flight lieutenants and senior command; and staff training for squadron leader and wing commanders. In addition, selected RNZAF officers attend staff colleges in Australia, the United Kingdom, and the United States. Each year up to 10 officer cadets are recruited under a university cadetship scheme conducted in conjunction with the University of Canterbury where they study for bachelors' degrees. Officer cadet and university cadet training is carried out at RNZAF, Wigram, and the two levels of command and staff training are carried out at the Command and Staff College, RNZAF, Auckland.
Strength of the Air Force—The strength of the RNZAF was as follows:
| Category | At 31 March 1971 | At 31 March 1972 |
|---|---|---|
| Regular Forces— | ||
| Officers (male and female) | 745 | 700 |
| Airmen (including airmen and aircrews) | 3,397 | 3,290 |
| WRNZAF—airwomen | 271 | 232 |
| Total | 4,413 | 4,222 |
| Non-regular Forces— | ||
| Territorial Air Force | 115 | 116 |
| Active Reserve | 551 | 507 |
| General Reserve | 1,123 | 1,005 |
New Zealand Cadet Corps—A reorganisation of the non-regular forces was approved by the Defence Council on 11 March 1970. In general, the reorganisation was in line with the principles of the overall reorganisation of the ministry. By means of the centralised policy control, direction and management, the support of both open units (sea cadet units and air training corps squadrons) and school cadets are rationalised under an organisation known as the New Zealand Cadet Corps. The reorganisation was implemented on 11 May 1970.
The strength of the New Zealand Cadet Corps as at 31 March 1972 was 10,653 cadets with 28 schools, 15 sea cadet corps open units and 41 air training corps open units participating.
ARMED FORCES OVERSEAS—The following is a brief account of New Zealand's contributions to the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, and of other elements of the New Zealand armed forces serving overseas since the end of 1967.
In 1968 the then British Government had proposed to withdraw British forces from South-east Asia by the end of 1971, disbanding the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve. The five powers concerned—Australia, Britain, Malaysia, New Zealand, and Singapore—accordingly examined the establishment of a new basis for defence co-operation. Ministerial meetings were held in Kuala Lumpur in June 1968 and in Canberra in June 1969 to carry forward this collaboration. The New Zealand and Australian Prime Ministers announced on 25 February 1969 that the two countries would maintain forces in the area, subject to the continuing consent of the Malaysian and Singaporean Governments.
The New Zealand Prime Minister said that in the future New Zealand forces in the area would, in general, comprise a battalion, a frigate, and probably medium-range transport aircraft, with the periodic deployment of strike aircraft. He noted that New Zealand military contributions to the area are designed to make a contribution to the security of South-east Asia as a whole. As with existing arrangements they would not be involved in internal security problems and would be deployed on active operations only with the express consent of the New Zealand Government.
Following the British general election in June 1970, however, the new Government announced that some British forces would be retained in the area after 1971. The other four powers, Malaysia, Singapore, Australia, and New Zealand, welcomed this announcement. The British Supplementary Statement on Defence Policy, issued in October 1970, announced the composition of the British forces to be maintained in the area.
Five Power Defence Arrangements—The Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement, under which New Zealand had maintained forces in Malaysia as part of the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, was terminated on 1 November 1971. It was replaced by the five power defence arrangements, by which Australia, New Zealand, and the United Kingdom separately concluded agreements with Malaysia and Singapore. Within the framework of these arrangements, and at the request of the governments of Malaysia and Singapore, the three first-mentioned nations have agreed to station elements of their armed forces in these countries. To facilitate effective control and direction and to ensure efficient and economical logistic support, these forces have been grouped into an ANZUK force. This grouping is essentially an administrative and logistic convenience for the three partners concerned and the ANZUK force as such is in no sense intended to be a five power force.
The force comprises a naval and air component, an Army brigade, and a logistic support group. It is designed to promote stability in the area and to assist in the development of the armed forces of Malaysia and Singapore. New Zealand's contribution to the combined force is a frigate, an infantry battalion, and an Air Force transport squadron. Personnel are also contributed to the ANZUK Support Group.
Thailand: In January 1966 a specialist team of some 15 men of the Corps of Royal New Zealand Engineers went to Thailand to provide capital and technical assistance under the Colombo Plan in the building of a road in North-east Thailand, from Borabu towards Buriram, a distance of 170 kilometres. In addition to providing the supervisors and instructors for the project, New Zealand provided much of the equipment for the building of the road. In October 1967 the strength of the team was increased to 21, and the attachment of 2 Ministry of Works overseers to the project was also approved.
Periodic attachments of mechanical engineering staff have been made since the middle of 1969 and the Thai and New Zealand Governments have provided much additional equipment for the project, which was completed in December 1971. The road is proving a valuable asset to the region it serves.
South Vietnam: In June 1964, at the request of the Republic of South Vietnam, an Army engineer detachment was sent to South Vietnam to help in reconstruction and development projects. The team returned to New Zealand in June 1965. The following month, in response to a further request from the South Vietnamese Government, an artillery battery was sent to South Vietnam. In May 1967 this was joined by a reinforced infantry company drawn largely from the battalion in Malaysia. The company, which served with the Australian Task Force, was joined late in 1967 by a further reinforced infantry company from Malaysia, thus increasing the New Zealand forces in Vietnam to some 550 personnel. In May 1967 a joint services medical team was deployed to South Vietnam for operations with United States Agency for International Development.
The Prime Minister announced in August 1970 that as a first step in phasing out New Zealand forces an infantry company comprising 144 men would be withdrawn without replacement later in the year. This change was implemented in November. At the same time plans were made to provide assistance with the training of Vietnamese forces; five personnel were attached to the 1st Australian Army Training Team, Vietnam, in October 1970.
In January 1971 a 25-man Army training team arrived in South Vietnam to participate in a joint South Vietnamese - New Zealand training wing at Chi Lang National Training Centre in Chau Doc Province in the Delta. Courses began in March.
In May 1971, 161 Battery, one of the longest-serving allied units in South Vietnam, returned to New Zealand. On 18 August 1971 the Prime Minister announced that the Government had decided to complete the withdrawal of New Zealand combat units by about the end of 1971. The main elements involved were the remaining infantry company and personnel integrated into the ANZAC force. The services' medical team at Bong Son transferred responsibility to the South Vietnamese in November 1971. The New Zealand Army training team and personnel attached to the Australian Army training team continued to serve in South Vietnam.
In March 1972 a second training team consisting of 16 Army and 2 RNZN personnel left New Zealand to assist a United States Army training group in the training of newly raised Cambodian infantry units at Dong Ba Thin in South Vietnam. The New Zealand team was responsible for carrying out weapons training and medical instruction but was recalled in December 1972 following a change of Government in New Zealand.
United Nations Observers: At the request of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, New Zealand has provided military observers in United Nations truce supervisory operations in Kashmir since 1951 and in the Middle East since 1954. The number of observers in Kashmir has been four, except for the period of hostilities in mid-1965 when, for a short time, New Zealand provided nine officers. The number of observers in the Middle East has varied between two and seven with the latter being the strength in 1972.
Aid to Malaysia and Singapore—In addition to direct military help in maintaining security in the area, New Zealand has since early 1964 undertaken a programme of defence aid to Malaysia and Singapore.
Up to 31 March 1972 military equipment valued at approximately $923,720 had been given to Malaysia and $292,971 to Singapore, and a total of 926 Malaysians and 163 Singaporeans had trained or were training in New Zealand. In addition, New Zealand military personnel have been seconded to the Malaysian and Singaporean armed forces to assist with training. In March 1972 there were 14 New Zealand servicemen on loan to the Singapore armed forces.
Provision has been made for the extension of the defence aid programme to Malaysia and Singapore at an estimated cost of $450,000 up to 31 March 1975.
STRENGTHS OF ARMED SERVICES IN WAR: South African War—Approximately 6,500 troops from New Zealand served in the South African War.
First World War, 1914–18—A total of 124,211 persons (including 91,941 volunteers) were called up for overseas and home service prior to 12 November 1918. Of these, 100,444 went overseas. This total comprised 98,950 troops serving with the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces in the European, Mediterranean, or Samoan areas; 550 nurses; and 944 others (including 211 British Army reservists, 541 naval personnel, and 192 Royal Flying Corps personnel). In addition, it was known that 3,370 (not included above) left New Zealand and enlisted in British and Australian forces, while others (exact numbers unknown) are known to have joined Canadian and South African forces.
At Armistice date in November 1918 New Zealand had over 56,000 troops overseas, and a further 10,000 were ready to embark or in training.
The troops provided for overseas service represented nearly 10 percent of the total population of New Zealand in 1914 and over 40 percent of the male population between the ages of 20 and 45 years. These percentages do not take into account New Zealanders who served in the British or Australian naval or military forces.
Second World War, 1939–45—Approximately 60,000 men volunteered for service in the New Zealand forces in the Second World War before conscription was introduced in July 1940.
The net intake of men to the armed forces—i.e., exclusive of transfers between the services and of re-entries—was 194,000, equivalent to 67 percent of the male population between the ages of 18 and 45 years. In addition, approximately 10,000 women served in the forces. It is estimated that approximately 140,000 persons served overseas.
A total of 104,988 Army personnel served overseas with the Second New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and, of these 99,343 (97,893 males and 1,450 females) left New Zealand on or before 15 August 1945, and 5,645 (5,491 males and 154 females) left New Zealand on or after 16 August 1945. (Some detailed tables are given on pages 269–271 of the 1956 issue of the Yearbook.)
The following table shows the approximate strength of each of the services from the outbreak of war in September 1939 at yearly intervals until August 1945, when hostilities ceased. The figures at July 1942 are also shown, as that month marked the peak for mobilisation, there being 151,073 men in the armed forces at that time, representing approximately 43 percent of the male population of military age.
| As at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | All Services | Female Personnel (Included in Previous Columns) | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| In New Zealand | Overseas | Total | |||||
| 1939 (September) | 1,320 | 18,000 | 1,486 | 20,392 | 414 | 20,806 | – |
| 1940 | 1,791 | 29,300 | 3,808 | 27,628 | 7,271 | 34,899 | 18 |
| 1941 | 3,579 | 75,148 | 10,213 | 54,997 | 33,943 | 88,940 | 202 |
| 1942 | 5,605 | 109,389 | 18,228 | 82,201 | 51,021 | 133,222 | 2,356 |
| 1942 (July) | 6,110 | 124,773 | 23,666 | 104,490 | 50,059 | 154,549 | 3,476 |
| 1943 | 7,657 | 104,087 | 33,777 | 82,740 | 62,781 | 145,521 | 7,302 |
| 1944 | 10,018 | 72,662 | 41,595 | 55,039 | 69,236 | 124,275 | 7,942 |
| 1945 | 10,412 | 46,698 | 35,004 | 42,731 | 49,383 | 92,114 | 5,609 |
| 1945 (August) | 10,466 | 40,942 | 31,578 | 36,962 | 46,024 | 82,986 | 4,632 |
CASUALTIES ON ACTIVE SERVICE—The following table gives particulars of casualties suffered on active service by members of the armed forces in the wars, etc., listed. For the Second World War the figures shown for Navy and Air Force include New Zealand personnel serving with the Royal Navy and Royal Air Force respectively. Deaths and injuries due to accidental causes while on active service are included in the figures of deaths and wounded respectively. The number shown as “missing” refers to the number so classified at the end of the period quoted.
| — | Deaths (Including Died as Prisoner of War) | Wounded and Injured | Prisoners of War | Wounded and Taken Prisoner of War | Interned | Missing | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * At 4 August 1919 this total comprised 16,688 deaths, 41,315 wounded, and 1 missing. | |||||||
| South African War, 1899–1902 | 228 | 166 | – | – | – | – | 394 |
| First World War, 1914–18 (up to 12 November 1918)— | |||||||
| 1 N.Z.E.F. | 16,302 | 41,262 | 356 | – | – | 84 | 58,004* |
| Samoa | 2 | – | – | – | – | – | 2 |
| Nurses | 13 | – | – | – | – | – | 13 |
| Totals | 16,317 | 41,262 | 356 | – | – | 84 | 58,019 |
| Second World War, 1939–45 (up to 31 December 1946)— | |||||||
| Navy | 573 | 170 | 54 | – | 3 | – | 800 |
| Army | 6,793 | 15,324 | 6,644 | 1,219 | – | 46 | 30,026 |
| Air Force | 4,149 | 255 | 520 | 32 | 23 | – | 4,979 |
| Mercantile Marine | 110 | – | – | – | 123 | – | 233 |
| Totals | 11,625 | 15,749 | 7,218 | 1,251 | 149 | 46 | 36,038 |
| Jayforce (up to December 1948) | 11 | – | – | – | – | – | 11 |
| Korea (up to December 1954) | |||||||
| Navy | 2 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 3 |
| Army | 37 | 80 | 1 | – | – | – | 118 |
| Totals | 39 | 81 | 1 | – | – | – | 121 |
| Malaya (up to September 1960)— | |||||||
| Army | 10 | 21 | – | – | – | – | 31 |
| Air Force | 5 | 2 | – | – | – | – | 7 |
| Totals | 15 | 23 | – | – | – | – | 38 |
| Vietnam (up to 20 October 1971)— | |||||||
| Army | 35 | 187 | – | – | – | – | 222 |
| Totals | 35 | 187 | – | – | – | – | 222 |
PERSONS WITH OVERSEAS WAR SERVICE—Census statistics on overseas war service are now given.
| Wars | 1961 | 1966 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
| * Plus any with service in both World Wars. | ||||||
| Overseas service— | ||||||
| Only in Korean War | 4,948 | 34 | 4,982 | 5,459 | 22 | 5,481 |
| Only in Second World War | 140,549 | 5,447 | 145,996 | 139,021 | 5,703 | 144,724 |
| Only in First World War | 45,879 | 1,064 | 46,943 | 34,300 | 787 | 35,087 |
| Only in South African War | 991 | 14 | 1,005 | 450 | 4 | 454 |
| In Korean War and Second World War | 1,397 | 5 | 1,402 | 1,529 | 7 | 1,536 |
| In Second World War and First World War | 3,274 | 62 | 3,336 | 2,616 | 47 | 2,663 |
| In South African War and First World War | 470 | 5 | 475 | 194 | 1 | 195 |
| In South African War and Second World War* | 44 | – | 44 | 35 | – | 35 |
| Totals with overseas war service | 197,552 | 6,631 | 204,183 | 183,604 | 6,571 | 190,175 |
Although the number of First World War veterans declined by 26 percent between the censuses of 1961 and 1966, there still remained 37,979 (37,144 men and 835 women). Of this figure, 27,765 served with the New Zealand forces, and the remaining 10,214 who served with the Australian, United Kingdom, Indian, and other Commonwealth forces will include an unknown number of immigrants who have arrived in New Zealand since 1918.
The number of those with overseas service in New Zealand forces in the Second World War declined from 122,939 (120,885 men and 2,054 women) to 117,631 (115,812 men and 1,819 women) between 1961 and 1966, the decline being accounted for by emigration as well as deaths.
PERSONS WITH WAR SERVICE IN NEW ZEALAND ONLY—In the following table the numbers of persons in New Zealand in 1961 mobilised for at least 28 days in home service only are given.
| Service | Males | Females | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Home service only, First World War | 9,120 | 217 | 9,337 |
| Home service only, Second World War | 84,278 | 8,275 | 92,553 |
| Home service, First World War, and overseas service, Second World War | 210 | – | 210 |
| Home service, Second World War, and overseas service, First World War | 7,754 | 43 | 7,797 |
CIVIL DEFENCE—In 1959, a Ministry of Civil Defence was established within the framework of the Department of Internal Affairs, and three regional commissioners were appointed to implement Central Government policy within their regions. For civil defence purposes, the North Island was divided into two regions and the South Island formed a third region.
The Civil Defence Act 1962 put into legislative form the concept and machinery of a national civil defence scheme. It provided for the formation of national and regional civil defence committees, advisory planning committees, the appointment of a secretary for civil defence, and a director and deputy director of civil defence.
Various planning committees have been established and are responsible for formulating national civil defence plans for consideration by the National Civil Defence Committee prior to being submitted to the Minister of Civil Defence, who is given power under the Civil Defence Act to approve them as national plans.
These national plans indicate resources available, the particular requirements to be incorporated in regional and local authority plans, and basic procedures for action in a civil defence emergency for communications, fire fighting services, law and order, medical arrangements, public relations, supply and services, traffic control, transport, and welfare and evacuation. A plan for Government Action in Major Disaster outlines the role of Central Government and of individual Government departments.
The preparation of local civil defence plans and the establishment and training of an organisation to implement such plans and make them functional is the responsibility of local authorities. Every local authority is required by the Civil Defence Act to have an operational civil defence plan. The plan must be approved by the Ministry of Civil Defence and up-dated as changes in national plans or conditions in the area affect it.
The Ministry of Civil Defence assists local authorities by conducting training and other courses for their key personnel and also makes officers available to help them run their own courses. Training manuals and operational forms for use by local authorities are supplied by the ministry. The Government pays a $1 for $1 subsidy on certain categories of civil defence expenditure by local authorities. Examples are salaries of civil defence staff and cost of radio equipment, erection of civil defence headquarters, training equipment, first aid training, etc.
There is provision in the Civil Defence Act for the recruitment and training of civil defence police and traffic officers. During a civil defence emergency these recruits are employed on the more routine duties thus releasing the highly trained permanent personnel for more important duties related to the situation. The establishment of civil defence police and traffic officers are 3,500 and 2,000 respectively.
SECURITY INTELLIGENCE SERVICE—The New Zealand Intelligence Service Act 1969 gave statutory recognition to the Security Service which was established on 28 November 1956. Subject to the control of the Minister in charge of the service, functions of the New Zealand Security Intelligence Service are to obtain, correlate, and evaluate intelligence relevant to security and, as appropriate, to advise Ministers on matters relevant to security. It is not a function of the Security Intelligence Service to enforce measures for security. Offences under the Act include subversion, espionage, and sabotage. There is a commissioner of security appeals.
REGISTRATION OF LAND OWNERS—Practically all title to privately-owned land and interests in land in New Zealand is held under the land transfer system administered under the Land Transfer Act 1952. This system was introduced into New Zealand in 1870 and was based largely on the Torrens system of registration of title devised for South Australia.
This land transfer system provides a simple and cheap method of recording the transfer and other dealings with land and at the same time to ensure security of title by a system of State guarantee. The mechanics of recording dealings are provided by the creation of a register, each folio of which is an office duplicate of the owner's title. The folio or title has recorded on it full particulars of the proprietorship to the land, together with any changes which occur through transfer, death, or other devolution, and the encumbrances to which the land becomes subject. The cardinal principle of the Land Transfer Act is that the register is everything and that the purchaser gets, upon the registration of a transfer, an indefeasible title against the world.
When national or district schemes for drainage, irrigation, water supply, or sewerage which result in improvement to land are undertaken, statutory authority is customarily given to charge part of the cost against the land. These charges are recorded against the titles concerned.
Special procedures are necessary for the registration of dealings with Crown land and Maori land and these are contained in the Land Act 1948, the Maori Affairs Act 1953, and the various related Acts respectively.
The Joint Family Homes Act 1964 provides for settlements of land as “joint family homes” and wide use is made of this procedure year by year. (See Section 19.)
Certificates of Title Issued—The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the latest 12 years.
| Year Ended 31 March | Total |
|---|---|
| 1961 | 29,337 |
| 1962 | 31,743 |
| 1963 | 29,724 |
| 1964 | 30,076 |
| 1965 | 35,258 |
| 1966 | 39,760 |
| 1967 | 42,692 |
| 1968 | 46,118 |
| 1969 | 42,669 |
| 1970 | 37,525 |
| 1971 | 41,639 |
| 1972 | 39,270 |
MAORI LANDS—Before European settlement, all the land in the country was held by the various groups and tribes of the Maori people in accordance with their traditional customs and usages, and the land so held was described as Maori customary land. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive rights to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown. Practically all of the land which was formerly Maori customary land has now been converted to other forms of title by one or other of the following processes:
Purchase or other acquisition by the Crown (from whom in turn the European colonists obtained land for farms, etc.).
The issue of a Crown grant to a Maori owner on the recommendation of the Maori Land Court.
The issue of a freehold order by the Maori Land Court in favour of the Maori or Maoris found entitled upon an investigation of title. This process was used instead of process (b) after the introduction of the land transfer system into New Zealand.
Land which was included in titles issued under processes (b) and (c) became known as Maori freehold land.
Maori freehold land becomes Crown land if all interests in it are purchased or otherwise acquired by the Crown, or becomes European land when bought or inherited by a person of less than half Maori blood, or is declared to be so by the Maori Land Court. Provision exists in Part I of the Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 for the removal of the special status of “Maori land” from land owned by up to four persons and meeting certain other requirements.
Maori Land Court—The Maori Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other judges as the Governor-General may from time to time appoint. It is a Court of Record and its general function is to deal with problems peculiar to multiple ownership of Maori lands including the partitioning and combining of titles for better utilisation, the effecting of exchanges, directing the holding of meetings of owners, and confirming or disallowing resolutions passed by such meetings, confirming sales, and making other miscellaneous orders.
The Maori Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Maori Land Court, provided that two Judges at least shall concur in every decision of the court. With certain exceptions, the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Maori Land Court.
Although the Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 has reduced the jurisdiction of the court by giving the Maori people themselves much greater powers in the alienation of Maori freehold land without reference to the court, the court nevertheless in 1971–72 transacted considerable business. Some 319 sales involving a total of 14,800 hectares of a value of $3,205,000 were put through. In the same period 170 leases comprising 13,700 hectares were granted.
In addition to this, the court recorded a further 438 contracts negotiated directly by the owners themselves. There were also 434 meetings of owners authorised and held by the court during this period.
A considerable number of leases and sales of Maori land are to Maoris.
From 1 April 1973 the former succession system has ceased.
ACQUISITION OF LAND—Safeguards have been made for long-term planning in the use of land, whether publicly or privately owned, in order to ensure that it and its resources are used to the best advantage of the community as a whole. Legislation introduced in 1968 and 1969 (by amendment to the Land Settlement Promotion and Land Acquisition Act 1952) prevents, where there is an operative regional planning or proposed or operative district scheme, the acquisition by overseas interests of land of 4,000 sq metres or over designated or zoned as a reserve, or public park, or for recreational purposes, or as private open space, or for preservation as an object or place of historical or scientific interest, or of natural beauty, or any proposed such purpose and all islands or parts of islands within 150 kilometres of the mainland, and the Chatham Islands. Where there are no regional or district schemes the legislation applies to any land of 4,000 sq metres or over in area and the purchase may not be approved if the land is likely to be required for reserve purposes. The legislation also covers rural and farm land of 2 hectares or over. Here a purchase may be approved if specified conditions, directed to ensuring beneficial use of the land from a national viewpoint, or permanent future residence, are met.
The court shall grant its consent where the purchaser or lessee is a person ordinarily resident in New Zealand, i.e., who has resided in New Zealand for 2 1/2 years and the court is satisfied that he intends to continue to reside in New Zealand. Where the purchaser or lessee is not a person ordinarily resident in New Zealand or is an overseas company, the court shall not grant its consent unless it is satisfied that: the land is not required for any reserve, public park, recreation purposes, or for preservation as an object of historical or scientific interest or natural beauty; and that the land is not an island less than 150 kilometres from the nearest part of the coast of the North Island or the South Island or forms part of the Chatham Islands. In the case of farm land, the court must be assured that the purchaser or lessee intends to conduct experimental or research work on the land which will benefit agricultural industries in New Zealand or the community generally, or that the land will be used for purposes other than agricultural with greater advantage to the community, or in the case of an individual that he intends to reside permanently in New Zealand and farm the land exclusively for his own use and benefit and has the ability and means to do this.
Part I of the Land Settlement Promotion and Land Acquisition Act authorises the Minister of Lands to take in certain circumstances any farm land that is suitable for settlement, and is, or when subdivided and developed will be, capable of substantially increased production. Land cannot be taken from any person owning less than the equivalent of two economic farms, and provision is also made for the retention of land for the owner's children. The owner may object to a Land Valuation Committee or the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court to the taking of land. The court may also be called in to assess compensation for land taken if the owner does not accept the Crown's offer.
Part II deals with the control of sales and leases of farm land to prevent undue aggregation. The Act applies to sales of freehold farm land and, with certain exceptions, to leases of farm land for terms of 3 years or more. The consent of the court is required to such transactions unless the purchaser or lessee files a declaration with the District Land Registrar within 1 month of the date of the transaction to the effect that he owns no farm land, has no interest in any estate or trust owning farm land, has not since the passing of the Act transferred any farm land to any person as trustee or created any trust in respect of farm land, and that he has entered into the transaction solely on his own behalf.
The Act prevents the purchase of farm land, without the consent of the court, by a trustee for any person under the age of 17 years, or the purchase by a company or trustee for a company to be formed where the shareholders are fewer than 10 in number and any member of such company is under the age of 17 years (or where shares will be held in trust for any person under that age at the date of the transaction).
LAND TRANSFERS—The following table shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during the latest 11 years. (1 hectare = 2.47 acres.)
| Year Ended 31 March | Urban Properties | Rural Properties | All Properties: Total Consideration | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Area | Consideration | Freehold | Total Freehold and Leasehold | |||||
| Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Consideration | |||||
| hectares | hectares | ||||||||
| (000) | $(m) | (000) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
| 1962 | 49,358 | 5,657 | 233.4 | 7,787 | 569 | 117.2 | 8,455 | 126.7 | 360.1 |
| 1963 | 46,277 | 6,114 | 237.3 | 6,782 | 459 | 92.5 | 7,289 | 99.1 | 336.4 |
| 1964 | 51,942 | 6,706 | 299.1 | 7,269 | 525 | 111.0 | 7,894 | 120.8 | 419.9 |
| 1965 | 59,983 | 7,368 | 362.7 | 8,642 | 643 | 156.6 | 9,565 | 173.5 | 536.2 |
| 1966 | 61,581 | 7,426 | 394.0 | 9,281 | 631 | 185.3 | 9,927 | 198.6 | 592.6 |
| 1967 | 59,151 | 6,166 | 394.0 | 8,914 | 644 | 184.0 | 9,488 | 195.2 | 589.2 |
| 1968 | 55,820 | 5,710 | 390.5 | 7,566 | 451 | 141.2 | 8,105 | 151.4 | 541.8 |
| 1969 | 57,854 | 5,621 | 426.4 | 7,329 | 505 | 141.2 | 7,801 | 150.1 | 576.5 |
| 1970 | 63,728 | 6,506 | 530.7 | 8,480 | 574 | 184.1 | 8,896 | 193.7 | 724.4 |
| 1971 | 74,020 | 7,122 | 701.7 | 9,080 | 628 | 205.0 | 9,590 | 217.3 | 918.9 |
| 1972 | 76,543 | 7,442 | 786.8 | 9,106 | 514 | 190.0 | 9,499 | 198.6 | 985.4 |
Urban Land Transfers—The following table shows urban land transfers by consideration groups for March years.
| Consideration Group | Freehold | Leasehold | All Urban Transfers | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | |
| $ | $(million) | $(000) | $(million) | $(000) | $(million) | $(000) | |||
| 1970–71 | |||||||||
| Under 2,000 | 11,482 | 13.9 | 1.2 | 323 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 11,805 | 14.2 | 1.2 |
| 2,000–2,999 | 6,049 | 14.3 | 2.4 | 94 | 0.2 | 2.4 | 6,143 | 14.6 | 2.4 |
| 3,000– 3,999 | 4,847 | 16.4 | 3.4 | 76 | 0.3 | 3.4 | 4,923 | 16.7 | 3.4 |
| 4,000–9,999 | 24,292 | 171.8 | 7.1 | 576 | 4.1 | 7.2 | 24,868 | 176.0 | 7.1 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 21,023 | 277.5 | 13.2 | 346 | 4.6 | 13.2 | 21,369 | 282.1 | 13.2 |
| 20,000– 49,999 | 4,007 | 108.1 | 27.0 | 118 | 3.1 | 26.6 | 4,125 | 111.2 | 27.0 |
| 50,000–199,999 | 676 | 56.1 | 82.9 | 30 | 2.6 | 88.0 | 706 | 58.7 | 83.2 |
| 200,000 and over | 76 | 27.1 | 356.6 | 5 | 1.1 | 227.8 | 81 | 28.2 | 348.7 |
| All groups | 72,452 | 685.3 | 9.5 | 1,568 | 16.4 | 10.4 | 74,020 | 701.7 | 9.5 |
| 1971–72 | |||||||||
| Under 2,000 | 10,540 | 12.7 | 1.2 | 337 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 10,877 | 13.0 | 1.2 |
| 2,000–2,999 | 6,009 | 14.3 | 2.4 | 122 | 0.3 | 2.4 | 6,131 | 14.6 | 2.4 |
| 3,000–3,999 | 4,993 | 16.9 | 3.4 | 83 | 0.3 | 3.3 | 5,076 | 17.2 | 3.4 |
| 4,000–9,999 | 22,700 | 158.0 | 7.0 | 448 | 3.2 | 7.2 | 23,148 | 161.2 | 7.0 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 24,433 | 327.2 | 13.4 | 491 | 6.7 | 13.5 | 24,924 | 333.9 | 13.4 |
| 20,000– 49,999 | 5,364 | 143.8 | 26.8 | 161 | 4.5 | 27.9 | 5,525 | 148.3 | 26.8 |
| 50,000–199,999 | 739 | 61.5 | 33.2 | 29 | 2.4 | 82.5 | 768 | 63.9 | 83.2 |
| 200,000 and over | 89 | 33.4 | 374.8 | 5 | 1.5 | 290.8 | 94 | 34.8 | 370.3 |
| All groups | 74,867 | 767.7 | 10.3 | 1,676 | 19.1 | 11.4 | 76,543 | 786.8 | 10.3 |
In general, transactions included in the under $4,000 group would involve vacant sections, although many building sections are now priced above this level.
Urban land transfers involving consideration between $4,000 and $19,999 would be, in the main, residential properties, although the group would include building sections, particularly in the main urban areas.
The range of transactions involving $20,000 or above would represent mainly commercial and industrial properties, although increasing numbers of residential properties will be included near the lower end of the range.
The following table shows urban land transfers by land registration districts.
| Registered in Land Registration District | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Area | Total Consideration | Number | Area | Total Consideration | |
| hectares | hectares | |||||
| (000) | $(million) | (000) | $(million) | |||
| North Auckland | 25,044 | 2.5 | 276.7 | 25,795 | 2.7 | 309.6 |
| South Auckland | 10,191 | 1.0 | 81.8 | 10,543 | 1.1 | 88.0 |
| Gisborne | 772 | 0.1 | 5.7 | 792 | 0.1 | 6.1 |
| Hawke's Bay | 2,809 | 0.3 | 23.2 | 2,754 | 0.3 | 24.8 |
| Taranaki | 1,754 | 0.2 | 13.2 | 1,708 | 0.2 | 14.8 |
| Wellington | 13,248 | 1.1 | 137.9 | 14,329 | 1.2 | 162.2 |
| Marlborough | 643 | 0.1 | 5.6 | 702 | 0.1 | 5.7 |
| Nelson | 1,775 | 0.2 | 13.3 | 2,013 | 0.2 | 16.0 |
| Westland | 394 | – | 1.5 | 416 | – | 1.9 |
| Canterbury | 10,789 | 1.0 | 94.3 | 10,814 | 1.0 | 105.6 |
| Otago | 4,250 | 0.4 | 31.9 | 4,301 | 0.4 | 32.9 |
| Southland | 2,351 | 0.2 | 16.6 | 2,376 | 0.2 | 19.2 |
| Totals | 74,020 | 7.1 | 701.7 | 76,543 | 7.5 | 786.8 |
Rural Land Transfers—The following analysis shows transfers of rural freehold properties classified by size groups.
| Size Group (Acres)* | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Area | Total Consideration | Number | Area | Total Consideration | |
| * 1 acre = 0.405 hectare. | ||||||
| hectares | hectares | |||||
| (000) | $(million) | (000) | $(million) | |||
| Under 30 | 4,661 | 14.7 | 51.8 | 4,916 | 15.8 | 53.6 |
| 30–49 | 529 | 8.5 | 8.5 | 491 | 8.0 | 8.6 |
| 50–99 | 999 | 29.6 | 24.8 | 1,041 | 30.7 | 24.9 |
| 100–149 | 724 | 35.3 | 22.4 | 696 | 34.2 | 22.2 |
| 150–249 | 767 | 60.3 | 27.5 | 749 | 58.2 | 27.0 |
| 250–499 | 749 | 105.9 | 31.7 | 626 | 89.3 | 24.7 |
| 500 and over | 651 | 374.1 | 38.3 | 587 | 277.6 | 29.0 |
| Totals | 9,080 | 628.4 | 205.0 | 9,106 | 513.8 | 190.0 |
The next table; gives average consideration per acre by size group and weighted average price per acre of rural freehold land transfers for the latest 5 years. (The weighted average price is based on total acreages transferred during the period April 1953-March 1966.)
| Size Groups (Acres)* | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * 1 acre = 0.405 hectare. | |||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| Under 30 | 1,164.94 | 1,238.23 | 1,300.01 | 1,422.64 | 1,370.26 |
| 30–49 | 311.08 | 418.23 | 398.66 | 402.04 | 434.78 |
| 50–99 | 307.84 | 315.25 | 305.54 | 339.34 | 328.65 |
| 100–249 | 190.06 | 189.33 | 209.13 | 211.06 | 215.72 |
| 250–499 | 103.61 | 107.30 | 119.77 | 121.15 | 112.09 |
| 500 and over | 35.26 | 28.86 | 39.15 | 41.46 | 42.29 |
| Weighted overall average price per hectare | 272.43 | 272.21 | 301.07 | 315.80 | 312.36 |
The following table shows all rural land transfers, freehold and leasehold, by land registration districts for the year ended 31 March 1972.
| Registered in Land Registration District | Freehold | Leasehold | Total | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Area | Consideration | |
| hectares (000) | $(million) | hectares (000) | $(million) | hectares (000) | $(million) | ||||
| North Auckland | 2,024 | 76.5 | 38.1 | 39 | 2.7 | 0.7 | 2,063 | 79.2 | 38.8 |
| South Auckland | 1,945 | 82.7 | 50.3 | 68 | 3.8 | 1.3 | 2,013 | 86.5 | 51.6 |
| Gisborne | 196 | 20.8 | 3.0 | 16 | 4.4 | 0.4 | 212 | 25.1 | 3.5 |
| Hawke's Bay | 396 | 35.6 | 10.4 | 28 | 3.9 | 0.9 | 424 | 39.6 | 11.2 |
| Taranaki | 501 | 29.0 | 11.9 | 40 | 4.0 | 1.0 | 541 | 33.0 | 12.9 |
| Wellington | 1,060 | 86.7 | 21.2 | 32 | 5.7 | 0.9 | 1,092 | 92.4 | 22.1 |
| Marlborough | 424 | 15.0 | 3.5 | 38 | 7.1 | 0.5 | 462 | 22.0 | 4.0 |
| Nelson | 376 | 21.2 | 4.5 | 46 | 6.3 | 0.5 | 422 | 27.5 | 5.0 |
| Westland | 71 | 5.2 | 0.9 | 17 | 1.3 | 0.2 | 88 | 6.4 | 1.1 |
| Canterbury | 1,117 | 74.2 | 27.4 | 25 | 5.2 | 1.0 | 1,142 | 79.4 | 28.5 |
| Otago | 502 | 34.0 | 8.6 | 21 | 9.4 | 0.8 | 523 | 43.3 | 9.4 |
| Southland | 494 | 32.9 | 10.0 | 23 | 2.3 | 0.5 | 517 | 35.3 | 10.5 |
| Totals | 9,106 | 513.8 | 190.0 | 393 | 56.0 | 8.7 | 9,499 | 569.8 | 198.6 |
GENERAL—Equitable land values are a basis for many of the relations of the Central Government and local authorities with the individual. In particular they are required in connection with the following: (a) the levying of land tax; (b) the apportionment of rating levies over contributory local authorities; (c) the levying of rates by local authorities; (d) the advancing of money on mortgage by Government departments and by trustees under the Trustee Act; (e) the assessing of stamp, estate, and gift duties; (f) the fixing of prices payable to the Crown or by the Crown for transfers of land.
SYSTEM AND PROCEDURE—The Government Valuation of Land Act 1896 set up a separate Government department charged with the duty of assessing the values of real estate for taxation and other purposes of the Central Government and for local rating purposes. The present law relating to the valuation of land is contained in the Valuation of Land Act 1951, and in the Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948.
The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General, the actual work of valuing being done by district valuers and assistant valuers. The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate (a) the value of the land; (b) the value of the buildings (if any) and other improvements (if any) upon such land; and (c) the capital value of the property.
Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, not to accept special prices paid for land in exceptional circumstances, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.
Generally, under the New Zealand law, the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local authority expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the “land value”.
“Improvements” on land are defined, with certain provisos, as any work done or materials used on or for the benefit of the land by any owner or occupier resulting in an increase in the value of the land. With the introduction of land value in 1970 (in place of unimproved value) the term “improvements” correctly speaking, includes only those items of work done or material used which result in structural additions to the property.
The “capital value” is, broadly speaking, the unencumbered market value of the land at date of valuation, and the “value of improvements” is the added value given by the “improvements”.
THE VALUATION ROLL—A valuation roll is prepared for each district over which a territorial local authority has rating jurisdiction, setting forth the ownership, description, and valuation of each property, including rates postponement and special rateable values where these are required to be determined.
Revision of Rolls—District valuation rolls are revised by the Valuer-General at intervals of not more than 5 years unless for good reason he decides otherwise.
The Supplementary Roll—There is, in addition to the district valuation roll for each district, a supplementary roll for that district. Generally, all special valuations of land made during the currency of a district roll for particular purposes—e.g., the granting of loans by Government departments or trustees on the security of lands, the assessment of stamp, gift, and estate duties—are entered on the supplementary roll.
Objections to Valuations—In the case of a revision of a district roll, the Valuer-General, any local authority, or any owner whose name appears on the roll, may object to any valuation thereon. Where a particular property only is revalued, only the owner has a right of objection. If, after the Valuer-General has reconsidered the matter, the objector is still dissatisfied he may ask for the objection to be heard by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court.
ADMINISTRATIVE DIVISION OF THE SUPREME COURT—The Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948 as amended in 1968, provides for objections under the Valuation of Land Act to be determined by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court. In addition to its jurisdiction under the Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948, the Division hears claims for compensation under the Public Works Act 1928 and determines values under the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952. Land valuation committees for particular localities operate under the general jurisdiction of the Division. There is a right of appeal from a committee's decision to the court with a further right of appeal to the Court of Appeal in certain cases.
If any owner who has objected to a valuation made at a revision of a district roll is not satisfied with the value of the land as fixed by the Division's order he may, within 14 days of the sealing of the order, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the owner) considers to be the fair selling value as specified in his notice (but not less than the aggregate amount owing on mortgages or other charges on the land), or the land to be acquired on behalf of Her Majesty, or sold, at that value. There is also provision that if the Valuer-General is of the opinion that the value has been fixed by the Division at less than the capital value, he may, within 14 days after the sealing of the Division's order require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair capital value, and, failing such consent being given within 30 days after notice is delivered, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of Her Majesty.
VALUATIONS IN RELATION TO RATING—The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the land value is framed.
The third major rating system is the annual (rental) value system, where the annual values are assessed by valuers appointed by the local authorities concerned. The Valuer-General may be so appointed. The annual value is defined as the rent at which a property would let from year to year reduced by 20 percent in the case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and by 10 percent in the case of land, but it may not be less than 5 percent of the value of the fee simple. A new valuation roll in this regard is prepared either annually or triennially.
Parts IV and V of the Rating Act 1967 provide for local authorities to grant applications for rates postponement in respect of certain residences in commercial and industrial zones and for farmlands in counties with valuations reflecting potential use for urban development. Rates postponement values are determined either under the Valuation of Land Act or the Rating Act. According to the system of rating in force, special rateable values for non-conforming commercial or industrial land in residential or rural zones are also provided for in order that these classes of properties will not enjoy a rating advantage. Likewise special rateable values may be determined for rural or residential land or commercial or industrial areas, for single-unit dwellinghouses in areas where values are influenced by demand for multi-unit housing, and for “existing use” properties within the meaning of Section 36 of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953.
Part VI of the Rating Act provides for rating relief for farmlands subject to rates levied by borough (or city) councils, independent town councils, and county councils in respect of county towns. The Act provides that these local authorities may assess valuations for rating purposes for such farmlands lower than the normal rateable values.
Equalisation of Values—The Rating Act, Part IX, provides for an equitable adjustment of rates and of levies based on rateable values as between the several constituent districts comprising the district of an ad hoc local authority where those constituent districts have been revalued by the Valuer-General at different times. Provision is also made for equalisation to be done where the several ridings of a county have been revalued at different dates.
CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF LAND—The figures in the following table show valuations over a long period of years for the whole of New Zealand; they are gross values and include the value not only of rateable properties but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.
| At 31 March | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* |
|---|---|---|
* Included in previous column. † Includes the districts revalued
after 1 March 1971 in the “land value” basis
provided | ||
| $(million) | ||
| 1878 | 199.1 | 125.1 |
| 1885 | 226.5 | .. |
| 1888 | 222.3 | 151.0 |
| 1891 | 244.4 | 151.7 |
| 1897 | 277.2 | 168.8 |
| 1902 | 309.6 | 189.7 |
| 1906 | 395.4 | 245.9 |
| 1907 | 473.3 | 299.4 |
| 1909 | 543.0 | 345.5 |
| 1911 | 586.2 | 368.1 |
| 1913 | 681.1 | 425.9 |
| 1915 | 742.1 | 461.4 |
| 1916 | 778.3 | 482.6 |
| 1917 | 810.9 | 502.2 |
| 1918 | 842.8 | 521.8 |
| 1919 | 891.1 | 552.0 |
| 1920 | 940.2 | 581.8 |
| 1921 | 1,037.2 | 635.3 |
| 1922 | 1,089.0 | 658.3 |
| 1923 | 1,106.8 | 661.6 |
| 1924 | 1,137.0 | 667.7 |
| 1925 | 1,174.7 | 678.6 |
| 1926 | 1,206.5 | 682.1 |
| 1927 | 1,236.5 | 683.0 |
| 1928 | 1,262.9 | 670.4 |
| 1929 | 1,301.8 | 689.5 |
| 1930 | 1,329.1 | 677.8 |
| 1931 | 1,335.6 | 663.3 |
| 1932 | 1,325.7 | 643.6 |
| 1933 | 1,307.4 | 629.1 |
| 1934 | 1,300.7 | 619.5 |
| 1935 | 1,275.2 | 602.3 |
| 1936 | 1,271.6 | 591.4 |
| 1937 | 1,264.5 | 575.7 |
| 1938 | 1,272.7 | 564.7 |
| 1939 | 1,305.8 | 565.6 |
| 1940 | 1,321.0 | 557.8 |
| 1941 | 1,346.2 | 555.1 |
| 1942 | 1,363.8 | 553.8 |
| 1943 | 1,368.4 | 553.8 |
| 1944 | 1,377.6 | 554.1 |
| 1945 | 1,394.7 | 555.0 |
| 1946 | 1,420.9 | 558.4 |
| 1947 | 1,492.8 | 568.5 |
| 1948 | 1,592.1 | 583.2 |
| 1949 | 1,778.5 | 614.3 |
| 1950 | 1,971.8 | 648.9 |
| 1951 | 2,225.5 | 698.3 |
| 1952 | 2,629.8 | 788.5 |
| 1953 | 3,064.7 | 899.6 |
| 1954 | 3,405.5 | 974.3 |
| 1955 | 4,136.6 | 1,158.2 |
| 1956 | 4,613.2 | 1,288.8 |
| 1957 | 4,992.7 | 1,395.1 |
| 1958 | 5,354.5 | 1,502.3 |
| 1959 | 5,664.5 | 1,610.6 |
| 1960 | 6,132.5 | 1,779.6 |
| 1961 | 6,497.4 | 1,905.7 |
| 1962 | 6,945.7 | 2,061.1 |
| 1963 | 7,373.6 | 2,212.1 |
| 1964 | 7,760.4 | 2,345.8 |
| 1965 | 8,459.2 | 2,644.5 |
| 1966 | 9,085.0 | 2,865.5 |
| 1967 | 9,836.1 | 3,184.2 |
| 1968 | 10,631.6 | 3,487.0 |
| 1969 | 11,349.7 | 3,705.2 |
| 1970 | 12,515.6 | 4,170.7 |
| 1971† | 13,305.7 | 4,489.0 |
| 1972† | 14,331.3 | 5,046.3 |
Between 1943 and 1950 values were stabilised through the operation of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, and the increases shown in this period mainly reflect the writing into new valuations of increases which had occurred prior to 1943.
The lifting of land sales control on urban properties in 1950 and on rural properties in 1951 was reflected in the general revaluations.
In the following table the gross values and rateable values are analysed in more detail.
| As at 31 March | Gross Values | Rateable Values | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | |
* Included in previous column. † Includes the districts revalued after 1 March 1971 on the “land value” basis provided for by the Valuation of Land Amendment Act (No. 2) 1970, which came into effect on that date. | ||||
| ($million) | ||||
| Counties | ||||
| 1967 | 3,828.0 | 1,285.0 | 3,494.0 | 1,225.1 |
| 1968 | 4,163.3 | 1,399.1 | 3,795.5 | 1,329.2 |
| 1969 | 4,482.0 | 1,486.0 | 4,213.9 | 1,432.5 |
| 1970 | 4,855.1 | 1,586.2 | 4,564.1 | 1,525.5 |
| 1971† | 5,193.8 | 1,759.9 | 4,860.5 | 1,685.1 |
| 1972† | 5,516.6 | 2,085.8 | 5,176.8 | 2,015.6 |
| Boroughs | ||||
| 1967 | 5,988.2 | 1,896.2 | 5,307.7 | 1,715.5 |
| 1968 | 6,448.9 | 2,084.9 | 5,723.6 | 1,888.7 |
| 1969 | 6,839.0 | 2,212.6 | 6,232.0 | 2,047.3 |
| 1970 | 7,638.5 | 2,580.4 | 6,953.5 | 2,384.9 |
| 1971† | 8,088.0 | 2,724.8 | 7,379.1 | 2,527.4 |
| 1972† | 8,790.8 | 2,956.1 | 8,029.1 | 2,747.8 |
| Independent Town Districts | ||||
| 1967 | 19.9 | 3.1 | 16.6 | 2.7 |
| 1968 | 19.4 | 3.0 | 16.2 | 2.7 |
| 1969 | 28.7 | 6.6 | 26.2 | 6.3 |
| 1970 | 22.0 | 4.1 | 19.3 | 3.8 |
| 1971† | 23.8 | 4.4 | 20.7 | 4.0 |
| 1972† | 23.9 | 4.5 | 20.8 | 4.1 |
| Grand Totals | ||||
| 1967 | 9,836.1 | 3,184.2 | 8,818.3 | 2,943.3 |
| 1968 | 10,631.6 | 3,487.0 | 9,535.3 | 3,220.6 |
| 1969 | 11,349.7 | 3,705.2 | 10,472.1 | 3,486.1 |
| 1970 | 12,515.6 | 4,170.7 | 11,536.9 | 3,914.2 |
| 1971† | 13,305.6 | 4,489.1 | 12,260.3 | 4,216.5 |
| 1972† | 14,331.3 | 5,046.3 | 13,226.7 | 4,767.5 |
The fact that land valuations are not continuously up to date has the effect in the preceding tables of delaying the appearance of other than the steepest movements and of reducing their apparent magnitudes.
With the present resources at the Valuation Department's disposal an up-to-date revaluation of all properties in New Zealand would be an impossible task, but by using the principle of valuation equalisation, mentioned earlier, it is possible to compile up-to-date gross values by local body districts for the whole country. These gross figures have been compiled, on the level of values as at 31 March 1966; they are recorded in a research paper issued by the department and are shown in the following table.
| Territorial Areas | Capital Value | Unimproved Value |
|---|---|---|
| $(million) | $(million) | |
| Counties | 4,268.0 | 1,469.4 |
| Boroughs and cities | 6,218.3 | 2,105.3 |
| Town districts | 18.6 | 2.9 |
| Miscellaneous | 4.2 | 2.2 |
| Totals | 10,509.1 | 3,579.8 |
A comparison of these totals with the gross values shown for the year ended 31 March 1966, given previously, illustrates the point that valuation statistics tend to have the effect of delaying current movements in the property market.
The next table shows the percentage distribution of area and population as at 1 April 1972, and of rateable property values between the different types of local authority districts as at 31 March 1972.
| Local Authority District | Area | Population | Rateable Property Values | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Capital Value | Unimproved Value | Value of Improvements | |||
| Percentage Distribution | |||||
| Counties | 99.3 | 30.7 | 39.1 | 42.3 | 37.4 |
| Boroughs | 0.7 | 68.9 | 60.7 | 57.6 | 62.4 |
| Town districts (independent) | – | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Particulars of values for each county, borough, and independent town district in considerable detail are contained in the Report on Local Authority Statistics.
VALUERS' REGISTRATION BOARD—The Valuers Act 1948 provides for the registration of land valuers and for some control of their work. There is a Registration Board under the chairmanship of the Valuer-General, which issues certificates for registration to all valuers and annual practising certificates to public valuers. The main objects of the Act are to secure a high standard of valuation work throughout the country and to encourage competent valuers. There were 982 registered valuers at 31 March 1972.
PORT DEVELOPMENT—New Zealand is now involved in unit and container techniques which have brought about a revolution in handling methods and a new concept of co-ordination of transport through the substitution of capital-intensive for labour-intensive operations. A Ministry of Transport has been established and its major statutory function is the investigation of the economics of transport. A Transport Advisory Council, chaired by the Minister of Transport, has as its purpose the co-ordination and development of transport generally.
An Exports and Shipping Council was set up in 1964 to promote economy and efficiency in the handling of New Zealand's exports and to speed up the turnaround of ships by streamlining procedures. Streamlining primarily involves a reduction in the number of calls made by overseas ships at New Zealand ports, and such activities arise partly from the need to offset increases in the freight bill following rises in freight rates. (Outward freight on exports exceeds $100 million and inward freight on imports exceeds $70 million.) There is a cargo-handling co-ordination committee serviced by the Marine Division of the Ministry of Transport and affiliated to an international association with a control office in the United Kingdom.
A New Zealand Ports Authority has been set up; its approval is required for future large development projects by harbour boards. The authority has designated Auckland and Wellington as the first container ports, and both have installed containerised cargo facilities. A container service to the United States began in August 1971 from the ports of Auckland and Wellington.
In recent years most harbour boards have undertaken extensive port development. New Zealand's first loan from the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (the World Bank) was authorised in 1963 for port development. It involved $5.08 million which was loaned to the harbour boards of Auckland, Lyttelton, Napier, Timaru, and Whangarei.
Facilities for roll-on roll-off vessels have been provided at Wellington, Picton, Auckland, Lyttelton, and Otago.
Additional information to that contained in this section on port, cargo, and shipping statistics may be found in the Report on Transport Statistics, an annual publication of the Department of Statistics.
PORT STATISTICS—Demands made on ports by overseas and coastal vessels are illustrated in the following table, which gives the total number and tonnage of all calls made each year.
| Year | Overseas Vessels | Coastal Vessels | Total | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | |
| tons(000) | tons(000) | tons(000) | ||||
| 1961 | 3,652 | 16,177 | 10,247 | 5,036 | 13,899 | 21,213 |
| 1962 | 3,603 | 16,457 | 10,654 | 5,467 | 14,257 | 21,924 |
| 1963 | 3,764 | 16,433 | 11,076 | 6,189 | 14,840 | 22,622 |
| 1964 | 3,568 | 15,690 | 10,653 | 7,022 | 14,221 | 22,711 |
| 1965 | 3,452 | 15,486 | 9,766 | 7,213 | 13,218 | 22,699 |
| 1966 | 3,605 | 16,783 | 9,427 | 8,063 | 13,032 | 24,845 |
| 1967 | 3,331 | 15,621 | 9,156 | 8,791 | 12,487 | 24,412 |
| 1968 | 3,497 | 16,538 | 8,704 | 8,632 | 12,201 | 25,170 |
| 1969 | 3,648 | 17,070 | 8,150 | 8,241 | 11,798 | 25,311 |
| 1970 | 3,757 | 17,258 | 7,671 | 8,322 | 11,428 | 25,580 |
| 1971 | 3,551 | 16,740 | 7,753 | 8,504 | 11,304 | 25,244 |
Up to and including 1963, overseas ships made an increasing number of calls at port while on the New Zealand coast. Since 1964 there has been some reduction in calls as the recommendations of the Exports and Shipping Council have been adopted. Overseas ships have usually made at least three calls on average on the New Zealand coast while loading.
Movements of coastal vessels declined from 1953 to 1962 when the rail-road ferry Aramoana came into operation. The Aramoana displaced other coastal vessels but its daily return trips between Wellington and Picton added to the number of calls at ports. The second rail-road ferry, Aranui, was brought into service in June 1966, and had a similar effect. Since 1967 additional roll-on roll-off freighters specialising in unit cargo loads have operated between all main ports, gradually superseding the more traditional trading vessels. In 1966 the ships sailing between Wellington and Lyttelton provided a roll-on service. Coastal shipping has advanced to the stage where about half the general cargo is carried in units, including containers. Several colliers on the Greymouth-Wellington service have been withdrawn as coal ceded to electricity, oil, and natural gas.
The following table shows for the 3 latest years the total entrances of merchant shipping at the various ports. Overseas and coastal vessels calling at more than one port in the course of a single voyage have been recorded as entered at every port visited.
| Port | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) | |
| Parengarenga | .. | .. | .. | .. | 123 | 22 |
| Houhora | 7 | 1 | 14 | 2 | 5 | 1 |
| Awanui | 46 | 7 | 37 | 6 | 30 | 5 |
| Mangonui | 26 | 4 | 24 | 4 | 18 | 3 |
| Whangaroa | 10 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 1 |
| Bay of Islands | 66 | 160 | 63 | 211 | 50 | 235 |
| Whangarei | 617 | 2,521 | 628 | 2,621 | 609 | 2,743 |
| Mangawhai | .. | .. | .. | .. | 142 | 22 |
| Auckland | 2,710 | 4,978 | 2,379 | 5,145 | 2,269 | 5,070 |
| Onehunga | 190 | 87 | 194 | 95 | 215 | 103 |
| Raglan | 39 | 17 | 32 | 14 | 46 | 23 |
| Thames | 28 | 4 | 20 | 3 | 16 | 2 |
| Tauranga | 513 | 1,692 | 557 | 1,761 | 556 | 1,814 |
| Gisborne | 107 | 171 | 117 | 226 | 105 | 202 |
| Napier | 376 | 1,509 | 381 | 1,409 | 292 | 1,141 |
| Taranaki | 280 | 824 | 373 | 889 | 247 | 796 |
| Waverley | – | – | – | – | 7 | 65 |
| Wanganui | 97 | 51 | 100 | 57 | 91 | 53 |
| Wellington | 2,170 | 4,896 | 2,234 | 4,977 | 2,283 | 4,823 |
| Picton | 1,078 | 1,681 | 1,028 | 1,573 | 1,050 | 1,640 |
| Nelson | 497 | 506 | 458 | 612 | 453 | 604 |
| Motueka | 64 | 5 | 25 | 1 | 5 | – |
| Tarakohe | 223 | 131 | 211 | 129 | 232 | 136 |
| Westport | 150 | 101 | 142 | 94 | 146 | 99 |
| Greymouth | 71 | 38 | 62 | 29 | 40 | 15 |
| Jackson Bay | 14 | 5 | 15 | 6 | 20 | 10 |
| Lyttelton | 1,061 | 2,927 | 1,023 | 2,948 | 990 | 2,725 |
| Timaru | 263 | 751 | 228 | 629 | 227 | 713 |
| Oamaru | 83 | 34 | 74 | 31 | 55 | 21 |
| Otago | 380 | 1,111 | 365 | 1,021 | 333 | 1,061 |
| Deep Cove | 24 | 59 | – | – | – | – |
| Bluff | 453 | 992 | 481 | 1,044 | 483 | 1,051 |
| Halfmoon Bay | 155 | 45 | 157 | 44 | 162 | 46 |
| Totals | 11,798 | 25,311 | 11,428 | 25,580 | 11,304 | 25,244 |
In the case of Wellington, Lyttelton, Picton, Bluff, and Halfmoon Bay the figures are inflated by the recording of inter-island ferry services.
All Calls of Overseas Vessels—The following table shows for the 3 latest years the number of calls and net tonnage of overseas vessels arriving at New Zealand ports, either direct or coastwise.
| Port | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | |
| Bay of Islands | 29 | 152 | 32 | 205 | 37 | 232 |
| Whangarei | 122 | 1,512 | 113 | 1,451 | 131 | 1,563 |
| Auckland | 971 | 4,490 | 1,054 | 4,642 | 1,035 | 4,634 |
| Onehunga | 18 | 9 | 22 | 14 | 16 | 8 |
| Raglan | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
| Tauranga | 424 | 1,649 | 462 | 1,717 | 446 | 1,761 |
| Gisborne | 32 | 144 | 37 | 193 | 38 | 174 |
| Napier | 276 | 1,346 | 270 | 1,239 | 215 | 993 |
| Taranaki | 148 | 680 | 146 | 703 | 134 | 632 |
| Waverley | – | – | – | – | 7 | 65 |
| Wanganui | 3 | 5 | 8 | 8 | 5 | 7 |
| Wellington | 499 | 2,281 | 516 | 2,328 | 467 | 2,124 |
| Picton | 26 | 122 | 25 | 97 | 25 | 101 |
| Nelson | 91 | 387 | 103 | 504 | 103 | 490 |
| Westport | 10 | 6 | 9 | 4 | 9 | 7 |
| Greymouth | – | – | – | – | 1 | – |
| Lyttelton | 460 | 1,857 | 465 | 1,920 | 403 | 1,672 |
| Timaru | 136 | 649 | 114 | 518 | 113 | 555 |
| Oamaru | 2 | 3 | 2 | 3 | – | – |
| Otago | 221 | 919 | 205 | 829 | 197 | 884 |
| Bluff | 179 | 858 | 172 | 880 | 167 | 837 |
| Totals | 3,648 | 17,070 | 3,757 | 17,258 | 3,551 | 16,740 |
The inward overseas tonnages of ships in the preceding table are converted to percentages for the major ports in the next table.
| Port | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| percent | |||||
| Whangarei | 8.3 | 8.4 | 8.9 | 8.4 | 9.3 |
| Auckland | 26.5 | 26.7 | 26.3 | 26.9 | 27.7 |
| Tauranga | 7.8 | 9.4 | 9.7 | 10.0 | 10.5 |
| Napier | 7.0 | 7.4 | 7.9 | 7.2 | 5.9 |
| Taranaki | 4.4 | 3.6 | 4.0 | 4.1 | 3.8 |
| Waverley | – | – | – | – | 0.4 |
| Wellington | 15.6 | 13.8 | 13.4 | 13.5 | 12.7 |
| Other North Island | 1.4 | 2.1 | 1.8 | 2.4 | 2.5 |
| North Island | 71.1 | 71.4 | 71.9 | 72.5 | 72.8 |
| Lyttelton | 11.5 | 10.9 | 10.9 | 11.1 | 10.0 |
| Timaru | 3.5 | 4.0 | 3.8 | 3.0 | 3.3 |
| Otago | 6.2 | 5.1 | 5.4 | 4.8 | 5.3 |
| Bluff | 5.0 | 5.3 | 5.0 | 5.1 | 5.0 |
| Other South Island | 2.7 | 3.2 | 3.0 | 3.5 | 3.6 |
| South Island | 28.9 | 28.6 | 28.1 | 27.5 | 27.2 |
OVERSEAS SHIPPING: Ports of Arrival and Departure—The next table shows the extent to which various ports were made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure by overseas vessels during the last 3 years.
| Port | Entered as First Call | Cleared as Last Call | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| net tonnage (000) of vessels | ||||||
| Whangarei | 1,328 | 1,258 | 1,327 | 1,295 | 1,288 | 1,271 |
| Bay of Islands | – | 24 | 51 | – | 24 | 57 |
| Auckland | 2,892 | 3,050 | 2,915 | 2,243 | 2,116 | 2,163 |
| Onehunga | 6 | 10 | 6 | 7 | 10 | 7 |
| Raglan | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | |
| Tauranga | 679 | 693 | 737 | 940 | 1,046 | 1,117 |
| Gisborne | 7 | 13 | 15 | 41 | 55 | 50 |
| Napier | 186 | 115 | 100 | 385 | 399 | 365 |
| Taranaki | 131 | 81 | 72 | 222 | 224 | 183 |
| Waverley | – | – | 65 | – | – | 65 |
| Wanganui | – | – | – | 7 | 7 | 6 |
| Wellington | 812 | 815 | 784 | 560 | 676 | 546 |
| Picton | 20 | 17 | 25 | 40 | 23 | 26 |
| Nelson | 172 | 281 | 281 | 160 | 196 | 303 |
| Greymouth | 1 | – | – | – | – | – |
| Lyttelton | 389 | 341 | 358 | 262 | 298 | 305 |
| Timaru | 104 | 86 | 61 | 194 | 107 | 157 |
| Otago | 80 | 65 | 156 | 249 | 215 | 261 |
| Bluff | 126 | 180 | 260 | 282 | 283 | 376 |
| Totals | 6,934 | 7,032 | 7,214 | 6,887 | 6,966 | 7,260 |
As will be seen, in 1971 51 percent of overseas vessels (on a tonnage basis) arriving in New Zealand made Auckland or Wellington their first ports of entry, and 37 percent used one of these two ports as the final departure point. Most of the tonnage at Whangarei comprises overseas oil tankers, whose calls are practically limited to that port.
Passengers—The overseas passenger traffic is concentrated principally at Auckland and Wellington. Small numbers of overseas passengers, however, arrive at and leave from the other ports. The following table gives the numbers of passengers arriving at and departing from each port for the latent 5 years.
| Port | Passengers Arriving from Overseas | Passengers Departing for Overseas | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year Ended 31 March | Year Ended 31 March | |||||||||
| 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Auckland | 31,507 | 24,097 | 22,217 | 19,701 | 23,632 | 28,250 | 23,234 | 24,011 | 21,701 | 24,377 |
| Napier | 88 | 68 | 157 | 77 | 125 | 155 | 159 | 124 | 174 | 118 |
| Wellington | 22,064 | 18,567 | 11,069 | 8,931 | 10,493 | 14,257 | 17,263 | 10,435 | 8,666 | 9,171 |
| Lyttelton | 290 | 160 | 75 | 204 | 141 | 207 | 284 | 502 | 589 | 253 |
| Dunedin | 8 | 16 | 4 | 8 | 1 | 82 | 90 | 92 | 34 | 25 |
| Invercargill | 36 | 75 | 10 | 12 | 94 | 113 | 97 | 129 | 60 | 180 |
| Other | 340 | 433 | 258 | 470 | 717 | 443 | 758 | 289 | 394 | 830 |
| Totals | 54,333 | 43,416 | 33,790 | 29,403 | 35,203 | 43,507 | 41,885 | 35,582 | 31,618 | 34,954 |
Entrances and Clearances of Overseas Vessels—The following table gives the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels entering and clearing New Zealand ports during the last 11 years (recorded at the first port of arrival and final port of departure only), and distinguishes those entered and cleared “with cargo” from those “in ballast”.
| Year | With Cargo | In Ballast* | Total | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | |
| * “In ballast” means (a) inwards—“having no cargo for discharge in New Zealand”, such as cruise ships and vessels to load exports; (b) outwards—“having no cargo loaded in New Zealand”, such as cruise ships, empty tankers, and phosphate ships. | ||||||
| Entered | ||||||
| 1961 | 865 | 4,150 | 173 | 804 | 1,038 | 4,954 |
| 1962 | 850 | 4,055 | 141 | 734 | 991 | 4,789 |
| 1963 | 883 | 4,146 | 146 | 764 | 1,029 | 4,910 |
| 1964 | 901 | 4,592 | 169 | 849 | 1,070 | 5,441 |
| 1965 | 897 | 4,637 | 171 | 987 | 1,068 | 5,624 |
| 1966 | 915 | 4,981 | 203 | 1,147 | 1,118 | 6,128 |
| 1967 | 788 | 4,180 | 244 | 1,658 | 1,032 | 5,838 |
| 1968 | 817 | 4,326 | 377 | 2,319 | 1,194 | 6,646 |
| 1969 | 839 | 4,467 | 391 | 2,467 | 1,230 | 6,934 |
| 1970 | 948 | 5,122 | 350 | 1,910 | 1,298 | 7,032 |
| 1971 | 909 | 5,038 | 387 | 2,176 | 1,296 | 7,214 |
| Cleared | ||||||
| 1961 | 651 | 2,999 | 380 | 1,924 | 1,031 | 4,923 |
| 1962 | 680 | 3,064 | 320 | 1,821 | 1,000 | 4,885 |
| 1963 | 730 | 3,044 | 304 | 1,832 | 1,034 | 4,876 |
| 1964 | 733 | 3,385 | 319 | 1,973 | 1,052 | 5,358 |
| 1965 | 743 | 3,280 | 325 | 2,265 | 1,068 | 5,545 |
| 1966 | 737 | 3,295 | 381 | 2,806 | 1,118 | 6,101 |
| 1967 | 730 | 3,149 | 327 | 2,737 | 1,057 | 5,886 |
| 1968 | 879 | 3,445 | 316 | 3,107 | 1,195 | 6,553 |
| 1969 | 940 | 3,891 | 290 | 2,996 | 1,230 | 6,887 |
| 1970 | 989 | 4,219 | 283 | 2,747 | 1,272 | 6,966 |
| 1971 | 956 | 4,035 | 358 | 3,225 | 1,314 | 7,260 |
Direction of Overseas Shipping—Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries are given in the following table.
| Country | 1970 | 1971 | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Entered | Cleared | Entered | Cleared | |||||
| No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | |
| Australia | 426 | 1,708 | 402 | 1,846 | 459 | 2,015 | 419 | 1,886 |
| Canada | 25 | 160 | 5 | 19 | 25 | 160 | 5 | 24 |
| Ecuador | 10 | 20 | 8 | 15 | 11 | 13 | 7 | 7 |
| Fiji | 64 | 235 | 60 | 227 | 46 | 309 | 55 | 289 |
| France | 2 | 7 | 32 | 152 | 8 | 37 | 29 | 127 |
| French Polynesia | 2 | 23 | 12 | 108 | 4 | 32 | 20 | 203 |
| Germany, Federal Republic of | 15 | 68 | 12 | 55 | 11 | 49 | 15 | 64 |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 13 | 79 | 5 | 29 | 13 | 78 | 20 | 132 |
| Hong Kong | 19 | 67 | 6 | 20 | 16 | 56 | 7 | 26 |
| Iran | 19 | 393 | 32 | 544 | 8 | 201 | 35 | 587 |
| Japan | 261 | 1,256 | 261 | 1,226 | 271 | 1,320 | 292 | 1,456 |
| Kuwait | 26 | 643 | 12 | 277 | 30 | 733 | 8 | 167 |
| Nauru | 19 | 183 | 24 | 229 | 32 | 246 | 19 | 172 |
| Netherlands | 13 | 57 | 2 | 7 | 5 | 18 | 1 | 4 |
| New Caledonia | 44 | 87 | 44 | 60 | 36 | 83 | 42 | 60 |
| Philippines | 2 | 66 | 10 | 36 | 3 | 9 | 15 | 57 |
| Singapore | 8 | 63 | 17 | 159 | 18 | 89 | 13 | 106 |
| South Africa | 8 | 31 | 8 | 28 | 4 | 11 | 10 | 38 |
| Tonga | 9 | 22 | 10 | 127 | 13 | 60 | 9 | 114 |
| USSR | 7 | 21 | 3 | 9 | 9 | 19 | 4 | 18 |
| United Kingdom | 133 | 925 | 135 | 936 | 109 | 669 | 125 | 721 |
| United States | 86 | 473 | 72 | 374 | 79 | 420 | 67 | 394 |
| Other countries | 87 | 445 | 100 | 483 | 86 | 585 | 97 | 605 |
| Totals | 1,298 | 7,032 | 1,272 | 6,966 | 1,296 | 7,214 | 1,314 | 7,260 |
Shipping Between New Zealand Overseas Territories and the Cook Islands—In the tables of overseas shipping no account is taken of ships moving between the main islands of New Zealand and New Zealand overseas territories and Cook Islands. Information on cargoes will be found in section 38, Overseas Territories and the Cook Islands.
SHIPPING ON INLAND WATERS—The only inland water shipping of any consequence is the service running on Lake Wakatipu, operated with the Earnslaw providing tourist excursions. Until 31 December 1968, the service was owned and operated by the New Zealand Railways; from 1 January 1969, the vessel was transferred to private ownership.
REGISTRY OF OVERSEAS SHIPS—The following table shows the country of registry of vessels arriving in New Zealand during the latest 6 years.
| Country of Registry | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| net tons (000) | ||||||
| British Commonwealth— | ||||||
| United Kingdom | 2,544 | 2,625 | 2,630 | 2,546 | 2,422 | 2,505 |
| New Zealand | 463 | 395 | 366 | 374 | 461 | 417 |
| Other British Commonwealth | 46 | 42 | 111 | 41 | 116 | 67 |
| With cargo | 2,521 | 2,320 | 2,197 | 1,965 | 2,443 | 2,366 |
| In ballast | 532 | 742 | 910 | 996 | 556 | 624 |
| Totals, British Commonwealth countries | 3,053 | 3,062 | 3,107 | 2,962 | 2,999 | 2,990 |
| Percentage of total | 50 | 52 | 47 | 43 | 43 | 41 |
| Other– | ||||||
| Italy | 250 | 302 | 265 | 158 | 137 | 85 |
| Japan | 534 | 468 | 837 | 1,046 | 1,114 | 1,104 |
| Liberia | 452 | 466 | 519 | 746 | 867 | 1,050 |
| Norway | 576 | 364 | 488 | 498 | 366 | 421 |
| Netherlands | 375 | 343 | 313 | 341 | 207 | 255 |
| Remaining countries | 888 | 832 | 1,116 | 1,184 | 1,343 | 1,309 |
| With cargo | 2,460 | 1,860 | 2,129 | 2,502 | 2,679 | 2,672 |
| In ballast | 615 | 915 | 1,409 | 1,471 | 1,354 | 1,552 |
| Totals, other countries | 3,075 | 2,775 | 3,538 | 3,973 | 4,033 | 4,224 |
| Percentage of total | 50 | 48 | 53 | 57 | 57 | 59 |
| Grand totals | 6,128 | 5,837 | 6,645 | 6,934 | 7,032 | 7,214 |
NEW ZEALAND SHIPPING REGISTER—The figures for vessels registered in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last 11 years are as follows.
| Year | Steam and Motor Vessels | Other Vessels* | Totals | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
| * Includes sailing vessels, and barges, dredges, etc., not self-propelled. | |||||||||
| 1961 | 503 | 241,096 | 120,992 | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 545 | 243,567 | 123,023 |
| 1962 | 493 | 250,399 | 124,724 | 40 | 2,652 | 2,096 | 533 | 253,051 | 126,820 |
| 1963 | 496 | 244,047 | 120,603 | 50 | 4,051 | 3,505 | 546 | 248,098 | 124,108 |
| 1964 | 521 | 251,032 | 122,798 | 53 | 4,180 | 3,628 | 574 | 255,212 | 126,426 |
| 1965 | 534 | 235,506 | 114,309 | 60 | 4,273 | 3,699 | 594 | 239,779 | 118,008 |
| 1966 | 556 | 238,149 | 112,520 | 65 | 4,335 | 3,720 | 621 | 242,484 | 116,240 |
| 1967 | 589 | 223,571 | 103,090 | 68 | 5,244 | 4,612 | 657 | 228,815 | 107,702 |
| 1968 | 597 | 223,573 | 102,461 | 72 | 6,114 | 5,318 | 669 | 229,687 | 107,779 |
| 1969 | 625 | 208,986 | 95,282 | 64 | 5,402 | 4,599 | 689 | 214,388 | 99,881 |
| 1970 | 659 | 210,667 | 95,702 | 69 | 5,726 | 4,811 | 728 | 216,393 | 100,513 |
| 1971 | 702 | 196,176 | 87,759 | 70 | 5,841 | 4,945 | 772 | 202,017 | 92,704 |
In the table which follows, the vessels on the New Zealand register at 31 December 1971 are classified and listed for the various ports of registry.
| Port of Registry | Steam Vessels | Motor Vessels | Other Vessels* | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
| * Includes sailing vessels and barges, dredges, etc., not self-propelled. | |||||||||
| Whangarei | – | – | – | 21 | 1,912 | 266 | 3 | 307 | 205 |
| Auckland | 10 | 3,071 | 1,388 | 445 | 75,367 | 34,891 | 46 | 5,122 | 4,411 |
| Tauranga | – | – | – | 7 | 5,147 | 2,259 | 1 | 14 | 6 |
| Napier | 1 | 819 | 449 | 14 | 3,256 | 1,282 | – | – | – |
| Wellington | 13 | 11,512 | 4,441 | 87 | 52,138 | 24,187 | 14 | 274 | 226 |
| Nelson | – | – | – | 27 | 5,673 | 2,274 | – | – | – |
| Lyttelton | 5 | 3,578 | 1,253 | 17 | 2,323 | 913 | 4 | 34 | 10 |
| Timaru | – | – | – | 6 | 1,641 | 588 | 1 | 5 | 2 |
| Dunedin | 2 | 2,435 | 995 | 20 | 25,119 | 11,820 | – | – | – |
| Invercargill | 2 | 969 | 368 | 25 | 1,216 | 385 | 1 | 85 | 85 |
| Totals | 33 | 22,384 | 8,894 | 669 | 173,792 | 78,865 | 70 | 5,841 | 4,945 |
Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's “mosquito” fleet, the average net tonnage of the 501 vessels on the Auckland register being only 81 tons.
Of the 772 vessels registered in New Zealand at the end of 1971 only 65 were classified as employed in the coastal or foreign trade. A great number of vessels are employed exclusively within “restricted limits” or are pleasure craft.
CARGO STATISTICS—With cargo statistics it should be noted that the term “ton” does not invariably denote a weight of 2,240 lb. It is practicable to obtain the actual weights involved for only a portion of the goods handled. In other cases close approximations are made by applying uniform formulas as to the number of bales, cases, sacks, etc., to the ton. A considerable portion of trading goods, however, is recorded in measurement tons, 40 cubic feet of space being regarded as the equivalent of a ton. As the practice is uniform, comparisons from year to year are not appreciably affected, nor are comparisons between ports, unless there is a radical difference in the class of trade carried on, in which case recourse should be had to consideration of items of trade. Since a much larger proportion of imports are in measurement tons, direct comparisons of tonnages of imports and exports are not always valid.
The following table gives a summary of the tonnage of cargo handled at all ports for the last 11 years.
| Year | Inward* | Transhipments | Outward* | Total Tonnage† | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
* Excluding transhipments. † Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
| manifest tons (000) | ||||||
| 1961 | 2,433 | 5,704 | 158 | 2,164 | 1,983 | 12,600 |
| 1962 | 2,464 | 5,157 | 116 | 2,231 | 2,045 | 12,130 |
| 1963 | 2,882 | 5,697 | 109 | 2,550 | 2,120 | 13,467 |
| 1964 | 3,838 | 7,187 | 103 | 3,504 | 2,593 | 17,328 |
| 1965 | 4,945 | 7,181 | 85 | 4,688 | 2,574 | 19,558 |
| 1966 | 5,542 | 7,942 | 74 | 5,214 | 2,677 | 21,523 |
| 1967 | 5,407 | 6,887 | 52 | 5,105 | 2,927 | 20,431 |
| 1968 | 5,610 | 7,286 | 40 | 5,413 | 3,951 | 22,341 |
| 1969 | 5,664 | 7,527 | 34 | 5,448 | 4,599 | 23,305 |
| 1970 | 6,193 | 8,322 | 61 | 6,035 | 4,770 | 25,442 |
| 1971 | 6,228 | 8,478 | 81 | 6,048 | 5,293 | 26,209 |
From about 1964 the pattern of shipping (and cargo) movements between New Zealand ports has been substantially altered. 1964 saw the opening of the oil refinery at Whangarei and the distribution to other ports of the refined products, currently amounting to some 2 million tons annually, has been by coastal delivery instead of by direct overseas discharge. The emergence of more and more specialised ships, e.g., roll-on roll-off freighters, dry bulk carriers, both in the coastal and overseas services, coupled with the technical improvements in port facilities, has led to the rise of ports handling specialised cargoes and the virtual elimination of the small regional port and the traditional small coastal shipping services.
The next table shows for each port the total inward and outward cargo in 1971. Loadings of bunker fuels amounting to 380,090 tons are not included.
| Port | Inward* | Transhipments | Outward* | Total Tonnage† | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
* Excluding transhipments. † Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
| manifest tons | ||||||
| Parengarenga | 5,427 | – | – | 71,526 | – | 76,953 |
| Houhora | 1,901 | – | – | – | – | 1,901 |
| Awanui | 11,914 | – | – | – | – | 11,914 |
| Mangonui | 6,415 | – | – | – | – | 6,415 |
| Whangaroa | 1,192 | – | – | – | – | 1,192 |
| Bay of Islands | 4,209 | 60 | – | – | 27,866 | 32,135 |
| Whangarei | 248,353 | 3,333,999 | – | 2,993,202 | 139,307 | 6,714,861 |
| Mangawhai | – | – | – | 52,309 | – | 52,309 |
| Auckland | 1,373,768 | 2,099,510 | 47,787 | 137,922 | 821,805 | 4,528,579 |
| Onehunga | 121,081 | 5,993 | 668 | 88,979 | 10,370 | 227,759 |
| Raglan | 29,791 | 1,018 | – | 269 | – | 31,078 |
| Thames | 264 | – | – | 2,149 | – | 2,413 |
| Tauranga | 494,576 | 342,879 | – | 24,149 | 1,761,757 | 2,623,361 |
| Gisborne | 21,634 | 4,985 | – | 8,940 | 46,580 | 82,139 |
| Napier | 268,543 | 267,314 | – | 13,390 | 354,184 | 903,431 |
| Taranaki | 207,489 | 254,295 | – | 108,641 | 182,100 | 752,525 |
| Waverley | – | – | – | – | 391,598 | 391,598 |
| Wanganui | 73,830 | 3,746 | – | 1,479 | – | 79,055 |
| Wellington | 1,271,039 | 926,335 | 25,803 | 905,828 | 266,641 | 3,421,449 |
| Picton | 666,909 | 655 | – | 648,434 | 30,508 | 1,346,506 |
| Nelson | 147,305 | 46,900 | 132 | 29,823 | 493,140 | 717,432 |
| Motueka | 148 | – | – | 382 | – | 530 |
| Tarakohe | 28,443 | – | – | 219,284 | – | 247,727 |
| Westport | 2,158 | 9,651 | – | 195,479 | 57 | 207,345 |
| Greymouth | 3,336 | 573 | – | 25,829 | – | 29,738 |
| Jackson Bay | 12 | – | – | 8,538 | – | 8,550 |
| Lyttelton | 670,170 | 584,515 | 2,465 | 336,285 | 174,166 | 1,770,066 |
| Timaru | 135,786 | 71,837 | 545 | 73,350 | 168,311 | 450,374 |
| Oamaru | 2,501 | – | – | 10,044 | – | 12,545 |
| Otago | 230,819 | 197,551 | 3,990 | 49,203 | 167,383 | 652,936 |
| Bluff | 192,762 | 326,509 | – | 39,049 | 257,025 | 815,345 |
| Halfmoon Bay | 6,201 | – | – | 3,087 | – | 9,288 |
| Totals | 6,227,976 | 8,478,325 | 81,390 | 6,047,570 | 5,292,798 | 26,209,449 |
Transhipments—Transhipments have been at a low level for a number of years but the 1971 total of 81,390 tons indicates a growing trend of centralising cargo to meet the special requirements of container vessels using the ports of Wellington and Auckland.
Inward Overseas Cargo—The following table shows the tonnage of some major items of inward overseas cargo handled in 1971. Transhipments are included.
| Port | Fresh Fruit | Grain | Gypsum, Plaster of Paris | Iron and Steel | Machinery | Fertilisers | Motor Spirit, Kerosene |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| manifest tons | |||||||
| Whangarei | – | – | 10,240 | 558 | 32 | 200,867 | – |
| Auckland | 63,147 | 52,109 | 49,724 | 270,500 | 82,976 | 289,779 | 208,842 |
| Tauranga | – | 13,112 | – | 13,077 | 19 | 255,681 | 4,714 |
| Gisborne | – | – | – | 2,485 | – | – | – |
| Napier | 1,452 | – | – | 11,152 | 990 | 208,735 | 7,216 |
| Taranaki | – | 67 | – | 9,021 | 1,605 | 226,858 | 3 |
| Wellington | 1,963 | 698 | 297 | 78,527 | 42,653 | 2,394 | 192,542 |
| Nelson | – | – | 7,633 | 1,550 | 409 | 9,903 | – |
| Westport | – | – | 9,090 | – | – | – | – |
| Lyttelton | 23,817 | 22 | 19,788 | 45,705 | 14,577 | 106,253 | 94,057 |
| Timaru | – | – | – | 949 | 1,082 | 60,618 | – |
| Otago | 433 | – | 1,206 | 15,648 | 2,248 | 64,761 | 26,877 |
| Bluff | 163 | – | 5 | 14,509 | 4,290 | 156,365 | 47 |
| All other ports | – | – | – | 130 | 284 | 3,127 | – |
| Totals | 90,975 | 66,008 | 97,983 | 463,811 | 151,165 | 1,585,341 | 534,298 |
| Port | Motor Vehicles and Parts | Oil, Other Minerals | Sugar | Textiles | All Other Goods | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| manifest tons | ||||||
| Whangarei | 1,832 | 3,119,958 | – | – | 512 | 3,333,999 |
| Auckland | 212,072 | 12,808 | 175,456 | 75,010 | 649,424 | 2,141,847 |
| Tauranga | 900 | – | – | – | 55,376 | 342,879 |
| Gisborne | 3 | – | – | – | 2,497 | 4,985 |
| Napier | 1,079 | – | – | 223 | 36,467 | 267,314 |
| Taranaki | 1,036 | – | – | 30 | 15,675 | 254,295 |
| Wellington | 234,099 | 44,395 | 9 | 23,160 | 313,383 | 934,120 |
| Nelson | 24,409 | – | 385 | – | 2,743 | 47,032 |
| Westport | – | – | – | – | 561 | 9,651 |
| Lyttelton | 49,262 | 11,351 | 11 | 23,353 | 197,597 | 585,793 |
| Timaru | 1,446 | 3 | – | 224 | 7,515 | 71,837 |
| Otago | 5,673 | 338 | 236 | 2,441 | 81,637 | 201,498 |
| Bluff | 2,647 | – | – | 91 | 148,392 | 326,509 |
| All other ports | 569 | – | – | 24 | 8,429 | 12,563 |
| Totals | 535,027 | 3,188,853 | 176,097 | 124,556 | 1,520,208 | 8,534,322 |
Outward Overseas Cargo—In the section dealing with the export trade it is pointed out that pastoral products make up over 80 percent of New Zealand's exports. The following table shows how the various ports participated in the handling of the main items in the outward overseas cargo, including transhipments, during 1971. Although pastoral products constitute the bulk of New Zealand's exports on a value basis, a number of other types of commodities constitute an important part of the total outward overseas cargo. The following table shows the extent to which ports of loading participated in the handling of the major remaining items.
| Port | Butter | Cheese | Other Milk Products | Frozen and Preserved Meat | Hides and Skins | Tallow | Wool |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| manifest tons | |||||||
| Bay of Islands | 7,341 | 137 | 1,311 | 16,744 | – | 2,315 | – |
| Whangarei | 24,471 | – | 17,848 | 197 | – | 228 | 226 |
| Auckland | 40,740 | 15,724 | 172,954 | 155,096 | 22,692 | 15,922 | 60,430 |
| Onehunga | 183 | 22 | 77 | 405 | 20 | 49 | – |
| Tauranga | 72,913 | 10,084 | 104,966 | – | – | 1,228 | 2,392 |
| Gisborne | – | – | 402 | 15,278 | 550 | 794 | 4,240 |
| Napier | 127 | 567 | 6,600 | 107,803 | 14,772 | 12,714 | 74,815 |
| Taranaki | 20,917 | 55,826 | 15,050 | 50,221 | 2,519 | 2,506 | 4,389 |
| Wellington | 8,798 | 8,253 | 24,844 | 83,336 | 15,812 | 5,202 | 43,131 |
| Picton | – | – | 11 | 3,686 | – | 601 | 285 |
| Nelson | 213 | 2,368 | 1,094 | 3,413 | 206 | 661 | 304 |
| Lyttelton | – | 1,391 | 2,637 | 37,337 | 7,768 | 6,997 | 35,759 |
| Timaru | – | 1,512 | 725 | 104,791 | 4,500 | 4,712 | 25,038 |
| Otago | 182 | 779 | – | 21,783 | 4,020 | 4,890 | 34,330 |
| Bluff | 130 | 4,074 | 538 | 115,010 | 9,110 | 10,284 | 48,217 |
| Totals | 176,015 | 100,737 | 349,057 | 715,100 | 81,969 | 69,103 | 333,556 |
| Port | Fresh Fruit | Beans and Peas | Paper, Newsprint, etc. | Timber, Softwood | Wood Pulp | All Other Goods | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| manifest tons | |||||||
| Bay of Islands | – | – | – | – | – | 18 | 27,866 |
| Whangarei | – | – | – | 62,976 | – | 33,361 | 139,307 |
| Auckland | 10,263 | 304 | 9,947 | 11,987 | 761 | 315,479 | 832,299 |
| Onehunga | 547 | 4 | 169 | 899 | – | 8,175 | 10,550 |
| Tauranga | 709 | – | 145,902 | 1,291,700 | 97,340 | 34,523 | 1,761,757 |
| Gisborne | 2,563 | – | – | 17,618 | – | 5,135 | 46,580 |
| Napier | 34,062 | 454 | 31 | 80,394 | – | 21,845 | 354,184 |
| Taranaki | 121 | – | 3 | 23,895 | – | 6,653 | 182,100 |
| Wellington | 18 | 2,750 | 68 | 2,033 | – | 90,616 | 284,861 |
| Picton | 7,114 | 431 | – | 15,755 | – | 2,625 | 30,508 |
| Nelson | 62,466 | 166 | – | 418,716 | – | 3,533 | 493,140 |
| Lyttelton | 1,128 | 20,202 | 716 | 5,013 | – | 55,875 | 174,823 |
| Timaru | 21 | 8,106 | – | 112 | – | 19,339 | 168,856 |
| Otago | 4,209 | 434 | – | 76,492 | – | 20,264 | 167,383 |
| Bluff | 2 | 129 | – | 45,680 | – | 23,851 | 257,025 |
| All other ports | – | – | – | 57 | – | 391,598 | 391,655 |
| Totals | 123,223 | 32,980 | 156,836 | 2,053,327 | 98,101 | 1,032,890 | 5,322,894 |
MARINE OFFICERS' CERTIFICATES—The examinations for masters, mates, and engineers serving in the mercantile marine are conducted by the Marine Division of the Ministry of Transport, the regulations relating to these examinations being similar to those of the Department of Trade and Industry with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions. The Department of Trade and Industry recognises the following certificates only as of Commonwealth validity: Extra Master, Master, First Mate, and Second Mate Foreign-going ships, First- and Second-class Steam and Motor Engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the Department of Trade and Industry. There are examinations for masters and mates, and for marine engineers in both the foreign-going and home trade.
SHIP SURVEY STATISTICS—The Marine Division of the Ministry of Transport carries out the survey of ships as required by the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, and 1,190 certificates of survey were issued in 1971. The department is also required to issue certificates to vessels engaged in international voyages in accordance with the provisions of the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1960, to which New Zealand is a signatory. Also special surveys are made for seaworthiness after damage, for efficiency of equipment, and for tonnage measurement.
LIGHTHOUSE SERVICE—On headlands, capes, reefs, and shoals around the 4,330 miles of coastline there are 280 navigational aids. These aids comprise 25 manned lighthouses, 122 automatic lights, 101 day beacons, 16 navigational buoys, 3 fog signals, and 13 radio beacons, and represent a capital investment of $5 million approximately. Their maintenance and servicing is a responsibility of the Marine Division of the Ministry of Transport, and involves an expenditure of approximately $750,000 annually. Lighthouse tenders, aircraft, helicopters, and road transport along with a number of workshops are used to provide the mariner with reliable navigational aids. Light dues collected from ships meet most of the running costs of the service.
The “Xenon gas” light installed on Tiritiri Matangi Island, the main coastal approach light tower to Waitemata Harbour, is of 11 million candlepower, and is one of the most powerful in the Southern Hemisphere.
WRECKS—In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a superintendent of mercantile marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Transport, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer from whose wrongful act or default damage has resulted.
Should any wreck occur on the coast, or in any river or lake, the receiver of wrecks for that district has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.
The number of shipping casualties reported during the year ended 31 December 1971 are shown in the following table. It should be noted that the figures list all casualties including small craft.
| Type of Ship | Machinery, Breakdown, and Miscellaneous | Capsizing and Collisions | Stranding and Grounding | Foundering | Fire | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Passenger | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Cargo | 4 | 3 | 4 | – | 1 | 12 |
| Fishing | 7 | 5 | 23 | 16 | 2 | 53 |
| Dredge, tug, etc. | 3 | 2 | 1 | – | 1 | 7 |
| Pleasure craft | 27 | 10 | 12 | 10 | 9 | 68 |
| Totals | 41 | 20 | 40 | 26 | 13 | 140 |
RAILWAY DEVELOPMENT—A network of railways extending over some 3,000 route miles links almost all the principal centres of population in New Zealand and carries a large share of the passenger and freight traffic to and from the towns and cities. Practically all the railway services in the country are provided by the New Zealand Government Railways Department, using the title New Zealand Railways for trading purposes. The department also operates road services over more than 5,000 route miles of highways; and a rail and road vehicle and passenger ferry service across Cook Strait between Wellington and Picton. A total staff of almost 21,000 people is employed by the department.
Recent years have witnessed notable progress in development of the system and a steady increase in the carrying capacity of its main lines. Extensive use is being made of the latest developments in railway-transport technology, including diesel and electric traction, transistorised equipment for centralised traffic control, mechanised equipment for freight handling and track-maintenance work, and electronic data-processing machines to assist with accounting and statistical operations. Many new types of goods wagons have been and are being introduced, and numerous station buildings, goods sheds, bridges, etc., are being replaced by up-to-date structures in a continuing programme.
The largest railway construction project in recent years was completed with the opening in January 1971 of the 75-acre Te Rapa marshalling yard near Frankton. The massive yard is the first in New Zealand to have a semi-automatic hump-shunting system, while the refined electronic devices incorporated in the system make it also the most advanced. Designed initially to handle some 3,000 wagons a day, it will ultimately have a capacity to sort 5,000 daily.
A major project still in the course of construction is the 15-mile Kaimai Deviation, including a 5 1/2-mile tunnel through the Kaimai Hills, which will shorten the railway distance between the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty districts.
A loan of $13.73 million was made available by the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development early in 1971 to assist a 6-year railway capital development programme. The loan will meet the overseas content of the cost of wagons and workshops and signalling equipment due for delivery during the first 3 years of the new programme. This loan follows upon an I.B.R.D. loan of $36 million made available in 1965 to cover the overseas content of the cost of a rolling stock re-equipment programme which was completed in 1970 at a cost of $54 million.
BRIEF HISTORY—In 1860 a contract was let by the provincial government of Canterbury for the construction of a railway from Lyttelton to Christchurch, and the first portion of this line was opened on 1 December 1863*. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on 5 February 1867, and meanwhile, in 1865, the Auckland Provincial Council had begun construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.
In 1870 the Central Government established an Immigration and Public Works Department which had as one of its main objects the building of a system of railways to open up the country for settlement. By 31 March 1880, 1,182 route miles of State-owned railways were open for traffic, and by 31 March 1900 more than 2,100 route miles in 10 separate sections were in use. The 369-mile trunk line between Christchurch and Invercargill was completed in January 1879, but it was November 1908 before the 426-mile North Island main trunk railway between Auckland and Wellington was ready for traffic throughout.
Other main lines were completed, to link most of the short isolated sections. The last link to be completed was that from Christchurch to Picton, in 1945. Since then, between 1950 and 1957, 63 miles of branch lines have been built in the North Island to serve the extensive man-made forests.
In 1957 the main highway between Blenheim and Nelson was deemed, for the purpose of calculating passenger fares and freight charges, to be a “notional railway” connected at Blenheim to the railway system.
Over the years since the railways were first built, vast improvements have been made and many sections reconstructed at considerable expense to ease gradients, shorten distances, and reduce curvature. Several of these major railway deviations involved the boring of long tunnels, such as those on the Wellington-Tawa deviation, opened in June 1937; the Turakina-Okoia deviation, opened in December 1947; and the Rimutaka deviation between Upper Hutt and Featherston, opened in November 1955.
* A special article in the 1963 issue of the Yearbook (pp. 1175–1195) outlined the first 100 years of railway development in New Zealand.
EXTENT OF THE SYSTEM—The total route mileage of railways vested in the New Zealand Government Railways Department and open for traffic at 31 March 1972 was 2,987–1,625 miles in the North Island and 1,362 in the South Island. In addition, the Railways Department was working traffic over a further 4 miles of railways owned by other Government departments. Double line was provided over a total of 161 route miles, of which 129 miles were in the North Island.
A total of 62 route miles of railway electrified on the 1,500-volt direct current, overhead contact system was in use at 31 March 1972. The 8 1/2-mile Otira - Arthur's Pass section of the South Island transalpine line, including the Otira Tunnel, was electrified in 1923; the 7-mile Wellington-Johnsonville line in 1938; and the 24 1/2-mile Wellington-Paekakariki line in 1940. The first section of the Wellington - Hutt Valley electrification was brought into operation in 1953, and the last stage of this project, covering 22 route miles, was completed in July 1955. The 6-mile Christchurch-Lyttelton section, including the Lyttelton Tunnel, was electrified in 1929 but changed to diesel traction in 1970.
RAILWAY CONSTRUCTION AND ENGINEERING—In most instances, Government railways in New Zealand have been constructed by the Public Works Department, now the Ministry of Works, and handed over to the Railways Department upon completion. Recent practice has been for the Ministry of Works to construct the earthworks, bridges, tunnels, and buildings, and for the Railways Department to lay the track and install signals.
Track—All track is laid to a gauge of 3 ft 6 in. Steel rails for main lines weigh 91 lb per yard, but several secondary and branch lines have been laid with rails weighing 72 lb per yard. Much of the track, not yet renewed since these standards were adopted in 1950, is still laid with rails weighing 85, 70, and 55 lb per yard. About 65 miles of track are completely renewed each year. Timber sleepers, laid 2,400 to the mile, have traditionally been of Australian hardwood, but since 1960 substantial and increasing use has been made of treated radiata pine sleepers from New Zealand mills.
Bridges—To carry the railways across gorges, rivers, and streams in New Zealand, about 2,600 bridges and viaducts have been built with an aggregate length of 55 miles. The longest railway bridge is that over the Rakaia River, 34 miles south of Christchurch. Completed in 1939 to replace an original timber structure of the 1870s, it is 5,720 ft (1.08 miles) long.
The highest viaduct is the Mohaka, completed in 1937 to carry the Napier-Gisborne railway 318 ft above the bed of the Mohaka River. Twenty New Zealand railway viaducts altogether carry the rails more than 110 ft above the streams they cross.
Tunnels—There are 184 railway tunnels with an aggregate length of 53 miles in use, 108 in the North Island and 76 in the South Island. The two longest tunnels are the Otira (5 miles 26 chains) on the Midland Line in the South Island, opened in 1923; and the Rimutaka (5 miles 37 chains) on the Wairarapa line in the North Island, opened in 1955. Excluding city tube railways, these stand sixteenth and thirteenth respectively in a list of the world's longest railway tunnels. The Kaimai Tunnel, to be constructed on the Kaimai Deviation, will be 5 miles 39 chains long.
Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service—An air freight service across Cook Strait was commenced in February 1947; information on its operation is given in subsection 11D.
Cook Strait Rail Ferry Service—Two ferries carrying rail and road vehicles, and passengers, are operated by the Railways Department between Wellington and Picton. The Aramoana (4,160 tons) and Aranui (4,542 tons) are each designed to carry a maximum of 30 railway wagons, or about 85 motorcars, on the vehicle deck and a further 30 motorcars in an upper-deck garage. There is all-weather accommodation in lounges and cabins in each vessel for about 500 passengers, but it is possible to carry just over 1,000 passengers per ship on special occasions. Regular sailings with the Aramoana began in August 1962 and a two-ship timetable was introduced with the advent of the Aranui in June 1966. In November 1971 the Railways Department took over maritime operation of these ferries from the Union Steam Ship Company.
A third ferry, Arahanga, entered the service in December 1972, and a fourth vessel has been ordered from France for delivery in 1974. Both are of a larger design than the first two ferries and are designed for freight only, with limited accommodation for road truck drivers.
ROLLING STOCK: Passenger Cars—The first diesel railcars on New Zealand railways were placed in service in 1936. At 31 March 1972 a fleet of 38 was in use on passenger services.
Multiple-unit electric coaches were first introduced on the Johnsonville line in 1938. By 1956 a fleet of 49 motor coaches and 79 trailer coaches was in use on Wellington suburban train services. A typical three-coach set comprising one 600 hp motor coach and two trailer coaches weighs 96 tons unladen, measures 188 ft 6 in. overall, and seats 200 passengers. This stock can accelerate rapidly from stops and operates up to 50 m.p.h. in normal service.
Wagons—The Railways Department's fleet of goods and livestock wagons at 31 March 1972 totalled 29,052, with a total carrying capacity of 399,400 tons. In recent years thousands of new wagons have been introduced, including long, covered bogie wagons with wide doorways for mechanical loading of palletised freight, for use on express goods trains. Special-purpose wagons include those designed for log traffic, packaged timber, and bulk commodities such as cement, flour, plaster, heated tallow, sulphuric acid, and aluminium sulphate, and wagons for coal traffic for the Mission Bush steel mill. Many bogie flat-top wagons have also been built or modified for the ever-increasing volume of container traffic. In addition to the wagons owned by the department, another 247 privately-owned wagons are also in use, mainly for petrol and cement traffic.
SPECIAL SERVICES—A fast daytime express diesel railcar with hostess service was introduced between Wellington and Auckland in October 1968, running three times a week each way. In December 1972 the Blue Streak railcars used on this run were transferred to the Wellington - New Plymouth route. New Silver Fern diesel-electric railcars, fully air-conditioned, took over the Wellington-Auckland service, the frequency of which was doubled to six times a week.
Meanwhile, in December 1970, the Southerner diesel-powered express trains with refurbished cars and on-train buffet service were introduced between Christchurch and Invercargill, and in September 1971 two complete new air-conditioned sleeping-car trains were placed in service between Wellington and Auckland. These overnight Silver Star expresses provide the highest standard of passenger travel comfort on New Zealand Railways.
Another refurbished express train, the Endeavour, was placed in service between Wellington and Napier in November 1972. Buffet cars on the Southerner, Silver Star, and Endeavour provide light meal and refreshment services for passengers.
MOTIVE POWER—Since 1949 steam power has been steadily replaced by diesel traction. All steam locomotives in the North Island were replaced by diesel locomotives by the end of 1967, and those in the South Island in 1971 with the exception of two retained for a Lumsden-Kingston tourist vintage train. In November 1972 15 “Dx” diesel electric locomotives weighing 96 tons and with double the horsepower of the “DA“ class locomotives were introduced to haul heavy express-goods trains between Wellington and Auckland, and ultimately the Silver Star sleeping-car express trains.
The proportions of railway traffic moved by the different types of motive power are shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Percentage of Total Traffic Moved by | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Steam Locomotives | Diesel Locomotives | Diesel Railcars | Electric Locomotives | Electric Multiple Units | |
| 1962 | 46.2 | 42.0 | 4.2 | 3.0 | 4.6 |
| 1963 | 40.1 | 48.1 | 4.3 | 2.9 | 4.6 |
| 1964 | 34.3 | 54.2 | 4.2 | 2.9 | 4.4 |
| 1965 | 30.8 | 58.3 | 3.8 | 2.9 | 4.2 |
| 1966 | 26.3 | 63.0 | 3.7 | 2.8 | 4.2 |
| 1967 | 21.8 | 67.6 | 3.7 | 2.8 | 4.1 |
| 1968 | 18.1 | 72.6 | 3.1 | 2.0 | 4.2 |
| 1969 | 8.4 | 83.7 | 2.7 | 1.1 | 4.1 |
| 1970 | 1.2 | 91.7 | 2.5 | 1.0 | 3.6 |
| 1971 | 0.8 | 92.5 | 2.4 | 0.8 | 3.5 |
| 1972 | 0.2 | 93.4 | 2.2 | 0.6 | 3.6 |
There were 276 diesel-electric locomotives at 31 March 1972, and 14 electric locomotives apart from 277 diesel shunting locomotives.
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE—Gross revenue and expenditure on the railways (including subsidiary services) are shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue |
|---|---|---|---|
* In addition, a 53rd week's revenue of $2,014,433 was taken into the department's accounts for the year ended 31 March 1969. Because there was no corresponding expenditure, this sum has not been included in the tabulated figures, in order to maintain comparability with previous years. The additional revenue became available because accounting procedures over the past few years had taken only 52 weeks' (364 days') revenue into account each year, and the additional days had now accumulated into a full week. † Deficit recovered from General Reserve. | |||
| $(thousand) | |||
| 1967 | 88,756 | 87,878 | 878 |
| 1968 | 85,832 | 84,660 | 1,172 |
| 1969 | 90,015* | 86,495 | 3,520* |
| 1970 | 99,729 | 94,121 | 5,607 |
| 1971 | 105,242 | 112,827 | −7,585† |
| 1972 | 122,368 | 126,696 | −4,328† |
The chief items of expenditure for 1971–72 were: wages $78,892,806; locomotive fuel (including electricity), $2,675,208: stores and material, $17,637,599; depreciation, $9,141,978; miscellaneous, $16,798,861.
The revenue and expenditure for recent years, distinguishing between railway operation and other items, are given in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue or Loss | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | |
| * See footnote to preceding table. | ||||||
| $(thousand) | ||||||
| 1967 | 75,028 | 13,728 | 75,151 | 12,727 | − 123 | +1,001 |
| 1968 | 71,653 | 14,179 | 71,880 | 12,780 | − 227 | +1,399 |
| 1969 | 74,602 | 15,413 | 72,892 | 13,603 | +1,710 | +1,810* |
| 1970 | 83,194 | 16,535 | 79,836 | 14,286 | +3,358 | +2,249 |
| 1971 | 86,999 | 18,243 | 96,502 | 16,324 | −9,503 | +1,919 |
| 1972 | 101,296 | 21,072 | 107,277 | 19,419 | −5,981 | +1,653, |
The respective Island figures of revenue and expenditure for railway operation only (i.e., omitting subsidiary services) are given below for the 1971–72 year.
| Area | Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue or Loss | Ratio of Expenditure to Revenue |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(thousand) | percent | |||
| North Island | 73,598 | 74,290 | − 692 | 100.9 |
| South Island | 27,698 | 32,987 | −5,289 | 119.1 |
| Totals | 101,296 | 107,277 | −5,981 | 105.9 |
The revenue and expenditure of the various subsidiary services conducted by the Railways Department is set out in the following table. Full working costs are charged against these services, and interest which is debited to road services and rail ferries is credited to miscellaneous receipts as revenue.
| Service | Revenue | Expenditure | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| $(thousand) | ||||||
| Advertising service | 273 | 302 | 331 | 195 | 217 | 251 |
| Departmental dwellings | 953 | 944 | 959 | 1,882 | 1,974 | 2,170 |
| Road services— | ||||||
| Passenger and goods | 7,760 | 8,521 | 10,396 | 7,714 | 8,787 | 10,393 |
| Cook Strait rail ferry service | 5,891 | 6,197 | 7,890 | 4,495 | 5,346 | 6,604 |
| Miscellaneous | 1,658 | 2,279 | 1,496 | – | – | – |
| Totals | 16,535 | 18,243 | 21,072 | 14,286 | 16,324 | 19,419 |
Revenue—In the following table the railway operating revenue is classified according to the class of traffic, etc., from which it was derived.
| Year Ended 31 March | Passenger Traffic | Goods, Livestock, and Parcels | Catering Services | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(thousand) | ||||
| 1967 | 5,915 | 67,448 | 1,665 | 75,028 |
| 1968 | 5,294 | 64,785 | 1,574 | 71,653 |
| 1969 | 5,419 | 67,477 | 1,706 | 74,602 |
| 1970 | 5,672 | 75,709 | 1,813 | 83,194 |
| 1971 | 5,830 | 79,099 | 2,070 | 86,999 |
| 1972 | 7,010 | 92,018 | 2,268 | 101,296 |
The revenue from passenger fares and luggage during the year 1971–72 represented an expenditure on railway travel of $2.44 per head of mean population. The total railway operating revenue was equal to $35.22 per head.
Expenditure—The railway operating expenditure under various heads is now given.
| Year Ended 31 March | Maintenance of Way and Works | Maintenance of Rolling Stock | Locomotive Transportation | Traffic Transportation | Head Office and General Charges* | Catering Services | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes superannuation subsidy. | |||||||
| $(thousand) | |||||||
| 1967 | 19,012 | 17,671 | 12,105 | 22,383 | 2,232 | 1,748 | 75,151 |
| 1968 | 17,329 | 17,189 | 11,535 | 21,669 | 2,454 | 1,704 | 71,880 |
| 1969 | 17,229 | 18,152 | 11,513 | 21,674 | 2,501 | 1,823 | 72,892 |
| 1970 | 19,278 | 20,478 | 11,833 | 23,475 | 2,856 | 1,916 | 79,836 |
| 1971 | 24,105 | 23,762 | 14,046 | 28,867 | 3,453 | 2,269 | 96,502 |
| 1972 | 26,712 | 24,588 | 15,600 | 32,617 | 5,282 | 2,478 | 107,277 |
Expenditure has been influenced by progressively higher rates of pay and improved conditions of employment.
Capital Expenditure—The expenditure on capital works and new equipment is set out in the following table.
| Item | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| Plant and equipment | 1,159 | 1,411 | 1,742 |
| Works programme | 5,475 | 5,386 | 4,797 |
| Rolling stock | 7,044 | 4,944 | 10,282 |
| Motor vehicles | 906 | 937 | 1,548 |
| Rail ferries | 397 | 1,614 | 4,973 |
| Totals | 14,980 | 14,292 | 23,342 |
This capital expenditure has been met from the department's own depreciation reserves, from the loan granted by the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, and buyer's credit.
The relative proportions of capital funded from these sources were as follows:
| Source | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | percent | $(000) | percent | $(000) | percent | |
| Railway depreciation | 9,538 | 64 | 10,797 | 76 | 12,579 | 54 |
| I.B.R.D. loan | 5,441 | 36 | 2,365 | 16 | 444 | 2 |
| Buyer's credit | – | – | 1,130 | 8 | 10,319 | 44 |
| Totals | 14,980 | 100 | 14,292 | 100 | 23,342 | 100 |
RAIL PASSENGER TRAFFIC—The completion of the suburban railway electrification at Wellington in 1955 and the introduction of fast railcar services between 1955 and 1959 resulted in peak passenger patronage in 1961–62, but since then there has been a steady decline in passenger journeys in face of competition from other forms of transport.
The decline in non-suburban passenger traffic is attributable to the increased use of private cars and the development of air services. The operations of the department's Road Services Branch are outlined under another heading at the end of this section.
The following table sets out the numbers of rail passenger journeys and the corresponding receipts.
| Year Ended 31 March | Number of Journeys | Passenger Revenue | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Suburban | Non-suburban | Total | Suburban | Non-suburban | Total | |
| * Traffic in this year was affected by the suspension of services for 10 days in May 1967 because of a strike by a section of the staff. | ||||||
| (000) | (000) | (000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| 1967 | 21,209 | 2,514 | 23,723 | 2,005 | 3,909 | 5,914 |
| 1968* | 20,122 | 2,064 | 22,186 | 1,947 | 3,347 | 5,294 |
| 1969 | 20,300 | 1,962 | 22,261 | 2,052 | 3,367 | 5,419 |
| 1970 | 19,183 | 1,848 | 21,031 | 2,181 | 3,491 | 5,672 |
| 1971 | 19,097 | 1,911 | 21,008 | 2,210 | 3,620 | 5,830 |
| 1972 | 18,335 | 1,780 | 20,116 | 2,794 | 4,216 | 7,010 |
GOODS AND LIVESTOCK TRAFFIC—The following table shows the tonnage of goods and livestock traffic, and revenue received.
| Year Ended 31 March | Goods and Livestock (excluding Parcels) Carried | Goods, Livestock, and Parcels Revenue | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Tonnage | Net Ton-miles | North Island | South Island | Total | |
| * Revenue from parcels traffic was $2,532,311. | |||||
| (000) | million | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| 1967 | 11,534 | 1,483.9 | 47,139 | 20,309 | 67,448 |
| 1968 | 10,581 | 1,405.1 | 45,614 | 19,171 | 64,785 |
| 1969 | 10,798 | 1,502.9 | 47,649 | 19,827 | 67,476 |
| 1970 | 11,593 | 1,676.6 | 54,210 | 21,499 | 75,709 |
| 1971 | 11,850 | 1,756.7 | 57,107 | 21,992 | 79,099 |
| 1972 | 11,311 | 1,698.2 | 66,327 | 25,691 | 92,018* |
RAIL FERRY TRAFFIC—Traffic statistics for the rail ferry service across Cook Strait are given in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Return Crossings | Passenger Journeys‡ | Motor Vehicles | Freight in Railway Wagons | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Manifest Tonnage | Deadweight Tons | Manifest Tons | |||
* Two-ship service from 27 June 1966. † The number of sailings was affected by industrial disputes. ‡ Excludes short distance journeys within Marlborough Sounds. | ||||||
| 1967* | 810 | 322,224 | 60,690 | 303,450 | 294,933 | 521,383 |
| 1968 | 974 | 339,124 | 66,067 | 330,335 | 343,791 | 581,542 |
| 1969 | 1,032 | 372,984 | 76,067 | 380,335 | 421,064 | 679,948 |
| 1970 | 1,049 | 433,699 | 89,055 | 445,275 | 507,281 | 752,098 |
| 1971 | 996† | 447,215 | 90,533 | 452,665 | 498,324 | 687,951 |
| 1972 | 1,031† | 508,807 | 95,942 | 479,710 | 513,104 | 662,450 |
Financial statistics for the Cook Strait ferry service are as follows.
| Year Ended 31 March | Revenue | Expenditure, Total | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Passenger | Refreshment | Motor Vehicles | Other Goods | Total | ||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| 1967 | 553 | 137 | 620 | 2,870 | 4,180 | 3,200 |
| 1968 | 569 | 154 | 681 | 3,225 | 4,630 | 3,788 |
| 1969 | 634 | 169 | 770 | 3,749 | 5,323 | 4,221 |
| 1970 | 720 | 202 | 893 | 4,076 | 5,891 | 4,495 |
| 1971 | 797 | 226 | 959 | 4,215 | 6,197 | 5,346 |
| 1972 | 1,114 | 305 | 1,212 | 5,259 | 7,890 | 6,604 |
The following diagram illustrates the traffic on the railways and road services.

RAILWAY EMPLOYEES—The average number of persons employed by the State railways throughout the year ended 31 March 1972 was 20,688, compared with 20,814 a year earlier.
ACCIDENTS AT LEVEL CROSSINGS—Accidents at level crossings with roads resulted in the death of 9 people and injury to 49 others in 1971–72; in the previous year 13 were killed and 65 injured. In furtherance of departmental policy, an additional 12 automatic road-crossing alarms were installed in 1971–72.
PRIVATE RAILWAYS—There are a number of short private railways in New Zealand, principally lines serving collieries and other industrial undertakings. There is a 7-mile line of the Ohai Railway Board, extending from Wairio (north-west of Invercargill) to coal mines at Ohai. The Whakatane Board Mills Ltd., in the North Island operates a 6 1/2-mile private line from Awakeri to their mill at Whakatane in the Bay of Plenty.
RAILWAY OPERATED ROAD SERVICES—There is a network of railway-operated road services the origin of which dates back to November 1926 when a bus service between Napier and Hastings was purchased. Others were acquired in the following years (notably the services within the Hutt Valley and between the Hutt Valley and Wellington in 1927 and 1928), but it was 1934 before the first long-distance coach service was taken over. The main development of the network took place between 1936 and 1951, when the route mileage over which licences were held rose from 260 to 5,992. Now the Railways Department runs more than 25 percent of the total vehicle mileage of all licensed road passenger service operators in New Zealand (see section 11C), and maintains in its fleet more than 25 percent of all the vehicles used to provide road passenger services throughout the country. At 31 March 1972, the Railways Department's road services branch employed a staff of 1,490.
Suburban bus services at Auckland, Rotorua, Hastings, Hutt Valley, Wellington-Khandallah, Titahi Bay, Paraparaumu, and Dunedin, with a fleet of 253 vehicles at 31 March 1972, carried 14,209,000 passengers and earned a total revenue of $1,994,882. All the other road passenger services, both long and short distance, with 625 coaches, buses, and other vehicles, carried 7,554,000 passengers and earned a revenue of $6,643,946. The routes of the services in operation at 31 March 1972 covered 5,586 miles of highway.
In addition to the road passenger services, a small number of road goods services were operated. Goods traffic on these services, together with the hire of vehicles to the Rail Ancillary Goods Service, produced a further $1,757,319 in 1971–72. Some 270 motor trucks and vans were maintained for the goods services. The Rail Ancillary Goods Service is operated by the department's traffic branch for the carriage of goods consigned to or from wayside stations.
The following selected statistics illustrate the development of the Railways Department's road services operations.
| Year Ended 31 March | Route Miles at 31 March* | Number of Passenger Vehicles at 31 March | Number of Other Vehicles at 31 March | Total Passenger Journeys | Total Passenger and Goods Revenue | Total Expenditure, Including Interest Charges |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Route mileage for which licences are held. | ||||||
| (000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
| 1946 | 4,507 | 464 | 154 | 16,588 | 2,198 | 1,918 |
| 1951 | 5,992 | 749 | 301 | 24,091 | 4,216 | 4,320 |
| 1956 | 5,842 | 763 | 356 | 19,271 | 5,170 | 5,036 |
| 1961 | 5,754 | 735 | 332 | 21,370 | 5,674 | 5,638 |
| 1966 | 5,858 | 729 | 378 | 22,297 | 6,385 | 6,343 |
| 1968 | 5,899 | 762 | 377 | 21,396 | 6,729 | 6,906 |
| 1969 | 5,919 | 765 | 372 | 22,585 | 7,208 | 7,241 |
| 1970 | 5,925 | 777 | 377 | 22,175 | 7,760 | 7,714 |
| 1971 | 5,942 | 776 | 379 | 22,633 | 8,521 | 8,787 |
| 1972 | 5,959 | 786 | 376 | 21,763 | 10,396 | 10,393 |
GENERAL—Capital investment in New Zealand's roading and road transport system exceeds that of all other forms of transport services. There are over 59,000 miles of roads and over 1 million motor vehicles, while the population census in 1966 revealed that there were 34,906 road transport drivers, 13,533 persons engaged in the construction and maintenance of roads, 16,653 persons whose occupations involved carrying and cartage services, 22,206 persons occupied in the repair of motor vehicles, and 7,205 persons engaged in motor-vehicle assembly and body building.
ROADS AND BRIDGES—Rising levels of investment in roads and road transport are a measure of the importance of motor vehicles in our modern environment. This form of transportation developed mainly because it permitted a way of life people desired and a form of travel which they found highly convenient, but investment levels have become so large and all-pervasive that they affect every corner of our social, economic, and political life. Furthermore, future economic development depends largely on the mobility of the motor vehicle. This mobility has been achieved by the development of an effective roading network and will be retained and improved only through progressive policies aimed at meeting future needs. For these reasons roads and road transport can be expected to play an increasingly important part in New Zealand's national development. In terms of ton/miles of freight carried, road transport has doubled in the last 10 years and now comprises approximately half of total freight movement. Farm production, for example, relies heavily on road transport.
The cost of providing adequate roads in New Zealand as a proportion of annual investment is relatively high in comparison with other countries. The cost of construction varies considerably from place to place, depending upon topography, soil types, rainfall and availability of aggregate. While a road of 18 feet sealed width can be built for $5,000 per mile in some places, a road of comparable standard can cost anything up to $50,000 per mile in less favourable localities.
Annual roading expenditure by central and local government now exceeds $100 million, or approximately 2.3 percent of gross national product. Maintenance comprises about one-third of the expenditure.
Because of its many swiftly-flowing rivers and streams and its inland gorges and deep ravines, New Zealand is faced with major bridging problems, which are perhaps different in character and more complex than those generally found elsewhere. A major programme of replacement and new construction has been under way for many years. In recent years expenditure from the National Roads Fund has resulted in over 5 miles of new bridging being built each year; some 12 percent of expenditure is involved in bridging.
Motorways are expensive to construct and are justified only in areas of high traffic density. They require strong foundations and thick surfacings to stand up to the heavy, fast, and continuous traffic. They confer two great benefits—greatly increased traffic capacity and greater safety. The limited number of access points, designed to permit smooth and safe entrance and exit, and the complete absence of ordinary intersections, contribute substantially to safety and the uninterrupted, fast flow of traffic, which also reduces transport costs.
The Auckland motorway system is one of the largest engineering undertakings ever attempted in New Zealand and one which is changing the face of metropolitan Auckland. An indication of the size and complexity of motorway design is gained from the statement that the cost of the large dual interchange for the Auckland inner city part of the motorway system will be of the order of $20 million, including land purchase. The 4,600-ft Thorndon overbridge on the Wellington Motorway is the largest bridge contract in the history of the Ministry of Works.
Details of formed roads and streets at 31 March 1971 are given in the following table.
| Nature of Surface | Cities and Boroughs | Counties | Town Districts | Total | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| County Roads | State Highways and Motorways | ||||
| miles | |||||
| Paved and sealed | 5,665 | 13,980 | 6,161 | 93 | 25,899 |
| Metal or gravel | 470 | 26,994 | 800 | 48 | 28,312 |
| Unmetalled | 67 | 4,812 | 213 | 7 | 5,099 |
| Totals: formed roads | 6,202 | 45,786 | 7,174 | 148 | 59,310 |
There are 9,769 bridges of 25 ft and over with a total length of 902,426 ft.
Auckland Harbour Bridge Traffic—Before the Auckland Harbour Bridge of four lanes and a span of 3,597 ft was opened in 1959, it was expected that it would take 19 years for traffic to reach 8 million vehicles a year, but instead it took only 5 years. Extensions have been made by way of two additional lanes on each side of the existing bridge making a total of eight traffic lanes.
Traffic totals for March years are shown in the following table.
| Class of Vehicle | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (thousand) | |||||
| Cars | 11,433 | 12,385 | 13,976 | 15,630 | 17,318 |
| Motor cycles, etc. | 233 | 242 | 248 | 277 | 365 |
| Buses | 272 | 264 | 270 | 270 | 268 |
| Trucks | 446 | 465 | 505 | 519 | 543 |
| Non-revenue traffic | 201 | 204 | 154 | 141 | 126 |
| Totals | 12,585 | 13,560 | 15,154 | 16,836 | 18,620 |
Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel—This tunnel was opened in 1964 and is 1 1/4 miles long. There is an increasing volume of traffic using the Christchurch-Lyttelton road tunnel as shown in the following table for March years.
| Class of Vehicle | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cars | 964,659 | 931,669 | 991,400 | 1,081,664 | 1,223,844 |
| Motor cycles, etc. | 84,647 | 68,421 | 62,003 | 59,904 | 71,799 |
| Buses | 14,356 | 14,233 | 14,377 | 14,321 | 15,781 |
| Trucks | 154,512 | 182,970 | 200,505 | 215,929 | 218,373 |
| Non-revenue traffic | 34,154 | 33,206 | 34,138 | 36,148 | 35,302 |
| Totals | 1,252,328 | 1,230,499 | 1,302,423 | 1,407,966 | 1,565,099 |
ROADS ADMINISTRATION—The main statutes covering roads administration in New Zealand are the Public Works Act 1928, the Municipal Corporations Act 1954, the Counties Act 1956, the National Roads Act 1953. Administration of the country's roading system is exercised by municipalities in respect of streets, by county councils in respect of county roads, and by the National Roads Board in respect of State highways.
The National Roads Board is charged with the responsibility of providing an adequate roading system balanced to meet the country's needs. The Board came into being in 1954 as the result of the passing of the National Roads Act. This same Act provided for the establishment of the National Roads Fund. Under the chairmanship of the Minister of Works, the National Roads Board is an organisation of 10 members, representative of the private motorists, commercial vehicle owners, counties, municipalities, the Ministry of Works, and Ministry of Transport. It is of interest to note that Government members are in a minority. The representative nature of the Board ensures that the widest possible background of knowledge and experience is brought to bear on roading matters. Essentially the Board is a politically orientated policy-making body; it is required to think nationally and to act nationally. The most important functions of the Board are:
to administer the National Roads Fund.
to provide a roading system adequate for New Zealand's needs.
to advise Government on all matters concerning roading including the provision of finance.
to assist and advise local authorities on roading problems.
to undertake at intervals of not more than five years a comprehensive survey of the roading positions in New Zealand.
The money in the National Roads Fund is derived from road taxation paid by the users, the private motorist and the commercial vehicle operator. Through this roads fund the money is returned to the road user in the form of safer, smoother, more economical travel. It is an inviolate fund. Under the legislation by which it was brought into operation on 1 April 1954, all taxation paid into it must be immediately available and be used for roading purposes. In effect the National Roads Act provided for an independent fund at the disposal of an independent board and removed the element of uncertainty associated with annual appropriation of funds through Parliament. Nevertheless opportunity is provided for Parliament to debate the Board's activities.
The National Roads Board can be likened to a board of directors with the Minister of Works as chairman and Director of Roading as chief executive officer. The Board meets regularly once a month. Most of the business is conducted in open meeting with representatives of the press in attendance.
The Board employs no staff directly but the Ministry of Works provides an engineering and administrative service for which it is paid 5 percent of total National Roads Board expenditure. The roading division of the Ministry of Works carries out the executive functions of the Board and in servicing the Board calls on the specialist services of other divisions and branches of Ministry of Works as required, e.g., bridge design, land purchase, accounts, legal, etc.
There are approximately 7,200 miles of State highway, for which the Board meets the full cost of construction and maintenance. In addition, there are some 45,000 miles of county roads and 6,000 miles of municipal streets, maintenance and construction of which are subsidised by the Board. The National Roads Board is the controlling authority for State highways. As the Board's agent, Ministry of Works has responsibility for financial control and technical control. In certain cases, the Board has delegated its powers of construction and/or maintenance to local authorities.
In the case of county roads and municipal streets, responsibility lies with the local authority concerned. Apart from the question of standards on major works, there are no strings and no overriding control by Central Government.
Under the National Roads Act, in December of each year the Board is required to estimate its income for the following year and to make its primary allocations of funds expected to be available. At the present time there are three sectors and funds are allocated on the following basis: for counties—not less than 23 percent of motor revenue; for municipalities—not less than 16 percent of motor revenue; for State highways—not less than 50 percent of motor revenue; this leaving 11 percent of motor revenue for allocation to any or all of the above, at the discretion of the Board.
For purposes of roading administration, New Zealand is divided geographically into 22 roads districts and funds are allocated by the Board to each sector in each district as fairly and equitably as possible having regard to particular needs.
In each roads district there is an advisory body known as a District Roads Council. These councils are representative of the same interests as the Board itself. Although they have no executive powers, their recommendations concerning relative priorities have considerable influence on board decisions. In addition to its regular meetings the Board makes visits of inspection to several roads districts each year. These visits afford an opportunity for Board members to get a better appreciation of local problems, needs, and conditions through observation and discussion, and to maintain personal contact with District Roads Councils. The Board is thus able to keep in close touch with the roading problems of New Zealand, and is better able to discharge its responsibility of providing an adequate roading system balanced to meet the country's needs.
Finance—A National Roads Fund has been established within the Public Account, the revenue of the Fund being derived mainly from motor taxation with an annual contribution from the Government. Expenditure from the Fund is for the purpose of developing State highways to modern standards and of subsidising the roading programmes of local authorities.
Motor spirits tax of 18.10c per gallon is paid into the National Roads Fund. (Additional tax of 3.30c per gallon imposed on 4 May 1967 was credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account until 1 April 1969, when 2.30c per gallon was transferred to the National Roads Fund, leaving 1c per gallon credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account until 1 April 1971, since which date this amount has been credited to the National Roads Fund.) An equivalent mileage tax is payable for diesel-powered motor vehicles; this has been apportioned to National Roads Fund and Consolidated Revenue Account on the same basis as for motor spirits tax. Quarterly licence fees under the Heavy Motor Vehicles Regulations range from $4.83 (not above 2 1/2 tons) to $63 (11 tons), with $7 for each additional ton above 11. The fees for farmers' trucks range from $2.66 on a corresponding basis. Heavy traffic fees, less the cost of collection, are paid into the National Roads Fund. Tax imposed under the Local Authorities (Petroleum Tax) Act 1970 (3c per gallon from February 1971) is not credited to the National Roads Fund.
Following is a statement of receipts and expenditure of the National Roads Fund for the latest three March years.
| Item | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Receipts— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
| Petrol tax (net) | 64,933 | 66,807 | 73,033 |
| Mileage tax | 3,876 | 4,834 | 5,959 |
| Fees and charges— | |||
| Heavy traffic fees | 9,523 | 9,820 | 10,107 |
| Contribution from Consolidated Revenue Account | 10 | 10 | 10 |
| Miscellaneous receipts— | |||
| Repayments of plant purchases | 6 | 6 | 2 |
| Repayments of advances to local authorities | 5 | 1 | 5 |
| Rents | 462 | 427 | 497 |
| Sales of land and buildings | 177 | 127 | 271 |
| Interest on plant purchases | 1 | – | – |
| Bailey bridging hire | 19 | 10 | 7 |
| Interest on investments | 60 | 78 | 67 |
| Miscellaneous | 21 | 2 | 685 |
| Total receipts | 79,094 | 82,123 | 90,643 |
| Expenditure— | |||
| Highways maintenance | 12,167 | 14,014 | 14,357 |
| Highways construction | 28,648 | 31,123 | 32,648 |
| Local authority roading subsidies and grants | 32,251 | 34,917 | 35,243 |
| Local authorities advances | – | 36 | – |
| Administration and general expenses— | |||
| Ministry of Works administration | 3,460 | 4,336 | 4,190 |
| Fees and travelling expenses | 25 | 26 | 39 |
| Miscellaneous expenses | 375 | 431 | 515 |
| Bridging expenses— | |||
| Bailey bridging, etc. | 65 | 107 | 140 |
| Unauthorised expenditure | 7 | 6 | 6 |
| Total expenditure | 76,998 | 84,998 | 87,137 |
| Balance in Fund at end of year | 3,663 | 788 | 4,294 |
In the following table are shown the amounts which have been expended on State highways construction, renewal, or maintenance during the last five years. Maintenance figures include the cost of flood damage restoration when applicable. There are 7,237 miles of State highways, of which 90 percent are now sealed.
| Class of Expenditure | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Motorway structures included from 1968–69. | |||||
| $(thousand) | |||||
| Construction and improvement | 20,411 | 20,128 | 22,735 | 26,385 | 25,974 |
| Bridges and other structures* | 2,168 | 5,581 | 5,913 | 4,738 | 6,674 |
| Maintenance, repairs, etc. | 10,265 | 12,410 | 12,167 | 14,014 | 14,357 |
| Totals | 32,844 | 38,119 | 40,815 | 45,137 | 47,005 |
State Highways—The National Roads Act provides for the declaration of roads as State highways with the approval of the Minister of Works. In 1969, the National Roads Board reviewed the State highway system, and re-affirmed the principle that the network must continue to be based on the pattern of national development, needs of defence, and directness of route and main travel desire lines. The most important principles in designing a State highway system are that the total mileage of the system must be based on routes of primary importance; that routes must be equitably distributed in relation to the pattern of national development; and that routes must be confined to those which have characteristics in keeping with the function of the system. To achieve the National Development Conference target of an annual income of 4.5 percent in real product, it has been estimated that there will be increases of 5.71 percent in motor vehicle mileage and 6.01 percent in commodity cartage.
Although urban development with its growing industrialisation is a predominant problem, the National Roads Board is also aware of the need for continued development of a fully effective inter-regional network with adequate rural feeder roads. Balanced development of the total network is essential if primary production is to increase and production costs are to be restrained.
Highway Standards—In order to qualify for highway subsidies local authorities are required to carry out works to a standard approved by the National Roads Board. Subsidies are not payable unless the approved standard is observed, although work of a higher standard may be undertaken provided that the additional expenditure involved is found by the local authorities concerned. From time to time the Board's standards are revised to meet the latest developments in highway practice and engineering design and also to cater for the requirements of increasing traffic. Roadmaking materials used in highway works are subject to standard tests.
Motorways—The Public Works Act makes provision for the declaration of motorways. Motorways provide efficient and economic means of communication, while the control of access and the total elimination of ribbon development will go far to improve road safety and prevent obsolescence.
The total mileage of motorways in use at 31 March 1972 was 66.19 miles.
National Roading Expenditure—Details of New Zealand public roading expenditure financed from the National Roads Fund, the Consolidated Revenue Account, and local authority funds (both from revenue and loans) are summarised as follows:
| Item | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| State highways expenditure | 45,137 | 47,005 | ||
| Subsidised highway, section 12A | 522 | 397 | ||
| County roading expenditure— | ||||
| From county funds | 17,550 | 19,212 | ||
| From National Roads Funds | 19,945 | 20,406 | ||
| From Consolidated Revenue Account (vote: “Roads”) | 1,970 | 2,289 | ||
| 39,465 | 41,906 | |||
| Municipal roading expenditure— | ||||
| From municipal funds | 19,481 | 20,319 | ||
| From National Roads Funds | 13,170 | 13,236 | ||
| 32,651 | 33,554 | |||
| 117,776 | 122,863 | |||
NOTE—Table above does not include subsidies paid under section 12A of the National Roads Act (to the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority ($1,000,000) and the Christchurch Road Tunnel Authority ($200,000) plus $4,489 expended by the Ministry of Works on the reinstatement of approaches after experimental works) which in total amounts to $1,204,489.
During the year ended 31 March 1972, 56 miles of new sealing on highways were completed, giving an aggregate of 6,516 miles sealed, or 90 percent of total highway mileage.
New bridging totalled 6,924 linear feet, compared with 4,677 linear feet in the previous year.
Local Authority Roading—The National Roads Board pays a subsidy at the rate of $1.50 for each $2 that is spent by local authorities out of their own funds on such programmes of subsidised works as have been accepted for a financial year by the Board.
In recognition of the urgency and importance of the country's bridge renewal problem, the Board makes generous grants for bridge replacement. Wooden bridges built 50 and 60 years ago, which have served the country well, continue to deteriorate at a greater rate than replacements can be built. In 10 years to March 1971 there have been 2,779 bridges completed.
For the year ended 31 March 1972 the following amounts were paid to local authorities from the National Roads Fund for roading.
| Local Authority | Subsidy | Grants | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(thousand) | |||
| Municipalities | 9,025 | 4,210 | 13,236 |
| County councils (including road boards) | 11,892 | 8,514 | 20,406 |
| Totals | 20,917 | 12,724 | 33,642 |
Loan Assistance—To assist counties and municipalities with their planning the National Roads Board meets 30 percent of the cost of approved transportation surveys in urban areas. Plans have been completed or are in the course of preparation in all cities with a population in excess of 30,000 people.
Needs studies have been made for county and municipal roading and the Board has carried out regional surveys to assess relative needs.
It is envisaged that more comprehensive and co-ordinated surveys will become necessary as development increases in complexity, and that the Board's criteria will need to extend further into the field of productive economics.
Development Roading—In addition to the expenditure on roading from the National Roads Fund, moneys are provided annually by the Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) for development road construction. Under this heading subsidies are paid to local authorities for the construction of new road giving access to farmlands being brought into production. This Vote also finances access roadings to lands being prepared for farm settlement by the Lands and Survey and Maori and Island Affairs Departments, as well as certain new roading of a national development character.
New roads constructed for farm access are handed over to the care of local authorities, while national roading normally becomes the responsibility of the National Roads Board for maintenance as part of the State highway system.
Government roading expenditure from the Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) for the year ended 31 March 1972 was $2,288,584.
Overall Reading Expenditure—The following table shows the total expenditure on roading from all sources for the year ended 31 March 1972.
| National Roads Fund— | $(000) | $(000) |
| State highways | 47,005 | |
| Subsidies, etc. – local roading | 35,243 | |
| 82,248 | ||
| Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) | 2,289 | |
| Local authority funds— | ||
| Municipalities | 20,319 | |
| County councils | 19,212 | 39,530 |
| Total | 124,067 | |
Roading expenditure over the latest 11 years is related to gross national product in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Roading Expenditure: Central and Local Government | Total as Percentage of Gross National Product | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Maintenance | Construction | Total | ||
| * Provisional. | ||||
| $(million) | percent | |||
| 1962 | 26.75 | 45.41 | 72.16 | 2.65 |
| 1963 | 27.16 | 47.25 | 74.41 | 2.47 |
| 1964 | 27.47 | 56.36 | 83.83 | 2.62 |
| 1965 | 27.67 | 58.82 | 86.49 | 2.48 |
| 1966 | 29.63 | 69.52 | 99.15 | 2.65 |
| 1967 | 31.34 | 67.48 | 98.82 | 2.53 |
| 1968 | 31.62 | 60.96 | 92.58 | 2.30 |
| 1969 | 36.09 | 66.20 | 102.29 | 2.35 |
| 1970 | 35.58 | 73.93 | 109.51 | 2.30 |
| 1971 | 42.07 | 76.97 | 119.04 | 2.18* |
| 1972 | 45.06 | 79.01 | 124.07 | 1.98* |
REGISTRATION AND LICENSING OF MOTOR VEHICLES—The amounts for initial registration fees are: motorcars, from $16 to $50 according to engine capacity; motor cycles, $10; power cycles, $6; light trucks, $30; heavy trucks, $50; trailers, $10; tractors, $2; traction engines, $10; and any other motor vehicles, $20. Annual licence fees are as follows: power cycles, $4; motor cycles, $6; motorcars and private station wagons, $10; traction engines, $3; trailers (not exceeding 2 tons laden weight), $6. Other fees include drivers' licences, $1; changes of ownership, $5; and dealers' licences (motor cycles, $6; any other motor vehicles, $10). All such fees, except those for drivers' licences which are payable to the local authorities, have been credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account since 1 July 1967.
The various types of motor vehicles licensed as at 31 March in each of the last five years are itemised below.
| Type of Vehicle | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cars | 807,962 | 833,488 | 861,958 | 908,253 | 955,446 |
| Rental cars | 2,980 | 3,068 | 3,222 | 3,661 | 4,007 |
| Private taxicabs | 146 | 165 | 157 | 159 | 129 |
| Light goods service vehicles (i.e., gross laden weight 2 tons and under) | 91,099 | 99,073 | 101,814 | 110,385 | 117,441 |
| Heavy goods service vehicles (i.e., gross laden weight over 2 tons) | 73,576 | 67,914 | 69,663 | 71,377 | 73,184 |
| Contract vehicles | 1,401 | 1,579 | 1,594 | 1,182 | 1,139 |
| Omnibuses | 2,727 | 2,713 | 2,688 | 2,643 | 2,613 |
| Public taxicabs | 2,898 | 2,900 | 2,891 | 2,918 | 2,937 |
| Service coaches | 489 | 499 | 455 | 470 | 489 |
| Motor cycles | 30,068 | 29,647 | 29,176 | 32,099 | 39,326 |
| Power cycles | 18,359 | 18,233 | 18,826 | 20,974 | 23,614 |
| Totals, motor vehicles | 1,031,705 | 1,059,279 | 1,092,444 | 1,154,121 | 1,220,325 |
| Trailers, including trailers exempted from payment of annual licence fees | 191,337 | 201,264 | 211,539 | 224,667 | 238,798 |
| Dealers' cars | 3,670 | 3,569 | 3,636 | 3,709 | 4,047 |
| Dealers' motor cycles | 91 | 103 | 109 | 133 | 172 |
| Vehicles including cycles exempted from payment of annual licence fees (farm tractors, etc.) | 74,888 | 75,606 | 77,889 | 81,707 | 86,835 |
| Totals, all vehicles | 1,301,691 | 1,339,821 | 1,385,617 | 1,464,337 | 1,550,177 |
Motor vehicles exempted from the annual licence fee include a miscellaneous collection of machines such as farmers' motor vehicles used solely on the farm and only venturing on roads to proceed from one part of the farm to another, or from farm to garage for repair, etc., excavators, scoops, trench diggers, cranes, and logging trucks (used on private roads), etc.
The rate of increase in the number of motor vehicles has exceeded the rate of increase in population. The following table shows the changes in relationship between the number of licensed vehicles and population as at 31 March in the latest 11 years.
| As at 31 March | Number of Persons in Population per Car | Number of Persons in Population per Motor Vehicle (Excluding Trailers) |
|---|---|---|
| 1962 | 4.5 | 3.0 |
| 1963 | 4.3 | 2.9 |
| 1964 | 4.1 | 2.8 |
| 1965 | 3.8 | 2.7 |
| 1966 | 3.7 | 2.6 |
| 1967 | 3.5 | 2.5 |
| 1968 | 3.4 | 2.5 |
| 1969 | 3.3 | 2.4 |
| 1970 | 3.3 | 2.4 |
| 1971 | 3.1 | 2.3 |
| 1972 | 3.0 | 2.2 |
The countries with fewest persons per motor vehicle are, in order, United States, Canada, Australia, and New Zealand, but the standard of vehicles is not uniform.
The next table shows the estimated total consumption of motor spirits in New Zealand, together with the quantity consumed by motor vehicles on public roads, for each year during the last 11 years.
| Calendar Year | Consumption of Motor Spirits | |
|---|---|---|
| By Motor Vehicles on Public Roads | Total Consumption | |
| million gallons | ||
| 1961 | 245.4 | 296.4 |
| 1962 | 253.0 | 298.7 |
| 1963 | 273.0 | 317.1 |
| 1964 | 294.9 | 339.7 |
| 1965 | 312.7 | 356.8 |
| 1966 | 333.8 | 373,8 |
| 1967 | 339.7 | 378.4 |
| 1968 | 344.6 | 382.9 |
| 1969 | 367.4 | 400.9 |
| 1970 | 381.9 | 416.6 |
| 1971 | 396.4 | 431.0 |
The following diagram illustrates the trend that has taken place in the number of motor vehicles licensed, and in the consumption of motor spirits by motor vehicles.

Registrations of new vehicles and those vehicles previously registered only in another country are as follows for the six latest years.
| Year Ended 31 March | Cars | Motor Cycles (Including Power Cycles) | Commercial Vehicles | Trailers | Total Registrations |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 62,982 | 4,827 | 17,791 | 24,942 | 110,542 |
| 1968 | 53,508 | 3,867 | 13,439 | 19,052 | 89,866 |
| 1969 | 49,817 | 3,465 | 12,041 | 18,005 | 83,328 |
| 1970 | 57,019 | 4,242 | 18,007 | 17,720 | 96,988 |
| 1971 | 72,506 | 10,792 | 22,172 | 18,484 | 123,954 |
| 1972 | 80,069 | 18,694 | 25,942 | 20,823 | 145,528 |
ROAD TRANSPORT—The Transport Act 1962 is the main legislation governing road transport and the operations of the Ministry of Transport; attendant regulations set out the rules of the road, the requirements as to motor vehicle equipment, and the obligations of motor drivers and owners and pedestrians.
Transport Licensing—Transport licensing is primarily an economic measure to achieve better co-ordination of road and rail transport and to prevent excessive competition and duplication of services within the road transport industry. Public passenger buses, taxicabs, rental vehicles, and harbour ferries can only be operated with a licence. A transport licence is also needed for the cartage of goods in the following circumstances:
When they are carried for hire or reward by means of a motor vehicle.
When they are carried in competition with the New Zealand Railways beyond specified distances whether for hire or reward or not, except with vehicles which together with their load, weigh 2 1/2 tons or less and farmers' vehicles with a payload of up to 5 tons.
Thus goods service licensing extends beyond the common carrier operating throughout the country and can include farmers and businesses carrying their own goods in their own vehicles, if these vehicles are over the laden weights or carrying the load prescribed above and they wish to operate them beyond certain distances.
In general, goods cannot be carried by road between places where a route is available which includes at least 40 miles of rail. However, certain commodities (particularly some foodstuffs) can be carried without this restriction up to 50, 75, or 100 miles, and for some goods, such as livestock, fresh meat, poultry, or fresh fish there is no restriction at all. In addition, this restriction ceases to apply where use of the railway would increase the journey by more than one-third of the shortest road route available. The licensing authorities (see below) may also grant exemption from the railway restriction in particular cases where this is in the public interest.
Apart from these exemptions in respect of competition with the railways, there is complete freedom from transport licensing for certain special or limited transport services.
New Zealand is divided into 17 transport licensing districts (including one harbour ferry district at Auckland) which are administered by five full-time licensing authorities appointed by the Minister of Transport for terms of up to 5 years. They adjudicate on applications for a licence to enter the industry, on transfer or renewals of licences, and on changes to or withdrawals of transport services.
The factors to be considered in dealing with these applications are specified in the Transport Act 1962, and emphasis is placed on consideration of the public interest and of users of public transport. There is a right of appeal from the decisions of licensing authorities to the Transport Licensing Appeal Authority.
Charges for transport services do not come within the jurisdiction of the licensing authorities. Public bodies operating public passenger services fix their own charges; the Secretary for Transport all others. In every case there is a right of appeal to a Transport Charges Appeal Authority.
Both the Minister of Transport and licensing authorities have powers in respect of public inquiries into or reviews of transport services and licences. Reviews of taxicab services must be made at least every three years in the four main centres and in other centres with a population of more than 10,000.
In general, licences may be either continuous, seasonal, or temporary (not more than 14 days). However, all rental service licences have a duration of three years after which application must be made for their renewal.
Operations of Licensed Goods and Passenger Services—The following tables review the operations of licensed road transport services. The first of these tables gives the estimated overall figures concerning licensed road goods services for each of the five latest years ended 31 March.
| Road Goods Services | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * At 31 December. | ||||||
| Revenue | $(000) | 139,600 | 139,600 | 153,100 | 177,900 | 192,400 |
| Capital invested | $(000) | 109,600 | 104,900 | 114,900 | 127,400 | 136,000 |
| Vehicle-miles | (000) | 325,000 | 324,100 | 330,000 | 353,000 | 338,000 |
| Goods-service licences | No. | 6,824 | 6,762 | 6,694* | 6,619* | 6,697* |
| Average revenue per vehicle-mile | c | 42.94 | 44.43 | 46.39 | 50.46 | 56.88 |
| Average miles per vehicle | No. | 16,560 | 15,795 | 16,421 | 17,190 | 17,093 |
The second table shows traffic data, revenue, and number of vehicles used by the road passenger services operating in New Zealand, and is inclusive of services in the four metropolitan transport districts, for each of the five latest years ended 31 March.
| Road Passenger Services | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Traffic statistics— | ||||||
| Passengers carried | (000) | 175,301 | 172,948 | 171,148 | 153,346 | 149,934 |
| Vehicle-miles | (000) | 79,618 | 81,440 | 83,324 | 81,367 | 85,333 |
| Revenue | $(000) | 24,253 | 25,890 | 27,289 | 28,371 | 30,829 |
| Revenue per mile | c | 30.46 | 31.79 | 32.75 | 34.86 | 36.13 |
| Vehicles | No. | 3,774 | 3,816 | 3,919 | 3,804 | 3,971 |
Statistics on bus services run by the New Zealand Railways (included above) are given separately in Section 11B.
The following table sets out statistics of taxicab services for the five latest March years.
| Item | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes private-hire taxicabs. At 31 December 1970 there were 2,921 public taxicab authorities issued by transport licensing authorities. | ||||||
| Estimated total capital invested in cabs | $(000) | 5,659 | 5,258 | 5,277 | 5,340 | 5,800 |
| Mileage run | (000) | 102,700 | 102,900 | 106,600 | 102,300 | 105,600 |
| Revenue | $(000) | 13,600 | 13,980 | 14,700 | 14,900 | 16,700 |
| Revenue per mile | c | 13.24 | 13.59 | 13.79 | 14.54 | 15.80 |
| Vehicles* | No. | 3,103 | 3,044 | 3,065 | 3,048 | 3,077 |
Statistics of the rental vehicle industry are set out in the following table for March years.
| Item | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1963–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* As at year ended 31 December. † This is the number of vehicle authorities issued by transport licensing authorities, not necessarily the actual number of vehicles. | ||||||
| Cars authorised | .. | 3,471 | 3,545 | 3,661* | 3,810* | 4,234* |
| Other vehicles authorised† | .. | 937 | 870 | 907* | 990* | 1,091* |
| Mileage run | (000) | 51,800 | 45,960 | 53,968 | 57,056 | 71,710 |
| Estimated total revenue | $(000) | 5,500 | 5,300 | 6,500 | 6,600 | 9,500 |
| Revenue per mile | c | 10.62 | 11.53 | 12.04 | 11.56 | 13.24 |
Economic Research—The Ministry of Transport has intensified its economic research into transport operations and determined a long-term research plan. An association of business consultants has been commissioned to make a comprehensive transport policy study for examination by the Government.
TRAFFIC ACCIDENTS ON ROADS—Motor-vehicle accidents involving death or personal injury are required by law to be reported to the Police. For the year ended 31 December 1971, 14,004 such accidents, resulting in 677 fatalities and in injuries to 21,607 other people were reported. Comparative figures for 1970 and 1969 were (1969 figures being given in parentheses): number of accidents 13,300 (12,554); fatalities 655 (570); persons injured 20,791 (18,726). The increases must be related to the growing number of vehicles on the roads.
Details of the nature of road accidents for the calendar year 1971, which have been compiled by the Ministry of Transport, are set out in the following table.
| Nature of Accident | Fatal Accidents | Injury Accidents | Totals |
|---|---|---|---|
| Overtaking | 26 | 379 | 405 |
| Head-on collision (not overtaking) | 95 | 854 | 949 |
| Rear-end collision | 18 | 850 | 868 |
| Loss of control or running off road on straight | 69 | 1,369 | 1,438 |
| Loss of control or running off road while cornering | 141 | 2,305 | 2,446 |
| Collision with obstruction | 27 | 844 | 871 |
| At intersections— | |||
| Vehicles moving in same direction, one turning | 15 | 1,016 | 1,031 |
| Vehicles moving in opposite direction, one turning right | 17 | 842 | 859 |
| Vehicles crossing paths, not turning | 34 | 1,496 | 1,530 |
| Vehicles crossing paths, turning | 13 | 745 | 758 |
| Vehicles merging | 3 | 186 | 189 |
| Vehicle manoeuvring | 8 | 540 | 548 |
| Pedestrian crossing road | 91 | 1,563 | 1,654 |
| Pedestrian, other | 19 | 220 | 239 |
| Miscellaneous | 24 | 195 | 219 |
| Totals | 600 | 13,404 | 14,004 |
Statistics of deaths resulting from motor vehicle accidents are available for many years from vital statistics, these figures being discussed briefly in Section 4C.
The following table shows motor accident death and injury rates in 1971 for New Zealand in comparison with other countries.
| Country | Persons Killed | Persons Injured | Killed per 10,000 Vehicles | Killed per 100,000 Population | Injured per 10,000 Vehicles | Injured per 100,000 Population |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Year ended 30 June 1971. | ||||||
| New Zealand | 677 | 21,607 | 5.5 | 23.7 | 173.9 | 755.4 |
| Australia* | 3,590 | 90,650 | 7.0 | 27.9 | 176.3 | 703.7 |
| Great Britain | 7,696 | 344,390 | 5.1 | 13.9 | 230.4 | 619.8 |
| United States | 55,000 | 2,000,000 | 4.8 | 26.7 | 173.9 | 970.0 |
ROAD SAFETY: Enforcement of Traffic and other Laws—Traffic on roads in six cities and boroughs is controlled by local authorities. Elsewhere throughout the country it is controlled by the Ministry of Transport which is also responsible for traffic on motorways within all urban areas. In national emergencies or major disasters, all traffic control comes under the supervision of the Ministry of Transport.
In addition to regulation of traffic and standards of driving, traffic officers enforce the laws relating to heavy traffic, tyre pressures, and the allowable weights of vehicles and loads on different classes of road. They also enforce the legislation concerning the licensing of road transport services.
Traffic officers are not part of the Police and do not engage in criminal investigations. They form however, a uniformed and disciplined enforcement body and close liaison is maintained with the Police. Traffic officers have the power to arrest without warrant persons driving under the influence of drink or drugs, or being in charge of a motor vehicle while under the influence of drink or drugs and refusing to deliver ignition keys.
Persons giving a traffic or police officer good cause to suspect that they are driving with a blood-alcohol concentration of 100 mg or more per 100 ml of blood may be required to give a blood sample for analysis. An initial test with a breath-test device is used as a screening process.
Offences—Penalties are awarded by Courts for driving and other offences under the Transport Act 1962 and attendant regulations. There is also a system in operation whereby points are automatically registered according to a fixed scale against persons convicted of driving offences.
The Secretary for Transport has authority to suspend drivers' licences for 6 months where 100 or more demerit points are received in less than 1 year, or for 3 months where this number of points are received within 2 years. Official warnings are issued and compulsory interviews take place before these levels are reached.
Breaches of certain parking, speeding, and overloading laws are dealt with under an infringement system. A person committing an infringement must pay a specified fee within a certain time. Failure to pay the fee is an offence.
Speed Limits—The maximum speed for highways generally is 55 miles an hour, although there are 60 mph areas on suitable highways. However lower limits are prescribed for certain vehicles, e.g., 30 mph for motor cyclists not wearing safety helmets; 50 mph for heavy passenger vehicles; and 40 mph for heavy goods vehicles.
A general speed limit of 30 mph is fixed in cities, boroughs, town districts, or other localities declared to be closely populated districts. Areas with a speed limit of 40 mph may also be specified by the Minister of Transport; and limited speed zones may be established for which the maximum permitted speed may be either 55 mph or 30 mph depending on conditions and circumstances.
Inspection of Motor Vehicles—All vehicles using the roads must be inspected every six months to ensure that their mechanical and structural fitness is of a satisfactory standard. Most lightweight vehicles are required to have a warrant of fitness which can be issued at approved garages, or at testing stations operated by local authorities or the Ministry of Transport. All heavy vehicles, with minor exceptions, undergo a more exacting examination for a certificate of fitness, which, in respect of passenger service buses, has special regard for the safety and comfort of passengers. Taxicabs and rental vehicles also require a certificate of fitness.
The design and standard of construction of vehicles manufactured, assembled, or modified in New Zealand are also regulated to ensure safety.
Third-Party Insurance—Every motor vehicle operated on the road is required to be insured against the owner's (or his driver's) liability for damages as a result of injury or death arising from the negligent use of the vehicle. The transport legislation also provides indemnity in respect of victims killed or injured by the negligent use of uninsured or unidentified vehicles. The premium for third-party insurance is paid with the annual licence fee.
Under the Accident Compensation Act 1972 a motor vehicle scheme will provide cover for everyone in respect of personal injury caused by motor accidents. There will be a Motor Vehicle Fund financed by lines similar to the compulsory third-party premiums. The legislation is to come into effect on 1 October 1973.
Road Safety Education—Publicity directed towards road safety is carried out through the press, radio, and television and by means of posters, etc. Special road safety campaigns and traffic improvement courses are held from time to time. Great emphasis is placed on instruction in school by uniformed road traffic instructors who visit all schools at least twice a year, and also lecture to teachers' colleges and other groups.
The New Zealand Defensive Driving Council provides a safety course for all licensed drivers.
Road Safety Council—The New Zealand Road Safety Council also advises the Government on matters of road safety. Safety committees deal with local issues and make recommendations to the Council.
TRAFFIC OFFENCES—The following table shows the nature of the offences resulting in convictions during the latest three calendar years. The table covers only offences reported by officers of the Ministry of Transport; in addition some city councils employ their own traffic control staff and total convictions are therefore rather higher than shown. Convictions in Magistrates' Courts for the calendar year 1971 were, for instance, 187,226.
| Type of Offence | 1969* | 1970† | 1971‡ |
|---|---|---|---|
* Since April 1969 parking infringements which result merely from overstaying a time limit have been dealt with outside the criminal law. † Overloading infringement system commenced May 1970. ‡ Speeding infringement system commenced July 1971. | |||
| (a) Road traffic offences— | |||
| In charge of motor vehicle while under the influence of drink or drugs | 90 | 111 | 85 |
| Driving, or attempting to drive, while under the influence of drink or drugs | 297 | 302 | 299 |
| Reckless driving | 103 | 68 | 142 |
| Driving in a dangerous manner | 414 | 435 | 480 |
| Driving at a dangerous speed | 385 | 476 | 596 |
| Using motor vehicle without reasonable consideration and careless driving or careless use | 2,746 | 3,298 | 4,033 |
| Exceeding 30 mph | 19,859 | 19,543 | 21,237 |
| Exceeding 55 mph | 5,427 | 3,948 | 3,857 |
| Exceeding 45 mph with trailer | 1,176 | 1,341 | 1,309 |
| Exceeding 45 mph with pillion passenger | 293 | 310 | 533 |
| Learner's plate offences | 712 | 2,005 | 2,229 |
| Overtaking offences | 1,604 | 1,732 | 1,826 |
| Failure to keep to the left | 2,719 | 2,612 | 2,959 |
| Failure to yield right of way | 1,114 | 1,388 | 1,734 |
| Failure to yield right of way at pedestrian crossing | 104 | 285 | 349 |
| Failure to stop at compulsory stop sign | 5,009 | 5,615 | 6,589 |
| Driver's licence offences | 6,596 | 8,088 | 9,371 |
| Vehicle licences and registration offences | 2,761 | 2,695 | 2,907 |
| Lighting offences | 3,200 | 3,238 | 3,289 |
| Failure to dip lights | 126 | 136 | 155 |
| Defective brakes | 432 | 394 | 467 |
| Warrant of fitness offences | 8,788 | 10,201 | 10,682 |
| Loading offences | 232 | 278 | 544 |
| Railway crossing offences | 115 | 126 | 167 |
| Parking offences | 11,754* | 6,663 | 12,758 |
| Cycling offences | 861 | 941 | 943 |
| Noisy vehicles | 1,410 | 1,550 | 1,734 |
| Motor cyclist exceeding 30 mph without safety helmet (rider or pillion) | 935 | 1,109 | 1,773 |
| Mechanically defective or unsafe vehicle | 1,052 | 2,953 | 5,323 |
| Aiding and abetting | 300 | 183 | 108 |
| Exceeding temporary speed limit | 710 | 366 | 585 |
| Breaches of limited speed zone | 89 | 56 | 9 |
| Failure to stop in half clear road ahead or following too closely | 296 | 380 | 456 |
| Driving whilst disqualified | 494 | 680 | 788 |
| Power cyclist offences | 180 | 146 | 213 |
| Pedestrian offences | 103 | 128 | 132 |
| Exceeding 40 mph | 436 | 1,011 | 1,372 |
| Exceeding 60 mph | 193 | 1,164 | 937 |
| Parking infringements (failure to pay only) | 128 | 317 | 540 |
| Breath-test blood alcohol offences | 397 | 1,550 | 2,966 |
| Emitting excessive smoke | – | 67 | 99 |
| Miscellaneous | 6,017 | 5,144 | 5,431 |
| (b) Heavy motor vehicle offences— | |||
| Exceeding heavy traffic licence | 1,268 | 718 | 935 |
| Heavy traffic licence not carried, or no heavy traffic licence | 1,654 | 1,258 | 1,464 |
| Exceeding gross weight | 63 | 3 | – |
| Exceeding axle weight | 1,318 | 78 | – |
| Road classification exceeded | 485 | 4 | – |
| Exceeding weight or speed limit on bridge | 73 | 9 | 4 |
| Exceeding 50 mph (omnibus) | – | 5 | 9 |
| Failure to pay overloading infringement fee | – | 45 | 21 |
| Exceeding 45 mph with heavy motor vehicle | 605 | 759 | 579 |
| Miscellaneous heavy motor vehicle offences | 822 | 489 | 380 |
| (c) Transport offences— | |||
| Unlicensed goods service | 61 | 28 | 43 |
| Exceeding rail restriction mileage | 21 | 27 | 58 |
| Unlicensed ancillary goods service | 61 | 54 | 14 |
| Breach of goods service licence | 103 | 128 | 118 |
| No certificate of fitness | 594 | 489 | 537 |
| Failure to carry certificate of fitness | 175 | 96 | 141 |
| Exceeding certificate of loading | 102 | 88 | 149 |
| No vehicle authority carried | 104 | 66 | 125 |
| Breach of drivers' hours regulations | 13 | 15 | 21 |
| Rental vehicle offences | 24 | 27 | 28 |
| Taxicab offences | 14 | 5 | 10 |
| Failure to carry certificate of loading | 63 | 176 | 239 |
| Miscellaneous offences | 114 | 107 | 197 |
| (d) Offences under miscellaneous Acts and Regulations | 41 | 47 | 45 |
| Totals | 97,435 | 97,754 | 117,123 |
URBAN PASSENGER SERVICES OPERATED BY LOCAL AUTHORITIES—The data provided in this section covers the whole of the urban passenger transport services operated by local authorities, and no account is taken of the various motor-bus services operated by the New Zealand Government Railways, or by any private enterprise.
In the last 20 years motor and trolley bus services have increased and electric tramways have been superseded. The last tramway system serving a city area was in Wellington, and this was terminated in May 1964. Wellington, however, still retains 31 chains of track for the only electric cable tram service now operating in New Zealand.
From 1 November 1969 to 31 March 1971 local authorities received grants from the Ministry of Transport of twice the amount of heavy traffic fees paid in relation to urban passenger service operations. From 1 September 1972 a grant equivalent to heavy traffic fees paid on urban passenger buses is being paid to all operators, municipal and private. In April 1973 the grant was increased to 150 percent of heavy traffic fees paid.
A National Urban Passenger Transport Council has been established under the Ministry of Transport Act with the function of administering Government assistance by way of loans or grants for capital expenditure to urban public passenger transport operators as recommended by the Committee of Inquiry into Urban Passenger Transport (parliamentary paper H.37A, 1970). An amount of $1 million was granted to the Urban Passenger Transport Council in 1972 to provide local authorities with capital grants for urban transport.
The Urban Passenger Transport Council has initiated research into urban passenger transport systems and needs. Funds have been provided by the Government on the basis of twice the heavy traffic fees (about $1 million a year) and from this loans or grants may be made for capital purposes.
Details of revenue and expenditure are given in the following table. In the latest year losses exceeded $3 1/2 million, with only Eastbourne Borough Council making a profit.
| Year Ended 31 March | Revenue | Average Fare per Passenger | Revenue per Mile Run | Expenditure | Expenditure per Mile Run | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Passenger Fares | Total | Operating Expenses | Capital Charges | Total (incl. “Other”) | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | c | c | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | c | |
| Auckland— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 3,483 | 3,546 | 8.36 | 46.33 | 3,180 | 686 | 3,866 | 50.51 |
| 1969 | 3,364 | 3,462 | 8.43 | 46.10 | 3,233 | 667 | 3,900 | 51.93 |
| 1970 | 3,364 | 3,533 | 8.48 | 47.77 | 3,433 | 650 | 4,083 | 55.21 |
| 1971 | 3,711 | 3,972 | 9.40 | 53.42 | 3,944 | 638 | 4,583 | 61.63 |
| 1972 | 4,104 | 4,175 | 10.82 | 56.00 | 4,347 | 692 | 5,039 | 67.58 |
| Gisborne— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 56 | 59 | 9.45 | 30.93 | 57 | 8 | 64 | 33.54 |
| 1969 | 59 | 63 | 10.04 | 34.01 | 59 | 8 | 67 | 36.51 |
| 1970 | 59 | 63 | 10.71 | 33.68 | 60 | 8 | 68 | 36.48 |
| 1971 | 65 | 68 | 11.21 | 36.41 | 69 | 12 | 81 | 43.04 |
| 1972 | 71 | 75 | 13.13 | 42.08 | 68 | 12 | 79 | 44.87 |
| New Plymouth— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 126 | 129 | 5.42 | 25.36 | 146 | – | 158 | 31.01 |
| 1969 | 126 | 129 | 5.44 | 25.33 | 148 | – | 163 | 32.38 |
| 1970 | 135 | 143 | 5.86 | 28.60 | 158 | – | 173 | 34.64 |
| 1971 | 145 | 159 | 6.33 | 31.85 | 179 | – | 194 | 38.92 |
| 1972 | 156 | 160 | 7.05 | 32.02 | 212 | – | 227 | 45.39 |
| Palmerston North— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 92 | 94 | 7.09 | 26.97 | 96 | 16 | 111 | 31.88 |
| 1969 | 94 | 97 | 9.51 | 27.28 | 93 | 17 | 110 | 30.89 |
| 1970 | 95 | 99 | 9.68 | 28.45 | 96 | 18 | 113 | 32.56 |
| 1971 | 110 | 113 | 10.08 | 29.40 | 125 | 18 | 143 | 37.06 |
| 1972 | 119 | 123 | 10.95 | 29.69 | 153 | 33 | 186 | 44.97 |
| Eastbourne— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 153 | 163 | 14.02 | 33.62 | 120 | 33 | 154 | 31.66 |
| 1969 | 152 | 162 | 14.00 | 33.46 | 123 | 32 | 158 | 32.51 |
| 1970 | 152 | 166 | 14.03 | 36.72 | 129 | 34 | 164 | 36.13 |
| 1971 | 169 | 190 | 15.46 | 42.15 | 139 | 30 | 174 | 38.74 |
| 1972 | 177 | 190 | 16.46 | 40.92 | 152 | 31 | 189 | 40.80 |
| Wellington— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 2,191 | 2,237 | 7.76 | 51.84 | 2,366 | 408 | 2,779 | 64.40 |
| 1969 | 2,054 | 2,098 | 7.70 | 51.18 | 2,291 | 428 | 2,719 | 66.33 |
| 1970 | 2,034 | 2,080 | 7.65 | 50.91 | 2,463 | 418 | 2,881 | 70.50 |
| 1971 | 2,071 | 2,118 | 7.77 | 53.78 | 3,062 | 418 | 3,480 | 88.35 |
| 1972 | 2,468 | 2,522 | 9.31 | 62.51 | 3,621 | 404 | 4,025 | 99.77 |
| Christchurch— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 1,448 | 1,476 | 8.18 | 32.19 | 1,489 | 282 | 1,771 | 38.64 |
| 1969 | 1,421 | 1,444 | 8.22 | 31.68 | 1,546 | 296 | 1,842 | 40.42 |
| 1970 | 1,454 | 1,524 | 8.28 | 33.34 | 1,637 | 290 | 1,927 | 42.15 |
| 1971 | 1,580 | 1,707 | 9.24 | 37.56 | 1,987 | 110 | 2,097 | 46.15 |
| 1972 | 1,832 | 1,859 | 11.34 | 40.25 | 2,309 | 175 | 2,483 | 53.77 |
| Timaru— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 67 | 73 | 6.56 | 28.62 | 78 | 23 | 102 | 39.78 |
| 1969 | 68 | 73 | 6.05 | 27.65 | 81 | 23 | 104 | 39.38 |
| 1970 | 73 | 81 | 6.92 | 30.75 | 87 | 28 | 115 | 43.70 |
| 1971 | 79 | 90 | 6.74 | 35.03 | 97 | 28 | 125 | 48.52 |
| 1972 | 86 | 93 | 7.91 | 36.43 | 114 | 30 | 144 | 56.25 |
| Dunedin— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 812 | 845 | 7.96 | 45.12 | 825 | 230 | 1,055 | 56.30 |
| 1969 | 779 | 810 | 8.02 | 46.88 | 840 | 228 | 1,068 | 61.81 |
| 1970 | 766 | 802 | 8.05 | 48.68 | 863 | 188 | 1,051 | 63.77 |
| 1971 | 735 | 770 | 8.52 | 50.68 | 974 | 160 | 1,133 | 74.60 |
| 1972 | 962 | 997 | 11.37 | 61.53 | 1,143 | 155 | 1,298 | 80.11 |
| Invercargill— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 119 | 125 | 5.87 | 27.04 | 152 | 32 | 184 | 39.79 |
| 1969 | 117 | 122 | 6.18 | 26.74 | 153 | 33 | 185 | 40.57 |
| 1970 | 119 | 121 | 6.47 | 25.28 | 159 | 31 | 190 | 39.60 |
| 1971 | 119 | 122 | 6.79 | 26.06 | 19.2 | 32 | 224 | 47.69 |
| 1972 | 122 | 126 | 9.48 | 30.66 | 208 | 28 | 235 | 57.49 |
| Totals, All Services— | ||||||||
| 1968 | 8,548 | 8,749 | 8.05 | 42.30 | 8,510 | 1,719 | 10,245 | 49.53 |
| 1969 | 8,235 | 8,460 | 8.11 | 41.99 | 8,567 | 1,732 | 10,317 | 51.21 |
| 1970 | 8,251 | 8,613 | 8.16 | 43.21 | 9,085 | 1,665 | 10,765 | 54.01 |
| 1971 | 8,784 | 9,310 | 8.81 | 47.29 | 10,768 | 1,446x | 12,235 | 62.14 |
| 1972 | 10,098 | 10,319 | 10.48 | 51.72 | 12,326 | 1,559 | 13,907 | 69.71 |
Details of vehicles, miles run, and passengers carried are given in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Vehicles | Miles Run | Passengers Carried | Passengers per Mile Run | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | |||
* Includes two cable cars. † Includes cable car mileage; 1967–68, 38,000; 1968–69, 38,000; 1969–70, 38,000; 1970–71, 37,000; 1971–72, 38,000. | ||||||
| Auckland— | (000) | (000) | (000) | |||
| 1968 | 128 | 235 | 3,186 | 4,469 | 41,657 | 5.44 |
| 1969 | 127 | 235 | 2,993 | 4,517 | 39,912 | 5.31 |
| 1970 | 127 | 227 | 2,917 | 4,479 | 39,658 | 5.36 |
| 1971 | 126 | 216 | 2,925 | 4,510 | 39,386 | 5.30 |
| 1972 | 126 | 216 | 2,891 | 4,565 | 37,919 | 5.09 |
| Gisborne— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 10 | – | 192 | 591 | 3.08 |
| 1969 | – | 10 | – | 185 | 589 | 3.19 |
| 1970 | – | 11 | – | 188 | 555 | 2.96 |
| 1971 | – | 10 | – | 188 | 578 | 3.08 |
| 1972 | – | 10 | – | 177 | 542 | 3.06 |
| New Plymouth— | ||||||
| 1968 | 3 | 18 | 31 | 480 | 2,332 | 4.57 |
| 1969 | – | 22 | – | 505 | 2,310 | 4.58 |
| 1970 | – | 22 | – | 501 | 2,305 | 4.60 |
| 1971 | – | 22 | – | 499 | 2,285 | 4.58 |
| 1972 | – | 22 | – | 500 | 2,216 | 4.43 |
| Palmerston North— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 14 | – | 350 | 1,293 | 3.70 |
| 1969 | – | 15 | – | 355 | 990 | 2.79 |
| 1970 | – | 14 | – | 348 | 982 | 2.82 |
| 1971 | – | 14 | – | 386 | 1,092 | 2.83 |
| 1972 | – | 14 | – | 414 | 1,089 | 2.63 |
| Eastbourne— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 19 | – | 485 | 1,093 | 2.25 |
| 1969 | – | 19 | – | 485 | 1,088 | 2.24 |
| 1970 | – | 19 | – | 453 | 1,083 | 2.39 |
| 1971 | – | 19 | – | 450 | 1,095 | 2.43 |
| 1972 | – | 19 | – | 464 | 1,076 | 2.32 |
| Wellington— | ||||||
| 1968 | 121* | 150 | 2,287† | 2,028 | 28,227 | 6.54 |
| 1969 | 121* | 146 | 1,885† | 2,215 | 26,670 | 6.51 |
| 1970 | 121* | 141 | 1,862† | 2,224 | 26,584 | 6.51 |
| 1971 | 121* | 135 | 1,909† | 2,030 | 26,639 | 6.76 |
| 1972 | 116* | 135 | 1,961† | 2,073 | 26,506 | 6.57 |
| Christchurch— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 166 | – | 4,584 | 17,699 | 3.86 |
| 1969 | – | 166 | – | 4,558 | 17,291 | 3.79 |
| 1970 | – | 166 | – | 4,571 | 17,571 | 3.84 |
| 1971 | – | 166 | – | 4,545 | 17,095 | 3.76 |
| 1972 | – | 166 | – | 4,619 | 16,147 | 3.50 |
| Timaru— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 13 | – | 255 | 1,024 | 4.01 |
| 1969 | – | 13 | – | 264 | 1,128 | 4.27 |
| 1970 | – | 13 | – | 263 | 1,051 | 40.0 |
| 1971 | – | 13 | – | 257 | 1,169 | 4.54 |
| 1972 | – | 13 | – | 256 | 1,089 | 4.25 |
| Dunedin— | ||||||
| 1968 | 68 | 43 | 962 | 912 | 10,191 | 5.44 |
| 1969 | 59 | 43 | 839 | 889 | 9,703 | 5.62 |
| 1970 | 54 | 43 | 723 | 925 | 9,511 | 5.77 |
| 1971 | 42 | 47 | 613 | 906 | 8,635 | 5.68 |
| 1972 | 42 | 47 | 539 | 1,081 | 8,461 | 5.22 |
| Invercargill— | ||||||
| 1968 | – | 21 | – | 464 | 2,034 | 4.39 |
| 1969 | – | 23 | – | 457 | 1,893 | 4.14 |
| 1970 | – | 23 | – | 479 | 1,834 | 3.83 |
| 1971 | – | 19 | – | 469 | 1,748 | 3.73 |
| 1972 | – | 19 | – | 409 | 1,290 | 3.15 |
| Totals: All Services— | ||||||
| 1968 | 320* | 689 | 6,465† | 14,218 | 106,143 | 5.13 |
| 1969 | 307* | 692 | 5,717† | 14,429 | 101,574 | 5.04 |
| 1970 | 302* | 679 | 5,502† | 14,430 | 101,133 | 5.07 |
| 1971 | 289* | 661 | 5,447† | 14,241 | 99,722 | 5.07 |
| 1972 | 284* | 661 | 5,392† | 14,558 | 96,334 | 4.83 |
The length of routes covered by the services are given in the following table.
| Area and Service | At 31 March | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | ||||||
| Auckland— | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch |
| Trolley bus | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 |
| Motor bus | 151 | 0 | 152 | 32 | 155 | 0 | 155 | 0 | 155 | 0 |
| Gisborne— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 17 | 0 |
| New Plymouth— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 23 | 68 | 23 | 68 | 23 | 68 | 24 | 0 | 24 | 0 |
| Palmerston North— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 63 | 40x | 69 | 40x | 79 | 40x | 83 | 40x | 84 | 0 |
| Eastbourne— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 |
| Wellington— | ||||||||||
| Trolley bus | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 |
| Motor bus | 59 | 11 | 59 | 43 | 59 | 43 | 59 | 43 | 59 | 43 |
| Tram, cable | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 |
| Christchurch— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 162 | 68 | 163 | 40 | 164 | 79 | 165 | 24 | 165 | 59 |
| Timaru— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 20 | 3 | 25 | 0 | 25 | 0 | 25 | 11 | 23 | 11 |
| Dunedin— | ||||||||||
| Trolley bus | 25 | 20 | 25 | 20 | 25 | 20 | 22 | 47 | 17 | 34 |
| Motor bus | 44 | 35 | 44 | 35 | 44 | 35 | 32 | 21 | 46 | 57 |
| Invercargill— | ||||||||||
| Motor bus | 26 | 6 | 27 | 0 | 27 | 0 | 28 | 0 | 28 | 0 |
GENERAL—New Zealand today ranks among the leading nations of the world in terms of use of air transport per head of population. A further significant increase in international air traffic with some resultant effect on domestic air traffic, is taking place following the opening of the International Airport at Auckland in November 1965, and the use of that airport, Wellington, and Christchurch by large jet aircraft. The main runway at Auckland International Airport is 8,500 ft long and the airport cost $20 million to construct.
International aviation plays an increasingly important role in the promotion of tourism.
DEVELOPMENT OF AVIATION—The aero-club movement began in 1929, and commercial air services came into being in the 1930s. Scheduled air transport operations over specific routes were first commenced in New Zealand in 1934, on the route Inchbonnie - Hokitika - Franz Josef Glacier, on the West Coast of the South Island. Subsequent extensions of services up to the outbreak of war in September 1939 resulted in a network over most of New Zealand. During 1946 and 1947 the New Zealand National Airways Corporation absorbed all then existing scheduled commercial services, and by adding to the fleet of aircraft was able to commence new services.
Regular international air services did not begin before the Second World War despite a number of gallant pioneer flights. Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. (TEAL) was incorporated in New Zealand on 26 April 1940, following a formal inter-governmental agreement on air traffic rights across the Tasman Sea on 10 April 1940. The company's first operation commenced between Auckland and Sydney on 30 April 1940 with the flying boat Aotearoa.
In June 1950 the company took over the Auckland-Suva service from New Zealand National Airways Corporation. The Wellington-Sydney service was inaugurated on 3 October 1950 and the Christchurch-Melbourne service on 28 June 1951. With the withdrawal of flying boats from Tasman routes, the Wellington-Sydney service was temporarily discontinued in June 1954 and a new service from Christchurch to Sydney using Douglas DC6 aircraft was commenced in the following month. The same type of aircraft were also employed on the Auckland-Fiji route from June 1954. The first Lockheed Electra turboprop aircraft was brought into use on the trans-Tasman service in December 1959, and by March 1960 all TEAL services between Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji, were being operated by the company's fleet of three Electras.
The Coral Route to Tahiti via Suva and Aitutaki was inaugurated in December 1951 but was terminated in 1964.
It had become clear that the monopoly of the Tasman air traffic formerly reserved to TEAL could not be much longer maintained in New Zealand's interests and this fact, together with the spread of jet aircraft throughout the world, led to planning for the company to extend its services to the United States and elsewhere, for which purposes it would require large jet aircraft. In these new circumstances the Australian and New Zealand Governments agreed that New Zealand should purchase the Australian shareholding and thus become the sole owner of the company. In March 1961, an agreement to this effect was concluded and at the same time a bilateral air services agreement was negotiated between Australia and New Zealand whereby each country granted to the airline of the other rights to and beyond its territory. Subsequently, the New Zealand Government negotiated traffic rights for Air New Zealand in Honolulu, Los Angeles, Pago Pago, Hong Kong, Tahiti, Noumea, Kuala Lumpur, and Singapore, in addition to the company's traditional rights in Fiji and the rights already obtained in Australia. (The change of name from TEAL to Air New Zealand was made on 1 April 1965.) Pure jet services to the United States, Singapore, and Hong Kong were inaugurated during 1965–66; prop-jet Electra services were retained for Wellington-Tasman flights until replaced by DC8 jet aircraft in June 1972. Services to Los Angeles are operated via Fiji, Honolulu, and Tahiti.
The operations of Air New Zealand earn or save an estimated $28 million in overseas funds and make an important contribution to the country's external balance of payments. Air New Zealand made a profit of $1.2 million in 1971–72, a profit was also made in each of the 17 preceding years. The company has placed an order for three DC10 aircraft, the first to be delivered in April 1973. It has also let a contract for the construction of a hangar and associated facilities at the new Rarotonga airport.
CURRENT AIR SERVICES—The major air transport services within New Zealand are provided by the National Airways Corporation which operates a network linking all major centres.
Secondary services are provided by smaller operators such as Mount Cook Airlines and Geyser-land Airways. In addition, air charter and air taxi services are provided from most major aerodromes by licensed aero clubs or small operators.
Air freight services are provided by Safeair Ltd., which also provides a regular passenger and freight service between both Wellington and Christchurch and the Chatham Islands under a contract arrangement with the Government.
A private express air freight service, between Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin operates overnight and provides an air freight service with customer door-to-door delivery.
National Airways Corporation in association with ground transport operators offers an express air freight service over their whole air transport network in addition to their normal freight services from and to city freight depots.
Aero clubs and flying schools provide facilities for learning to fly and for private flying, and at most aerodromes licensed air charter and air taxi services are provided by the smaller operators.
International air services are operated by New Zealand's own international airline, Air New Zealand Ltd., and other regular international air services are provided by BOAC, QANTAS, Pan American World Airways, American Airlines, and UTA French Airlines.
LEGISLATION—The principal legislation affecting civil aviation in New Zealand is the Civil Aviation Act 1964. This Act established the Department of Civil Aviation which later, under the Ministry of Transport Act 1968, became a Division of the Ministry of Transport. The principal functions of the Division are stated to be: (a) to promote and encourage the orderly and economic development of civil aviation; (b) to exercise such functions as may be necessary to ensure the safe operation of aircraft; (c) to initiate and carry out surveys into any aspect of civil aviation.
The Director of the Civil Aviation Division has statutory powers of his own in regulatory matters. The Ministry of Transport embraces also the New Zealand Meteorological Service and the Office of Air Accidents Investigation headed by the Chief Inspector of Air Accidents.
The Air Services Licensing Act 1951 made provision for the establishment of the Air Services Licensing Authority, a four-man independent body, with the primary function of receiving and determining applications for the grant, renewal, amendment, or transfer of air service licences. Under the Act, an air service licence is essential for any air transport or specified aerial work conducted for hire or reward. International air services are governed by inter-governmental air transport agreements and the International Air Services Licensing Act 1947. There is a right of appeal against the decisions of the Air Services Licensing Authority to the Air Services Appeal Authority.
In May 1966 most international airlines, including Air New Zealand, entered into what is known as the Montreal Agreement which also has provisions concerning the liabilities of international air carriers towards their passengers. As a result of the number of different conventions covering the subject there are different limits of liability for the death of a passenger depending on the routes over which the passenger has arranged to travel. The limits may be either $6,000, $12,000, $42,000, or up to US$75,000. New Zealand has now signed the Guatemala Protocol to the Warsaw Convention which will introduce the concept of absolute liability with a limit of US$100,000.
The Carriage by Air Act 1967 governs the liabilities of domestic air carriers towards their passengers and consignors of goods. Briefly, it provides that an air carrier is liable for damage resulting from the death or personal injury of a passenger as a result of an accident unless the carrier can prove that it took all necessary measures to avoid the damage. The limit of liability is set at $42,000. This compares with the situation under the former law whereby the claimant had to prove the negligence of the air carrier and the maximum amount which could be claimed in damages was $10,000.
AIR NAVIGATION SERVICES AND FACILITIES—The Civil Aviation Division of the Ministry of Transport is the responsible authority for the provision of all facilities for air navigation in New Zealand, its island territories, and the Cook Islands, and by delegation the facilities for flying operations in Western Samoa.
Air navigation facilities include a variety of electronic aids such as non-directional medium-frequency beacons (NDB), very high-frequency beacons (VOR), instrument landing systems (ILS), surveillance radar (SRE), precision approach radar (PAR), distance measuring equipment (DME), and also visual aids to navigation including visual glide slope indicators (VASI), high and low intensity approach, runway, and taxiway lights, aerodrome identification beacons, obstruction lights, hazard beacons, runway markings, cloud height measuring devices, wind strength and direction indicators, etc.
To assist the safe, orderly, and expeditious use of the air navigation system the Division provides a comprehensive ground services organisation comprising air traffic control units, communications services, crash-fire services, a search and rescue service, and ground safety organisations. Units of the ground services organisations are located at the majority of aerodromes served by regular scheduled air transport services in New Zealand and Pacific island territories operating from control towers and associated departmental buildings. In addition, control centres and communications centres are established at Auckland and Fiji for the conduct of international operations and at Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin to provide services to en-route aircraft throughout the entire country. A search and rescue service is provided from rescue co-ordination centres established by the Division whose responsibility it is to co-ordinate the effort and resources of military and civil agencies in the planning and direction of major search and rescue operations, whether air, land, or sea.
The Division maintains a flight supervision and standards service and conducts examinations and issues licences for all categories of aircrew and ground personnel. Specially equipped aircraft and qualified aircrew are continuously engaged on the checking and calibration of all air navigation facilities.
An Aeronautical Information Service prepares and publishes New Zealand Aeronautical Information and Notices to Airmen and, in collaboration with Lands and Survey Department, produces aeronautical maps and charts, etc.
An aeronautical training college is established at Christchurch International Airport where regular courses are conducted in air traffic control, meteorology, radio engineering, communications, and crash-fire procedure.
GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE—A summary statement of operating and capital costs and recoveries of the Civil Aviation Division for the year ended 31 March 1972 is now given.
| Item | Costs | Recoveries |
|---|---|---|
| Operating | $(000) | $(000) |
| Civil Aviation, New Zealand— | ||
| Regulatory and general | 1,440 | 163 |
| Airports | 167 | 57 |
| Airways | 7,733 | 4,414 |
| Civil Aviation, South Pacific territories | 343 | 3 |
| Totals | 9,683 | 4,637 |
| Capital | ||
| Civil Aviation, New Zealand— | ||
| Regulatory and general | 8 | – |
| Airports | 2,476 | 412 |
| Airways | 1,831 | – |
| Civil Aviation, South Pacific territories | 2,525 | – |
| Totals | 6,840 | 412 |
| Grand totals | 16,523 | 5,049 |
NATIONAL AIRWAYS CORPORATION—The major domestic air transport operator is the New Zealand National Airways Corporation which provides regular services to 26 centres throughout the North and South Islands.
The corporation's fleet consists of 4 Boeing 737s, 5 Vickers Viscount 807s, and 13 Fokker Friendships.
Statistics of operation of the National Airways Corporation for the 4 latest years are shown in the following table.
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Revenue mileage flown | 10,670,199 | 10,097,265 | 10,405,121 | 10,478,028 |
| Revenue passengers carried— | ||||
| Schedule | 1,267,712 | 1,440,135 | 1,494,351 | 1,489,860 |
| Charter | 16,047 | 15,945 | 13,205 | 12,841 |
| Passenger-miles created (000)— | ||||
| Schedule | 483,394 | 547,105 | 568,787 | 609,195 |
| Charter | 8,639 | 8,580 | 7,500 | 6,863 |
| Revenue passenger-miles (000)— | ||||
| Schedule | 337,364 | 383,901 | 404,919 | 407,495 |
| Charter | 5,266 | 5,292 | 4,606 | 4,470 |
| Average passenger journey (miles) | 267 | 267 | 271 | 274 |
| Freight ton-miles (000)— | ||||
| Schedule | 4,877 | 5,872 | 6,383 | 6,607 |
| Charter | – | – | – | – |
| Mail ton-miles | 673,845 | 746,999 | 799,842 | 701,762 |
| Total revenue load factor | 63.69 | 63.60 | 67.12 | 63.74 |
| Revenue passenger load factor | 69.79 | 70.17 | 71.19 | 66.89 |
| Operating expenditure ($) | 20,927,368 | 24,427,088 | 27,997,606 | 32,442,054 |
| Operating profit ($) | 274,050 | 964,854 | 1,086,348 | 704,777 |
The corporation is charged under the National Airways Act 1945 “with establishing and operating national air transport services to meet the needs of the people of New Zealand”. The corporation has therefore sought constantly to improve the standard and scope of its service whilst keeping fares at a low level. The expansion achieved during recent years is indicated by the increase in revenue passenger-miles on scheduled services from 337 million in 1968–69 to 407 million in 1971–72.
FLYING OPERATIONS—The following table gives the summarised results of the operations of scheduled commercial air services.
| Year Ended | Hours Flown | Miles Flown (000) | Passengers | Freight lb (000)* | Mail lb (000) | Passenger-miles (000) | Freight Ton-miles* (000) | Mail Ton-miles (000) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes excess baggage. | ||||||||
| March | ||||||||
| 1962 | 72,789 | 10,367 | 843,340 | 153,148 | 2,319 | 214,189 | 7,400 | 375 |
| 1963 | 64,072 | 9,575 | 822,950 | 139,653 | 2,464 | 211,899 | 6,775 | 397 |
| 1964 | 64,445 | 9,887 | 873,246 | 115,784 | 2,552 | 228,209 | 6,243 | 394 |
| 1965 | 71,787 | 10,894 | 984,511 | 127,699 | 2,542 | 262,367 | 7,041 | 431 |
| 1966 | 78,853 | 11,969 | 1,113,363 | 151,169 | 2,815 | 296,629 | 8,160 | 453 |
| 1967 | 74,698 | 12,261 | 1,170,949 | 128,483 | 2,983 | 311,036 | 7,709 | 470 |
| 1968 | 75,582 | 12,196 | 1,173,116 | 104,022 | 3,708 | 310,631 | 7,376 | 646 |
| 1969 | 71,887 | 11,606 | 1,305,020 | 113,616 | 3,692 | 344,442 | 8,491 | 684 |
| 1970 | 66,810 | 11,797 | 1,478,785 | 150,157 | 4,191 | 391,395 | 9,615 | 754 |
| 1971 | 66,643 | 11,910 | 1,534,878 | 160,775 | 4,411 | 413,435 | 10,509 | 808 |
| December | ||||||||
| 1970 | 66,551 | 11,867 | 1,543,852 | 162,002 | 4,561 | 419,589 | 10,578 | 825 |
| 1971 | 67,800 | 12,265 | 1,544,758 | 155,313 | 3,978 | 417,748 | 10,872 | 720 |

Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service—The New Zealand Railways Air Freight Service was commenced officially in February 1947 following a number of special inter-island freight flights which had been carried out by the Royal New Zealand Air Force at the request of the Railways Department to meet a shipping emergency. The service was conducted by the RNZAF, operating Dakota aircraft, until June 1947, when the service was handed over to the New Zealand National Airways Corporation, which continued to operate with Dakotas.
In 1950 the Railways Department decided to allow private enterprise the opportunity of tendering for the contract to run the service, and the successful tenderer was Safeair Ltd. In 1972 this firm was absorbed by National Airways Corporation. The service is at present being maintained by five Bristol Freighter aircraft on a daily basis, the number of trips varying according to the amount of cargo offering. Some charter work has been undertaken in recent years.
Traffic statistics for this freight service for recent years are as follows. The drop from the peak figures of 1961–62 can be attributed in part to the operation of the rail-road ferry G.m.v. Aramoana across Cook Strait between Wellington and Picton from August 1962. There was further competition when the sister ship G.m.v. Aranui was introduced in 1966.
| Year Ended | Trips Flown | Hours Flown | Miles Flown | Freight lb (000) | Freight Ton-miles (000) | Passengers |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March— | ||||||
| 1962 | 13,739 | 5,534 | 765,022 | 122,360 | 3,041 | 1,557 |
| 1963 | 12,381 | 5,050 | 660,924 | 110,625 | 2,650 | 927 |
| 1964 | 10,588 | 4,265 | 560,130 | 87,656 | 2,067 | 809 |
| 1965 | 11,315 | 4,558 | 591,796 | 95,764 | 2,239 | 899 |
| 1966 | 13,182 | 5,894 | 778,501 | 116,870 | 2,993 | 1,500 |
| 1967 | 10,922 | 5,139 | 677,003 | 93,535 | 2,549 | 902 |
| 1968 | 8,537 | 4,167 | 557,846 | 69,354 | 2,170 | 531 |
| 1969 | 8,191 | 3,952 | 532,426 | 72,984 | 2,143 | 480 |
| 1970 | 15,898 | 6,337 | 849,437 | 108,685 | 3,434 | 413 |
| 1971 | 13,383 | 7,152 | 967,791 | 114,948 | 3,714 | 3,445 |
| December— | ||||||
| 1970 | 13,506 | 10,369 | 1,451,352 | 110,970 | 3,925 | 3,625 |
| 1971 | 13,229 | 9,377 | 1,310,918 | 108,629 | 4,027 | 3,113 |
AERIAL WORK—Aerial topdressing as a means of improving hill pastures and checking and preventing soil erosion was begun commercially in 1949. The industry developed rapidly and is now an established feature of the national economy. About half of the total fertiliser and lime applied to farms in New Zealand is spread by means of aircraft.
Aerial spraying (i.e., the release from the aircraft of agricultural chemicals in liquid form, such as insecticides and weedicides) has also been developed. The volume of this work has increased to more than 6 million gallons a year. A technical qualification is now mandatory for pilots engaged in the application of all agricultural chemicals. The qualification is to ensure that pilots are familiar with the chemical properties and correct techniques in applying the agricultural chemicals, many of which are highly toxic.
A summary of aerial work operations follows.
| Item | Year Ended 31 March | Year Ended 31 December | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Hours flown | 106,055 | 112,299 | 111,554 | 108,246 |
| Number of operators | 77 | 77 | 76 | 79 |
| Material distributed— | ||||
| Fertiliser and lime (tons) | 899,526 | 902,985 | 855,863 | 817,391 |
| Seed (tons) | 1,574 | 1,876 | 1,667 | 1,396 |
| Spray (gallons) | 4,813,563 | 6,476,729 | 6,094,208 | 7,175,704 |
| Animal poison (tons) | 3,514 | 5,541 | 5,591 | 3,635 |
| Supplies (tons) | 870 | 1,290 | 1,057 | 1,477 |
| Fencing (tons) | 741 | 943 | 788 | 1,218 |
| Dusts (tons) | 80 | 52 | 45 | 28 |
| Prills (tons) | 315 | 251 | 224 | 184 |
| Miscellaneous (tons) | 3,256 | 3,704 | 3,472 | 2,507 |
INTERNATIONAL AIR SERVICES—New Zealand's own airline, Air New Zealand Ltd., provides services to Sydney, Melbourne, Brisbane, Hong Kong, Singapore, Norfolk Island, New Caledonia, Fiji, American Samoa, Rarotonga, Tahiti, Honolulu, and Los Angeles. Air New Zealand's fleet comprises six Douglas DC8s and one Douglas DC10. Air New Zealand expects to operate international services to and through the new Cook Islands airport at Rarotonga in 1973.
Other services through New Zealand include: Pan American World Airways—from the United States to Auckland via Tahiti; through Honolulu and Pago Pago to Auckland; British Airways— twice weekly from the United Kingdom to Sydney, Auckland, and beyond to Fiji, linking with flights to London; Union de Transport Aeriens—weekly from Los Angeles via Tahiti to Auckland and beyond to Noumea; American Airlines—thrice weekly from the United States to Auckland; and QANTAS—a full range of trans-Tasman services linking with regional and United Kingdom services out of Sydney.
A minority financial interest is retained in the regional South Pacific operators: Polynesian Airlines Ltd. (PAL)—operating between Western Samoa, American Samoa, Tonga, Niue, and Nandi; and Air Pacific Ltd.—operating between Fiji, the British Solomons, the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, the New Hebrides, Western Samoa, Tonga, Nauru, and Port Moresby.
TOTAL TRAFFIC FOR OVERSEAS AIRLINES—Total traffic figures for overseas airlines operating to and from New Zealand, showing passenger movements, freight, and mail separately, are given in the following tables for calendar years.
| Routes | Passengers Entering New Zealand | Passengers Leaving New Zealand | Total Passengers | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Trans-Tasman— | ||||||
| Auckland-Sydney | 90,453 | 96,320 | 86,979 | 90,903 | 177,432 | 187,223 |
| Auckland-Melbourne | 12,108 | 16,469 | 10,172 | 16,209 | 22,280 | 32,678 |
| Auckland-Brisbane | 12,693 | 15,373 | 13,104 | 15,930 | 25,797 | 31,303 |
| Wellington-Sydney | 29,621 | 29,105 | 28,975 | 27,969 | 58,596 | 57,074 |
| Wellington-Melbourne | 6,650 | 6,921 | 6,877 | 7,615 | 13,527 | 14,536 |
| Wellington-Brisbane | 3,092 | 3,476 | 3,260 | 3,612 | 6,352 | 7,088 |
| Christchurch-Sydney | 40,736 | 46,809 | 42,179 | 47,144 | 82,915 | 93,953 |
| Christchurch-Melbourne | 15,220 | 21,781 | 15,842 | 20,848 | 31,062 | 42,629 |
| Totals | 210,573 | 236,254 | 207,388 | 230,230 | 417,961 | 466,484 |
| Pacific— | ||||||
| Long haul | 23,068 | 26,881 | 22,768 | 28,633 | 45,836 | 55,564 |
| Short haul | 46,399 | 59,851 | 43,341 | 56,430 | 89,740 | 116,281 |
| Totals | 69,467 | 86,732 | 66,109 | 85,113 | 135,576 | 171,845 |
| Routes | Revenue Freight Entering New Zealand | Revenue Freight Leaving New Zealand | Total Freight | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Trans-Tasman— | kilograms(000) | |||||
| Auckland-Sydney | 1,781 | 1,925 | 2,774 | 2,865 | 4,555 | 4,790 |
| Auckland-Melbourne | 207 | 372 | 293 | 476 | 500 | 848 |
| Auckland-Brisbane | 24 | 31 | 270 | 290 | 295 | 321 |
| Wellington-Sydney | 427 | 401 | 256 | 301 | 684 | 703 |
| Wellington-Melbourne | 92 | 114 | 67 | 95 | 152 | 209 |
| Wellington-Brisbane | 7 | 6 | 13 | 15 | 20 | 20 |
| Christchurch-Sydney | 729 | 860 | 755 | 930 | 1,484 | 1,789 |
| Christchurch-Melbourne | 94 | 170 | 175 | 312 | 269 | 481 |
| Totals | 3,361 | 3,878 | 4,604 | 5,284 | 7,965 | 9,162 |
| Pacific— | ||||||
| Long haul | 365 | 344 | 1,724 | 1,647 | 2,090 | 1,992 |
| Short haul | 230 | 256 | 999 | 1,437 | 1,228 | 1,693 |
| Totals | 595 | 600 | 2,723 | 3,084 | 3,318 | 3,684 |
| Routes | Mail Entering New Zealand | Mail Leaving New Zealand | Total Mail | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Trans-Tasman— | kilograms | |||||
| Auckland-Sydney | 443,020 | 449,648 | 142,519 | 147,622 | 585,539 | 597,270 |
| Auckland-Melbourne | 17,069 | 17,941 | 6,337 | 8,224 | 23,406 | 26,165 |
| Auckland-Brisbane | 6,815 | 11,717 | 5,108 | 7,056 | 11,923 | 18,773 |
| Wellington-Sydney | 124,671 | 137,006 | 72,074 | 76,496 | 196,745 | 213,502 |
| Wellington-Melbourne | 6,291 | 5,571 | 7,326 | 5,290 | 13,617 | 10,861 |
| Wellington-Brisbane | 989 | 176 | 454 | 815 | 1,443 | 991 |
| Christchurch-Sydney | 40,082 | 43,152 | 33,159 | 37,883 | 73,241 | 81,035 |
| Christchurch-Melbourne | 8,857 | 11,644 | 8,389 | 11,622 | 17,246 | 23,266 |
| Totals | 647,794 | 676,855 | 275,366 | 295,008 | 923,160 | 971,863 |
| Pacific— | ||||||
| Long haul | 131,196 | 166,096 | 76,025 | 99,863 | 207,221 | 265,959 |
| Short haul | 167,125 | 96,601 | 131,196 | 203,315 | 293,321 | 299,916 |
| Totals | 298,321 | 262,697 | 207,221 | 303,178 | 505,542 | 565,875 |
AIR FREIGHT—Air freight involves mostly exports and imports to and from Australia, and imports from United States and United Kingdom. Exports concern mainly made-up textiles, meat, fish, and live animals, notably racehorses. Imports air-freighted are mainly machinery, scientific instruments, pharmaceutical products, and textiles.
AIRPORT STATISTICS—The following table shows airport activities for the 2 latest years ended 31 March.
| Airport | Movements of Passenger Planes | Freighter Plane Movements | Passenger Arrivals and Departures | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| International | Domestic | |||||||
| 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| * Those airports serviced by N.A.C., Safeair, and Mount Cook Airlines not separately listed. | ||||||||
| Auckland | 4,899 | 5,740 | 18,804 | 18,866 | 638 | 877 | 997,937 | 1,058,174 |
| Blenheim | – | – | 3,248 | 3,079 | 12,398 | 11,059 | 67,055 | 64,172 |
| Christchurch | 1,413 | 1,642 | 18,607 | 18,574 | 2,945 | 3,129 | 740,553 | 751,420 |
| Dunedin | – | – | 8,216 | 8,249 | 256 | 227 | 169,057 | 158,390 |
| Gisborne | – | – | 5,512 | 5,828 | – | – | 58,511 | 57,390 |
| Hamilton | – | – | 4,783 | 5,398 | 32 | 58 | 74,914 | 75,342 |
| Invercargill | – | – | 5,770 | 5,847 | 8 | 8 | 87,627 | 80,824 |
| Napier | – | – | 6,048 | 6,475 | 10 | 6 | 86,005 | 84,650 |
| Nelson | – | – | 8,660 | 8,681 | 752 | 1,050 | 135,576 | 129,456 |
| New Plymouth | – | – | 4,318 | 4,112 | 148 | – | 66,754 | 64,405 |
| Palmerston North | – | – | 6,151 | 6,159 | 94 | 16 | 84,075 | 83,725 |
| Rotorua | – | – | 5,805 | 6,941 | 4 | – | 63,824 | 76,795 |
| Wellington | 1,422 | 1,488 | 29,870 | 31,175 | 15,142 | 14,006 | 925,454 | 898,795 |
| Other* | – | – | 20,424 | 23,220 | 55 | 107 | 230,955 | 243,190 |
| Total | 7,734 | 8,870 | 140,065 | 152,604 | 32,482 | 30,543 | 3,788,297 | 3,826,728 |
AERO CLUBS AND COMMERCIAL FLIGHT TRAINING ORGANISATIONS—The next table gives a summary of the training activities of aero clubs and other flying organisations for the last six years.
| Year Ended | Clubs* Operating | Membership | Aircraft in use | Hours Flown | Ab Initio Pupils Under Training | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Associate | Flying | Dual | Solo | ||||
| * Other organisations included are given in parentheses. | |||||||
| March | |||||||
| 1966 | 36 (7) | 2,448 | 5,102 | 169 | 28,203 | 58,571 | 1,143 |
| 1967 | 36 (12) | 2,481 | 6,546 | 217 | 40,801 | 74,238 | 1,667 |
| 1968 | 39 (16) | 2,413 | 7,274 | 238 | 47,529 | 83,777 | 1,803 |
| 1969 | 39 (13) | 2,103 | 6,781 | 239 | 44,099 | 71,142 | 1,816 |
| 1970 | 40 (18) | 1,913 | 6,308 | 259 | 48,896 | 76,253 | 1,857 |
| 1971 | 39 (17) | 1,801 | 6,448 | 242 | 48,223 | 76,659 | 1,952 |
| December | |||||||
| 1970 | 40 (18) | 1,934 | 6,381 | 174 | 32,311 | 52,781 | 1,325 |
| 1971 | 41 (19) | 1,791 | 5,810 | 162 | 32,713 | 51,484 | 1,383 |
LICENCES—A summary of licences and certificates current at 31 March in the 5 latest years is given below.
| Type of Licence | At 31 March | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Flight Crew (ICAO) Type– | |||||
| Pilots licences— | |||||
| Student Pilot | 3,413 | 3,498 | 3,330 | 3,427 | 3,246 |
| Private Pilot | 2,843 | 2,909 | 2,837 | 3,146 | 2,802 |
| Commercial Pilot | 893 | 896 | 908 | 917 | 965 |
| Airline Transport Pilot | 335 | 376 | 397 | 409 | 417 |
| Pilot Licence Ratings— | |||||
| Instructor | 407 | 420 | 395 | 444 | 479 |
| Instrument | 537 | 545 | 548 | 559 | 601 |
| Compass | 20 | 26 | 27 | 23 | 24 |
| Chemical | 246 | 239 | 243 | 258 | 278 |
| Towing | 261 | 237 | 260 | 268 | 300 |
| Navigator Licences— | |||||
| Flight Navigator | 88 | 94 | 104 | 103 | 82 |
| Licences to Operate Radio Equipment in Aircraft— | |||||
| Flight Radio Operator | 2 | – | – | – | – |
| Flight Radio Telephone Operator Rating | 3,220 | 3,887 | 4,046 | 4,668 | 4,444 |
| Flight Engineer Licences— | |||||
| Flight Engineer | 62 | 59 | 61 | 71 | 74 |
| Other Licences, Certificates, etc.— | |||||
| Aircraft Maintenance Engineer Licences | 475 | 513 | 534 | 583 | 638 |
| Aircraft— | |||||
| Certificates of Registration | 1,052 | 1,047 | 1,073 | 1,113 | 1,128 |
| Aerodromes— | |||||
| Public Licences | 50 | 49 | 46 | 50 | 58 |
| Private | 47 | 45 | 46 | 50 | 50 |
| Authorised Places | 8 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 186 |
| Government Civil | 21 | 21 | 18 | 23 | 23 |
| Air Service Certificates | 54 | 55 | 55 | 68 | 67 |
CIVIL AIRCRAFT ACCIDENTS—Civil aircraft accidents are investigated by the Office of Air Accidents Investigation headed by the Chief Inspector of Air Accidents who has statutory powers of his own in respect of his investigative duties and responsibilities.
The following table shows numbers of accidents (not persons involved) and accident rates in the various categories of flying activity for 1971, compared with averages for the previous 5 years.
| Category | Accidents | Accidents Involving Fatality | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1971 | Average 1966–70 | 1971 | Average 1966–70 | |||||
| * Rate per 10,000 hours flown. | ||||||||
| No. | Rate* | No. | Rate* | No | Rate* | No. | Rate* | |
| Airline | – | – | 0.2 | 0.02 | – | – | 0.2 | 0.02 |
| Non-scheduled and charter | 5 | 2.39 | 4.4 | 1.89 | – | – | 0.6 | 0.26 |
| Aerial work | 44 | 3.42 | 52.0 | 4.28 | 3 | 0.23 | 3.8 | 0.31 |
| Aero clubs and flying schools | 33 | 2.63 | 35.8 | 2.84 | 2 | 0.16 | 1.6 | 0.13 |
| Private flying | 18 | .. | 17.0 | .. | 1 | .. | 0.6 | .. |
| Gliding | 17 | .. | 10.6 | .. | – | – | 0.6 | .. |
| Public (departmental) aircraft | 1 | .. | 0.2 | .. | – | – | – | – |
| All accidents | 118 | 2.15 | 120.2 | 2.57 | 6 | 0.13 | 7.4 | 0.17 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—The main role of the New Zealand Post Office is to provide the nation with telecommunication and postal services, to operate a savings bank, and conduct agency services on behalf of Government.
HISTORICAL—With the arrival of Governor Hobson in 1840 the first post office proper was set up at Kororareka (now Russell). The same year saw the establishment of offices at other settlements in the north and at Port Nicholson (Wellington), and the beginnings of overland mail routes. By 1858, 73 post offices had been opened to provide communication services for the scattered settlers. In that year a Post Office Act was passed making the Post Office an independent department of State.
The system of communication by telegraph was inaugurated in the 1860s. A separate department, the Telegraph Department, was created by Act of Parliament in 1865 to take responsibility for the erecting of telegraph lines and the opening of morse telegraph offices. The North and South Islands were linked by telegraph cable in 1866 and by telephone cable in 1926.
The telegraph and postal services were amalgamated in 1881. Under the Post Office Act 1959, the name of the department became the Post Office, and the Minister's title became Postmaster-General.
A table in the Statistical Summary towards the back of Yearbook shows the growth of postal and telecommunication activities over the last 50 years.
POSTAL BUSINESS—At 31 March 1972 there were 1,490 post offices in New Zealand. The following table shows the numbers of articles posted in the latest 5 years.
| Year ended 31 March | Letters and Postcards | Printed Papers, Commercial Papers, Newspapers, and Magazines | Parcels | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| million | ||||
| 1968 | 269.1 | 282.9 | 16.2 | 568.2 |
| 1969 | 279.9 | 279.2 | 15.8 | 574.9 |
| 1970 | 288.8 | 291.1 | 15.7 | 595.4 |
| 1971 | 311.4 | 286.1 | 17.3 | 614.8 |
| 1972 | 303.7 | 302.2 | 16.2 | 622.1 |
The average numbers of items posted in New Zealand per head of population during the year ended 31 March 1972 were: letters and postcards, 105.6; printed matter (printed papers, commercial papers, newspapers, and magazines), 105.1; parcels, 5.6.
Chartered air services are used to convey the bulk of surface mail between the North and South Islands.
There are 99,700 private boxes installed at 611 post offices.
Rural Mail Delivery—The rural delivery system enables country residents to obtain postal notes, money orders, and stamps, to register correspondence, and to collect or post their mail in boxes at or near their gates. The deliveries are generally performed by contractors who handle the mail in conjunction with the carriage of goods, and thus the rural mail delivery is in many areas the medium by which residents obtain their newspapers, bread, parcels, etc. Boxholders more than doubled in the 25 years to 1965 when they reached 75,000. At 31 March 1971 the total was 76,766 and at 31 March 1972 it was 77,601. The cost of the rural delivery service is $2.1 million a year.
Inland Airmails—On 16 March 1936 the first regular airmail services linking up larger centres of population were established between Palmerston North and Dunedin, and between Nelson, Blenheim, and Wellington. As air services increased in frequency and extent the airmail facilities were correspondingly expanded. The present network extends from Kaitaia to Invercargill.
The numbers of letters and parcels carried by air in New Zealand are now shown.
| Year Ended 31 March | Letters | Parcels |
|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 23,045,000 | 237,462 |
| 1968 | 19,513,000 | 282,938 |
| 1969 | 22,429,000 | 293,545 |
| 1970 | 22,971,000 | 304,791 |
| 1971 | 27,712,000 | 328,185 |
| 1972 | 22,322,000 | 279,803 |
Overseas Airmails: The weight of airmail dispatched from New Zealand is about 21.77 percent of the total amount of mail forwarded overseas each year. In 1971–72, 543,456 lb of letters, 366,762 lb of newspapers and packets, and 325,804 lb of parcels were posted by overseas airmail.
Trans-Tasman Air Services—The first flight of the regular trans-Tasman service linking Auckland and Sydney took place on 30 April 1940, connection being made at Sydney with the Empire service to London. The existing service provides for flights between New Zealand (Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch) and Australia (Sydney, Melbourne, and Brisbane) with a frequency overall of at least one flight each day.
New Zealand- United Kingdom Air Service—This service is now operating daily via the Pacific to London, the transit time New Zealand to the United Kingdom being normally 1 to 2 days.
New Zealand-Hong Kong and Singapore Air Services—There is a twice-weekly direct service from Auckland to Hong Kong and a thrice-weekly service from Auckland to Singapore. Airmail to countries in the Far East is also dispatched to Sydney for reforwarding.
Trans-Pacific Services—The trans-Pacific service operating between New Zealand and North America commenced on 20 July 1940. Airlines now operate a daily service to the United States.
Pacific Island Services—Airmails are forwarded by New Zealand operated air services to the Cook Islands, Fiji, French Polynesia, Hawaii, New Caledonia, and American Samoa (Pago Pago). Local air services provide connections from Pago Pago to Apia, and from Nandi (Fiji) to Nukualofa (Tonga), Niue, Apia (Western Samoa), and the Gilbert and Ellice Islands. Direct airmail services from New Zealand also operate to Norfolk Island.
Overseas Parcel Post—Particulars of overseas parcels received and dispatched in each of the latest 5 years are contained in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Overseas Parcels Received | Overseas Parcels Dispatched | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Weight | Customs Duty | Number | Weight | |
| lb | $(000) | lb | |||
| 1968 | 533,164 | 4,740,252 | 1,252 | 365,459 | 2,024,821 |
| 1969 | 533,405 | 4,691,511 | 1,630 | 400,231 | 2,077,052 |
| 1970 | 554,722 | 4,803,044 | 1,626 | 418,392 | 2,154,185 |
| 1971 | 658,209 | 5,442,955 | 1,815 | 458,543 | 2,373,307 |
| 1972 | 672,009 | 7,147,488 | 1,863 | 476,942 | 2,586,067 |
Postal Mechanisation—The Wellington Postal Centre is extensively mechanised and similar modern centres are planned for Auckland and Christchurch.
MONEY ORDER AND POSTAL NOTE SERVICES—Details of these services are now given.
Money Orders—New Zealand has reciprocal money-order agreements with all British Commonwealth countries and also with the United States of America, the Republic of Ireland, South Africa, and Tonga. Money orders may also be issued in New Zealand for payment in any other country with which the United Kingdom has exchanges of money orders.
For payment within New Zealand the maximum amount for a single order is $200, but there is no limit to the amount which may be remitted. The commission is computed on each individual order.
For money orders issued for payment overseas there is a limit for most countries of $80 for a single order. There are two special rates of commission, one rate applying to Australia (and countries advised through Australia), Fiji, Norfolk Island, and Tonga, and the other rate to all other countries.
During 1971, 1,771,570 money orders were issued in New Zealand for a total of $46,849,936, and of that total 136,000 orders of a value of $2,321,929 were issued for payment overseas. Money orders issued overseas for payment in New Zealand in 1971 numbered 51,704 with a value of $1,338,584.
Postal Notes—Postal notes ranging from 10c to $2 and for $3, $4, and $5 are issued in New Zealand for payment within New Zealand, Niue, and the Cook Islands.
Postal notes are negotiable, and their period of validity is unlimited. They are, therefore, a popular medium for making small inland remittances by post, and during the year ended 31 March 1972, 3,678,685 postal notes valued at $8,194,553 were purchased by the public.
British Postal Orders—These are both issued and paid in New Zealand. Denominations sold in this country are 5p, 7 1/2p, 10p, 12 1/2p, 15p, 25p, 50p, 75p, £1 and £2 sterling. (In decimal currency, which has applied in the United Kingdom from 15 February 1971, 5 pence equals the previous 1 shilling.) Commission is payable. For all remittances in excess of £2 per day a permit is required.
As these orders are payable in several British Commonwealth countries they are a popular medium for making small postal remittances to overseas countries, particularly the United Kingdom.
During the year ended 31 March 1972 the Post Office sold 1,210,148 British postal orders valued at $3,471,345, and paid 147,065 orders valued at $558,473.
Gift Tokens—Post Office gift tokens were introduced on 15 December 1969 to enable people to buy savings gifts from the Post Office. They are issued free of commission in denominations of $1, $2, and $5. They may be credited to any type of Savings Bank account, or used to purchase bonus bonds or national development bonds. Gift tokens issued in the year ended 31 March 1972 amounted to $204,580.
POST OFFICE SAVINGS BANK—Details on the Post Office Savings Bank are given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
TELEPHONE SERVICES—The following table indicates the growth of telephone installations (the figures are as at 31 March).
| Item | 1962 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Main telephones— | ||||
| Automatic | 395,858 | 675,729 | 716,862 | 746,487 |
| Manual | 180,712 | 127,076 | 118,466 | 109,882 |
| Extension telephones | 218,866 | 393,228 | 420,613 | 441,800 |
| Public telephones | 3,451 | 4,638 | 4,751 | 4,918 |
| Private line telephones | 1,507 | 603 | 449 | 293 |
| Toll offices | 1,481 | 1,316 | 1,286 | 1,289 |
| Total telephones | 801,875 | 1,202,590 | 1,262,427 | 1,304,669 |
| Telephones (all types per 1,000 population) | 324 | 426 | 440 | 448 |
| Applicants awaiting installations | 19,108 | 13,923 | 15,426 | 13,382 |
| Number of toll calls | 55,536,934 | 66,956,193 | 67,856,888 | 64,803,473 |
About one-sixth of the main telephones are business telephones (in 1968 there were 128,018 business telephones). At 31 March 1972 there were 856,369 subscribers.
During 1971–72 the number of waiting applicants decreased from 15,426 to 13,382, about 61 percent of these being in the Auckland City and environs.
Thirty-six new automatic exchanges were brought into service during the year ended 31 March 1972; also substantial progress was made in the extension of free calling areas, thereby eliminating toll fees between outlying exchanges and their town or city centre; 31 more exchanges were provided with this service.
According to the latest comparative data available (January 1971), compiled by the American Telephone and Telegraph Co., New Zealand ranks fifth in the number of telephones per 100 of population, the leading countries being the United States of America (58.35), Sweden (55.67), Switzerland (48.26), Canada (45.23), and New Zealand (44.14).
A broadband toll link, comprising microwave, radio and co-axial cable systems, connects main centres from Whangarei to Dunedin. The installation of a $3 million microwave radio telecommunications system between Wellington and Auckland is to be completed in 1973. The present link is by co-axial cable from Auckland to Hamilton and from Palmerston North to Wellington with a microwave radio system between Hamilton and Palmerston North. The new link runs from Wellington to Auckland via Masterton, Napier, Taupo, Rotorua, and Paeroa.
A 5-year supply agreement has been entered into with Nippon Electric Co. Ltd. of Japan for the supply of crossbar automatic telephone switching equipment.
Subscriber Toll Dialling (STD) which will enable subscribers to dial direct to other automatic subscribers without the need to go through a toll operator is to be introduced into New Zealand telephone system progressively from 1975.
Free local telephone calling is provided in New Zealand, as distinct from charging for each local call as followed by many overseas administrations.
The following table shows the classifications of telephone exchanges and the annual rental rates for different classes of connection as from 1 October 1971.
| Class of Exchange | Class of Connection | Annual Rate Within Base-rate Area | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Business | Residential | ||
| $ | $ | ||
| Class I Automatic exchanges with more than 10,000 paying subscribers. | Individual | 134.75 | 61.10 |
| 2-party | 98.00 | 52.88 | |
| (Typical exchanges are Auckland, Christchurch, Dunedin, Hamilton, Invercargill, Palmerston North, and Wellington.) | 3-party | 93.10 | 51.70 |
| 4-party | 88.20 | 50.53 | |
| 5-party | 80 85 | 47.00 | |
| 6–10 party | 73.50 | 42.30 | |
| Class II Automatic exchanges with 3,001–10,000 paying subscribers | Individual | 128.63 | 61.10 |
| 2-party | 95.55 | 52.88 | |
| (Typical exchanges are Blenheim, Masterton, Levin, and Oamaru.) | 3-party | 90.65 | 51.70 |
| 4-party | 85.75 | 50.53 | |
| 5-party | 78.40 | 47.00 | |
| 6–10 party | 71.05 | 42.30 | |
| Class III Automatic exchanges with 2,001–3,000 paying subscribers. | Individual | 116.38 | 58.75 |
| 2-party | 91.88 | 50.53 | |
| (Typical exchanges are Alexandra, Marton, and Westport.) | 3-party | 86.98 | 49.35 |
| 4-party | 82.08 | 48.18 | |
| Manual exchanges with over 3,000 paying subscribers. | 5-party | 75.95 | 44.65 |
| (A typical exchange is Taupo.) | 6–10 party | 68.60 | 39.95 |
| Class IV Other exchanges affording continuous service. | Individual | 110.25 | 54.05 |
| (Typical exchanges are Hokitika, Picton, and Queenstown.) | 2-party | 85.75 | 47.00 |
| 3-party | 80.85 | 45.83 | |
| 4-party | 75.95 | 44.65 | |
| 5-party | 68.60 | 42.30 | |
| 6–10 party | 61.25 | 37.60 | |
| Class V Exchanges observing restricted hours of service. | Individual | 85.75 | 45.83 |
| (Typical exchanges are Kawhia and Waitotara.) | 2-party | 71.05 | 39.95 |
| 3-party | 66.15 | 38.78 | |
| 4-party | 63.70 | 36.43 | |
| 5-party | 58.80 | 34.08 | |
| 6–10 party | 56.35 | 32.90 | |
For stations located outside the boundary of the base-rate or special rate area of an exchange a mileage is added to the rental, depending on the distance by line measurement from the base-rate or special rate boundary to the respective subscriber's station.
TELEGRAPH SERVICES: Telegrams—The downtrend in inland telegrams continued in New Zealand, as it has done overseas, due to the growing popularity of, and improvements to, other forms of communication. In the year to 31 March 1972, 5.1 million telegrams were lodged compared with 5.5 million in the preceding year. Of these, 63 percent were lodged by telephone, 13 percent by telex, and only 24 percent handed in over Post Office counters. On the other hand, 52 percent were delivered by messenger, 40 percent telephoned to the addressee, and 8 percent telexed.
Conversion of the public telegraph network to automatic circuit switching (Gentex) has brought marked improvements in the standard of service provided, in comparison with the previous point-to-point manual retransmission system. The 119 teleprinter offices comprising the gentex network now handle 92 percent of all telegrams in a single transmission; under the point-to-point system 57 percent required more than one transmission. Telegram handling times have improved also, 76 percent now reaching the terminal teleprinter office within 20 minutes of lodgment compared with 37 percent previously.
Telex Service: Telex—the international abbreviation for Teleprinter Exchange Service—is a customer-to-customer service using page teleprinters. An international telex service for communicating with overseas subscribers commenced in New Zealand on 1 September 1960 with only 16 subscribers. Service was then available with 23 overseas countries.
Automatic telex service was introduced in New Zealand on 13 May 1964 with 150 subscribers. This service absorbed the previous international connections and all New Zealand telex subscribers may now communicate with each other as well as with overseas telex subscribers. International service is now available with 147 countries. An important development in New Zealand's international telex service was the introduction in July 1968 of automatic subscriber-to-subscriber calling. Telex subscribers in New Zealand can now dial direct to subscribers in Australia, Britain, Canada, Fiji, Japan, United States, and a number of European countries without the aid of the international operator. At 31 March 1972 there were 1,329 subscribers.
The annual rental is $650 for a standard machine and $900 for a teleprinter equipped with a tape reperforator and transmitter. In the year to 31 March 1972 rentals totalled $888,907 and call revenue was $1,500,024.
The range of telex services was extended on 1 July 1971 with the provision of a public telex booth at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin, and the introduction of a telex service. Teltex enables telex subscribers to lodge telex messages at Chief Post Offices for hand delivery to the addressees. At the same time the telexogram service (delivery of telegrams by telex) was extended to provide for Chief Post Offices to send telexograms to subscribers throughout New Zealand (formerly telexograms were restricted to local subscribers). As at March 1972 public telex booths were handling about 200 calls a month, mostly international; patronage of the telex service had grown to over 2,000 messages a month, and additional long-distance telexograms averaged 3,000 a month.
Datel—The use of computers in the commercial sector has created a need for facilities for transferring data from one point to another. A new post office service, called datel, has been introduced for data communication using the existing telephone network, and calls are lodged as for telephone calls.
INTERNATIONAL TELECOMMUNICATIONS: Cable Links—Telegraphic communication overseas was first established between New Zealand and Australia by means of the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company's cable from Wakapuaka (Nelson) to Sydney in 1876, and between Auckland and Canada via Norfolk Island, Suva, and Fanning Island in 1902. In 1945, the Commonwealth's external telecommunications systems were brought under Government control and, in accordance with the Commonwealth Telegraphs Agreement 1948, the New Zealand Post Office purchased the assets in New Zealand of Cable and Wireless Ltd., the private company previously controlling these services, and took over the operation of the overseas cable services.
In July 1962 a new submarine cable with a capacity of 80 telephone channels was brought into operation between New Zealand and Australia as part of a Commonwealth round-the-world cable project. The cable was extended from New Zealand to Fiji in December 1962, and in December 1963 was further extended, via Hawaii, to Vancouver and across Canada by microwave to Montreal. At Montreal it links up with the trans-Atlantic telephone cables, to connect with Britain, and provide high-quality circuits for telephone, telegraph, and telex communication between New Zealand, Australia, Fiji, Canada, the United States of America, and Britain. This cable system links New Zealand with most of the world's major countries, and it was supplemented by the bringing into service in March 1967 of the South-East Asia Commonwealth Telephone Cable which extended the system from Australia to New Guinea, and (via Guam) to Malaysia, Hong Kong, and Singapore.
Planning is in hand for a new multi-million dollar high-capacity telecommunications cable between Australia and New Zealand.
International Telephone Service—Telephone communication by cable and radio is now available to almost all countries of the world, as well as to Ross; Dependency (Scott Base), Raoul Island, Chatham Islands, Campbell Island, passenger ships, and H.M. New Zealand and Australian warships.
An international Gateway telephone exchange in Auckland handles all New Zealand's outgoing and incoming international telephone calls. The international operators dial direct to subscribers in other countries, and overseas operators dial direct to subscribers on automatic telephone exchanges in New Zealand.
Satellite Communications—Because of the rapid increase in international telecommunication traffic, an earth station has been constructed at Warkworth, near Auckland, for communicating with other countries via satellites in space.
In addition to providing additional international telecommunications facilities, the earth station makes live television relays practicable. The earth station works through a satellite over the Pacific Ocean.
International Radio Services—The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on 26 July 1911.
In November 1953 a high-power radio transmitting station was opened at Himatangi providing at that time for direct New Zealand - United Kingdom radiotelephone and telegraph circuits. These circuits are now provided via cable, and the Himatangi radio station is used generally for services with places in the Pacific area to which there are no cable facilities. The receiving station complementary to Himatangi is Makara Radio.
Direct radio circuits are operated from New Zealand to Apia, Rarotonga, Niue, and Noumea. Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook group by Rarotonga Radio through small feeder stations. Small stations in the Tokelau Islands communicate with Apia Radio.
Other principal stations under the control of the New Zealand Government are located at Auckland, Wellington, and Awarua on the New Zealand mainland, at Niue, and at Chatham Islands. Facilities are provided for the transmission of radiotelegrams to ships at sea, and special rates operate for vessels registered in New Zealand and Australia.
INLAND RADIO SERVICES—The use of mobile radiotelephone services continues to grow. Post Office very-high-frequency service available from 60 base stations meets the mobile communication requirements of 3,463 subscribers operating 23,411 mobile units. A miscellany of private and Government owner-operated stations provide mobile radiotelephone services through 2,340 base stations for a further 8,471 mobile units. Radiotelephone services continue to provide essential service for isolated communities which cannot reasonably be reached by landline—e.g., isolated settlers, alpine huts, etc. There is also a free radio-medical service for ships at sea and for lighthouses on the New Zealand coast for use in emergency. New licences were issued for radiotelephone stations in 462 small commercial and pleasure craft operating round the New Zealand coast bringing the total number of ships licensed to 6,262. There are 4,402 licensed amateur stations in New Zealand. These are intended to provide facilities for experimental communication between persons interested in radio science as a hobby, and are issued only to holders of amateur operators' certificates. In the Citizen radio service 1,010 new walkie-talkie sets were licensed making a total of 6,014 sets in use throughout the country. There are now 55,995 radio transmitting stations of all types licensed compared with 52,928 in 1971.
Direct radio circuits are operated between the New Zealand mainland and the Chatham Islands.
Smaller stations are established at certain lighthouses on the New Zealand coast and also on a number of adjacent islands. Marine radio beacons are operated at the lighthouses at Cape Reinga, Cuvier Island, Moko Hinau Island, East Cape, Portland Island, Stephens Island, Baring Head, Cape Campbell, The Brothers, Godley Head, Taiaroa Head, Dog Island, and Puysegur Point.
REVENUE—The revenue of the Post Office for the latest financial years is now shown.
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| Postal revenue— | ||||
| Postages | 23,672 | 25,085 | 26,475 | 31,671 |
| Private box and bag rentals and rural mail delivery fees | 490 | 504 | 523 | 623 |
| Miscellaneous | 77 | 48 | 93 | 105 |
| 24,239 | 25,637 | 27,091 | 32,399 | |
| Telecommunications revenue— | ||||
| Telex | 1,079 | 1,235 | 1,628 | 2,386 |
| Telegraph | 4,043 | 4,054 | 4,082 | 4,659 |
| Tolls | 27,456 | 29,677 | 32,941 | 45,219 |
| Telephones | 46,906 | 49,062 | 52,454 | 71,569 |
| Overseas telecommunications | 4,086 | 4,678 | 6,018 | 7,434 |
| Radio | 294 | 298 | 299 | 352 |
| 83,864 | 89,004 | 97,422 | 131,619 | |
| Miscellaneous revenue— | ||||
| Fees from Government departments, etc. | 3,428 | 3,466 | 3,907 | 4,306 |
| Money order and postal note commission | 391 | 404 | 454 | 519 |
| Rents received | 272 | 284 | 291 | 286 |
| Other revenue | 599 | 704 | 693 | 714 |
| 4,690 | 4,858 | 5,345 | 5,825 | |
| Total revenue | 112,793 | 119,499 | 129,858 | 169,843 |
Revenue and expenditure for the latest 12 years are shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Revenue $(000) | Expenditure $(000) |
|---|---|---|
| 1961 | 53,310 | 53,243 |
| 1962 | 60,112 | 60,003 |
| 1963 | 64,874 | 64,777 |
| 1964 | 70,183 | 70,068 |
| 1965 | 77,841 | 76,586 |
| 1966 | 86,962 | 84,890 |
| 1967 | 91,526 | 93,582 |
| 1968 | 106,607 | 100,781 |
| 1969 | 112,793 | 106,575 |
| 1970 | 119,499 | 117,087 |
| 1971 | 129,858 | 143,548 |
| 1972 | 169,843 | 169,495 |
CAPITAL—Capital expansion necessary to meet demand requires substantial provisions for new telecommunications systems and the replacement of those which have become obsolete. Accommodation to house this equipment, to provide post offices in newly developed areas, and to replace old and inadequate offices is an important part of Post Office capital development.
Capital expenditure on telecommunications development and buildings is financed partly by the Post Office, and partly from National Development Loans Account on which interest is paid at the rate of 5 percent. The interest payment amounted to $14.7 million in 1971–72.
In 1971–72, $24.7 million was spent on the development of telecommunications systems and $6.2 million on buildings. In addition, $4.5 million was invested in other assets such as motor vehicles, tools and plant, and office equipment. All this expenditure was financed from National Development Loans Account and capital equipment credit arrangements. The capital liability of the Post Office is now $308.6 million and liability under capital equipment credit arrangement is $2.1 million.
WORK PERFORMED FOR OTHER DEPARTMENTS—Because it has numerous small offices readily accessible to the public, the Post Office also undertakes agency work for other Government departments. Among the principal activities in this connection are the receipt and payment of moneys on behalf of the various departments, the more important of which are enumerated below.
Receipts—For the following departments: Education (examination fees, etc.), Health, Inland Revenue (land tax and income tax, under PAYE system), Lands and Survey, National Roads Board (special mileage tax on motor vehicles), Public Trust Office, State Advances Corporation (State rents, loan and interest repayments), Electricity (some electric-power receipts), Ministry of Transport, Tourist and Publicity, Valuation, Customs (collection of Customs duty and sales tax), Treasury (Government Superannuation and National Provident Fund receipts).
Payments—Departments of Social Welfare (social security benefits and war pensions, etc.), Health (refunds of medical expenses), Defence, Labour (subsidised wage payments), Maori and Island Affairs (Maori trust payments). Public Trust Office, Police (witness warrants), Treasury (Government superannuation payments and miscellaneous payments for other departments), Ministry of Works, and for Reserve Bank (interest warrants and coupons).
Other services performed by the Post Office are the issue of licences in respect of motor vehicles and radio apparatus, and assistance to the Marine and Civil Aviation Divisions of Ministry of Transport on radio matters, In some of the smaller centres postmasters act as registrars of births, deaths, and marriages, also as registrars of electors.
Other activities, not strictly departmental, include the receipt of motor vehicles insurance (third-party risks) premiums under the Transport Act 1962, the issue of fishing and game licences on behalf of acclimatisation societies, organising and selling health stamps, and collecting broadcasting licence fees.
TAFF—Staff numbers at 31 March are shown in the following table.
| Classification | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Permanent staff | 25,805 | 26,389 | 26,912 | 27,665 | 27,888 |
| Temporary and non-classified staff | 3,557 | 3,662 | 4,244 | 4,694 | 4,585 |
| Total staff | 29,362 | 30,051 | 31,156 | 32,359 | 32,473 |
VEHICLES—The Post Office fleet as at 31 March 1972 consisted of 4,320 vehicles—1,264 trucks, 1,720 vans, 1,330 cars, and 6 motor scooters. Of this fleet, 522 vehicles are used for hire to other departments, 2,917 for engineering construction work, and 881 on postal, telegram delivery, and other general work. The fleet travelled 37.1 million miles in the year ended 31 March 1972.
GENERAL—Under the Broadcasting Authority Act 1968 an authority of three members was appointed to consider and adjudicate upon applications for warrants to establish and operate broadcasting stations, either sound radio or television. The Government has announced its intention to replace the New Zealand Broadcasting Authority with a central body responsible for the provision of common services to three independent corporations in the broadcasting field.
The Broadcasting Corporation Act 1961 established a corporation of three members empowered from 1 April 1962 to take over and operate the radio and television services provided under the Broadcasting Act 1936, by the New Zealand Broadcasting Service responsible to a Minister of the Crown. The Broadcasting Corporation Amendment Act 1965 allowed the membership of the corporation to be increased from three to seven, and extended the powers of the corporation to permit assistance to performing art and cultural organisations. General or special directions in line with Government policy could be given in writing to the corporation by the Minister of Broadcasting. In January 1973 the Government announced its decision to abolish the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation by the end of the year and replace it with three separate and independent corporations; one corporation would operate the existing television network, another would run the second channel, and the third would control radio. A committee to draw up the working basis of the new broadcasting structure made its report by the end of July 1973 (Parliamentary paper).
Federation of Independent Commercial Broadcasters—In 1970, holders of warrants for private commercial stations formed a federation which was subsequently approved by the Broadcasting Authority in August 1971. The general objects of the federation are to conserve the rights and interests of the members in broadcasting.
RADIO—The Broadcasting Corporation operates 49 medium-wave broadcasting stations and two short-wave transmitters of Radio New Zealand, the latter having 19 assigned frequencies. Of these, 30 stations broadcast advertising material. No advertising is broadcast on Sundays, Christmas Day, or Good Friday. Station 2YA, 1YA, 3YA, 4YA, and 4YW maintain a daily 24-hour service apart from shutdowns once a fortnight between the hours of 11.20 p.m. Sunday and 6 a.m. Monday (5 a.m. in the case of 2YA). The shutdowns are staggered so that at least two of these stations are always on the air.
Coverage of Short-wave Service—Radio New Zealand broadcasts to the Pacific islands a daily home-service programme from 5 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 6 p.m. to 8.45 p.m. on two frequencies. Its transmission to Australia comprises a daily home-service programme from 8 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 9 p.m. to 11.45 p.m. on two frequencies. In addition to its large radio audience throughout the Pacific, Radio New Zealand has listeners as far distant as the United Kingdom, Sweden, France, the United States, and Japan. Radio New Zealand programmes illustrate many different aspects of life in this country.
Local Broadcasting—Whereas in many Commonwealth countries local broadcasting has only recently begun, in New Zealand it is in many ways the most important part of the national system. Local stations not only provide a wide range of entertainment programmes, but also play a valuable social role through new community services and participation in cultural activities. Recent decentralisation of administration has enabled local radio stations to be more responsive to the communities they serve.
Broadcasts to Schools—Programmes are designed to aid teachers in meeting syllabus requirements particularly in the fields of science, social studies, music, and language. Eighteen programmes a week are broadcast to children ranging from 4 to 13 years. The most popular programmes, dramatised stories for infants, are heard by more than 170,000 children. New developments to assist teachers in secondary schools include liberal studies programmes for sixth and seventh forms.
Private Broadcasting Stations (Non-commercial)—One private non-commercial station operated by the Otago Radio Association Incorporated has been issued with a warrant and has been broadcasting since 1922. This station, located in Dunedin, operates from 1800 to 2230 hours on Wednesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays and, on Sundays, from 0900 to 1200 and from 1800 to 2230 hours.
Private Broadcasting Stations (Commercial)—The first warrants for private commercial broadcasting stations were issued on 30 June 1970 to Radio Hauraki and Radio i, both located in Auckland, and transmissions commenced on 26 September 1970 and 31 October 1970 respectively. Radio Waikato was issued with a warrant on 31 July 1970 and commenced transmission on 2 November 1970, followed by Radio Whakatane with a warrant dated 24 November 1970, commencing transmission on 30 June 1971 and Radio Otago with a warrant dated 8 June 1971, coming into operation on 20 November 1971. With the exception of Radio Whakatane which closes down from 0030 to 0500 hours daily, private commercial stations maintain a daily 24-hour service. Advertisements are not permitted to be broadcast on Sundays, Christmas Day, or Good Friday. If Anzac Day falls on other than a Sunday, advertisements are not permitted before 1300 hours.
TELEVISION—In August 1958 the Government decided that the 625-line system would be the standard for any television service in New Zealand.
In October 1958 approval was given to the then New Zealand Broadcasting Service to purchase equipment to enable technical investigations to be made. The Service began regular transmissions in Auckland in 1960, in Christchurch and Wellington in 1961, and in Dunedin in 1962. A programme service is now provided for 65 hours a week. Of this period, 34 hours provide for interspersed commercial advertising on 4 days of the week.
In October 1969 the Minister of Broadcasting directed the Broadcasting Authority to carry out an inquiry into the extension of television services. Following extensive hearings in 1970, the authority recommended that the existing TV services be converted to colour transmission (using the PAL system) by 31 October 1973 and that at an appropriate time, which the authority thought should be not later than 2 years after the start of colour transmission, applications should be received for a warrant to establish and operate a second channel in colour. (Parliamentary Paper F. 5, 1971.) The report of the authority was adopted in principle by Government. The recommendation to proceed with the change to colour on one channel is now being implemented. The second television channel to be established under a separate corporation will telecast in colour about October 1974.
Extension to Coverage—The corporation has been steadily extending TV coverage to all areas of New Zealand. At March 1972, it was operating six 100 kW transmitters, one 50 kW, seven of from 1 to 10 kW, and 72 installations of less than 50 watts. These transmitters provide coverage for 93 percent of the population.
Some 280 small units licensed to the corporation are operated by private individuals or societies, the latter receiving financial assistance from the corporation. These small transmitters cover 6 percent of the population.
Because of the nature of the terrain and the dispersal of population, the establishment of television has posed engineering problems not often met by other countries, though the progress that has been made compares most favourably. The major areas which still require upgrading are Central Otago, North Taranaki, the King Country, Taupo, and Bay of Plenty.
By August 1972, 83.7 percent of homes in New Zealand were equipped with television sets.
Television Programmes—Film purchased overseas makes up about 70 percent of TV programmes. All stations are active in the presentation of New Zealand news. An analysis of TV programmes for the month of September 1971 showed that of the total hours telecast 26 percent were devoted to news, talks, and information programmes (including religion), 9 percent to variety, 22 percent to drama, 10 percent to comedy, 8 percent to adventure, mystery and westerns, 12 percent to children's programmes, 6 percent to cinema films, and 7 percent to sports. Four mobile outside telecast units have been in use since the beginning of 1963. It is proposed that programmes be televised in colour from October 1973.
ORCHESTRAS: Symphony Orchestra—Formed in 1946 as the National Orchestra, this is a full symphony orchestra widely known for the high standard of its public concerts as well as its performances over the air. Distinguished guest conductors and celebrity artists from other countries along with New Zealand choirs appear regularly with the orchestra. Free concerts for school children are an established part of its tour programme. The playing strength of the orchestra is approximately 85 players. This enables the Symphony Orchestra to undertake the complete symphonic repertoire.
During 1971–72, the orchestra presented a total of 70 concerts. A significant development has been the increase on the amount of time devoted to New Zealand music and musicians by the orchestra on YC programmes.
The corporation has established its own orchestral training scheme, which gives full-time training to selected young New Zealanders, and a National Youth Orchestra which gives a series of concerts once a year.
NEW ZEALAND LISTENER—Programmes and advance information for national television channels and radio stations are published in the weekly journal, the New Zealand Listener, first issued on 30 June 1939. The circulation of the Listener is now about 129,000. As well as containing programme information the Listener occupies a special place in New Zealand journalism as a leading periodical dealing with the current scene. It publishes interviews, talks, and discussions as well as fiction, poetry, and criticisms. Through its editorial and correspondence columns, the Listener provides a forum for serious public discussion on important New Zealand and overseas questions
FINANCIAL STATISTICS—The following tables show the financial results of the principal activities of the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Deficit. | |||||
| Commercial Activities | $(thousand) | ||||
| Income— | |||||
| Net revenue from advertising services and New Zealand Listener after deducting commission | 10,701 | 11,340 | 13,327 | 14,119 | 15,240 |
| Expenditure— | |||||
| Purchase of programmes | 1,796 | 2,068 | 2,192 | 2,799 | 3,305 |
| Operating costs, including programming, engineering, administrative, publishing, general running, and selling expenses | 6,436 | 7,008 | 8,391 | 10,111 | 11,165 |
| Provision of technical facilities and services | 1,137 | 1,196 | 1,092 | 1,103 | 996 |
| 9,369 | 10,272 | 11,676 | 14,013 | 15,466 | |
| Surplus before taxation | 1,332 | 1,068 | 1,651 | 106 | −226* |
| Provision for taxation | 486 | 392 | 711 | – | – |
| Surplus, commercial activities | 846 | 676 | 940 | 106 | −226* |
| Concert Activities— | |||||
| Net expenditure on orchestras and concert presentation | 637 | 628 | 692 | 771 | 920 |
| Non-Commercial Activities | |||||
| Income— | |||||
| Gross licence fees | 9,233 | 9,637 | 10,063 | 10,766 | 11,974 |
| Less Post Office collection charges | 673 | 671 | 720 | 836 | 916 |
| 8,560 | 8,966 | 9,343 | 9,930 | 11,058 | |
| Interest on investments | 99 | 194 | 290 | 315 | 200 |
| Miscellaneous receipts | 64 | 73 | 59 | 9 | 15 |
| 8,723 | 9,233 | 9,693 | 10,254 | 11,273 | |
| Expenditure— | |||||
| Purchase of programmes | 1,665 | 1,764 | 1,789 | 2,411 | 3,467 |
| Operating costs, including programming, engineering, administrative, and general running expenses | 3,723 | 3,956 | 4,278 | 5,043 | 5,365 |
| Depreciation provision | 2,114 | 2,202 | 1,942 | 1,945 | 1,681 |
| 7,502 | 7,922 | 8,010 | 9,399 | 10,513 | |
| Credit for provision of commercial, technical, and other facilities | 1,137 | 1,196 | 1,092 | 1,103 | 996 |
| 6,365 | 6,726 | 6,918 | 8,296 | 9,517 | |
| Net expenditure—Radio New Zealand | .. | 126 | 134 | 199 | 179 |
| Surplus, non-commercial activities | 2,358 | 2,507 | 2,493 | 1,504 | 1,577 |
| Net surplus | 2,567 | 2,555 | 2,741 | 839 | 431 |
There are two principal sources of revenue: licence fees and radio and television advertising. While licence fee revenue is credited to the accounts of the non-commercial stations and sales revenue to those of the commercial stations, a common fund is in fact operated, all revenue being available for the general purpose of broadcasting.
Gross revenue from licence fees and from advertising for the latest 5 financial years is shown in the following table.
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(thousand) | ||||||
| Radio-licence fees | 1,929 | 1,949 | 2,063 | 2,140 | 1,161 | |
| TV-licence fees | 7,305 | 7,688 | 8,000 | 8,625 | 10,812 | |
| Radio advertising | 4,614 | 5,204 | 5,862 | 6,478 | 7,107 | |
| TV advertising | 7,396 | 7,541 | 9,213 | 9,298 | 9,904 | |
| Totals | 21,244 | 22,382 | 25,138 | 26,541 | 28,984 | |
LICENCES—As from 1 October 1971 the radio licence, which stood at $3 a year, was abolished and the television licence raised from $13 a year to $20.
The following table summarises licences for television receivers issued for districts. These districts correspond approximately to reception areas: Auckland includes Taupo; Wellington includes Taranaki, East Coast, Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough; Christchurch includes West Coast and its southern boundary is the Waitaki River.
| At 31 March | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | Total* | Number of Sets Covered by Hirers' Licences† |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes sets hired on ships, 40 in 1972. † Included in preceding figures. | ||||||
| 1967 | 225,975 | 169,588 | 78,615 | 55,656 | 529,888 | 70,233 |
| 1968 | 240,845 | 186,191 | 89,294 | 59,563 | 575,947 | 74,062 |
| 1969 | 252,841 | 197,954 | 94,104 | 62,821 | 607,815 | 81,089 |
| 1970 | 256,962 | 209,001 | 97,402 | 64,160 | 627,617 | 91,697 |
| 1971 | 272,474 | 217,879 | 105,620 | 68,445 | 664,440 | 91,679 |
| 1972 | 294,361 | 224,785 | 107,010 | 69,996 | 696,192 | 100,442 |
At 30 September 1971 there were 712,794 radio receiving licences, at which date there were approximately 836,000 households.
NEWSPAPERS—There are eight daily newspapers in the four main metropolitan areas with a total circulation of 746,000. In the smaller cities and provincial towns there are 33 daily newspapers with a total circulation of 317,000.
When circulation figures for daily newspapers are related to population figures, it is found that New Zealand has 336 copies per 1,000 inhabitants. The latest comparative figures for other countries include United Kingdom, 463; Australia, 363; Canada, 206; United States, 337; U.S.S.R., 305; Sweden, 518, Norway, 383; Denmark, 356; and France, 251. (Source: UN Statistical Yearbook.)
Statistics compiled from various sources disclose that from 1840 to 1940, altogether 468 newspapers (of all categories) were established in New Zealand. The acceleration of motor transport had a speedy and decisive effect on the small-town press. Many local papers which, by publishing once, twice, or three times a week, had been serving adequately the needs of a district and backblocks were unable to survive when city papers were able to reach remote settlements within a few hours of publication, offering to country dwellers such superior attractions as daily publication, full services of New Zealand and world news, sporting news, and attractive magazine features. Under the steady pressure of competition, mergers were effected in a number of provincial towns to reduce the quota of papers, generally to a single daily.
The circulation of all periodicals is not known, but for 147 periodicals (not including two national weeklies classified as newspapers) the circulation is 2,026,000. (These statistics are compiled from information gathered by the Association of New Zealand Advertisers.)
The total number of magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals printed (but not necessarily all sold) in 1970–71 was 98,667,000 compared with 95,921,000 in 1969–70.
Advertising—The advertising revenue of newspapers and periodicals is shown in the following table, along with the selling value of the newspapers and periodicals at the factory door.
| Type of Publication | Advertising Revenue | Selling Value | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| $(000) | ||||
| Newspapers, daily | 30,431 | 33,740 | 9,426 | 9,747 |
| Newspapers, other than daily | 2,429 | 3,657 | 3,372 | 4,212 |
| Magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals | 1,860 | 2,088 | 2,503 | 2,618 |
LIBRARIES—New Zealand is fairly well served with libraries and the book stocks and circulation figures compare favourably with those of other English-speaking nations. In most centres the local authority maintains a public library.
Under the auspices of the New Zealand Library Association, a comprehensive system of inter-library co-operation has been developed, particularly in the use of resources by means of inter-library loans.
National Library of New Zealand—By the National Library Act 1965, the Alexander Turnbull Library, the General Assembly Library, and the National Library Service were combined to form the National Library of New Zealand.
A comprehensive collection of New Zealand material within the requirements of the Act is maintained by the Alexander Turnbull Library which also compiles the National Bibliography.
The National Library is responsible for maintaining and developing a national lending and reference collection, and for making its resources available to other libraries. On 31 March 1972 this collection comprised approximately 325,000 titles together with 25,000 volumes of bound periodicals.
Other functions are concerned with the national system of inter-library lending and national bibliographical projects. The National Union Catalogue records the non-fiction holdings of the major New Zealand libraries and now contains over 1,000,000 entries. The Union List of Serials in New Zealand Libraries, available in published form, is a similar record covering periodicals and other serial publications. The Index to New Zealand Periodicals, published annually, indexes significant articles from a wide range of New Zealand periodicals.
The library also acts as purchasing agent for most Government department libraries operating within the Public Account and provides a cataloguing, reference, and library advisory service for departments.
General Assembly Library—The General Assembly Library was established in 1858 and provides library services for Parliament. The chief librarian is guided by a committee of members of Parliament headed by the Speaker.
Since 1903 the library has been the depository for books, periodicals, etc., published in New Zealand. It receives regularly copies of all New Zealand newspapers and about 1,700 New Zealand periodicals. Back files of both are very extensive. It also has one of the largest collections in the country of books or pamphlets relating to New Zealand. Several New Zealand newspapers are indexed daily.
The library has its strongest collections in subjects necessary to provide information for members of Parliament in their legislative duties. These include economics, politics, administration and law, biography and history. It has a good collection of Government documents, mainly from English-speaking countries—particularly parliamentary papers and debates—as well as publications of international organisations such as United Nations, UNESCO, and the International Labour Office.
In all, the library holds about 355,000 volumes.
During the parliamentary recess, the library is open to the public on the recommendation of a member of Parliament.
Alexander Turnbull Library—The Alexander Turnbull Library in Wellington is a State research and reference library, bequeathed to the nation in 1918 by Alexander Horsburgh Turnbull (1868–1918).
The original bequest has now been increased to approximately 149,025 books, together with many thousands of manuscripts, totalling 1,400 linear feet; 19,100 paintings, of which 7,987 are originals; 12,811 maps; and an extensive photograph collection. Acquisitions increase steadily in number, by purchase and gift. The Turnbull material has been augmented by many important donations and bequests, including some entire collections.
The fields covered by the library fall into two main divisions. The Pacific collections (inclusive of Antarctica) are strongest in material relating to history, early voyaging, ethnology, and literature, with particular emphasis upon New Zealand publications and the work of New Zealand authors; the trustees of the National Library have decided that these holdings should be regarded as the comprehensive national collection of New Zealand material. The general or non-Pacific collections are primarily concerned with English literature, rare books, and the development of the art of printing. The Milton collection, which was of especial concern to Turnbull himself, is of particular importance. There are about 9,500 volumes in the rare book collection of first editions of works in English literature, early printed books, examples of fine printing, and important historical and scientific works.
The library's extensive holdings of manuscript material include private archives relating to most aspects of New Zealand history. The library's resources of early paintings of historical and topographical interest are outstanding, as is the collection of photographs and negatives which has been built to about 222,000 pieces during the past 20 years.
The Alexander Turnbull Library is responsible for the compilation and publication of the National Bibliography, begun by the National Library Service in 1947, and for the centralised cataloguing of current New Zealand material.
Extension Division—This division has two parts:
Country Library Service—The Country Library Service, founded in 1938 under the control of the Minister of Education, has been extended through regional offices in Hamilton, Palmerston North, and Christchurch for closer contact with participating libraries. Bulk loans of books are made free of charge to libraries controlled by local authorities, both borough and county, which operate a free library service locally and maintain it at a reasonable standard of efficiency. To towns where the population is less than 15,000, loans are made from book vans, special subject collections are sent, and thousands of books are supplied in response to requests for information and for individual titles, Libraries in towns with a greater population, excluding the main centres, also receive assistance. Their bulk loans are made direct from regional offices instead of, or in addition to, loans from book vans. Outside the boundaries of boroughs and town districts, groups of people may have books at the rate of $6 for 50 changed at regular intervals. Nine specially equipped vans, each carrying 1,600–2,000 books, travel over the whole territory.
Libraries obtaining books from the Country Library Service on 31 March 1972 included the following: free libraries, 149; county libraries, 785; groups, 26; Ministry of Works, Electricity Department, New Zealand Forest Service camps, and lighthouses, 86; psychiatric and general hospitals, and prisons and borstal institutions, 67. The number of books on loan to these libraries totalled 337,663 and 151,979 books were lent on request and in loan collections during the year.
(b) School Library Service—The School Library Service, established in 1941, is responsible for providing a wide and varied choice of books of high imaginative quality or technical excellence for children at all levels of ability and stages of development. The bookstock at 31 March 1972 totalled 2,368,639 books.
General exchanges of books for recreational reading are made by 13 district offices to State and private primary schools from Standard 1 upwards. An information and request service is available to teachers and pupils of primary and secondary schools. Public libraries which give free service to children and young people also receive circulating loans of books. Services to pre-school groups are given through local public libraries or direct from district offices.
For the year ended 31 March 1972, books exchanged totalled 954,685 and 836,172 books were on loan at 31 March. 1,186,910 books were provided through the information and request service.
Library School—Since 1946 the New Zealand Library School has offered to university graduates a full-time, 1-year course. It leads to a diploma and to library posts at the professional level. Some 581 students had successfully completed the course by the end of 1971 and in 1972 there were 39 New Zealand students. Students doing this course receive the same allowances as do students at teachers' colleges. The school also conducts the block course for library assistants with University Entrance leading to the New Zealand Library Association Certificate and to library posts at the intermediate level. Students attend on a full-time basis, usually on leave with pay from their libraries, for three blocks of tuition spaced at intervals of about 9 months and each taking 4 weeks.
The school is discussed in the report of the Working Party on Education for Librarianship, published by the Government Printer in 1969.
CENSUS OF LIBRARIES 1969—The quinquennial census of libraries for the year ended 31 March 1969 covered a total of 445 libraries, namely, 266 public libraries (including 56 suburban branches), 34 tertiary education libraries, the National Library, and 144 libraries of a technical nature.
Tertiary education libraries comprised the libraries of the 6 universities, within libraries closely associated with them; libraries of 9 teachers' training colleges; 1 agricultural college library; 10 libraries of theological colleges and 5 libraries of technical institutes. Libraries of secondary and primary schools were not covered in the census.
In the period 1964 to 1969 public library membership increased by 35 percent but circulation per member dropped at most libraries, both large and small. This could be due to the increased viewing of television. (Licensed television sets in the country increased from 144,000 at 31 December 1963 to 604,000 at 31 December 1968.) There was, on average, 26 issues per adult member and 16 issues per child member for the year 1968–69. There were in the public libraries 4.37 books to every member and on average these books circulated 5.12 times annually; thus members took out an average of 22.40 public library books a year. (This compares with 29.06 books for the year ended March 1964.) These circulation figures for public libraries were relatively high by international standards. Junior readers read four times as much fiction as non-fiction, while adults read three times as much.
The following are summarised tables of the results of the 1969 census. Full details containing the census data have been published in a separate report prepared by the Department of Statistics.
| Class of Library | Number of Libraries | Book Stock at 31 March 1969 | Circulation During Year | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Books* | Serials† | Pamphlets | Total | Items Lent Outside the Library | Items Lent to Other Libraries | Items Borrowed From Other Libraries | ||
* Microforms (films and cards), included in books. † Periodicals included in serials. ‡ Excludes armed forces and institutional (penal, etc.) libraries which are included under public libraries. | ||||||||
| (thousand) | ||||||||
| National libraries | 1 | 3,484 | 179 | 11 | 3,673 | 2,539 | 12 | 4 |
| Libraries in universities, etc. | 34 | 1,505 | 314 | 6 | 1,825 | 1,134 | 13 | 21 |
| Special libraries— | ||||||||
| Learned societies and commercial interests | 61 | 167 | 196 | 19 | 382 | 54 | 4 | 4 |
| Government departments and associated organisations | 83‡ | 607 | 424 | 70 | 1,101 | 169 | 14 | 22 |
| Totals, special libraries | 144 | 774 | 620 | 89 | 1,483 | 224 | 18 | 26 |
| Grand totals | 179 | 5,763 | 1,112 | 105 | 6,981 | 3,897 | 43 | 51 |
| PUBLIC LIBRARIES—BOOK STOCK AT 31 MARCH 1969 | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Class of Public Library | Number of Library Systems | Own Stock | Total | For Reference Only (Included in own Stock) | Country Library Service Stock | |||||
| Adult | Junior | |||||||||
| Rental | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Fiction | Non-fiction | Adult | Junior | ||||
* 191 library systems covering 266 libraries. † Includes Canterbury suburban pool stock, adult 19,722, junior 35,773. | ||||||||||
| In centres with an estimated population of— | (thousand) | |||||||||
| 50,000 and over | 7 | 316 | 238† | 830 | 256† | 98 | 1,737† | 61 | 2 | 1 |
| 20,000–49,999 | 16 | 99 | 180 | 333 | 153 | 48 | 813 | 31 | 25 | 7 |
| 10,000–19,999 | 18 | 34 | 73 | 93 | 62 | 16 | 278 | 3 | 21 | 10 |
| 5,000–9,999 | 29 | 80 | 71 | 85 | 54 | 14 | 305 | 5 | 31 | 14 |
| 3,000–4,999 | 35 | 71 | 65 | 39 | 33 | 6 | 213 | 2 | 22 | 13 |
| Under 3,000 | 58 | 104 | 54 | 27 | 22 | 5 | 213 | 1 | 26 | 9 |
| Sub-total | 163 | 703 | 681 | 1,408 | 581 | 186 | 3,559 | 102 | 128 | 53 |
| Armed forces and institutions | 28 | 28 | 54 | 73 | 3 | 1 | 159 | 2 | 5 | 2 |
| Grand totals | 191* | 732 | 735 | 1,481 | 584 | 187 | 3,718 | 104 | 132 | 55 |
| PUBLIC LIBRARIES—BOOKS: CIRCULATION AND USE | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Public Library | Number of Libraries | Issues from Own Stock | Issues from Country Library Service Stock | Inter-library Loans | |||||||
| Adult | Junior | Total | Adult | Junior | Lent to Other Libraries | Borrowed from Other Libraries | |||||
| Rental | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Periodicals | ||||||||
| * 191 library systems covering 266 libraries. | |||||||||||
| In centres with an estimated population of— | (thousand) | ||||||||||
| 50,000 and over | 7 | 1,755 | 1,778 | 1,448 | 407 | 2,114 | 7,502 | – | – | 2 | 13 |
| 20,000–49,999 | 16 | 1,123 | 1,739 | 756 | 157 | 1,750 | 5,526 | 65 | 35 | 1 | 16 |
| 10,000–19,999 | 18 | 498 | 378 | 426 | 91 | 714 | 2,107 | 101 | 55 | – | 16 |
| 5,000–9,999 | 29 | 676 | 320 | 356 | 51 | 553 | 1,955 | 137 | 82 | – | 19 |
| 3,000–4,999 | 35 | 413 | 249 | 150 | 21 | 266 | 1,099 | 102 | 48 | – | 14 |
| Under 3,000 | 58 | 340 | 105 | 78 | 5 | 167 | 696 | 86 | 45 | – | 10 |
| Sub-total | 163 | 4,805 | 4,568 | 3,215 | 732 | 5,563 | 18,884 | 492 | 265 | 3 | 87 |
| Armed forces and institutions | 28 | 64 | 67 | 26 | 2 | 4 | 163 | 7 | 2 | – | 8 |
| Grand totals | 191* | 4,869 | 4,635 | 3,241 | 735 | 5,568 | 19,047 | 498 | 267 | 4 | 95 |
NOTE: Because of rounding, totals in the previous three tables may differ slightly from the sum of the individual items.
International Statistics on Libraries—The following tables compiled from published UNESCO and other statistics show New Zealand's position in relation to other English-speaking countries as regards library resources, borrowers, and book circulation.
| NATIONAL, UNIVERSITY, AND SPECIAL LIBRARIES | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Population (Million) | Year | Type of Data | Library Category | ||
| National | University | Special | ||||
| * Federal Government only. | ||||||
| New Zealand | 2.8 | 1969 | Libraries | 1 | 34 | 144 |
| Volumes (000) | 3,673 | 1,824 | 1,483 | |||
| Australia | 11.6 | 1966 | Libraries | 1 | 15 | .. |
| Volumes (000) | 1,000 | 4,241 | .. | |||
| Canada | 20.8 | 1968 | Libraries | 1 | 79 | 580 |
| Volumes (000) | 400 | 22,106 | 5,613 | |||
| United Kingdom | 53.7 | 1963 | Libraries | 3 | 478 | 1,177 |
| Volumes (000) | 11,000 | 27,688 | 14,850 | |||
| United States | 194.6 | 1965 | Libraries | 3 | 2,204 | 354* |
| Volumes (000) | 21,100 | 263,500 | 26,794* | |||
| PUBLIC LIBRARIES | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Population (Million) | Year | Number of Libraries | Book Stock, Number of Volumes | Borrowers | Circulation, Number of Volumes |
| (000) | (000) | (000) | ||||
| New Zealand | 2.8 | 1969 | 210 | 3,728 | 851 | 19,047 |
| Australia | 11.6 | 1966 | 552 | 9,547 | 1,888 | .. |
| Canada | 20.8 | 1968 | 855 | 21,635 | .. | .. |
| United Kingdom | 53.7 | 1963 | 562 | 77,200 | .. | .. |
| United States | 194.6 | 1965 | 1,113 | 201,138 | .. | .. |
CINEMAS—Statistics relating to cinemas are normally collected every alternate year. The survey of cinemas for the year ended 31 March 1971 covered 210 theatres, compared with 227 in 1969.
The extensive development of television since 1961 has influenced cinema patronage. Cinema attendances during the year 1970–71 were 1.2 million fewer than when the previous survey was made in 1968–69. The average annual number of admissions per head of mean population fell from 5.2 in 1968–69 to 4.6 in the latest survey.
The following table gives figures of cinema attendances and takings.
| Year | Theatres | Admissions | Gross Admission Takings | Average Admission Price* | Admissions Per Head of Mean Population |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Including amusement tax up to and including 1964–65. This tax was abolished as from June 1965. | |||||
| (000) | $(000) | c | No. | ||
| 1939–40 | 574 | 31,171 | 4,020 | 12.9 | 19.1 |
| 1944–45 | 551 | 35,420 | 5,176 | 14.6 | 21.3 |
| 1949–50 | 600 | 36,353 | 5,580 | 15.3 | 19.3 |
| 1956–57 | 578 | 37,596 | 8,966 | 23.8 | 17.1 |
| 1958–59 | 547 | 38,208 | 9,700 | 25.4 | 16.6 |
| 1960–61 | 545 | 40,632 | 10,792 | 26.6 | 17.0 |
| 1962–63 | 491 | 37,584 | 10,136 | 27.0 | 15.0 |
| 1964–65 | 397 | 26,026 | 8,180 | 31.4 | 10.0 |
| 1966–67 | 312 | 19,606 | 7,789 | 39.7 | 7.3 |
| 1968–69 | 227 | 14,308 | 6,614 | 46.2 | 5.2 |
| 1970–71 | 210 | 13,087 | 7,828 | 59.8 | 4.6 |
The following statistics for the last three collections cover the operations of all classes of cinemas— viz, (a) those operating 6 days per week; (b) those operating on odd days per week; (c) circuit, or itinerant operators. The average number of screenings per week in these categories in 1970–71 were 12.3, 2.8, and 2.0 respectively.
| Item | 1966–67 | 1968–69 | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|
| Cinemas— | |||
| Screenings 6 days per week | 163 | 130 | 120 |
| Screening odd days per week | 133 | 93 | 89 |
| Circuit | 16 | 4 | 1 |
| Totals | 312 | 227 | 210 |
| Cinemas according to seating accommodation— | |||
| Other than circuits— | |||
| Under 200 | 27 | 17 | 10 |
| 200 and under 500 | 103 | 67 | 76 |
| 500 and under 1,000 | 140 | 115 | 103 |
| 1,000 and over | 26 | 24 | 20 |
| Circuit cinemas | 16 | 4 | 1 |
| Totals | 312 | 227 | 210 |
| Seating accommodation (all cinemas) .. .. .. No. | 178,722 | 143,428 | 129,434 |
| Average seating capacity per cinema .. .. .. No. | 573 | 632 | 616 |
| Persons engaged— | |||
| Full time- | |||
| Males .. .. No. | 439 | 360 | 261 |
| Females .. .. No. | 349 | 333 | 190 |
| Part time— | |||
| Males .. .. No. | 566 | 422 | 425 |
| Females .. .. No. | 984 | 697 | 664 |
| Performances per year .. .. No. | 114,987 | 94,086 | 89,690 |
| Average attendance per performance .. .. No. | 171 | 152 | 146 |
Statistics on the commercial operation of theatres are given in the following table. These statistics relate only to cinemas, and do not purport to show employees, revenue, and expenditure of the motion picture industry as a whole. In particular, the full revenue and expenditure in connection with screen advertising, and also head office expenses of controlling companies (including such items as interest on debentures and mortgage charges), unless recovered from exhibitors, are not recorded in the statistics. The item “Rent” under “Theatre expenditure” does not represent the rental value of all theatres, but only the rent paid where theatres were leased or rented.
| Item | 1966–67 | 1968–69 | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes drawings of working proprietors. | |||
| Revenue— | $(000) | ||
| Admission receipts (including amusement tax) | 7,789 | 6,614 | 7,828 |
| Screen advertising | 251 | 137 | 337 |
| Other receipts | 484 | 564 | 502 |
| Totals | 8,524 | 7,315 | 8,667 |
| Expenditure- | |||
| Salaries and wages* | 2,019 | 1,732 | 1,888 |
| Film hire | 2,833 | 2,188 | 2,640 |
| Advertising | 611 | 561 | 2,828 |
| Amusement tax | … | … | |
| Rent | 368 | 339 | |
| Repairs and maintenance | 307 | 343 | |
| Depreciation | 139 | 91 | |
| Other expenses | 1,488 | 1,402 | |
| Totals | 7,765 | 6,650 | 7,356 |
Classification by Statistical Areas—In the following table, cinemas have been classified by statistical areas; further information has been withheld in order to avoid disclosure of confidential information. The average attendance per performance in 1970–71 fell in all areas.
| Statistical Area | Population 23 March 1971 | Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Average Admission Charge | Admissions Per Head of Population | Performances For Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Seating Capacity per Hall |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| No. | No. | No. of seats | c | No. | No. | No. | No. | |
| Northland | 96,191 | 11 | 4,925 | 46.7 | 3.3 | 2,995 | 104 | 448 |
| Central Auckland | 698,400 | 41 | 27,374 | 65.8 | 5.3 | 21,648 | 171 | 668 |
| South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | 422,299 | 41 | 21,632 | 50.4 | 4.1 | 12,855 | 133 | 528 |
| East Coast | 47,342 | 3 | 2,427 | 54.5 | 4.4 | 1,877 | 112 | 809 |
| Hawke's Bay | 133,250 | 7 | 4,723 | 52.4 | 4.1 | 4,385 | 126 | 675 |
| Taranaki | 100,895 | 9 | 5,492 | 49.8 | 4.3 | 3,398 | 127 | 610 |
| Wellington | 552,986 | 36 | 27,143 | 61.6 | 5.1 | 18,902 | 149 | 754 |
| Marlborough | 31,642 | 3 | 1,460 | 49.3 | 5.0 | 1,042 | 153 | 487 |
| Nelson | 68,838 | 7 | 4,075 | 49.5 | 4.1 | 2,306 | 123 | 582 |
| Westland | 22,861 | 5 | 2,271 | 45.5 | 3.7 | 764 | 110 | 454 |
| Canterbury | 398,830 | 26 | 15,849 | 66.2 | 4.1 | 11,098 | 148 | 610 |
| Otago | 182,749 | 15 | 7,701 | 62.1 | 4.1 | 5,491 | 136 | 513 |
| Southland | 106,348 | 6 | 4,362 | 50.4 | 4.0 | 2,929 | 147 | 727 |
| Totals | 2,862,631 | 210 | 129,434 | 59.8 | 4.6 | 89,690 | 146 | 616 |
Classification by Urban Areas—Statistics for the four principal urban areas are as follows. Porirua Basin and the Hutt Valley urban areas have been included with Wellington in this table. Further information has been withheld in order to avoid disclosure of confidential information.
| Urban Area | Population 23 March 1971 | Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Admissions per Seat | Average Admission Charge | Admissions per Head of Population | Performances per Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Estimated Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (000) | No. | No. of seats | No. | c | No. | No. | No. | No. | percent | |
| Auckland | 650 | 39 | 26,894 | 137 | 65.9 | 5.7 | 21,388 | 172 | 899 | 19.1 |
| Wellington | 308 | 18 | 15,758 | 120 | 66.7 | 6.1 | 11,291 | 167 | 997 | 16.8 |
| Christchurch | 276 | 13 | 10,194 | 131 | 70.1 | 4.8 | 8,308 | 161 | 825 | 19.5 |
| Dunedin | 111 | 7 | 4,505 | 135 | 65.8 | 5.5 | 4,471 | 136 | 685 | 19.9 |
| Totals | 1,344 | 77 | 57,351 | 131 | 66.9 | 5.6 | 45,458 | 165 | 889 | 18.6 |
Classification of Cinemas—The following table shows further statistics of cinemas classified by the number of screening days weekly. Data on the one circuit operator have had to be amalgamated to avoid disclosure of confidential information.
| Screening | Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Average Admission Charge | Admission Takings | Film Hire | Film Hire as a Proportion of Admission Takings |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| No. | No. of seats | (000) | c | $(000) | $(000) | percent | |
| Six and 7 days per week | 120 | 93,810 | 11,794 | 61.7 | 7,282 | 2,486 | 34.1 |
| Fewer than 6 days per week | 89 | 35,624 | 1,293 | 42.3 | 547 | 155 | 28.3 |
| Circuit | 1 | ||||||
| Totals | 210 | 129,434 | 13,087 | 59.8 | 7,828 | 2,640 | 33.7 |
| Screening | Persons Engaged | Performances for the Year | Average Number of paid Admissions per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Estimated Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Full Time | Part Time | |||||||
| Male | Female | Male | Female | |||||
| No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | percent | |
| Six and 7 days per week | 245 | 188 | 286 | 531 | 76,683 | 154 | 853 | 18.1 |
| Fewer than 6 days per week | 16 | 2 | 139 | 133 | 13,007 | 99 | 476 | 20.8 |
| Circuit | … | … | ||||||
| Totals | 261 | 190 | 425 | 664 | 89,690 | 146 | … | … |
Cinema Attendance in Principal Countries—The table below shows the number of admissions per head in the years quoted in a number of selected countries. These figures are taken from the United Nations Statistical Yearbook.
| Country | Year | Number of Admissions | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Total (Million) | Per Head | ||
| Australia | 1966 | 38 | 3 |
| Canada | 1966 | 99 | 5 |
| Denmark | 1967 | 30 | 6 |
| France | 1967 | 216 | 4 |
| Germany, West | 1968 | 192 | 3 |
| Israel | 1966 | 58 | 22 |
| Italy | 1967 | 567 | 11 |
| Japan | 1968 | 313 | 3 |
| New Zealand | 1968–69 | 14 | 5 |
| Norway | 1966 | 19 | 5 |
| Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 1968 | 4,715 | 20 |
| Spain | 1968 | 358 | 11 |
| Sweden | 1968 | 30 | 5 |
| Switzerland | 1968 | 35 | 6 |
| United Kingdom | 1968 | 237 | 4 |
| United States | 1967 | 1,301 | 7 |
| Yugoslavia | 1968 | 100 | 5 |
Table of Contents
PHYSICAL ENVIRONMENT AND ECONOMIC GROWTH—Accelerated development due to demographic and economic growth has produced interactions with the natural environment that were not so evident in earlier history. There is a growing realisation that the economic well-being of New Zealand and the preservation of its unique natural features both depend on wise use of the land. Neither may be accorded a higher priority than the other as of right, nor is there any simple means of arriving at the optimum balance between development and growth on the one hand and preservation of natural resources on the other. Where there is a major conflict the choice between economic welfare and what is commonly referred to as “the quality of life” is one for informed public decision. Provided the necessary safeguards are adopted, economic growth and the maintenance of environmental values can be compatible.
The problem facing New Zealand is how to combine the economic and social pressures on soil, water, plant, and fauna resources with the maintenance of ecological and aesthetic qualities. Solution of this problem will require understanding by both administrators and the public, firstly of the importance and interdependence of the different values involved, and secondly of the ecological implications of any decisions affecting resource utilisation,
In the past, insufficient attention has been given to the possibility of comprehensive or multiple resource use. Single use rather than optimum use has tended to place the advocates of exploitation and protection in opposing camps. New Zealand is now being forced to reconsider the long-established pattern of single-purpose development projects, and the passing of the Water and Soil Conservation Act 1967 is evidence of this new outlook.
Further evidence of a growing awareness of the need to protect and improve the quality of the human environment was provided by the decisions of the National Development Conference sessions in 1968 and 1969. The conference recognised that the simple objective of increased gross national product per head was insufficient—the true objective and justification of economic growth being to improve the quality of life of the community. As a result, an Environmental Council was set up to advise the National Development Council and the Government on matters of economic development which will affect the environment.
In May 1970 a Physical Environment Conference was held in Wellington under the joint sponsorship of the Institution of Engineers and the Physical Environment Committee of the National Development Conference. (A volume covering its reports, papers, and proceedings is available from Government bookshops.)
Administration—A Minister for the Environment was appointed early in 1972.
Later in 1972 the Government decided to establish a Commission for the Environment attached to the Prime Minister's Department and headed by a commissioner responsible directly to the Minister for the Environment. The commission has the capacity to deal in depth with environmental issues calling for detailed study and provides the Minister for the Environment with effective administrative support and advice from officers who are directly responsible to him.
The commissioner advises the Minister on the co-ordination of Government policies in respect of environmental matters and is responsible for the servicing of the relevant inter-departmental committees.
The commission is also responsible for ensuring the follow-up of the decisions of the United Nations Conference on the Human Environment in Stockholm in June 1972.
Any new major proposal being submitted to Cabinet now has to have, as well as a Treasury report on financial aspects, an “environmental impact” report.
Some of the more esoteric environmental issues come within the sphere of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research whose 10 divisions have an enormous range of studies from investigations into beech forest ecosystems to the bathymetry of lakes and the ocean floor round New Zealand.
The science budget for the natural environment for 1972 includes a total of 137 scientists and 112 technicians, or about 20 percent of the DSIR research effort.
Among the projects being undertaken is a comprehensive survey of all recorded reserves throughout New Zealand to provide a basis for future management, ecological studies of national parks, identification of marine animals and plankton, water quality in relation to trout fishing investigation of major works threatening the natural environment, insecticide and herbicide residue detection, air pollution investigations.
New Zealand's contributions at Stockholm included a paper from the Department of Health on monitoring radioactive pollution, one by the New Zealand Forest Service on the introduction of game animals and their effect on natural vegetation, and two by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, one on the soil factor in global planning of environmental control and the other on the treatment of meatwork effluent by ion exchange.
Environmental Council—The Environmental Council in the national development organisation is an advisory body. Some of its developmental aspects are now set out.
An investigation is being made into the powers, functions, and activities of all statutory bodies operating in the environmental field. Members of these bodies as necessary are being invited to attend council meetings and discuss activities and problems.
Senior officers of departments of Government are invited to attend to discuss works of their departments and to answer questions from the council.
A programme subcommittee has been set up to allocate work priorities.
Working parties have been set up (with power to co-opt expert assistance where required) to report on a number of the more urgent matters recommended for examination by the Physical Environment Conference 1970. The conference made 156 recommendations of which 42 have been referred to the Environmental Council for action.
Communication is being made with numerous overseas agencies concerned in environmental matters.
A number of individual matters have been referred to the council largely from persons or bodies representative of the general public. The council is in the course of investigating these matters not because it is able by direct intervention to deal with problems submitted (because it has no executive powers), but because these individual matters enable council to consider matters of principle and at the same time where appropriate to advise Ministers whether action is required by them.
The council is promoting environmental studies within our universities and proposes commissioning research into various selected topics.
Steps will be taken to co-ordinate the activities of all statutory bodies and non-statutory bodies acting in the environmental field with a view to reducing (if possible) the number of such bodies and ensuring that they have adequate powers to implement such policies as the council may advise and Government adopt.
Once the initial requirements of council, as detailed in the recommendations of the Physical Environment Conference, are well under way the council may then decide to commence a detailed review of various aspects of the environment by setting up working parties to investigate and report on individual topics.
LAND USE—The total area of New Zealand, excluding the island territories in the Pacific, but including the minor islands since these form parts of land districts, is 26,867,400 hectares.
The broad grouping of land use is shown in the following table.
| Land Use | Acres (million) | Hectares (million) |
|---|---|---|
| Occupied farm land— | ||
| Improved grassland | 20.5 | 8.30 |
| Tussock and other native grassland | 11.8 | 4.78 |
| Total grassland | 32.3 | 13.08 |
| Land in field crops, gardens, and orchards | 1.1 | 0.45 |
| Plantations | 3.4 | 1.38 |
| Land in fern, scrub, and second growth | 3.4 | 1.38 |
| Standing bush | 2.7 | 1.09 |
| Barren and unproductive land | 1.9 | 0.77 |
| Total occupied farm land | 42.9 | 17.35 |
| Land in cities and boroughs | 0.6 | 0.24 |
| National parks, reserves, and domains | 6.2 | 2.51 |
| State forest land | 10.1 | 4.09 |
| Exotic forest owned by companies | 0.6 | 0.24 |
| Other land, including waste land such as mountains, bare rock, water surfaces, roads, etc. | 6.0 | 2.43 |
| Total land | 66.4 | 26.87 |
With over 26 million hectares of land and a population of less than 3 million, New Zealand has not in the past been conscious of the problems of resource utilisation experienced in the more closely settled countries. An extensive coastline (approximately 15,000 km), great variety of landscape and responsive soils and a generally favourable climate at lower altitudes are some of the assets which, because of the small population, have been utilised without any serious detrimental effects on the social and economic fabric. In retrospect, however, it is apparent that some of the land and other resources have been wastefully exploited. For example, at the time of the first European settlements, two-thirds of the country was forested, but the destruction of much of this was without economic return, and in areas which proved unsuitable for farming serious soil erosion resulted. Destruction of forest and tussock grassland vegetation destroyed existing ecological balances and stability has still not been achieved in some areas.
Effects of Urbanisation—The growth and changing distribution of the population have been strongly influenced by the distribution of the most productive soils. In the nineteenth century, when the population was small, the ultimate results of preferential settlement of the best agricultural land were not appreciated. Generally, the most productive areas became the most prosperous and therefore, when the towns within them grew, it was at the expense of the most productive soils. Later, manufacturing and tertiary industries tended to locate in these towns because of the labour, markets, and services they offered.
It has been estimated that between 1949 and 1964 urbanisation claimed approximately 15,800 hectares of good farming land, and that expansion over the following 15 to 20 years would require another 30,000 hectares of similar quality land. Considering that the total area of good farming land includes approximately 8,300,000 hectares of first-class pastoral land and 500,000 hectares of first-class cropping land, and that agricultural production derives benefits from urbanisation, this is not a serious problem on a national scale. In certain localities, however, unrestricted urban expansion could have serious limiting effects on agricultural production in the future. The problem is most acute around Auckland, the population of which is 698,000, increasing at 3.5 percent a year, and therefore likely to double in 16 years. In such cases the legislation intended to direct expansion onto lower value soils (e.g., Town and Country Planning Act 1953 and Local Government Commission Act 1967) may prove to be inadequate because, while it can direct growth in each locality onto the least productive soils, it cannot prevent growth as such. It is not possible to reverse the historical factors that have determined the present population distribution, but it is felt that a national policy for the protection of the soils potentially most productive may be necessary.
Multiple Use—In the past insufficient attention has been given to the possibility of comprehensive or multiple use. Single use rather than optimum use has tended to plate the advocates of exploitation and protection in opposing camps. Common sense suggests that instead of thinking in these terms the approach should be that of use in the widest sense. Conservation does not always imply “locking up” land from all uses. Development need not necessarily imply a single use. In the future there is likely to be emphasis on safeguards against restrictions which prevent the land from being used to best advantage by the whole community.
Government has taken direct action since the National Development Conference to update, within its departmental structures, procedures for reconciling competing demands for Crown land or land offered to the Crown. Before any of these major rural land areas have their status changed— say from Crown land to State forest or vice versa—or have their prime usage changed—say from farming, forestry, soil conservation, recreation, etc.—they are inspected by specialist officers from major land-holding and other appropriate agencies. The purpose of these inspections is to recommend optimum use but at the same time provide for the maximum number of other compatible uses.
Alternative Uses—Rural land can be used for particular purposes which result in its being either withdrawn from productive use, or so affected by a single use that its future economic or social value is negligible. Two major ways in which this can occur are by the encroachment of urbanisation on high-producing farm land, and by mineral exploitation.
At present there are 160,000 hectares in urban areas. Correlation of land registration records and of soil maps shows that between 1949 and 1964 approximately 16,000 hectares of potentially highly productive pastoral land was urbanised. Planned expansion for the period 1964 to 1984 is estimated to require another 32,000 hectares of similar quality pastoral land. In relation to the total area of high-quality pastoral land (7,300,000 hectares), and considering that agricultural production derives benefits from urbanisation, the overall loss of pastoral land until 1984 is of small importance. A similar conclusion is obtained from a study of the loss of potential cropping land—the total of which is 800,000 hectares—but in certain localities, unrestricted urban expansion could have serious limiting effects on the amount, kind, and costs of agricultural production in the future.
Standard conditions have been prepared for prospecting in national parks and State forests. It is clear, however, that in extractive industries such as mining, it is possible to rehabilitate affected areas only to a certain extent. It is not possible to restore them to their original condition. It is important therefore to recognise and determine the full consequences of mining on the environment— both short and long term—and to weigh these before decisions are made. It should be an accepted principle that provision be made in the cost of any extractive activity for planned restoration. An alternative would be an equivalent contribution to a community asset.
In the Mining Act 1971 there is provision for conditions to be attached to a mining licence on public reserves:
“Preventing or reducing damage to natural features, flora and fauna”; and
“The provision of a monetary or other contribution by the licensee towards a community asset.”
Problems can also occur when mineral exploitation takes place on freehold land. Local authorities have the necessary power to make regulations to control these activities, and they may use this power to maintain the long-term quality of the environment.
Failure to control land and resource use may well cause more environmental damage throughout the world than the direct influence of population pressure and pollution combined.
Until comparatively recent years the belief that the supply of land and its resources is not only abundant, but almost limitless, was generally accepted in New Zealand, Latterly, however, it has been realised that not only are they finite, but in some areas of the country the combined effect of population growth and increased mobility has resulted in a level of demand which the available resources have been unable to satisfy. For example, one need only compare today's crowded beaches or picnic places near Auckland and Wellington, in particular, with the relative solitude to be found in those areas even as recently as 10 to 20 years ago, to realise that some coastal and other recreation resources near cities are being used to a level approaching and even beyond their comfortable capacity. It is clear that existing resources will be unable to meet the demand much longer if the present growth rate continues. This pattern is reflected to a greater or lesser degree in other areas and land can now no longer be considered an abundant resource in New Zealand.
Because this is so, there is increasing acceptance that where other compatible uses are feasible, it is not necessarily sound policy to devote land to a single or restricted use. However, the need is also becoming recognised to identify the dominant purpose for which land is most suited, so that the pressure for comprehensive land use does not negate the principle that land should be used basically for its most suitable purpose, with other uses being encouraged only to the extent that they are compatible.
To meet this need, the recently established Land Use Advisory Council has the task of developing criteria on which sound land use decisions can be made; and its order of reference requires it to have regard to physical, ecological, economic, social, environmental, and other relevant factors, and to determine means by which these factors may be more precisely defined.
The council includes departmental, farming, economic, scientific, and geographic interests, and although its decisions are primarily intended to guide the use of lands of the Crown, it is hoped that the criteria it lays down will be of assistance to all who are required to make land use decisions.
In other ways, also, the Department of Lands and Survey is involved in the move towards more rational and comprehensive land use. Its coastal survey is intended to ensure that land alongside ocean and lakes, which is required now or in the future for recreation or scenic purposes, is identified so that a decision can be made whether it should be acquired for public use or given protection under town and country planning legislation until it can be acquired. Coastal land available for public use is a fast-diminishing resource and what is done in this generation will determine the coastal environment which future generations of New Zealanders will enjoy.
The department is also carrying out a stocktaking of scenic, scientific, and allied reserves, and is seeking to identify other areas of scenic beauty or of scientific importance, the preservation of which is important if we are to continue to live in an attractive environment. A similar review is being made of historic reserves and areas of historic or archaeological significance.
Land Inventory—The Department of Lands and Survey is building up a land inventory. The object of the inventory is to identify land tenure, land use, and land cover and for other contributing agencies to produce more detailed data relating to other basic issues such as soils and geology as will enable a more realistic appraisal of the resources of an area to be achieved. The existence of this data should enable both local and national Government to plan with greater confidence.
Since the initiation of the survey, importance has been placed on expansion around the original counties to build up a regional picture. This is slowly being achieved. The existence of other surveys at much smaller scales generalise the overall situation and complement the larger scale data of the National Land Inventory.
With metrication, a new map scale of 1:100,000 has been adopted with enlargement to 1:50,000 in situations of dense holding patterns or intensive use. New mapping specifications are being adopted as well as new criteria for written material. The accent in these improvements will be on the visual display of information on maps rather than wordy texts. Classification of soils for various alternate uses will be a feature of this new format to widen the scope for research study and planning. The inclusion of statistical data already published is not considered material in this new concept and reference only to a source will be included. While a historical record of development may be of interest the present and future economic development of, environmental protection of, and conservation of these resources are of much greater concern. The National Land Inventory provides a vehicle for the study of these aspects without the need to prepare and gather basic data.
CONSERVATION AND THE PROTECTION OF NATURAL BEAUTY– For nature conservation to be seriously considered as a vital part of national development it is necessary first to make clear the aims and claims of conservation policy.
The aesthetic approach:
In New Zealand the traditional, and still largely current attitude, is to emphasise the desirability of preserving, at least in selected areas, the characteristic beauty of the landscape and providing access and facilities for recreation and enjoyment of such natural features. This emphasis has resulted in a significant provision of extensive national parks and smaller reserves.
We have made a habit of keeping beauty and engineering in different compartments instead of unifying them and thus enriching development and construction. It has been shown that development schemes causing modification of natural features can, in the planning stage, make provision for restraint, restoration, and even the addition of compensating amenities. The principle has been accepted in many countries subjected to centuries of population pressure. The rate of development in New Zealand must make it an essential ingredient of planning. But it must be stressed that there will be no more completely unmodified or true wilderness country. Once it is destroyed wilderness is gone forever. Wilderness is extremely fragile, and soil erosion, degradation of vegetation, and destruction of animal species can come about through any alteration of the environment, even the most innocent access road.
The scientific approach:
Scientific investigation and research have already reinforced the validity of the beliefs based on sentiment and aesthetics that there are dangers in any disturbance of natural equilibrium of air, water, soil, plants, animals, and stabilised land-forms, or in the pollution of any of them. Changes in the balance of dominance of even obscure organisms or a slowly declining water-table can be factors in the deterioration of countryside. It is essential to retain reference areas from which the changes in soils, plants, and animals resulting from man's activities can be assessed. A whole catchment will usually be the desirable minimum effective area.
Conservation, however, means much more than the preservation of scenic and scientific values. Conservation in the widest sense implies the maintenance without diminution of the basic land resources on which New Zealand's economy and way of life are so largely based. Of these resources the most important by far are soil, water, and vegetation, the last both natural and induced, and both forests and grasslands. The concept of conserving soil, water, forest, and grassland resources is dynamic rather than static, and is generally agreed to embody the principle of “preservation through wise use”. The problem which New Zealand must face and overcome is how to combine the most effective and most socially desirable use of our unique soil, water, and plant resources with the maintenance of scientific and scenic values.
It is a problem that is capable of solution provided there is a sufficient understanding by administrators and by the public generally firstly of the importance and often the inter-dependence of the different values involved, and secondly of the ecological implications of any decision affecting land use. Conflicts between different demands on the countryside are inevitable, but with intelligent planning and intelligent management they are mostly capable of resolution. Indeed, some of the apparent conflicts are imaginary. Thus, an agriculturally productive landscape can provide us with such rich and satisfying contacts with the diversity of nature that in many ways the man-made landscape based on agriculture or forestry need be little less interesting and satisfying than the wild one. Likewise soil conservation practices not only restore vitality and health to the soil but also create patterns in the landscape that are pleasing to the eye.
Conservation thus viewed becomes more than a matter of mere aesthetic preference, and demands a more complex approach than the isolation of a few areas. If this basis is accepted the principles and practice of conservation as enlightened management of the total environment must have high priority in any plans for national development.
There already exist many organisations concerned with problems of conservation in its many fields. National agencies or Government departments charged with the implementation of legislation include the National Water and Soil Conservation Authority which promotes, through the Water and Soil Division of Ministry of Works, catchment authorities and regional water boards, soil and water conservation; the New Zealand Forest Service concerned with the welfare and management of vast areas of protection forest and mountain lands and with the control of fire and noxious animals on all unoccupied Crown land; the Department of Lands and Survey which supervises the management of millions of hectares of tussock grassland and through the National Parks Authority administers over 2 million hectares of national parks, scenic reserves, and reserves for the preservation of fauna and flora; the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries concerned with freshwater fish; and the Department of Internal Affairs which has a special interest in the preservation and propagation of game birds and of protected native birds.
Societies with membership open to the public which are vitally concerned with aspects of conservation include the Royal Forest and Bird Protection Society of New Zealand, the New Zealand Scenery Preservation Society and the Federated Mountain Clubs. Basically such societies act as public watch-dogs but some are also involved in the actual care and study of natural areas. In addition acclimatisation societies have statutory responsibilities in some aspects of conservation.
While there is no body specifically charged with research into the preservation of natural resources, several Government departments, notably the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the New Zealand Forest Service, carry out investigations aimed at solving conservation problems. Also the Royal Society of New Zealand and some of its affiliated bodies, as well as the universities and museums, foster or carry out research and inquiry in the field of conservation.
It is now clear that the effects on all resources, including natural and scenic, should be studied and evaluated before decisions to implement a particular development work are taken. The nearest approach to remedying this deficiency has been the setting up in 1962 of the Nature Conservation Council charged with co-ordinating information from all available sources and advising Government on conservation matters. Although its statutory powers are limited to investigation and advice they also include the right to publicise its views and to offer co-ordinating services whenever they are desired or requested.
PLANNING AND MANAGEMENT OF NATIONAL RESERVES—Planning of and for natural areas is proceeding at a far greater pace than ever before. The New Zealand Forest Service produces working plans for all State forests including forest parks; national park boards are preparing master plans for individual parks and a few are being produced for scenic reserves; coastal areas and scenic and allied reserves are being reviewed by the Department of Lands and Survey; and local and regional planning authorities are producing district or regional schemes. The great need is for all this work to be co-ordinated and for gaps to be filled so that these individual efforts fit into an homogenous whole as parts of a national plan for the establishment, development, and management of natural and recreational areas. Planning must not regard any particular public reserve area in isolation but in the context of a region and of a national system. It must have regard to the recreational use and the scientific and scenic values of other areas and it must find out what the public really wants in regard to outdoor recreation. An integrated system of parks, recreation, and conservation areas, including the development of alternative sites to take public pressure off those areas where access needs to be restricted for scientific or conservation reasons, should be the objective.
There are many authorities, national and local, responsible for the administration of recreational, scientific, historic, and other reserves. Differing levels of competence and interest in the development of these have sometimes resulted in damage to natural communities, scenery, and historic places. This damage has on occasions been serious and often irrecoverable. To avoid repetition of these mistakes it is essential that all planning be based on a thorough evaluation of all resources likely to be affected. All construction and development arising from such planning should be based on design policies of interpretation, appropriate location and use of materials, and the highest aesthetic standards.
FOREST CONSERVATION—In relation to the approximately 4 million hectares of State forest administered by the New Zealand Forest Service, conservation embraces: the husbanding of indigenous forests yielding timber needed for special purposes, but which are difficult to perpetuate and must therefore be used as sparingly as possible; the management in selected areas of less silviculturally difficult forests, such as Westland terrace rimu and beech, on a sustained yield basis; the creation and management of exotic forests on a sustained yield basis for the production of wood for a wide range of uses; the establishment or maintenance in a healthy state of protective vegetation on hill and mountain land to preserve soil and to control stream channel aggradation; the protection of exotic and indigenous forest against fire, disease, and noxious animals for the maintenance of: a supply of exotic and indigenous wood, a vegetative cover to preserve soil and water values, a habitat for wildlife, and scenic and other amenity values in perpetuity; the legal reservation of selected forest types as forest sanctuaries and scenic reserves; the use of exotic and indigenous forest for recreational and other purposes, including spiritual enjoyment, where this is not incompatible with essential timber production or soil and water conservation.
Recreation in State Forests—Policy in regard to recreational use of State forests has entered a positive phase in recent years. There has arisen fuller recognition of the appeal of the wild lands, particularly for the dweller in urban surroundings.
Many indigenous State forests offer scope for leisure pursuits in surroundings of great natural beauty—for study of wildlife (plant and animal); for strenuous travel through difficult country; and for the sports of shooting and fishing enthusiasts. Most of the attractive forested hill country is managed primarily for soil and water conservation; recreational use can be allowed in almost all such protection forests without interfering with the main management objectives. In fact, private hunting can be of benefit through its contribution in destroying wild animal pests. The New Zealand Forest Service is developing State forest parks in which management planning incorporates provision for recreation. Such provision includes: improvement of access from main roads to forest boundaries; clearing and maintaining tracks; erecting bridges; making camp sites and picnic places; and (sometimes in co-operation with tramping and alpine clubs) building and maintaining shelter huts, assets also of use to Forest Service personnel. Entry is unrestricted except that, in the interests of safety, persons carrying firearms require permits from the Forest Service.
State forest park status does not preclude use of the resources of an area so designated. The Forest Service retains full control of disposal of timber, minerals, or other produce and remains responsible for any forestry operations needed for the well-being or improvement of the park, whether for production of timber or for recreation. Advisory committees representative of the recreational users are appointed to help with the planning of this aspect.
The older exotic forests also offer the attractions that only a sylvan setting can provide and have the advantage of accessibility. In many places walks and picnic spots have been prepared for use by the public, and selected areas will be preserved from felling for their scenic value. Because of the dangers which may be encountered in the working areas of what are essentially timber-production forests, granting of complete freedom of entry is not practicable.
PROTECTION OF COASTLINE, LAKESHORES, AND RIVERBANKS FOR PUBLIC USE—Existing national parks and reserves are not, for the most part, close to the centres of highest and most rapidly growing population. Until recently little was done to secure in public ownership those areas where most New Zealanders take their holidays—by the water. Along the north and north-east coasts, where the climate is best and the population densest, many of the most desirable areas of coastline have already been subdivided, notably on the North Auckland, Bay of Plenty, and Coromandel coasts. Besides limiting public access, this can destroy scenic values. Similar considerations apply in respect of lakes, rocks, and offshore islands. In recent years the Crown has purchased a number of islands or parts of islands for reserve purposes. Moves are being made to control subdivision in coastal and lakeshore areas.
ACCESS—An original recommendation by the working party dealt with the need to ensure effective and practical access to the coastline and similar walking access along the coastline. The National Development Conference recommended that every effort be made to purchase desirable areas or to provide access as and when the opportunity occurs (for national parks, State forest parks, scenic, foreshore, and other reserves). Implementation of this recommendation is proceeding.
Access along rivers over 10 ft in width, lakes (in excess of 8 hectares) and foreshores has usually been provided: on all alienations of Crown land since 1886, on private subdivision for towns near rivers or the sea coast since 1923, and on partitions of Maori land in counties since 1967.
Present legislation in regard to access to these areas is effective and although some alienations and partitions before the above dates did not provide for access, generally speaking this will be rectified in time as closer subdivision of the areas involved takes place.
The Land Act has provided since 1948 that around every lake with an area of 8 hectares or more there shall be laid off a strip not less than 1 chain in width. Some consideration should be given to reducing the present 8 hectares minimum area. It could be argued that even 4- or 2-hectare lakes or ponds have definite value for recreation or conservation. If the area were reduced to say 2 hectares, provision could be made to exempt those lakes or ponds which are obviously unsuitable for these purposes.
There has never been any requirement to provide access through private land to public land or to lakes or rivers, except by way of a road or railway. Access along the banks of rivers, etc., is not sufficient. Access to the banks is also required but is often not enough. The same is true of back country which has been isolated by the disposal of front country. In some instances access has been available in the form of “paper” roads and greater care and foresight in the disposal of these and closed roads could result in accessways being retained in public ownership in future. Current legislation governing subdivision of land provides that legal access must be provided to each separate allotment but does not cater for access beyond this.
The possibility of obtaining access to potential recreational areas such as water supply catchments is also under consideration. A recommendation from the National Development Conference was:
That in the interests of public enjoyment of recreation in forests a critical review be made of legislation concerning recreational use of water supply catchments. (NDC Rec. 58.)
An inter-departmental committee convened by the Ministry of Works has been set up to investigate all aspects of this matter. The committee comprises representatives of Health, Lands and Survey, and Internal Affairs Departments and the New Zealand Forest Service. This is another example of attempts to attain the desirable objective of multiple rather than single land use, wherever practicable.
For many years trampers, shooters, fishermen, and mountaineers have been permitted to walk, or even drive vehicles, over tracks and privately constructed roads on high country runs and thus gain access to the hinterland for sport and recreation. In general this privilege has been respected and instances of disturbance to management have been few. However, as the number of sportsmen and trampers increases, so, proportionately, the occasions on which disturbance and damage to property through negligence and ignorance will also increase.
Recently there has been a noticeable but natural “tightening up” by property owners who are understandably loath to suffer preventable losses by inconsiderate users of accessways through their properties. Endeavours are being made to work out an arrangement which could be satisfactory to all concerned.
SCIENTIFIC AREAS—From the work of the National Forest Survey, the Ecological Survey now being carried out by the Forest Research Institute in the North Island, and the catchment conditions surveys being carried out by the Forest and Range Experiment Station in both islands, the New Zealand Forest Service has a good knowledge of the composition of State forests. The Botany Division of DSIR and the universities are providing similar authoritative knowledge of national parks. Completion of the review of scenic and allied reserves by the Department of Lands and Survey will enable an important gap to be filled in the knowledge of New Zealand's vegetation. From all these it should be possible, for the first time, to analyse what forest types are adequately reserved or what further reservations should be made as forest sanctuaries under the Forests Act, or as scientific reserves under the Reserves and Domains Act.
There appear to be adequate means of legally protecting individual species of fauna. There does not seem to be any comparable or adequate machinery for protecting individual plant species or, more importantly, non-forest plant associations. There is also an unfulfilled need to protect and conserve complete ecosystems in such areas as coastal zones where both plant and animal life are involved.
A significant recent development is the arrangement made for a botanist from DSIR to carry out a planned and systematic field biological survey of scenic and allied reserves throughout the country over the next 5 or 6 years. From data sheets and assessments for each reserve a register of protected species and community types can be compiled, with knowledge of their rarity and relative importance. The main requirement will be to document the kinds and quality of habitat in terms of plant cover. Good progress has been made with the preparation of a reference and index of literature relating to the natural history and geology of the country's parks and reserves. From this will be produced an annotated bibliography to accompany the data sheets resulting from the biological survey.
PROTECTION OF WATER RESOURCES—Although New Zealand is generally favoured with abundant rainfall distributed fairly evenly throughout the year, the growing demand for water, especially in areas subject to recurrent seasonal drought, is tending to outstrip readily available supplies. Even where sufficient water is available to meet foreseeable demands, deterioration of the natural quality and disturbance of the natural pattern of flow could limit utilisation for some purposes. Organic and inorganic substances from farming operations and urban development are of increasing concern, particularly in the case of Auckland which will shortly have to begin drawing some of its water from the river draining the intensively farmed Waikato catchment. To ensure that the quality of natural waters is maintained as source of supply for human and animal consumption and as wildlife habitats and recreational areas, it is necessary that sedimentation, pollution, eutrophication, and draining be minimised.
Preservation of the quality of water is crucial to the future of wildlife habitats, particularly the Taupo fishery, to the quality of drinking water drawn from the lake and, in the long term, to recreational and scenic values of the lake surroundings. In recent years, large-scale land development and increased human occupation in the Taupo basin have sharply accelerated the rate of eutrophication of the lake. In an effort to reduce nutrient inflow to a minimum, large reservations of peripheral land in natural cover have been proposed and generally accepted. As a further means of countering erosion and the inflow of nutrients, studies are being undertaken to establish guidelines for farming, forestry, and other uses outside the reserve areas.
New Zealand consumes about 400,000,000 gallons of water a day, but needs still more to cope with increasing population and industrial growth.
Use of water is also increasing as more water is used per person. Domestic use—bathing, dish washing, clothes washing, and flushing toilets—demanded daily an average of about 50 gallons for each man, woman, and child. This was about 150,000,000 gallons daily. It is also the amount of dirty water that must each day be disposed of satisfactorily.
Industrial use of water far outstrips domestic use. About 1,400 gallons of water are needed to produce steel worth $1. Two hundred gallons are needed to produce the same value of paper, and one yard of wool can take 500 gallons.
In order to get the large quantities of water demanded by our present way of life, water supplies may need to be re-used. Wastes must be so treated and purified before discharge into a river that the diluted effluent conforms to the standard required by water users closer to the river mouth.
One of the greatest problems faced is expense. A small industry with a comparatively low return may be faced with enormous sums required to deal with a small amount of toxic waste. A local authority may be hard pressed to finance a large sewage treatment plant sometimes costing millions of dollars.
Some wastes are particularly hard to treat under any circumstances. Therefore it is necessary to strike an acceptable balance between a minimum of pollution and the finance available to eliminate it.
Legislation—In 1953, the Waters Pollution Act was passed. This Act set up the Pollution Advisory Council, whose responsibility was to formulate policies such as to prevent and/or reduce water pollution throughout the country. In 1963 the Waters Pollution Regulations were issued. These defined water quality standards to which waters could be classified and prescribed that each waste outfall must have a permit to ensure that the water quality is not reduced to below the classified standard.
In 1970 the Pollution Advisory Council's title was changed to the Water Pollution Control Council. At the same time responsibility for the Waters Pollution Act was transferred from the Minister of Marine to the Minister of Works, who is also in charge of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941 and the Water and Soil Conservation Act 1967. From 1 April 1972 the Water Pollution Control Council and the Water Allocation Council were replaced by the Water Resources Council, which is responsible for maintaining the quality of natural water in New Zealand at a satisfactory level. The council is at present classifying all rivers and coastal waters throughout New Zealand. These classifications are declarations of the minimum standards of quality at which the water classified is to be maintained in order to promote the conservation and best use of the water in the public interest.
The allocation of water in New Zealand is the responsibility of the Water Resources Council. Broadly, the council's functions involve developing and co-ordinating a national policy concerning New Zealand's water resources to ensure that the greatest local and national benefits are obtained from its use.
By 1972 the council and regional water boards had granted some 5,215 water rights and declined 78 applications.
While there is no body specifically charged with research into the preservation of natural resources, several Government departments, notably the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the New Zealand Forest Service, carry out investigations aimed at solving conservation problems. Also the Royal Society of New Zealand and some of its affiliated bodies, as well as the universities and museums, foster or carry out research and inquiry in the field of conservation.
WATER AND SOIL CONSERVATION—In New Zealand today water and soil conservation is organised on a national and local basis. The National Water and Soil Conservation Authority is the central policy-making body and, with the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council and the Water Resources Council, comprises the National Water and Soil Conservation Organisation. The authority is responsible for formulating general policy guidelines concerning water and soil conservation and each council has certain functions delegated to it.
Representation on the authority and councils includes counties and municipalities, catchment authorities, regional water boards, drainage and river boards, farming, manufacturing, and recreational interests, and appropriate Government departments.
Regional water boards and catchment authorities have been formed over much of the country. These local government bodies are the action arms of the organisation and are responsible for putting its policies into operation.
A Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council was set up in 1941. By 1967 there were 18 catchment authorities—13 catchment boards, 4 catchment commissions (these differ from boards in that they consist of appointed members only, the majority being nominated by territorial authorities, and may have a more limited function), and the Waikato Valley Authority. (Set up by the Waikato Valley Authority Act 1956, this authority is organised on a similar basis to a catchment commission and, in the main relies on territorial local authorities to construct works.) These 18 authorities covered three-quarters of the country. The remainder of the country was serviced by the Ministry of Works district offices as agents for the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council.
In 1967, the Water and Soil Conservation Act was passed. This Act promoted a national policy in respect of natural water. It requires the whole of New Zealand to be covered by regional water boards having the power to grant water rights and to plan for the best use of New Zealand's water resources. The existing catchment authorities were given added functions to allow them to be regional water boards. Those areas not covered by catchment authorities are being incorporated into existing catchment authority areas or established as new water regions. Whether these new regions wish to exercise functions relating to erosion and river control is optional, but those functions relating to the use of natural water are mandatory.
Since the Act came into operation in 1968 one new catchment commission and one non-regional water board have been formed and a number of areas have been added to existing regions. There are now 18 catchment authorities and one regional water board.
Catchment Control Schemes—The policy of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council is to foster complete catchment control schemes wherever possible, i.e., the integration of river control work with water and soil conservation practice on the land areas in individual river catchments.
This concept has developed from the realisation that many problems of river flooding have been aggravated by inadequate management practices of the land in a river catchment. If run-off can be restricted to a minimum, then this will help to lessen flooding in small streams. It will also greatly reduce soil erosion and the aggradation of river beds.
Drainage—The high rainfall and run-off factors in New Zealand have created drainage problems in many areas, particularly in low-lying sections of valleys, where river gradients are flat, and coastal areas. Drainage works are often carried out in conjunction with river-control schemes, in which case they must be properly co-ordinated with the river works, and may include floodgates and pumping stations. In the North Island particularly there are large areas of peat swamps that pose a special problem in development because of the danger of excessive shrinkage with overdrainage.
River Control—New Zealand has a generous and well-distributed rainfall that exceeds 1,100 mm over about 70 percent of the country, and has only a very small area receiving less than 600 mm. In some districts, such as the west coast of the South Island and the western central plateaus of the North Island, annual rainfall exceeds 2,500 mm, with extremes of over 5,000 mm.
The topography and soils over most of the country generally favour high run-off as shown by both total annual river flows and peak flood discharges. There are, however, some areas in the North Island where flood peaks are greatly reduced by porous pumice soils, while on some rivers systems natural lake storage in headwaters helps to control flooding.
Severe storms are likely to occur in any season of the year and extreme falls of 300–500 mm in 24 hours have been experienced in certain areas. With total run-off and peak flood discharges being among the highest in the world, it is not surprising that flood control is a major problem in New Zealand.
With the passing of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941 and the setting up of catchment authorities with their specialist staff, great progress has been made with river-control work throughout the country. Action was naturally focused first on the major river valleys where there has been a history of severe flood damage and where the property owners have been able to meet their share of the cost. Schemes are now in hand, or planned, for controlling the lower reaches of most of the major problem rivers.
There are still many rivers in New Zealand where major control schemes cannot be justified at the present time, but where a great many smaller, individual works are being carried out. Such works primarily serve to hold the river in check and prevent serious deterioration until such time as more comprehensive planning can be justified.
Most river-control works are carried out by catchment authorities or river boards, but some smaller works are also carried out by Ministry of Works, counties, and drainage boards.
Hydrology—The effective use and control of water depends upon the availability of accurate long-term data on water movement such as run-off and river flows. In 1959 New Zealand began a new phase in hydrological work when a regional system for collecting comprehensive data was initiated. This involves subdividing New Zealand into 91 regions, based on similarity of slope, rock type, and precipitation, and is designed to avoid uneconomic fragmentation of work. For each region there is a representative catchment from which accurate run-off data are collected and published. The information is used when applications for water rights are being considered.
Since 1965 a programme of hydrological research on small catchments has been operating as part of New Zealand's International Hydrological Decade programme. Hydrological work is largely carried out by the Ministry of Works although some field work is done by catchment authorities.
Irrigation—New Zealand's climate allows a wide range of crops to be grown successfully. However, many of its soils, although potentially capable of high production levels, suffer from a seasonal moisture deficit and require irrigation to reach their maximum productivity. Irrigation therefore plays an important part in New Zealand's agricultural economy.
Reserves of undeveloped but productive land are virtually exhausted. The increases in primary production that will be needed to keep pace with increases in population will have to come from soils already farmed but not developed to their full potential. Many soils at present farmed under dryland conditions are capable of substantially increased production under irrigation.
Otago—The earliest schemes were constructed in Central Otago by local people and used old mining races as the source of their water. These races were not originally planned for irrigation and land suitable to irrigate from them often occurred in small, separated areas.
The early schemes were followed by others planned, built, and controlled by the Government, the first being the Ida Valley scheme completed in 1917 and serving an area of 5,000 hectares. Many more schemes have been completed by the Government, and others are under construction or proposed.
The Upper Waitaki scheme, which takes its water from the Waitaki Dam, serves an area of 1,375 hectares; it was completed in 1965 at a cost of $487,630. Construction is now under way on the Lower Waitaki scheme which will serve an area of 14,000 hectares at an estimated cost of $2.25 million and will draw its water from the Waitaki River.
Canterbury—The average rainfall between Canterbury's foothills and its coast is 750 mm, and experience has shown that with irrigation a substantial increase in farm production is possible. It was possible to plan irrigation of the Canterbury Plains on a much larger scale than had been possible in Central Otago. This was because of the large areas of suitable land and a plentiful supply of water from the main rivers crossing the plains.
In 1935 the Government was anxious to provide productive employment and so decided to go ahead with a number of schemes. This was done on the assumption that the benefits to be gained would induce landowners to irrigate immediately water was available. Some schemes were started without any prior commitment by the landowners to use the water.
On this basis, the Redcliff scheme (serving about 1,600 hectares and drawing water from the Waitaki River) and the Levels scheme (serving about 1,600 hectares and drawing water from the Opihi River) were completed in 1936 and 1937.
Work was also started on the Rangitata River diversion race. This race has a capacity of 1,200 cusecs and runs from the Rangitata River to the Rakaia River, the water being used partly for irrigation and partly to generate electricity. The Ashburton-Lyndhurst, Mayfield-Hinds, and Valetta Farm Settlement schemes, which draw their water from this race, were completed in 1944, 1948, and 1957.
The latest scheme is the Morven-Glenavy scheme on which construction has commenced. This will serve 9,700 hectares north of the Waitaki River and will use water from that river. The total cost of the scheme is estimated at $1.5 million.
In addition to these large, Government-controlled community schemes, irrigation is used on single farms or orchards in many parts of New Zealand, in particular in Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough. Water is generally drawn from underground sources, or pumped from rivers and drains, and applied by spraying.
Major irrigation schemes are financed, constructed, and operated by the Government. The present Government policy is to make an acreage charge for the supply of half the quantity of water required in a normal season. A charge, based on the amount of water used is also made for extra water supplied in excess of the half quota.
These charges are fixed so that over a period of 40 years the revenue should meet the costs of operation and maintenance or periodic renewal of items of capital works, and of interest on one-quarter of the capital cost of the scheme. Reduced charges apply until the end of a development period of 10 years, taken from the start of operation of the scheme.
National policy for irrigation is now under review. Major proposed changes include placing irrigation under the control of the National Water and Soil Conservation Authority, with individual schemes being operated by local authorities, and with more emphasis on overall scheme planning and financing.
Soil Conservation—The problem is one of restoring an erosion-resistant and water-absorbant combination of soil and vegetation, while ensuring that maximum permanent production is maintained or achieved under various systems of land use.
The changes in vegetation consequent on land development has been reflected in disturbed soil conditions in many parts of New Zealand. The protective, stabilising, and water-controlling combination of vigorous native vegetation, litter, and spongy soil has given way to a shallow-rooted, less protective carpet of grass on a compacted, impervious, and often exhausted soil. Soil erosion now occurs on more than 8 million hectares of hill country and mountain land, about one-third of the total area of New Zealand.
Successful techniques that have been developed to control erosion include spelling, control of burning and animal pests, oversowing, topdressing, strict grazing control, soil conservation fencing, stock-water ponds, gully control, contour ploughing, terraces, grassed waterways, and open and close tree planting. Cost-sharing rates are available to farmers carrying out these control practices.
Land classification is extensively used in New Zealand. Initially this technique involves making an inventory of the physical factors of slope, soil type, climate, vegetation, and erosion types and severity existing, either over a whole catchment or over an individual farm. This basic information then allows soil conservators to recommend the best treatment (conservation practices) and use of particular areas of land so as to ensure maximum permanent production from any one area.
Water and soil conservation farm plans are a vital means of helping landowners make the best use of their land and water resources. These plans involve the integration of conventional farm practices with those recommended under the land classification system.
A plan is formulated by a soil conservator and then discussed with the landowner concerned. The plan may then be adjusted to suit the landowner's ability to carry it out over several years.
A valuable aid in promoting water and soil conservation practices on farms has been the setting up of reserves and demonstration areas throughout the country. These areas are used to show local farmers in particular just how their problems can be overcome by the use of correct practices. Many of these areas also serve as research centres.
Soil conservation works are largely carried out by catchment authorities, with some being done by Ministry of Works conservators (in those areas not covered by a catchment authority). Research into soil conservation is largely the function of Ministry of Works scientists and soil conservators.
GENERAL—There are 6 million hectares of Crown land which are held under lease or licence by individuals for farming or other purposes. Crown land permanently set aside for national parks, reserves, and domains comprises 2.6 million hectares. The Department of Lands and Survey is also developing 0.69 million hectares of land for subdivision and settlement as individual farms. Unoccupied Crown land can be broadly defined as land vested in the Crown which is not for the time being set aside for any public purpose, held by any person in fee simple or on lease or licence, or under development by the Department of Lands and Survey.
RESERVES AND NATIONAL PARKS: History—Land has been set aside for public purposes from the early years of colonial administration in New Zealand. The New Zealand Act 1840 (Imperial) authorised the disposal of land “to any persons, bodies, public or corporate, for the public uses of our subjects there resident or any of them”. Royal Instructions of 1840 to Governor Hobson elaborated on this and provided that such lands were not to be granted, conveyed or demised, or occupied by any private person or for any private purpose. A subsequent Royal Instruction dated 1846 and the New Zealand Company's Colonisation Act 1847 (Imperial) authorised the vesting of reserves in trust for public purposes or uses.
Scenic and historic reserves are controlled by scenic and historic boards, by local authorities, or by the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district. A large number of honorary rangers help in the supervision of these reserves. The legislation governing these and all other reserves is the Reserves and Domains Act 1953. Once land has been reserved for a specific purpose, either by notice in the New Zealand Gazette or by deposit of a subdivisional plan, the purpose of the reservation can be changed or the reservation revoked only by the Minister of Lands.
Subdivision of land into residential sections is controlled by the local authority under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 or the Counties Amendment Act 1961. Land is normally set aside as reserves, but the local authority may take a cash payment for reserve development. Local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision is made on subdivision for reserves and with subsequent administration of reserves. The Crown is not bound by this legislation, but in practice refers its subdivisions to local bodies for approval and makes generous provision for reserves.
It was in 1887 that the three mountain peaks of Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro were given to the nation by Te Heuheu Tukino and associated chiefs as “a national park for the benefit of everybody”. The gift area formed the nucleus of New Zealand's first national park—Tongariro—in 1894. The second national park—Egmont—was constituted by special legislation in 1900.
The first general legislation on national parks was enacted in 1928—this provided a uniform means of setting up and administering new parks. Under this legislation two new parks were established—Arthur's Pass in 1929 and Abel Tasman in 1942. Interest in national parks increased after the Second World War and a review of the administration led to the passing of the National Parks Act 1952. This made the Minister of Lands responsible to Parliament for national parks and laid the foundations for an integrated system of parks. Fiordland (part of which was first reserved in 1905) became a national park and five new parks were constituted—Mount Cook (1953), Urewera (1954), Nelson Lakes (1956), Westland (1960), and Mount Aspiring (1964).
The National Parks Act established the National Parks Authority consisting of the Director-General of Lands (chairman), the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Secretary for Internal Affairs, the Director-General of Forests, the General Manager of Department of Tourist and Publicity, three persons appointed by the Minister of Lands on the recommendation of the Royal Forest and Bird Protection Society, the Federated Mountain Clubs of New Zealand and the Royal Society of New Zealand respectively, and two persons appointed by the Minister of Lands to represent the national park boards. The National Parks Authority is serviced by the Department of Lands and Survey.
Each national park is under the control of a National Park Board of which the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district is chairman. Each board comprises not more than eight persons appointed by the Minister of Lands but in the case of Egmont and Tongariro special provisions exist regarding the appointment of members to the boards. Salaried rangers in each park are responsible for development, protection, and interpretation, and their work is supplemented by the voluntary help of about 250 honorary rangers appointed from those whose interests bring them into the parks frequently or who live nearby. A voluntary body, “Friends of the Urewera National Park”, has been formed to support the work of the Urewera National Park Board.
DESCRIPTION—Ten national parks have been constituted in New Zealand covering 2,135,453 hectares or one-thirteenth of the country's land area. They are set aside as the law says “for the purpose of preserving in perpetuity as national parks, for the benefit and enjoyment of the public, areas of New Zealand that contain scenery of such distinctive quality or natural features so beautiful or unique that their preservation is in the national interest”. The National Parks Act requires that parks be administered and maintained so that they are preserved as far as possible in their natural state; that their value as soil, water, and forest conservation areas is maintained; that, as far as possible, native flora and fauna is preserved and introduced flora and fauna exterminated; and that, subject to restrictions necessary to preserve native flora and fauna or for the general welfare of the parks, the public has freedom of entry and access. The only restricted area is the “special area” set aside to protect the habitat of the takahe (notornis)—50,000 hectares out of the 1,220,000 hectare Fiordland National Park.
Any form of development not provided for in the National Parks Act must be sanctioned by Act of Parliament. Permitted development includes the erection of houses for park rangers and huts for Government employees engaged in noxious animal destruction, the erection of huts by mountaineering, tramping, or other similar clubs, and the erection of ski tows and similar facilities. Appropriate commercial undertakings may operate in the parks under licence while boards controlling the parks may, with the consent of the Authority, establish camping grounds, huts, hostels, accommodation houses, or other buildings, and may help private enterprise in their establishment. “Wilderness areas” where development is restricted to access by foot-track are provided for in the Act and a number have been set aside. Virtually all the finance for parks is provided by the Government, but donations by private individuals or organisations are encouraged and earn $2 subsidy for $1 from the Government.
Three of the 10 national parks are in the North Island and seven in the South Island.
Urewera National Park (200,117 hectares), surrounds Lake Waikaremoana and contains the largest remaining forest area in the North Island. Kiwi, kaka, and most other native birds are found and the area is rich in Maori history.
Tongariro National Park (69,168 hectares), includes the three volcanoes—Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro—and is the ski-ing playground of the North Island.
Egmont National Park (33,527 hectares), contains one of the world's most symmetrical mountains and preserves forests within a 9-km radius. It varies from heavily-forested lower slopes to the bare scoria, rock, snow, and ice of the upper levels.
Abel Tasman National Park (19,171 hectares), contains coastal and elevated bush-clad country along the shores of Tasman Bay and includes off-shore islands and reefs. It has a broken coastline with many bays, coves, and beaches of golden sand.
Nelson Lakes National Park (57,112 hectares), is centred on the twin lakes of Rotoiti and Rotoroa and is surrounded by mountainous country with extensive beech forests on the lower slopes.
Arthur's Pass National Park (98,392 hectares), preserves an alpine and forested area straddling the Southern Alps.
Mount Cook and Westland National Parks (69,900 and 88,608 hectares), share a common boundary along the main divide of the Southern Alps. Westland includes forest and lake country and a small strip of sea coast as well as the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers. Mount Cook contains most of New Zealand's highest mountains, including the highest—Mount Cook (3,764 m)—and includes the 29-km-long Tasman Glacier.
Mount Aspiring National Park (275,226 hectares), embraces the alpine region in north-west Otago and south Westland extending from the Haast Pass to the Routeburn area at the head of Lake Wakatipu and including Mount Aspiring (3,035 m).
Fiordland National Park (1,224,220 hectares), one of the world's largest national parks contains majestic scenery with fiords, mountains, forests, and lakes. It includes Lakes Manapouri and Te Anau while the road through the Homer Tunnel gives access to Milford Sound. The park is the only known habitat of the takahe (notornis) and the kakapo.
Scenic Reserves—Scenic reserves, of which there are 936 with a total area of 260,088 hectares, preserve native forest, and allow access by the public to other scenic features such as the sea coast, lakes, rivers, waterfalls, limestone caves, thermal areas, and scenic vantage points. Forest areas range from large tracts of remote forested land with considerable conservation value to small remnant areas in developed districts. Large scenic reserves have been set aside along main highways, but in general, barren mountainous regions not included in national parks remain Crown land.
There are 17 reserves in excess of 2,000 hectares as follows: Lewis Pass, Wanganui River, Buller Gorge, Rakeahua (Stewart Island), Lake Kaniere, Gouland Downs, South Cape (Stewart Island), Glenhope, Lake Brunner, Tennyson Inlet, Rahu (Reefton), Mangamuka Gorge, Tangarakau, Te Tapui (Cambridge), Pihanga, Waioeka Gorge, and John Coull Memorial Reserve (Wanganui River).
Among the best known reserves not in the preceding list are Trounson Kauri Park in North Auckland, Huka Falls, near Taupo, Hongi's Track, and various thermal areas near Rotorua, Waitomo Caves, Ball's Clearing in Hawke's Bay, Pelorus Bridge and Hundalee in Marlborough, the Summit Road Scenic Reserves and Peel Forest in Canterbury, Punakaiki and Lake Ianthe in Westland, and Forest Hill and Curio Bay in Southland.
In an endeavour to recreate the natural New Zealand scene in an area where exotic trees, noxious weeds, and engineering development have intruded, the Department of Lands and Survey has established a plant nursery at Taupo where native trees and shrubs are being propagated for beautification of reserves in the Taupo basin.
There is provision in the Reserves and Domains Act 1953 for land to be declared private scenic reserves—this land remains in private ownership, but receives the protection of the Act. There are 2,124 hectares in 25 private scenic reserves and these include White Island, where grey faced and other petrels nest in large numbers, as well as about 3,000 pairs of gannets annually. The Pukeiti Rhododendron Trust area is a private scenic reserve near New Plymouth in native bush being planted with native trees as well as rhododendrons. One private reserve near Awaka provides, in an area of 550 hectares, shelter for native birds. Other large private scenic reserves are Moncrieff, near Nelson, and Makarora on the Haast Pass Road.
Historic Reserves—Sixty-eight areas of historic interest totalling 1,419 hectares are set aside as historic reserves and the Department of Lands and Survey co-operates closely in the administration and investigation of historic sites with the New Zealand Historic Places Trust. Historic reserves mark the landfall and landing places of early voyagers such as Tasman and Cook, the site of missionary Samuel Marsden's first sermon on New Zealand soil, sites of early fortifications, of engagements during the Maori wars, and buildings of historic value. (The Treaty House area at Waitangi, administered by the Waitangi National Trust, is not a historic reserve, in the strict sense.) Sites of Maori rock drawings and places of significance in New Zealand's early constitutional history are also preserved.
There are also 259 hectares in 10 private historic reserves.
Bird Sanctuaries and Allied Reserves—Land is reserved for bird sanctuaries, for the preservation of flora and fauna, or some similar purpose in cases where the land provides a habitat for bird or plant life of such importance that some control on public access is desirable. Such areas are reserved under the Reserves and Domains Act 1953. In all there are 51 reserves in this category with a total area of 187,066 hectares. Some of them are maintained areas, but most are off shore, outlying, and subantarctic islands. Major areas of particular public interest include Little Barrier Island in Hauraki Gulf, the only known habitat of the stitch bird, and now part of the Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park:
Cape Kidnappers gannet colony in Hawke's Bay; Kapiti Island off Wellington's west coast; the white heron colony in South Westland; and the Taiaroa Head albatross colony near Dunedin.
All of New Zealand's subantarctic islands, except for a small area surrounding the meteorological station on Campbell Island, are reserved for the preservation of flora and fauna and provide a habitat for marine mammals and millions of sea birds. As well as Campbell Island, the reserves include the Auckland Islands, Bounty Islands, Antipodes Islands, and Snares Islands. To the north of New Zealand, most of the land in the Kermadec Islands is similarly reserved.
A committee convened by the Department of Lands and Survey has been set up as an advisory body for the administration of the outlying island reserves.
Generally, access to reserves of this type is by permit only, a policy followed solely in the interests of preservation of the plant and bird life to ensure an absolute minimum of human interference to anything living and growing naturally there.
Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park—This park was established under the Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park Act in 1967. The park may include reserves of any type on or off the east coast of the North Island from Whangamata Harbour to Home Point at the northern end of Bland Bay. It includes such well-known islands as Motuihe, Rangitoto, Browns, Motutapu, Motuora, Poor Knights, Little Barrier, and part of Kawau containing the historic Mansion House. The park is controlled by a board of 10 members.
Nature Conservation Council—The Nature Conservation Council Act 1962 provides for the establishment of a Nature Conservation Council. This council of independent members, expert in the field of conservation, has been set up to co-ordinate scientific and technical information on nature conservation, to inquire into the effect of proposed public works on any aspect of nature conservation and to act as an advisory body to Government on matters affecting nature conservation which is defined in the Act as “the preservation of the native flora and fauna and the natural features and natural beauty of New Zealand”.
Wildlife Refuges and Sanctuaries—The Wildlife Act 1953 provides for the constitution of wildlife sanctuaries, these being areas devoted primarily as habitat areas for wildlife where the maximum degree of protection can be afforded. Restrictions are imposed on entry into the sanctuaries and certain prohibitions dealing with killing or disturbance of wildlife are imposed. The former game sanctuaries are now termed wildlife refuges. Occupiers of any land in wildlife refuges can be authorised to carry out certain operations necessary for the normal use of land.
Public Domains—Domains, of which there are 877 covering 24,897 hectares, provide districts with land for the recreational needs of the people as a whole. Many domains are designed primarily to provide for organised sport but there are a large number which preserve for public use attractive natural areas, particularly along the coastline, and provide facilities for camping. Some outstanding examples of coastal domains are Orewa, near Auckland, Ohope Beach, near Whakatane, Queen Elizabeth Park, near Wellington, Momorangi Bay in the Marlborough Sounds, Kaiteriteri and Pohara in the Nelson district, and Waikuku Beach in Canterbury. Universally known city domains are the Auckland Domain and Hagley Park, Christchurch. Native bush is protected on domain land.
Summary of Areas Reserved—The following table records the main classes of reservations at 31 March 1972.
| Type of Reservation | No. | Hectares |
|---|---|---|
| * Includes 16 scenic and historic reserves totalling 178 hectares. | ||
| National parks | 10 | 2,135,453 |
| Scenic reserves (public) | 943 | 260,088 |
| Historic reserves (public) | 68* | 1,419 |
| Bird sanctuaries and allied reserves | 51 | 187,066 |
| Public domains | 877 | 24,897 |
ADMINISTRATION—Crown land is administered under the authority of the Land Act 1948. The Minister of Lands is charged with the administration of the Land Act, and his executive officer is the Director-General of Lands. New Zealand is divided into 12 land districts, the executive officer for each district being a Commissioner of Crown Lands.
The central authority under the Land Act is the Land Settlement Board consisting of the Minister of Lands (chairman), the Director-General of Lands (deputy chairman), the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries, the Valuer-General, the Director of Rehabilitation, a representative of the State Advances Corporation, a representative of the Returned Services Association, the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Fields Director of the Department of Lands and Survey, and not more than two other persons appointed by the Minister.
The Land Settlement Board is required to appoint one or more land settlement committees for each land district, and 20 of these committees have been set up. Each committee consists of three members with the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the land district as chairman and two private farmer members.
The Land Settlement Board, through the Department of Lands and Survey, disposes of Crown land for farming, residential, commercial, and industrial purposes. The demand for this land, particularly farm land, and for the other categories in and near to the main centres, is considerable. Disposals are offset to a certain extent by purchases of private land or the interests of lessees or licensees of Crown or Maori land.
DISPOSAL OF CROWN LAND—Crown land is normally offered to the public at valuation and if necessary a ballot is conducted to decide the successful applicant, although in certain circumstances preferential allotment can be made. Any land may, however, be offered for disposal by tender at a minimum price or rental value or by public auction at an upset price.
Crown land may be acquired on the following tenures:
Farm land, urban land, commercial, or industrial land—(a) On renewable lease; (b) for cash; (c) on deferred payments. A renewable lease is for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term and, except where otherwise provided for, with a right of acquiring the fee simple.
Pastoral land—(a) On pastoral lease for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term, but with no right of acquiring the fee simple; (b) on pastoral occupation licence for a term not exceeding 21 years, with no right of renewal or of acquiring the fee simple.
Short tenancies for grazing or other purposes for a term not exceeding 5 years.
Selections—The following table shows details of selections during the year 1971–72.
| Tenure | Number of Selectors | Total Area Selected | Purchase Price or Annual Charges | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Areas and rents not shown; licences on royalty basis only, | ||||
| acres | hectares | $(000) | ||
| Freehold | 855 | 11,711 | 4,739 | 1,343 |
| Renewable leases | 104 | 7,513 | 3,041 | 26 |
| Pastoral leases and licences | 3 | 41,517 | 16,802 | – |
| Deferred-payment licences | 802 | 85,280 | 34,513 | 300 |
| Special leases (s. 67, Land Act) | 91 | 21,325 | 8,630 | 79 |
| Licences for removal of minerals* | 4 | … | … | … |
| Licences to occupy | 1,126 | 21,159 | 8,563 | 227 |
| Leases of endowment and other lands | 83 | 26,134 | 10,576 | 20 |
| Totals 1971–72 | 3,068 | 214,639 | 86,864 | 1,995 |
| Totals 1970–71 | 2,528 | 135,340 | 54,770 | 824 |
Leases and Licences—The following table shows the total number of leases and licences current as at 31 March 1972.
| Tenure | Leases and Licences | Area | Annual Rent | Annual Instalment* | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Including improvement loading. | |||||
| acres (000) | hectares (000) | $ (000) | $ (000) | ||
| Renewable leases | 11,012 | 3,543 | 1,434 | 1,405 | 23 |
| Leases in perpetuity | 6,276 | 1,261 | 510 | 307 | 1 |
| Pastoral leases and licences | 560 | 7,853 | 3,178 | 210 | 5 |
| Special leases (s. 67, Land Act) | 734 | 209 | 85 | 345 | 8 |
| Deferred-payment licences | 13,308 | 1,162 | 470 | … | 2,788 |
| Misc. leases and licences | 1,734 | 106 | 43 | 27 | 1 |
| Licences to occupy | 4,708 | 354 | 143 | 279 | … |
| Leases of endowment and other lands | 2,934 | 395 | 160 | 163 | 3 |
| Totals 1971–72 | 41,266 | 14,883 | 6,023 | 2,736 | 2,829 |
| Totals 1970–71 | 42,539 | 14,892 | 6,027 | 2,643 | 2,607 |
Freeholdings—The following table shows the number of leases and licences freeholded, either for cash or on deferred payments.
| Method of Payment | Crown Lands | Endowment and Other Lands | Area | Purchase Price | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| No. | No. | acres | hectares | $(000) | |
| Cash | 309 | – | 23,219 | 9,397 | 521 |
| Deferred payments | 462 | 1 | 163,226 | 66,058 | 3,527 |
| Totals 1971–72 | 771 | 1 | 186,445 | 75,455 | 4,048 |
| Totals 1970–71 | 463 | 7 | 88,103 | 35,654 | 1,738 |
Further details on leases and licences may be obtained from the annual report of the Department of Lands and Survey, parliamentary paper C.1.
LAND DEVELOPMENT—The Land Settlement Board was constituted in 1948 to administer land policy and land development through the Department of Lands and Survey.
Development of land for settlement includes clearing, cultivation, grassing, fencing, erection of buildings, and installation of water supplies. To consolidate pastures and to control regrowth of scrub and weeds, the land is farmed as part of the development process.
The major development districts are Southland with 157,300 hectares under development, Rotorua 75,450 hectares, North Auckland 67,900 hectares, and Te Kuiti 50,500 hectares.
An estimated 1,419 farms could eventually be made available from the 686,360 hectares on hand for development at 31 March 1972. Settlement of further units has been deferred since April 1971 and full resumption will be influenced by factors emerging from Britain's entry into the EEC and the ability of Crown farm units to remain viable in the light of present-day farming economics.
MARGINAL LAND DEVELOPMENT—The Marginal Lands Act 1950 assists farmers to restore, maintain, and increase production on marginal lands, by providing finance where it is not available through normal lending channels. It also provides help in amalgamation of uneconomic units either by financing farmers into additional land, or by purchase of land and allocation to adjoining holdings.
For the year ended 31 March 1972, the board granted 67 loans totalling $2,978,023. In all, from the inception of the marginal lands scheme, 1,664 loans have been approved, amounting to $29,305,484.
As from 10 June 1971 the rates of interest payable on advances made on or after this date have been as follows.
| Purpose of Loan | Current Account | Instalment Mortgage | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| First Mortgage | Second or Subsequent Mortgage | First Mortgage | Second or Subsequent Mortgage | |
| Percent | ||||
| Development and amalgamation (including purchase of chattels)— | ||||
| (a) Up to $30,000 | 5 1/2 | 6 | 5–5 1/2 | 6 1/2-6 |
| (b) Over $30,000 | 7 | 8 | 7 1/2-7 | 8 1/2-8 |
| Refinance | 7 | 8 | 7 1/2-7 | 8 1/2-8 |
| Stock | 5 1/2 | 6 | 6–5 1/2 | 6 1/2-6 |
Loans approved prior to 10 June 1971 continue to bear interest at the rate ruling at the time the application was approved. However, on conversion to instalment mortgage, unless a commitment has been made by the board prior to 10 June 1971, the rates shown above will apply. With regard to advances for stock the lower rates of interest shown above do not normally apply to purchases of stock for amalgamated properties.
USE OF MAORI LAND—The term Maori land is a technical one, denoting ancestral land that has always been owned by Maori people. All except an insignificant portion of it is owned by defined people in defined proportions. All sales and some leases of such land still require ratification by the Maori Land Court.
In 1965 it was established by a committee of inquiry that the area of land in New Zealand still designated Maori land comprised some 1,489,473 hectares in the North Island and some 89,000 hectares in the South Island. In the subsequent 5 years to 1970 a total area of Maori land comprising 54,600 hectares was sold with the consent of the Maori Land Court.
Of the area of Maori land remaining, some 109,000 hectares is controlled by the Board of Maori Affairs, mainly for farm development though some land is farmed by arrangement with the owners; some 200,000 hectares is farmed by Maori farmers themselves; approximately 400,000 hectares is leased to non-Maoris; 300,000 hectares is controlled by Maoris working through Maori incorporations operating on a shareholding basis with a management committee. The balance of the land comprising something more than 400,000 hectares is not in actual use; possibly half of this is suitable for farm development while a quarter would be useful for forestry, but the remainder would have no economic potential.
The Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 provided for the Europeanisation of all Maori land which is surveyed and which is owned by not more than four Maori owners. An unknown area running to thousands of hectares of such Maori land has been “Europeanised” by transferring the relevant records from the Maori Land Court to registers of the Land Transfer Office. Apart from this, many Maori people own their own homes in urban areas and many more own farm land purchased from non-Maoris that is designated, for record purposes, as “European” land.
MAORI LAND DEVELOPMENT—Maori land development policy is directed to the settlement of Maori farmers on farms which will assure them of a reasonable standard of living based on today's costs and standards; to secure them the best possible tenure for the lands they farm; to assist them to develop the land and to teach them modern methods of farming. The means at the department's disposal have permitted the development of approximately 4,000 hectares of new land annually. In the year ended 30 June 1971 there were 5 farms settled. From 1935 up to 30 June 1971 the department had settled 2,383 Maori farmers on farms.
The estimated area of Maori land suitable for settlement is limited to 293,000 hectares (85,000 hectares under departmental control and 208,000 hectares of idle land), on which about 500 Maori sheep farmers and 3,300 dairy farmers could be eventually settled. Schemes for afforestation of Maori land unsuitable for farming are being implemented.
BOARD OF MAORI AFFAIRS—The Board of Maori Affairs constituted under the Maori Affairs Act 1953 consists of the Minister of Maori Affairs, the Secretary for Maori and Island Affairs, the Director-General of Lands, the Valuer-General, the Director-General of Agriculture, the member of the Executive Council representing the Maori race or, if there is no such member, any member of the Executive Council appointed by the Governor-General to be a member of the Board, and four other Maori members appointed by the Governor-General, one of these being nominated by the New Zealand Maori Council.
The functions of the Board include, among other things, the following:
The control of the development and settlement of Maori land or land owned or occupied by Maoris.
The approval of investment and advances, and of certain expenditure from the Maori Trustee's funds.
The control of negotiations for the acquisition of Maori lands by the Crown.
The control of expenditure on housing operations under the Maori Housing Act 1935.
MAORI TRUSTEE—The Maori Trust Office was originally created to take over from the Public Trust Office the administration of certain Maori reserves and the administration of the estates of deceased Maoris and those under disability. The Maori Trust Office now forms part of the Department of Maori and Island Affairs and is headed by the Maori Trustee, comparable in status and functions with the Public Trustee. The control of most Maori Trustee activities has been decentralised by the delegation of wide powers to the District Officers of the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, who deal primarily with all Maori Trustee matters in their districts.
In addition to the administration of Maori reserves, situated mainly in Taranaki, and in Nelson, Greymouth, and other South Island localities, the Maori Trustee has the responsibility for the administration of large areas of Maori land elsewhere. Most of these lands are, like the Maori reserves, vested in the Maori Trustee, who is responsible for leasing them and distributing the proceeds to the owners.
The Maori Trustee has extensive lending powers used principally for the settlement and improvement of Maori land, for the establishment of Maoris in business, and for housing purposes. Most advances are made on the security of Maori land.
The following table is a summary of the assets and liabilities of the Maori Trustee as at 31 March in the latest three years.
| Item | As at 31 March | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Assets— | $(000) | ||
| Cash | 300 | 567 | 265 |
| Investments— | |||
| Government securities | 6,378 | 6,628 | 6,678 |
| Local authority debentures | 444 | 576 | 643 |
| Mortgages, charges, and advances on overdraft | 4,011 | 3,817 | 4,816 |
| Land, buildings, and miscellaneous | 445 | 415 | 402 |
| Totals | 11,578 | 12,003 | 12,804 |
| Liabilities— | |||
| Amounts held for beneficiaries and sundry depositors | 7,982 | 8,131 | 7,813 |
| Reserves and Appropriation Account | 3,571 | 3,858 | 4,666 |
| Sundry creditors, etc. | 25 | 14 | 325 |
| Totals | 11,578 | 12,003 | 12,804 |
GENERAL—The Lands and Survey Department is facing an increasing demand for engineering survey information on which to plan major construction works, and for topographical and cadastral information on which to plan the future development of the country. Mapping efforts are being concentrated on completing the topographical map coverage of the unmapped areas of the country as quickly as possible. Much work is being carried out on control surveys, especially in the investigation of electric power projects, and this is designed to fit into a system of national coverage of precise levelling.
Precise levelling is being extended continuously for the purpose of correlating the level data of irrigation and drainage and other engineering works.
Surveys of private lands for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act 1952 are carried out by registered private surveyors and are examined and approved by the Lands and Survey Department.
AERIAL SURVEY AND TOPOGRAPHICAL MAPPING—Extensive use is made of aerial photographs for other than purely mapping purposes. All types of land and engineering development investigations into geological resources, afforestation, and town and rural planning are now based on data extracted from the aerial photographs. The department is responsible for the maintenance of a complete library of aerial photographs, which are made available for all national purposes.
There is an increasing demand for topographical maps of all scales for land development, forestry, engineering, geological and soil survey, and other governmental purposes. New cartographic techniques have revolutionised the production of better and more varied scales and types of maps.
Mapping is also undertaken of islands and territory within the Ross Dependency, Antarctica. Information for these maps is based on aerial photography supplied by the United States, field work from New Zealand field parties, and maps prepared by other countries.
MAPS—Map sales agencies are maintained at each of the district offices except Wellington and at the Head Office of the Department of Lands and Survey. In addition 446 private selling agents have been appointed throughout the country and overseas. All maps for sale are listed in the Catalogue of Maps published by the department.
Table of Contents
SOILS AND SOIL MANAGEMENT—Soil is the product of its environment, which includes the kind of rocks that outcrop on the surface, the parent material of the soil, the climate in which the rock is transformed into soil, the relief or slope of the surface, the vegetation and the time during which the soil has been forming. In New Zealand large areas of soil are formed on uniform parent materials. The mantle of loess that covers large areas of downland, hill, and terrace of both islands, and the alluvium of large areas of plain and valley floor, are derived from the greywackes of the axial mountain chain that stretches from Otago almost to East Cape. Soils formed on such parent materials tend to have many properties in common. In Otago large areas of loess and alluvium are derived from the schist mountains, and in the central North Island there are extensive deposits of volcanic ash that include acid rhyolite ash poorly supplied with plant nutrients, and yielding soils of low productive value, as well as basic ash on which some of the most productive soils in the country are formed.
The conditions that control soil formation tend also to govern the kind of land use. Thus a close relationship between soils and land use arises in two ways—from characteristics inherent in the soils themselves and from environmental factors such as the climate and topography. Maps showing the pattern of soils and of land use are published in A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand (1959) and in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand (1966).
The great majority of New Zealand soils are not naturally fertile. They are usually leached, acid, low in humus, and without deep reserves of fertility. Since the soils are characteristically immature, with great local variability, pockets of rich alluvium, fertile volcanic loams, lime-rich rendzinas, and deep black-earths are unfortunately small and widely scattered. The complicated rock, relief, climate, and vegetation patterns are responsible for a mosaic of soils, that does not fit readily into the broad soil zones of the world.
Zonal (Mature) Soils—Only a quarter of New Zealand's soils can be considered mature, i.e., where climate, and more especially vegetation conditions, have a greater influence on their development than the parent rock.
Nearly 4 million hectares of humid hill country and lowland have friable yellow-brown earths and podzols. In the north, these resemble subtropical red and yellow podzols, and further south they are something like the subalpine brown soils found in temperate lands overseas. The yellow-brown earths of the cool and mild districts like Southland and Wellington were formed under forest and have nutty subsoils. When sown to pasture with lime and superphosphate (in places molybdenised), they are used for dairying and fat lambs on the rolling land, and for wool production, store stock, and some fat lambs on the more hilly slopes. Cattle are also run to help control pasture growth and prevent its reversion to scrub and fern.
The yellow-grey earths are the seasonally dry soils of southern Otago, Canterbury, Wairarapa, Hawke's Bay, and Manawatu, where rainfall is inadequate for plant growth for a third to half of the year. They are moderately to weakly acid, and the older soils have a thick hard silt-pan in the subsoil. Fat-lamb farming is the principal use with mixed arable farming on the drier soils and some dairying on the moister soils. Stony soils related to the yellow-grey earths cover much of the Canterbury Plains; they are used for sheep farming, including fat lambs; with irrigation, they carry four ewes per acre and grow cereal and pasture seed crops.
Azonal (Recent) Soils—The azonal soils are youthful owing to recent renewal by sedimentation, volcanic eruptions, or erosion.
Steepland soils occupy about half the area of New Zealand, being most extensive on the axial ranges, and in north-west Nelson and east Taranaki. They are for the most part shallow and their subsoils vary widely in fertility according to the underlying rock. They are relatively unstable and are periodically renewed by erosion. When the plant cover is disturbed by man the erosion is accelerated and the results affect not only the hillsides but also the rivers and river flats. The podzolised steepland soils are largely in forest, and occur mainly in western Nelson, Westland, and western Southland, at altitudes from 1500 m in the north to 1,000 m in the south. Above these levels there are poor wet soils largely in subalpine scrub and tussock, and grading up to the alpine barrens at elevations where vegetation is sparse or absent and much bare rock and ice are present.
The yellow-brown pumice soils of central North Island are formed mostly of two volcanic ash showers that fell 800 and 1,700 years ago. Their topsoils are mostly sand or sandy loams, and the subsoil pumice sands and gravels. Because the cattle and sheep became “bush sick” these areas were difficult to farm for many years and large areas were planted in exotic forests. However, the ailment is now overcome by topdressing with cobaltised superphosphate and, except where droughty, the soils can be converted into good farm land. In addition to phosphate they need consolidation and, after continued use, potash topdressing. The yellow-brown loams are derived mostly from fine-textured ashes erupted by volcanoes in central North Island and by Mount Egmont and occur around the margin of the younger pumice soils. They are very friable loamy soils, respond well to superphosphate topdressing, and give slight to good responses to limes; potash responses are expected to increase with continued use. The soils are used mainly for dairying and fat-lamb production.
Approach to Soil Management—The rapid increase in knowledge of the soils of New Zealand has brought about a change in approach to soil management. Soils have been mapped and their properties and uses determined. This has stimulated the rapid conversion of large areas of “problem” land into good farms and has raised land use to a new pitch of efficiency, which reflects the modern changes to farming as an up-to-date science.
Farmers have exploited the use of certified strains of grasses and clovers, phosphatic fertilisers, lime, and trace elements. The use of aircraft for topdressing and oversowing of grass is resulting in considerable improvements to hill pasture, with a consequent increase in carrying capacity and production.
NATURE OF FARMING—Most of the dairy farms are in lowland areas of the North Island, where naturally fertile or improved soils make for good grass growth. Approximately 90 percent of the total dairy stock in the country are grazed on the flat and undulating land of Northland, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty, Taranaki, and Wellington. Pastures of high feeding value form the basis of the industry and carrying capacity may be as high as one cow per acre, and annual production as high as 350–400 lb of milkfat per acre. The main winter supplementary feed is hay and silage made from the surplus spring and early summer growth of the pastures. In most of the dairying areas fat-lamb raising is also undertaken, particularly in the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty.
On the less steep country, particularly in the North Island where there is surface-sown grassland, both store sheep and cattle are raised.
Sheep fattening farms are generally located on land which is of high fertility, either naturally or produced by topdressing. Country of this type is usually flat to undulating in topography, and tends to be concentrated on the coastal plains and river valleys of both islands, e.g., the Waikato basin, the Poverty Bay flats, the Hawke's Bay, Manawatu, Canterbury, and Southland plains. In the North Island it is normal to rely on pasture as a sole diet, while in the drier areas of the South Island it is necessary to grow special crops, such as rape, for fattening lambs, and in colder areas to grow crops for supplementing the ewe flock feeding over the winter.
Fattening farms vary considerably in area and in the size of flock carried. A flock of 1,000–1,200 ewes is commonly regarded as a 1-man unit. The average range in carrying capacity is from three to six ewes wintered to the acre. Lambing percentages are variable but average from 100 to 120 lambs per 100 ewes mated. The aim of the farmer is to sell a high proportion of these lambs, fat off their mothers, at carcass weights around 28–36 lb for the United Kingdom market. In the North Island, cattle are normally purchased in the spring to control excess pasture growth and are fattened, if possible, by the autumn. On some properties, store wether lambs from the hill-breeding flocks may also be brought in for fattening. The amount of meat produced on fattening farms averages about 120–140 lb per acre.
Hill country sheep farming covers extensive areas in both islands. The stock carried consists of a mixed-age flock of breeding ewes, ewe hoggets for replacements, and rams. Where part of the property is of poor quality, wethers may also be carried. Products sold are wool (which usually represents 50 percent or more of the total farm income), some fat wether lambs, store lambs for fattening and, of most importance, breeding ewes which are purchased by fat-lamb farmers.
A large proportion of the beef cattle are also run on hill-country properties.
On the plains and downlands of Canterbury and in parts of Marlborough, Otago, and Southland, where the climate and soils are suitable, arable mixed farming is a feature. Approximately 92 percent of New Zealand's wheat, oats, and barley areas are in these districts. On the majority of the cereal-producing farms sheep and lambs are also fattened. Considerable areas (approximately three-quarters of the New Zealand total) of rape, kale, turnips, and swedes are grown for summer and winter supplementary feed.
TENURE OF OCCUPIED LANDS—The area of land in occupation as at 31 January 1960, classified according to tenure, was as follows:
| Hectares | |
|---|---|
| Freehold (including all land held on deferred payment) | 9,038,777 |
| Leasehold | 1,386,907 |
| Total occupied area | 17,813,831 |
Size of Holdings—Holdings, grouped according to size, as returned in each of the years 1949, 1952, 1957, and 1960 are given below. For these years, excepting 1960, statistics were collected for areas under 10 acres (approx. 4.05 hectares).
| Area, in Acres* | Number of Holdings | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1949 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 | |
| * One acre equals 0.405 hectare. | ||||
| 1– 9 | 11,463 | 12,363 | 11,765 | .. |
| 10– 49 | 13,611 | 13,716 | 10,396 | 11,721 |
| 50– 99 | 12,962 | 13,460 | 11,932 | 12,353 |
| 100– 199 | 17,250 | 18,104 | 17,949 | 18,384 |
| 200– 319 | 10,084 | 10,308 | 10,289 | 10,687 |
| 320– 639 | 10,653 | 11,083 | 11,184 | 12,109 |
| 640– 999 | 4,215 | 4,382 | 4,357 | 4,659 |
| 1,000– 4,999 | 5,827 | 5,866 | 5,745 | 6,002 |
| 5,000– 9,999 | 538 | 535 | 531 | 551 |
| 10,000–19,999 | 278 | 276 | 261 | 264 |
| 20,000–49,999 | 144 | 143 | 141 | 145 |
| 50,000 and over | 51 | 52 | 54 | 53 |
| Totals | 87,076 | 90,288 | 84,604 | 76,928 |
A classification of the 76,928 holdings in 1960 according to the status of the occupier showed the following position: owner, 44,119; lessee, 13,571; manager, 3,683; partner, 3,950; shareworker, 2,107; part owner, part lessee, 9,498.
Condition of Occupied Land—In 1965, 17,602,894 hectares were assessed as being occupied, including reserves and Maori lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, and holdings of less than 4.5 hectares in extent. The land in occupation in New Zealand at 31 January 1965 was classified according to condition and use as follows.
| Use of Land | Acres | Hectares | Percentage of Total |
|---|---|---|---|
* Includes areas sown with crops. † Includes unimproved land together with domestic orchards, residences, private gardens, and grounds. | |||
| Area in crop at 31 January | 1,044,716 | 422,782 | 2.40 |
| In fallow | 125,800 | 50,909 | 0.29 |
| In sown grasses and clovers* | 19,433,357 | 7,864,407 | 44.68 |
| In orchards (commercial only) | 16,569 | 6,705 | 0.04 |
| In market gardens and nurseries | 16,342 | 6,613 | 0.04 |
| In plantations | 1,034,926 | 418,820 | 2.38 |
| Total area in cultivation | 21,671,710 | 8,770,238 | 49.82 |
| Balance of land† | 21,825,949 | 8,832,656 | 50.18 |
| Total area in occupation | 43,497,659 | 17,602,894 | 100.00 |
Information collected in 1960 in conjunction with the World Census of Agriculture showed that 36 percent of the total area in occupation was stated as being capable of cultivation by ploughs or discs.
An indication of the condition and geographical distribution of unimproved land is afforded by the following table, which relates to the position at 31 January 1960.
| Land District | Phormium (New Zealand Flax) | Tussock and Naturally Established Native Grasses | Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth | Standing Native Bush | Barren and Unproductive Land | Total, Unimproved Occupied Land |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| hectares | ||||||
| North Auckland | 1,447 | 43,519 | 352,648 | 106,504 | 38,454 | 542,572 |
| South Auckland | 695 | 25,221 | 525,698 | 278,294 | 43,385 | 873,293 |
| Gisborne | 26 | 47,013 | 125,789 | 72,089 | 11,885 | 256,802 |
| Hawke's Bay | 22 | 116,031 | 138,084 | 28,141 | 17,077 | 299,355 |
| Taranaki | 25 | 1,738 | 60,836 | 78,159 | 7,229 | 147,987 |
| Wellington | 3,206 | 238,552 | 272,206 | 117,653 | 51,262 | 682,879 |
| North Island | 5,421 | 472,074 | 1,475,261 | 680,840 | 169,292 | 2,802,888 |
| Marlborough | 2,363 | 569,402 | 112,616 | 45,520 | 91,283 | 821,184 |
| Nelson | 845 | 81,211 | 153,792 | 77,183 | 16,972 | 330,003 |
| Westland | 1,749 | 17,708 | 83,837 | 86,943 | 51,050 | 241,287 |
| Canterbury | 1,982 | 1,591,006 | 98,227 | 45,743 | 218,447 | 1,955,405 |
| Otago | 822 | 2,045,480 | 248,502 | 101,456 | 177,677 | 2,573,937 |
| Southland | 2,815 | 498,423 | 123,017 | 59,672 | 27,195 | 711,122 |
| South Island | 10,576 | 4,803,230 | 819,991 | 416,517 | 582,624 | 6,632,938 |
| New Zealand | 15,997 | 5,275,304 | 2,295,252 | 1,097,357 | 751,916 | 9,435,826 |
CLASSIFICATION OF HOLDINGS BY PRINCIPAL FARMING ENTERPRISES—The collection of farm production statistics in 1960 was carried out as New Zealand's part of the World Census of Agriculture. Detailed information has been published separately in the report of the New Zealand Census of Agriculture, 1959–60.
For purposes of fuller analysis of the New Zealand results than is customarily given in Statistical Area tables, counties with some affinity as to farming types, etc., have been regrouped to form what have been designated “Regional Areas”, and certain tables given in Sections 14B and 14C of this volume are set out on this basis. The following sets out in detail the content of these regional areas.
| Regional Area | Counties Included (as at 1960) |
|---|---|
| Northland | Mangonui, Whangaroa, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangarei, Hobson, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata. |
| South Auckland | Manukau. Franklin, Raglan. |
| Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | Waikato, Waipa, Otorohanga, Hauraki Plains, Piako, Matamata. |
| Cape Colville | Great Barrier, Coromandel, Thames, Ohinemuri. |
| Central Plateau | Tauranga, Rotorua, Taupo, Whakatane. |
| Westland Uplands | Waitomo, Taumarunui, Clifton, Waimarino. |
| Taranaki | Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont, Stratford, Eltham, Waimate West, Hawera. |
| East Cape | Opotiki, Matakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Waikohu, Cook. |
| Hawke's Bay | Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata. |
| Rangitikei | Patea, Waitotara, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Kiwitea, Pohangina. |
| Manawatu | Dannevirke, Woodville, Oroua, Manawatu, Kairanga, Horowhenua, Pahiatua. |
| Wairarapa | Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Akitio. |
| Featherston | Hutt, Makara, Featherston. |
| Nelson | Waimea, Golden Bay, Buller, Murchison, Inangahua. |
| Marlborough | Sounds, Marlborough, Awatere, Kaikoura. |
| Westland | Grey, Westland. |
| North Canterbury | Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara. |
| Foothills | Ashley, Oxford, Tawera, Selwyn. |
| Canterbury Plains | Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Malvern, Paparua, Springs, Ellesmere. |
| Christchurch | Waimairi, Heathcote, Halswell. |
| Banks Peninsula | Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa. |
| Mackenzie | Mackenzie |
| South Canterbury | Ashburton, Geraldine, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki. |
| Otago | Waihemo, Waikouaiti, Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka. |
| Central Otago | Maniototo, Vincent, Lake. |
| Southern | Bruce, Clutha, Southland, Wallace. |
| Remainder | Chatham Islands, Stewart Island. |

Figures for 1959–60 as to the number of holdings of various principal types of farming enterprises in the several regional areas (each Island separately) are here presented. (“Principally” means 75 percent or more; “predominant” means 50–74 percent; “mixed” means approximately equal; “general mixed” covers three or more types with none predominant.)
| Regional Area | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (including Horticulture, Timber, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Northland | 5,397 | 1,371 | 492 | 382 | 91 | 165 | 8 | 1 | 1 | 158 | 981 | 1,557 | 10,604 |
| South Auckland | 2,357 | 1,081 | 127 | 167 | 60 | 49 | 12 | 14 | 3 | 64 | 317 | 241 | 4,492 |
| Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 3,962 | 1,382 | 128 | 374 | 107 | 117 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 74 | 232 | 272 | 8,657 |
| Cape Colville | 589 | 157 | 27 | 69 | 20 | 25 | – | – | – | 21 | 54 | 168 | 1,130 |
| Central Plateau | 2,126 | 668 | 54 | 228 | 62 | 103 | 14 | 2 | 2 | 46 | 380 | 476 | 4,161 |
| Western Uplands | 342 | 1,556 | 28 | 130 | 86 | 82 | 15 | 4 | 2 | 40 | 101 | 222 | 2,608 |
| Taranaki | 3,209 | 666 | 22 | 166 | 60 | 98 | 6 | – | 3 | 45 | 104 | 102 | 4,481 |
| East Cape | 539 | 1,068 | 56 | 84 | 26 | 46 | 66 | 58 | 36 | 92 | 201 | 270 | 2,542 |
| Hawke's Bay | 257 | 2,045 | 47 | 46 | 52 | 55 | 119 | 85 | 37 | 59 | 358 | 205 | 3,365 |
| Rangitikei | 554 | 2,017 | 39 | 91 | 98 | 79 | 99 | 1 | 7 | 39 | 46 | 53 | 3,123 |
| Manawatu | 1,920 | 1,733 | 62 | 137 | 117 | 121 | 70 | 13 | 8 | 35 | 150 | 75 | 4,441 |
| Wairarapa | 361 | 1,010 | 3 | 74 | 39 | 34 | 49 | 3 | 5 | 10 | 40 | 14 | 1,642 |
| Featherston | 275 | 454 | 8 | 33 | 23 | 12 | 28 | – | 1 | 6 | 73 | 78 | 991 |
| Totals, North Island | 23,888 | 15,208 | 1,093 | 1,981 | 841 | 986 | 491 | 184 | 106 | 689 | 3,037 | 3,733 | 52,237 |
| Marlborough | 202 | 724 | 10 | 47 | 18 | 14 | 170 | 21 | 62 | 39 | 89 | 56 | 1,452 |
| Nelson | 625 | 548 | 64 | 129 | 59 | 70 | 87 | 50 | 34 | 148 | 507 | 167 | 2,488 |
| Westland | 214 | 227 | 137 | 65 | 9 | 16 | – | – | 1 | 9 | 80 | 116 | 874 |
| North Canterbury | 15 | 507 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 8 | 188 | 13 | 29 | 23 | 19 | 3 | 820 |
| Foothills | 45 | 331 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 11 | 103 | 9 | 20 | 19 | 60 | 12 | 641 |
| Canterbury Plains | 478 | 483 | 18 | 35 | 39 | 21 | 362 | 145 | 196 | 217 | 256 | 52 | 2,302 |
| Christchurch | 121 | 48 | 14 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 8 | 9 | 6 | 26 | 188 | 30 | 459 |
| Banks Peninsula | 75 | 259 | 7 | 22 | 24 | 16 | 10 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 16 | 4 | 443 |
| Mackenzie | – | 125 | – | – | 1 | – | 69 | 3 | 10 | 9 | 21 | 7 | 345 |
| South Canterbury | 332 | 1,873 | 19 | 47 | 102 | 36 | 1,335 | 175 | 415 | 271 | 383 | 59 | 5,047 |
| Otago | 230 | 1,078 | 23 | 21 | 25 | 23 | 98 | 8 | 7 | 27 | 278 | 74 | 1,892 |
| Central Otago | 16 | 663 | 8 | 5 | 11 | 2 | 62 | 5 | 10 | 15 | 162 | 73 | 1,032 |
| Southern | 174 | 4,351 | 29 | 311 | 418 | 191 | 777 | 8 | 14 | 66 | 257 | 164 | 6,760 |
| Remainder | – | 85 | – | 2 | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 6 | 41 | 136 |
| Totals, South Island | 2,527 | 11,402 | 339 | 699 | 734 | 412 | 3,269 | 448 | 806 | 875 | 2,322 | 858 | 24,691 |
| Totals, New Zealand | 26,415 | 26,610 | 1,432 | 2,680 | 1,575 | 1,398 | 3,760 | 632 | 912 | 1,564 | 5,359 | 4,591 | 76,928 |
The average area of holdings where the main types of farming were principally carried out were: dairy, 59 hectares; sheep, 462 hectares; beef, 418 hectares. The most common size groups were: dairy, 30–40 hectares; sheep, 101–161 hectares; beef, 101–161 hectares.
FARM EMPLOYMENT SURVEY—A survey of farm employment was made by the Department of Statistics for the last week in June 1970. The survey covered 55,395 holdings; it excluded 4,101 holdings where there were no working owners, etc., nor any employees. The total of 59,496 holdings represented a coverage of 91 percent of all farm holdings. There were 7,670 females in the total of 65,607 working owners, etc., and 4,860 females in the total of 33,639 employees. Also family assistance was listed as 6,108 unpaid males and 10,120 unpaid females.
| Farm Type | Holdings | Working Owners | Working Leaseholders | Sharemilkers | Employees | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Owning Herd | Not Owning Herd | Permanent | Casual | ||||
* First named predominant. † Either predominant. | |||||||
| Principally dairy | 16,962 | 16,907 | 845 | 3,622 | 1,755 | 5,677 | 443 |
| Principally sheep | 11,659 | 11,737 | 546 | 6 | 5 | 5,301 | 1,783 |
| Principally beef | 2,232 | 2,256 | 135 | 5 | 4 | 404 | 92 |
| Dairy and sheep* | 942 | 1,062 | 59 | 76 | 70 | 527 | 74 |
| Dairy and beef* | 851 | 1,066 | 43 | 85 | 48 | 345 | 28 |
| Sheep and dairy* | 401 | 452 | 18 | 23 | 18 | 187 | 47 |
| Sheep and beef* | 8,458 | 8,130 | 404 | 7 | 6 | 6,949 | 1,165 |
| Beef and dairy* | 228 | 238 | 22 | 10 | 10 | 58 | 11 |
| Beef and sheep* | 1,231 | 1,240 | 54 | – | – | 802 | 169 |
| Mixed livestock | 1,914 | 2,084 | 86 | 63 | 61 | 984 | 222 |
| Sheep and cropping† | 2,710 | 2,805 | 132 | – | – | 1,221 | 448 |
| Principally cropping | 1,260 | 1,224 | 127 | – | 1 | 451 | 196 |
| General mixed farming | 1,855 | 2,045 | 91 | 6 | 16 | 1,056 | 312 |
| Market farms and gardens | 1,350 | 1,750 | 93 | – | – | 593 | 277 |
| Other | 3,342 | 3,972 | 126 | 5 | 6 | 2,424 | 1,393 |
| Totals | 55,395 | 56,918 | 2,781 | 3,908 | 2,000 | 26,979 | 6,660 |
An analysis of employment on farms as disclosed by the Census of Population and Dwellings 1966 appeared in the 1971 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
CAPITAL EXPENDITURE ON FARMS—An annual survey of capital formation in the farming industry is made by the Department of Statistics. The collection does not include holdings given over wholly to plantations of timber trees or where farming is secondary to another industry. Owing principally to the number of occupancy transfers which took place immediately prior to or during the 1970–71 collection, information could not be collected from all farm holdings; the following tables include data from about 96 percent of all farm holdings qualifying for inclusion.
Statistics obtained from these returns have been linked up with those given by the 1970–71 annual farm collection to relate capital expenditure and farm types. Capital expenditure on farms during the year ended 31 March 1971, according to farm types, and also by statistical areas, is set out in the following table.
| Farm Type and Statistical Area | Number of Holdings | Capital Expenditure | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Building Construction | Motor Vehicles and Trailers | Tractors and Farm Machinery | Improvements and Development | Total Expenditure | ||
* Dairy predominant. † Sheep predominant. ‡ Beef predominant. | ||||||
| $(000) | ||||||
| Principally dairy | 18,677 | 10,445 | 4,844 | 6,109 | 7,210 | 28,609 |
| Principally sheep | 13,025 | 5,208 | 3,516 | 3,416 | 8,636 | 20,775 |
| Principally beef | 3,913 | 1,789 | 822 | 642 | 1,609 | 4,862 |
| Dairy and sheep* | 971 | 419 | 278 | 382 | 481 | 1,560 |
| Dairy and beef* | 1,176 | 531 | 413 | 487 | 742 | 2,173 |
| Sheep and dairy† | 411 | 244 | 107 | 98 | 301 | 750 |
| Sheep and beef† | 9,864 | 6,500 | 3,785 | 3,151 | 12,696 | 26,131 |
| Beef and dairy‡ | 228 | 47 | 61 | 54 | 95 | 258 |
| Beef and sheep‡ | 1,591 | 990 | 556 | 510 | 1,622 | 3,679 |
| Mixed livestock | 1,336 | 712 | 478 | 402 | 936 | 2,527 |
| Sheep and cropping | 2,878 | 1,251 | 884 | 2,333 | 1,931 | 6,399 |
| Principally cropping | 1,890 | 1,018 | 516 | 1,634 | 839 | 4,007 |
| General mixed | 1,933 | 1,126 | 649 | 1,664 | 1,478 | 4,918 |
| Market farms and gardens | 1,171 | 505 | 323 | 533 | 236 | 1,597 |
| Others | 3,972 | 3,091 | 810 | 1,139 | 1,015 | 6,055 |
| Totals 1970–71 | 63,036 | 33,875 | 18,042 | 22,555 | 39,827 | 114,299 |
| $(000) | ||||||
| Northland | 5,189 | 2,632 | 1,656 | 1,508 | 3,513 | 9,310 |
| Central Auckland | 4,720 | 2,745 | 1,167 | 1,249 | 1,980 | 7,142 |
| South Auckland – Bay of Plenty | 14,396 | 8,750 | 4,063 | 4,493 | 7,556 | 24,862 |
| East Coast | 1,404 | 997 | 379 | 546 | 1,199 | 3,122 |
| Hawke's Bay | 4,010 | 2,606 | 1,445 | 1,303 | 3,071 | 8,426 |
| Taranaki | 4,504 | 1,878 | 958 | 1,114 | 1,564 | 5,513 |
| Wellington | 7,314 | 3,299 | 2,068 | 1,811 | 4,386 | 11,564 |
| Totals, North Island | 41,537 | 22,907 | 11,736 | 12,025 | 23,269 | 69,937 |
| Marlborough | 1,198 | 649 | 297 | 452 | 844 | 2,242 |
| Nelson | 2,033 | 1,009 | 448 | 821 | 1,031 | 3,309 |
| Westland | 587 | 309 | 186 | 240 | 627 | 1,361 |
| Canterbury | 8,261 | 4,436 | 2,219 | 5,430 | 6,022 | 18,108 |
| Otago | 4,584 | 2,256 | 1,339 | 1,705 | 3,610 | 8,910 |
| Southland | 4,836 | 2,309 | 1,816 | 1,883 | 4,424 | 10,432 |
| Totals, South Island | 21,499 | 10,968 | 6,305 | 10,531 | 16,557 | 44,362 |
| Totals, New Zealand | 63,036 | 33,875 | 18,042 | 22,555 | 39,827 | 114,299 |
GROSS FARMING INCOME AND VOLUME OF FARM PRODUCTION– Gross farming income is the value of the gross output of farming at the “farm gate” before any deduction is made for the expenses of farm operation. A description of this statistical series was given in the 1966 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The following table shows the value of gross farming income. The second part of this table gives the percentage contributions of each group to total gross farming income. In compiling farm income, allowance is made for changes in the numbers of livestock from year to year valued at market prices.
| Year | Group | Total | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Grain and Field Crops | Horticulture, Poultry, and Bees | Wool | Mutton and Lamb | Beef | Dairying | Pigs | (Gross Farming Income) | |
* Provisional. † Excludes $28.6 million paid to farmers under the stock retention scheme. | ||||||||
| $(million) | ||||||||
| 1938–39 | 9.4 | 12.6 | 18.5 | 24.4 | 13.1 | 56.7 | 4.8 | 139.5 |
| 1955–56 | 32.2 | 41.6 | 143.0 | 111.5 | 36.8 | 176.9 | 12.4 | 554.4 |
| 1960–61 | 42.3 | 50.4 | 158.3 | 109.1 | 55.0 | 184.5 | 14.3 | 613.9 |
| 1961–62 | 42.2 | 55.8 | 153.9 | 92.6 | 59.7 | 175.9 | 14.9 | 595.0 |
| 1962–63 | 43.3 | 57.1 | 180.5 | 107.8 | 68.8 | 180.5 | 16.0 | 654.0 |
| 1963–64 | 50.0 | 62.4 | 230.1 | 131.3 | 74.4 | 198.3 | 17.1 | 763.6 |
| 1964–65 | 48.7 | 69.6 | 172.9 | 166.9 | 87.1 | 229.4 | 17.5 | 792.1 |
| 1965–66 | 51.1 | 76.0 | 193.6 | 166.9 | 95.7 | 251.8 | 17.4 | 852.5 |
| 1966–67 | 58.6 | 79.9 | 162.7 | 140.4 | 103.9 | 261.4 | 17.3 | 824.2 |
| 1967–68 | 66.9 | 79.9 | 131.6 | 155.8 | 121.6 | 242.5 | 19.6 | 817.9 |
| 1968–69 | 74.1 | 86.5 | 155.8 | 168.5 | 141.8 | 237.5 | 21.4 | 885.6 |
| 1969–70 | 60.0 | 87.2 | 139.4 | 188.3 | 176.7 | 217.3 | 24.9 | 893.8 |
| 1970–71x | 76.6 | 98.2 | 132.9 | 164.7 | 195.7 | 239.5 | 27.3 | 934.9 |
| 1971–72* | 95.4 | 107.5 | 161.4 | 156.3 | 209.7 | 313.6 | 26.2 | 1,070.1† |
| Percentages of Total Gross Farming Income | ||||||||
| 1938–39 | 6.7 | 9.0 | 13.3 | 17.5 | 9.4 | 40.6 | 3.5 | 100.0 |
| 1955–56 | 5.8 | 7.5 | 25.8 | 20.1 | 6.7 | 31.9 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
| 1960–61 | 6.9 | 8.2 | 25.8 | 17.8 | 8.9 | 30.1 | 2.3 | 100.0 |
| 1961–62 | 7.1 | 9.4 | 25.9 | 15.6 | 10.0 | 29.5 | 2.5 | 100.0 |
| 1962–63 | 6.6 | 8.7 | 27.6 | 16.5 | 10.5 | 27.6 | 2.5 | 100,0 |
| 1963–64 | 6.6 | 8.2 | 30.1 | 17.2 | 9.7 | 26.0 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
| 1964–65 | 6.1 | 8.8 | 21.8 | 21.1 | 11.0 | 29.0 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
| 1965–66 | 6.0 | 8.9 | 22.7 | 19.6 | 11.2 | 29.6 | 2.0 | 100.0 |
| 1966–67 | 7.1 | 9.7 | 19.8 | 17.0 | 12.6 | 31.7 | 2.1 | 100.0 |
| 1967–68 | 8.1 | 9.8 | 16.1 | 19.0 | 14.9 | 29.7 | 2.4 | 100.0 |
| 1968–69 | 8.4 | 9.8 | 17.6 | 19.0 | 16.0 | 26.8 | 2.4 | 100.0 |
| 1969–70 | 6.7 | 9.7 | 15.6 | 21.1 | 19.8 | 24.3 | 2.8 | 100.0 |
| 1970–71x | 8.2 | 10.5 | 14.3 | 17.6 | 20.9 | 25.6 | 2.9 | 100.0 |
| 1971–72* | 9.0 | 10.0 | 15.1 | 14.6 | 19.5 | 29.3 | 2.4 | 100.0 |
The following diagram shows farming income for the farming groups.

INDEXES OF VALUE AND VOLUME OF FARM PRODUCTION—Index numbers have been compiled showing the movements in value of gross farming income and volume of farm production, both in total and for component groups. The value of gross farming income is measured at prices current in each particular year. For the compilation of index numbers of volume of farm production, computations have been made for each year showing what the aggregate annual values would have been had the 1938–39 prices been constant throughout the period. From the resultant aggregates, index numbers have been compiled which measure the movements in the volume of production (for, since prices were assumed to be constant, volume is the only variable factor in the aggregates).
In the following table index numbers of value and volume on the base: 1938–39 (= 100) are given, and these give a clearer idea of the extent of year-to-year change.
| Year | Grain and Field Crops | Horticulture, Poultry, and Bees | Wool | Mutton and Lamb | Beef | Dairying | Pigs | All Farm Produce |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| INDEX NUMBERS OF VALUE | ||||||||
| 1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
| 1955–56 | 343 | 330 | 769 | 457 | 279 | 313 | 258 | 397 |
| 1960–61 | 449 | 400 | 851 | 448 | 417 | 326 | 296 | 440 |
| 1961–62 | 449 | 443 | 827 | 380 | 452 | 311 | 313 | 426 |
| 1962–63 | 462 | 452 | 970 | 442 | 521 | 319 | 333 | 468 |
| 1963–64 | 532 | 495 | 1238 | 538 | 564 | 350 | 354 | 547 |
| 1964–65 | 517 | 552 | 929 | 684 | 661 | 405 | 365 | 567 |
| 1965–66 | 544 | 603 | 1046 | 684 | 731 | 444 | 363 | 611 |
| 1966–67 | 623 | 634 | 879 | 575 | 793 | 461 | 360 | 591 |
| 1967–68 | 718 | 633 | 709 | 637 | 926 | 428 | 405 | 586 |
| 1968–69 | 795 | 686 | 839 | 689 | 1080 | 419 | 443 | 634 |
| 1969–70 | 644 | 691 | 750 | 770 | 1346 | 384 | 514 | 640 |
| 1970–71x | 822 | 779 | 715 | 674 | 1494 | 422 | 570 | 670 |
| 1971–72* | 1024 | 853 | 872 | 640 | 1600 | 553 | 546 | 768 |
| Year | Grain and Field Crops | Horticulture, Poultry, and Bees | Wool | Mutton and Lamb | Beef | Dairying | Pigs | All Farm Produce |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| INDEX NUMBERS OF VOLUME | ||||||||
| 1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
| 1955–56 | 108 | 169 | 143 | 152 | 150 | 131 | 87 | 139 |
| 1960–61 | 179 | 176 | 183 | 199 | 172 | 143 | 92 | 166 |
| 1961–62 | 163 | 200 | 184 | 209 | 196 | 140 | 96 | 169 |
| 1962–63 | 195 | 225 | 197 | 211 | 208 | 144 | 110 | 178 |
| 1963–64 | 215 | 249 | 194 | 219 | 195 | 149 | 111 | 184 |
| 1964–65 | 202 | 260 | 196 | 221 | 206 | 158 | 101 | 189 |
| 1965–66 | 219 | 279 | 222 | 228 | 209 | 167 | 91 | 200 |
| 1966–67 | 231 | 288 | 222 | 246 | 235 | 167 | 80 | 207 |
| 1967–68 | 279 | 291 | 225 | 256 | 250 | 165 | 90 | 213 |
| 1968–69 | 315 | 294 | 227 | 256 | 272 | 168 | 80 | 218 |
| 1969–70 | 250 | 319 | 224 | 264 | 306 | 152 | 92 | 213 |
| 1970–71x | 301 | 349 | 228 | 253 | 317 | 149 | 106 | 217 |
| 1971–72* | 345 | 357 | 220 | 268 | 312 | 159 | 100 | 226 |
The volume series for total farm production continued to rise during the years from 1963–64 to 1967–68 but the value series showed decreases of 3.3 percent in 1966–67 and 0.8 percent in 1967–68.
The rise in 1968–69 of 8.2 percent in the total value index series was due, substantially, to increased slaughterings, continuing rises in prices for meat, and a recovery in wool prices. The total volume index increased by 2.3 percent.
In 1969–70, although the value index for all farm produce increased by 0.9 percent there were decreases in the value indexes for the three groups—grain and field crops, wool, and dairying. Volume indexes for the three groups also showed decreases and for the first time in over 20 years the volume index for all farm produce showed a decrease. The greater part of the decline was in the dairying and grain and field crops groups, largely as a result of drought conditions.
In 1970–71 the volume index referred to the 1978–79 level.
Provisional figures for 1971–72 show an increase of 14.5 percent in the total value index series. Decreased returns for mutton and lamb, and pigs were strongly offset by increases in all other groups. The volume index of all farm production rose by 4.1 percent.
The tables clearly show the effects of fluctuations in the price of wool from year to year, and the marked increase in beef production in recent years.
Over the 33-year period, the average annual compound rate of increase in the volume series has been 2.4 percent. For the latest 5 years the average annual compound rate of increase has been 1.9 percent.
The following table shows, in quinquennial periods (except for the 4-year period in the last column), the proportions of gross farming income derived from exports of farm produce and from local consumption. A description of the methods of estimation was given in the 1967 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
| Gross Farming Income | 1941–42 to 1945–46 | 1946–47 to 1950–51 | 1951–52 to 1955–56 | 1956–57 to 1960—61 | 1961–62 to 1965–66 | 1966–67 to 1969–70 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Percent | ||||||
| Derived— | ||||||
| From exports | 67 | 71 | 70 | 68 | 65 | 63 |
| From New Zealand consumption | 33 | 29 | 30 | 32 | 35 | 37 |
| Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
DAIRY PRODUCTION—The next table shows the estimated production and utilisation of milkfat during each of the last five seasons. (Source: New Zealand Dairy Board.)
| Utilisation | 1967–68 | 1968—69 | 1969–70 | 1970—71 | 1971–72‡ |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes small quantities of creamery fat used in whey buttermaking. † Including residual fat in skim milk from home separation. ‡ Provisional. | |||||
| million lb | |||||
| Creamery buttermaking* | 450.0 | 485.5 | 428.3 | 419.1 | 447.4 |
| Cheesemaking | 97.6 | 84.0 | 87.8 | 94.8x | 91.6 |
| Whole-milk products | 17.3 | 18.7 | 21.5 | 23.4 | 30.0 |
| Totals | 564.9 | 588.3 | 537.6 | 537.3x | 569.0 |
| Residual fat in skim-milk products | 5.3 | 6.3 | 5.6 | 5.6 | 6.1 |
| Total processed by dairy factories | 570.2 | 594.6 | 543.2 | 542.9x | 575.1 |
| Consumed as milk, cream, or ice cream | 44.2 | 44.4 | 45.6 | 46.6x | 48.4 |
| Fed to stock† | 16.6 | 17.3 | 17.9 | 18.9 | 20.1 |
| Wastage | 6.3 | 6.6 | 6.1 | 6.1 | 6.4 |
| Total production “at pail” | 637.3 | 662.9 | 612.8 | 614.5x | 650.0 |
Production by dairy factories during the last five seasons is set out in the following table.
| Product | 1967—68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | |||||
| tons(000) | |||||
| Creamery butter | 243.0 | 264.1 | 233.1 | 227.6x | 241.5 |
| Whey butter | 3.4 | 2.9 | 3.0 | 3.2 | 3.5 |
| Cheese | 109.1 | 96.1 | 98.3 | 106.1 | 102.7 |
| Condensed and powdered whole milk | 14.4 | 17.0 | 23.0 | 25.0 | 37.8 |
| Skim-milk powder | 144.9 | 133.4 | 110.5 | 123.0 | 193.9 |
| Buttermilk powder | 23.8 | 23.8 | 20.5 | 18.7 | 22.2 |
| Casein | 46.4 | 67.7 | 62.0 | 54.8 | 39.6 |
The butter produced in New Zealand is of a salted type and, because the cows are fed almost entirely on grass, it has a high carotene content which makes it yellower than the butter from countries where cows are fed indoors for much of the year. Most of the cheese exported is a cheddar. Milk powders include those made from whole milk or from separated milk and buttermilk, by-products of buttermaking. Lactose is made from whey, a by-product of cheesemaking. At one time skim milk, buttermilk, and whey were almost entirely fed to pigs, but in recent years more has been dried to produce powder.
The following table gives estimates, derived by the New Zealand Dairy Board, of the average milkfat production per cow “at the pail”.
| Year | Total Milkfat | Dairy Cows in Milk | Average Production per Cow† |
|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Including an allowance for cows milked on small holdings not covered by the annual farm census. | |||
| million lb | (000) | lb | |
| 1962–63 | 559 | 1,997 | 279 |
| 1963–64 | 586 | 2,011 | 290 |
| 1964–65 | 622 | 2,032 | 305 |
| 1965–66 | 645 | 2,088 | 308 |
| 1966–67 | 653 | 2,131 | 305 |
| 1967–68 | 638 | 2,232 | 285 |
| 1968–69 | 663 | 2,304 | 287 |
| 1969–70 | 613 | 2,321 | 264 |
| 1970–71 | 615 | 2,239 | 274 |
| 1971–72* | 650 | 2,218 | 293 |
Herd sizes have increased as suppliers with small herds have ceased production and as dairy farms have been amalgamated. The number of suppliers to dairy factories and milkfat production per supplier is shown in the following table. (Source: N.Z. Dairy Board.)
| Season | Suppliers at 31 December | Average size of Herd* | Milkfat per Supplier* |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Relates to suppliers with herds of 10 cows or more. | |||
| lb | |||
| 1961–62 | 34,700 | .. | 16,600 |
| 1962–63 | 33,400 | 65 | 17,600 |
| 1963–64 | 31,700 | 67 | 19,000 |
| 1964–65 | 29,700 | 70 | 21,400 |
| 1965–66 | 27,900 | 76 | 22,900 |
| 1966–67 | 26,300 | 80 | 23,800 |
| 1967–68 | 25,700 | 86 | 23,600 |
| 1968–69 | 25,000 | 92 | 25,300 |
| 1969–70 | 23,700 | 97 | 24,200 |
| 1970–71 | 21,900 | 100 | 25,800 |
The following diagram shows the progress of the dairy industry over a long period of years.

The New Zealand Dairy Board of 13 members functions under the Dairy Board Act 1961. Apart from two Government representatives, all are producer members—three are appointed by the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company, eight are elected by other dairy companies, with voting proportionate to the quantity of milkfat received by those companies from their suppliers in six geographically-defined wards.
The Dairy Board's work is divided broadly into two sections; one concerned with the development of the dairy industry and the other with marketing of dairy produce. (This latter activity is described in Section 21A, Marketing of Farm Products.) It is a further function of the board to promote bobby calf and pig industries.
The Dairy Board has the broad function of linking manufacturing plans and growth with export market requirements. It is responsible by statute for the purchase and sale of export dairy products and for the development, in all respects, of the dairy industry.
Dairy companies have full power to make manufacturing decisions; they decide what they make from their milk. In this situation there must be a co-ordinating mechanism between manufacturing plans and marketing requirements, and this function of the Dairy Board has been developed over the years.
Reports on market trends, expected returns, product development, and a wide range of other relevant information are collected and rationalised by the board and conveyed in a steady flow to dairy companies. Since the board is the sole purchaser of produce for export, this purchasing power helps to link manufacturing plans with commercial reality.
From the trading funds of the several products, the board has been able to give financial stimulus, both to vary the quantities of dairy products and to widen their range. Day-to-day liaison with the Dairy Research Institute and the co-operative dairy companies promotes product research and development.
MEAT PRODUCTION AND DISPOSAL—The following table shows in summary form production and disposal of meat. Figures are shown at bone-in weights.
| Product and Use | 1965–66 | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| tons(000) | |||||
| Production | |||||
| Beet | 265.3 | 271.4 | 314.5 | 344.2 | 360.9 |
| Veal | 22.0 | 25.6 | 24.9 | 26.3 | 25.6 |
| Mutton | 149.9 | 185.5 | 212.7 | 196.7 | 196.8 |
| Lamb | 312.0 | 326.9 | 344.7 | 357.1 | 356.9 |
| Pig meat— | |||||
| Porker | 16.1 | 14.8 | 16.2 | 15.3 | 16.8 |
| Baconer | 21.3 | 19.2 | 18.8 | 19.3 | 20.1 |
| Chopper | 2.4 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 1.7 | 1.7 |
| Edible offal | 40.8 | 45.5 | 51.8 | 53.3 | 56.0 |
| Total | 829.9 | 890.8 | 986.0 | 1,014.1 | 1,034.8 |
| Disposal | |||||
| Exports and ships' stores | 536.2 | 590.9 | 680.8 | 715.3 | |
| For canning | 11.7 | 13.9 | 12.1 | 11.3 | |
| Local consumption | 281.9 | 286.0 | 293.1 | 287.4 | |
| Total | 829.9 | 890.8 | 986.0 | 1,014.1 | |

Meat consumed in New Zealand represents approximately one-third of total production. The figures in the next table give actual consumption during the years ended 30 September, by classes of meat (bone-in weights).
| Product | Local Consumption | Consumption per Head of Mean Population | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967–68 | 1968—69 | 1969–70 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | |
| tons(000) | lb | |||||
| Beef | 121.2 | 122.9 | 120.9 | 98.8 | 99.3 | 96.4 |
| Veal | 10.4 | 9.5 | 9.1 | 8.5 | 7.7 | 7.3 |
| Mutton | 81.1 | 83.9 | 85.5 | 66.1 | 67.8 | 68.2 |
| Lamb | 26.4 | 25.2 | 26.3 | 21.5 | 20.4 | 21.0 |
| Pig meat— | ||||||
| Porker | 15.4 | 15.3 | 16.4 | 12.6 | 12.4 | 13.1 |
| Baconer | 19.8 | 19.0 | 19.6 | 16.1 | 15.3 | 15.6 |
| Chopper | 2.2 | 2.3 | 1.9 | 1.8 | 1.9 | 1.5 |
| Edible offal | 12.3 | 13.3 | 14.4 | 10.0 | 10.7 | 11.5 |
| Totals | 288.8 | 291.6 | 294.2 | 235.5 | 235.5 | 234.6 |
The following table shows the numbers of the different classes of livestock slaughtered for food during each of the last 11 September years. The figures are for total killings—i.e., they include export works, abattoirs, rural slaughterhouses, and an allowance for killings on farms.
| Year Ended 30 September | Sheep | Lambs | Cattle | Calves | Pigs |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| carcasses(000) | |||||
| 1961 | 7,289 | 19,846 | 995 | 1,299 | 839 |
| 1962 | 8,002 | 21,518 | 1,224 | 1,413 | 850 |
| 1963 | 7,220 | 21,308 | 1,282 | 1,412 | 921 |
| 1964 | 7,901 | 22,157 | 1,286 | 1,392 | 1,002 |
| 1965 | 7,552 | 21,924 | 1,138 | 1,231 | 951 |
| 1966 | 6,711 | 22,326 | 11,172 | 1,102 | 874 |
| 1967 | 8,474 | 24,158 | 1,212 | 1,217 | 790 |
| 1968 | 10,159 | 26,424 | 11,495 | 1,235 | 821 |
| 1969 | 9,602 | 26,857 | 1,694 | 1,357 | 790 |
| 1970 | 9,846 | 27,537 | 1,848 | 1,310 | 828 |
| 1971 | 10,041 | 27,223 | 1,828 | 1,076 | 922 |
Meat intended for export from New Zealand is slaughtered at meat export slaughterhouses, of which 41 are at present operating. They are licensed annually under the provisions of the Meat Act 1964 and regulations thereunder, which also authorises officers of the Department of Agriculture to inspect all meat whether for export or for local consumption.
The principle of producer control of the export meat industry was established in 1922. A system was created in which the processing and exporting companies—public, private, and co-operative—worked under the overall direction of the Meat Producers Board. This system over the years has given the producer a choice of the people he did business with and a choice of methods of selling his stock. That choice for the producer meant that he obtained full benefit from a competitive situation. The system has also given the producer, through his representatives on the Meat Producers Board, the chance to influence through sales promotion the sale of his meat right down to the retail shops half a world distant. The board has controlled shipping to place supplies and has advertised widely, especially in Britain; it controls its own system of grading export meat; and it is general spokesman for the industry. The board ensures that farmers receive a return for their meat which is satisfactory when compared with overseas realisations.
The Meat Producers Board and the Wool Board are in the position of having to make not only long-term decisions but also to meet day to day situations as they occur. This they do with the aid of their own technical staff and through an economic service which is in close and constant contact with the sheep farming industry throughout New Zealand.
WOOL PRODUCTION—New Zealand holds third place in the world as a producer of wool, and second place as an exporter. Production is mainly of cross-bred wool.
The following table shows for the last 11 seasons the total wool production (greasy basis), the movement in the average price per kilogram of wool (greasy basis), and the estimated total value of wool production (obtained by valuing the production estimate at the overall price per kilogram of greasy wool sold at auction).
| Season Ended 30 June | Total Wool Production (Greasy Basis) | Average Price Per Kilogram (Greasy Basis) | Estimated Value of Total Wool Production |
|---|---|---|---|
| metric tons (000) | cents | $(m) | |
| 1962 | 266 | 71.98 | 191.6 |
| 1963 | 281 | 78.70 | 221.4 |
| 1964 | 279 | 101.17 | 283.0 |
| 1965 | 283 | 77.40 | 218.8 |
| 1966 | 315 | 76.46 | 241.0 |
| 1967 | 322 | 64.77 | 208.4 |
| 1968 | 330 | 50.42 | 166.5 |
| 1969 | 332 | 61.86 | 205.3 |
| 1970 | 328 | 56.48 | 185.3 |
| 1971 | 334 | 53.42 | 178.4 |
| 1972 | 322 | 66.46 | 214.2 |
On account of lack of information on changes in stocks of wool on farms, the above figures of production should not be taken as precise measures of actual production in each season.
There is, at present, only a small annual consumption of wool by local mills. Figures for local consumption in recent years are as follows.
| Year Ended 30 June | Quantity Used (Greasy Basis) |
|---|---|
| metric tons | |
| (000) | |
| 1962 | 9.3 |
| 1963 | 8.2 |
| 1964 | 9.2 |
| 1965 | 10.1 |
| 1966 | 10.6 |
| 1967 | 10.2 |
| 1968 | 11.3 |
| 1969 | 14.6 |
| 1970 | 17.4 |
| 1971 | 21.9 |
| 1972 | 24.8 |

An analysis of greasy wool sold at New Zealand auctions, according to quality groups, is given in the following table. (Source: Wool Marketing Corporation.)
| Quality Group | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | |
| 60–64's and up | 11.9 | 0.8 | 11.6 | 0.8 | 12.3 | 0.8 | 12.6 | 1.0 | 15.1 | 1.2 |
| 60's | 8.5 | 0.5 | 8.1 | 0.5 | 7.3 | 0.5 | 8.7 | 0.5 | 9.2 | 0.8 |
| 58–60's, 58's, and 56–58's | 63.2 | 4.0 | 60.2 | 4.0 | 58.9 | 4.0 | 47.8 | 3.5 | 74.6 | 5.5 |
| 50–56's and 56's | 109.0 | 6.9 | 105.2 | 7.0 | 92.5 | 6.5 | 100.8 | 7.2 | 89.6 | 6.8 |
| 52's | 40.8 | 2.6 | 57.2 | 3.7 | 49.1 | 3.5 | 50.5 | 3.5 | 48.1 | 3.5 |
| 50's | 114.2 | 7.3 | 111.9 | 7.5 | 87.1 | 6.0 | 73.0 | 5.3 | 83.9 | 6.2 |
| 48–50's | 146.9 | 9.4 | 155.1 | 10.3 | 145.0 | 10.2 | 124.5 | 9.0 | 133.8 | 10.0 |
| 46–50's and 48's | 323.4 | 20.6 | 354.1 | 23.5 | 306.3 | 21.3 | 289.6 | 21.0 | 291.8 | 22.0 |
| 46–48's | 475.3 | 30.2 | 391.7 | 26.0 | 388.0 | 27.0 | 366.5 | 26.5 | 347.7 | 26.0 |
| 46's and lower | 278.7 | 17.7 | 255.0 | 16.7 | 290.2 | 20.2 | 312.6 | 22.5 | 239.5 | 18.0 |
| Totals | 1,571.9 | 100.0 | 1,510.2 | 100.0 | 1,436.6 | 100.0 | 1,386.6 | 100.0 | 1,333.3 | 100.0 |
The New Zealand Wool Board was set up under the Wool Industry Act 1944. There are eight members—six elected representatives of sheep farmers and two Government-appointed members. The Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries is an associate member. The board's functions are: to promote the use of New Zealand wool; to promote scientific or industrial research into all aspects of the industry; to undertake joint projects with the Meat and/or Dairy Boards which may benefit the wool production industry; and to advise Government on the affairs of the industry. The board may exercise further functions in production and marketing, through regulation. Income is derived from three sources, namely, from a levy on all wool, either exported or processed in New Zealand; from interest earnings on funds held by the Wool Board; and from the Government. For the 1971–72 season the levy was 1.55c per kilogram. In the same year, the Government met one-half of the costs of wool research in New Zealand and one-half of the total cost of the Wool Board's contribution to the International Wool Secretariat.
Approximately four-fifths of the board's income is contributed to the work of the International Wool Secretariat. This organisation is a partnership of the wool boards of four grower countries—New Zealand, Australia, South Africa, and Uruguay. Its functions are the promotion of wool in consuming markets often in conjunction with manufacturers and retailers; technical service to manufacturers; quality control of manufacturers licensed to use the Woolmark trade mark; and research and product development. The International Wool Secretariat has its headquarters in London and branches in 25 consuming countries.
In New Zealand the board's staff are engaged in local promotion of wool, technical service and quality control to the local industry, and technical promotion overseas. It has a shearing instruction service and staff engaged in packaging wool transport, wool handling, and economics and marketing research.
The Wool Research Organisation, established in 1960 at Lincoln, Christchurch, conducts fundamental research into wool chemistry, physics, and biosynthesis. It carries out applied research in scouring, new products processing and manufacturing performance, and fibre measurement. In November 1971, a pilot manufacturing plant was completed to aid in the applied research field, especially in the processing of crossbred wool.
The New Zealand Wool Marketing Corporation was established from 1 December 1972 by the Wool Marketing Corporation Act 1972 to develop the marketing of wool to best advantage.
FARM PRODUCTIVITY—Based on sophisticated techniques of grassland farming, agricultural production has continued to grow in a way which has resulted in increasing quantities of dairy products, meat, and wool for export. This has been accompanied by a marked rise in the productivity of labour employed in farming—production has steadily increased without an increase in the farm labour force. A general improvement in management practices and a heavy rate of investment in land improvement have been the principal factors responsible for the expansion of output. Two-thirds of the 2.6 percent annual increase in output between 1920 and 1960 was attributed to increased farm inputs and one-third to improved efficiency in the use of resources. The pattern is one of more intensive farming, for the area used for farming has not expanded since early in the present century. This has meant more intensive use of public and social capital. Since, with more intensive farming, there is a greater demand for any given operation in a defined area, recent decades have witnessed a very substantial growth of contract services for farmers in harvesting and in farm maintenance and improvement. The trend towards this division of function in farming activities was, of course, largely influenced by the production and availability of highly specialised new farm machinery which it would have been uneconomic for individual farmers to own. The marked increase in labour productivity has reflected in part this increase in contracted off-farm labour services, though these are included in the measure of total farm inputs already mentioned.
AGRICULTURAL DEVELOPMENT CONFERENCE—An Agricultural Development Conference was held in 1963 and 1964. It was called as a result of the feeling in both producer and official circles that agricultural expansion should proceed at a more rapid rate and that a thorough examination should be made of the economic factors impeding such expansion. Targets in livestock numbers were set by the conference, which also made a number of recommendations to the Government based on the conclusions of the eight working parties.
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT CONFERENCE—At the National Development Conference in 1969 the targets established by the Agricultural Development Conference were reviewed after working parties had examined commodity developments, capital requirements, and manpower requirements of farming. Further projections were made to 1972–73 and to 1978–79. In addition to pastoral production, agriculture was extended to include grains and seeds and horticulture. For the period ending 1978–79, the total agricultural contribution to national earnings was projected to increase by 5.1 percent annually. This would require an increase in livestock numbers at a rate of 2.6 percent a year, reaching 111 million ewe equivalents in 1972–73, and 130 million ewe equivalents in 1978–79.
The targets for all sectors were again reviewed towards the end of 1971 and accepted at a further National Development Conference in March 1972. In this exercise the emphasis was shifted from the physical output, expressed in ewe equivalents, to the earning capacity of the agricultural capacity of the agricultural industry, measured in money terms. At the same time the planning period was extended to 1981–82. The earnings from agriculture in current money value were projected to increase from $942 million in the base year 1969–70 to $1,949 million in 1981–82.
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION COUNCIL—This council was set up following a recommendation of the Agricultural Development Conference in 1964. It comprises the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries (Chairman), the Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries (Deputy-Chairman), the Dominion President, Federated Farmers of New Zealand (Inc.), the Chairmen of the three producer boards (Dairy, Meat, and Wool), the Secretary to the Treasury, and the Secretary of Industries and Commerce.
In 1968, the Agricultural Production Council accepted the role of Agricultural Sector Committee for the purposes of the National Development Conference, and, following the establishment of the National Development Council after this conference, the Agricultural Production Council became the Sector Council for Agriculture under the new organisation for national planning, preserving its original functions but taking on additional responsibilities.
The main functions of the council are to keep under review the targets and objectives established by the Agricultural Development Council, as revised by the National Development Conference; measures and resources necessary for attainment and prospects for expanding, developing, and diversifying markets; processing and production for export and domestic requirements.
The council has the following standing committees: Executive, Manpower, Meat, Horticulture, Grains and Seeds, and Economics which has the following subgroups—finance, taxation, and farm costs. In addition, working parties are established from time to time to report on specific subjects.
The council has also established 23 District Agricultural Advisory Committees which bring together at local level all the organisations which service agriculture in that region. These committees review the progress of agriculture in their district; identify factors limiting production and propose remedial measures; ensure that farmers and their advisers are fully aware of development incentives and concessions and the availability and terms of finance; and keep the council advised of local problems and circumstances.
MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES—The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries was formed in 1972 by grafting the fisheries management and research divisions of the former Marine Department on to the Department of Agriculture. The principal functions of the ministry are: to promote and to encourage the development of all phases of the agricultural, pastoral, and horticultural industries in New Zealand, including the stock, poultry, fruit, vegetable, flax (Phormium tenax), tobacco, hops, and honey production industries, with a view to maintaining and improving the quality of the products derived from those industries and increasing the production of those products; and to promote, control and encourage the marketing and sale of those products.
The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries provides a service of which the main object is the advancement of the interests of agriculture and fisheries. Under a Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries there are Divisions of Animal Health, Meat, Dairy, Advisory Services, Agricultural Research, Fisheries Research, Fisheries Management, Economics, and Administration. Though the service is primarily advisory, the ministry administers a number of Acts and regulations.
Animal Health—The major objective of the Animal Health Division is to improve health through control measures and inspection services. The division's veterinarians examine animals and certify them as suitable for export; they maintain surveillance and quarantine procedures which reduce the risk of introducing foreign diseases with import of animals and animal products. The division operates quarantine stations for imported livestock. Five regional animal health laboratories are operated by the division and provide diagnostic support to practitioners and veterinarians of other divisions of the ministry.
The division is concerned with the control of noxious weeds through the agency of county councils and, with the Pest Destruction Council through district pest destruction boards, in the destruction of rabbits, hares, opossums, and wallabies.
Meat—The Meat Division is responsible for the ante-mortem and post-mortem inspection of all stock and meat produced in abattoirs and meat export works—and for the standard of hygiene in these establishments as well as in all meat export and domestic meat packing plants. It supervises the standard of hygiene in game packing houses and gives veterinary certificates covering the export of game and fish. It is also responsible for the grading of meat for consumption in New Zealand,
Dairy Produce—Instruction in the manufacture of all dairy products is given by the Dairy Division. Dairy produce is inspected and graded before shipment and on arrival in United Kingdom. The division is responsible also for the registration of town-supply farm dairies and provides technical advice on market milk treatment. Laboratories at Auckland, New Plymouth, Mount Maunganui, Wellington, and Hamilton provide comprehensive examination of dairy products as a background to quality control. All dairy farms are visited regularly by farm dairy instructors. Dairy advisory officers give specialist advice at farms and dairy factories. The division licenses and registers dairy factories and approves their design, general suitability and economic justification.
Advisory Services to Farmers—The Advisory Services Division provides advisory services to farmers and horticulturalists and undertakes the various activities such as plant diagnostic, quarantine, testing, and field inspection services needed to meet the ministry's responsibilities under the Plants Act 1970.
Graduate advisory officers, servicing districts containing about 700 farmers, are backed by specialists in the fields of agricultural engineering, animal husbandry, and farm economics. Extension work operates through individual farm visits, groups techniques, and the mass media. There are four commercial demonstration farms at Kaikohe, Wairoa, Hindon, and Te Anau, and co-operative demonstration projects are undertaken on selected farms.
Outside its extension work, this division is responsible for certification and testing of herbage and cereal seeds, the Flock House Farm of Instruction at Bulls.
Poultry farmers also receive specialist advice.
The advisory service extends to commercial producers of pip, stone, citrus, and subtropical fruits, vegetables, berry fruits, cut flowers, nursery stock, grapes and wine, bees and honey, and to a limited extent, hops and tobacco. It covers all aspects of production—soil management, disease and pest control, and crop production and handling. Advisory officers demonstrate and adapt research results in districts for all horticultural crops and beekeeping. Experimental and demonstration areas are sited at Kerikeri and Manutuke (citrus). More emphasis is being given to commercial horticultural units to assist producers to improve the profitability of their holdings.
Horticultural inspectors inspect commercial plant nurseries, market gardens, and orchards for plant pests and diseases to restrict their spread. They advise producers on dates for picking, and give instruction in grading and packing fruit for export and local markets. They also inspect fruit, vegetables, and plant material for export from New Zealand. All pip fruit delivered to the New Zealand Apple and Pear. Marketing Board for local and export markets is inspected by horticultural inspectors. An orange-quality testing service is provided for the Citrus Marketing Authority and a honey-grading service for the Honey Marketing Authority. All honey for export is inspected before certificates are issued.
Information is supplied for marketing organisations in the form of seasonal forecasts of production. Periodic surveys are made of orchards, market gardens, and nurseries.
Agricultural Research—All research stations of the ministry are under the control of the Director of Agricultural Research, with headquarters at Ruakura. Directors of Animal Research, Soil Research, and Field Research are all stationed at Ruakura. Irrigation research is done at Winchmore, and other research establishments are at Whatawhata (near Hamilton), which specialises in hill-country research, and at Invermay. Research work on animal diseases is centred largely at Wallaceville under a director. Horticultural research is centred at Levin and viticultural research at Te Kauwhata. Research activities are more fully discussed in Section 7B, Science and Scientific Services.
Economics—The Economics Division deals with international trade and trade negotiations in relation to agriculture, international quality standards, liaison with international agencies, the analysis of production and marketing policies, and the general economic position of farmers. Other functions include the economic appraisal of projects associated with agricultural development and resource use.
Port Agriculture Service—The Port Agriculture Service is a uniformed branch of the ministry under the control of a superintendent directly responsible to the Director-General. Its chief responsibility is to prevent the introduction into New Zealand of serious animal and plant diseases and pests. Officers of this service are located at ports and international airports, and deal with all items of concern to agriculture from overseas.
PASTURE GRASSES—Researches and experiments in regard to pasture grasses are regular features of the activities of both the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. These experiments, which extend right on to individual farms throughout New Zealand, and are conducted in co-operation with the farmers themselves, are wide in their application, and cover all the major phases of pasture management, dealing in particular with such items as pasture mixtures, suitability as to soil types, methods of establishment and management, the efficient use of fertilisers, etc. The results are made available per medium of the Journal of Agriculture and such allied publications, as well as by special pamphlets which are distributed without charge. The farmer can thus avail himself of, and profit by, highly specialised knowledge and experience. In addition, a constant endeavour is being made not only to improve existing strains by such measures as seed certification and the provision of pedigree seed, but also to evolve new strains.
The following table shows the areas under artificially sown grasses, and includes areas of tussock and other naturally established native grasses which have been permanently improved by oversowing with grasses and clovers.
| Year | Artificially Sown Pasture Grasses and Lucerne | |
|---|---|---|
| Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | Not Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | |
| * Includes 74,411 hectares also sown with crops in 1963–64, 70,374 hectares in 1964–65, 74,157 hectares in 1965–66, 61,690 hectares in 1966–67, 63,434 hectares in 1967–68, and 64,139 hectares in 1968–69. | ||
| hectares | ||
| 1961–62 | 469,440 | 7,319,784 |
| 1962–63 | 561,420 | 7,336,635 |
| 1963–64 | 540,566 | 7,459,053* |
| 1964–65 | 541,268 | 7,323,140* |
| 1965–66 | 599,132 | 7,414,547* |
| 1966–67 | 597,045 | 7,609,723 |
| 1967–68 | 605,017 | 7,563,834 |
| 1968–69 | 664,754 | 7,637,463* |
| 1969–70 | 621,486 | 7,637,768 |
TOPDRESSING—Topdressing with artificial fertilisers has been an important factor in the intensification of grassland farming. Most New Zealand soils need fertilisers, especially phosphates. Superphosphate has been produced in New Zealand in increasing quantities since the 1880s, using rock phosphates from Nauru and Ocean Islands; Christmas Island is now an increasingly important source of supply. Over the years there has been a marked changeover from straight superphosphate as the principal fertiliser for grassland and crops—usual variants are serpentine superphosphate or aerial superphosphate, or a mixture of superphosphate with potash, additional sulphur or a trace element. Production of chemical fertilisers in 1971–72 totalled 2,032,000 tons, the superphosphate content of this output being 1,668,000 tons. Approximately half of the sown grassland receives fertiliser annually, with about half the fertilised area covered by aerial distribution; about one-third of the quantity is distributed by aeroplanes from 8,000 airstrips. Total expenditure on topdressing of farm land comes to about $50 million annually, including fertiliser transport and application costs. New Zealand occupies less than 0.3 percent of the world's land area, yet this country uses 2 percent of the world's fertiliser production.
Achievement of the increased rate of development recommended by the Agricultural Development Conference is estimated to require an annual increase of fertiliser usage of about 7 percent. The greater input will be needed because, as production develops, fertilisers will be used on more difficult country and on land on which production has already been intensified.
The use of lime to correct soil acidity and increase the availability of trace elements grew steadily from 1890 to a peak of 1.5 million tons in 1945. Since then the usage has dropped to less than 1 million tons annually; there is now a more judicious application of lime and a greater use of trace elements, such as molybdenum, according to proved soil needs.
The following table gives particulars of areas of grassland topdressed during the latest 6 years.
| Year | Grassland Area Topdressed | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| With Artificial Fertiliser Only | With Lime Only | With Both Artificial Fertilisers and Lime | Total Grassland Topdressed | |
| hectares | ||||
| 1965–66 | 4,571,075 | 147,981 | 582,349 | 5,301,405 |
| 1966–67 | 4,800,827 | 140,666 | 568,660 | 5,510,154 |
| 1967–68 | 4,345,080 | 131,666 | 472,386 | 4,949,133 |
| 1968–69 | 4,507,956 | 137,516 | 477,330 | 5,122,802 |
| 1969–70 | 4,853,833 | 165,387 | 632,892 | 5,652,112 |
| 1970–71 | 4,762,012 | 171,900 | 696,251 | 5,630,163 |
Though topdressing in the past was practically confined to sown grasses on the flat and gently undulating country, the application of fertilisers to the surface-sown hill-country pastures in increasing quantities from aircraft has followed from the development of commercial aerial topdressing operations since 1949. Further information in this connection is contained in Section 11D.
SUBSIDIES, GRANTS, ETC.—For many years a number of grants and subsidies have been paid to the farming industry and allied organisations from public funds.
The following table shows the pattern of major payments in recent years.
| Subsidy, Grant, etc. | 1967—68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1972–73 (voted) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | ||||||
| Lime transport assistance | 87 | 90 | 88 | 128 | 241 | 280 |
| Fertiliser transport subsidy | 2,280 | 3,075 | 5,579 | 7,050 | 8,945 | 10,500 |
| Flood and drought relief | 216 | 316 | 477 | 3,541 | 313 | 20 |
| Weedicide and pesticide subsidy | – | – | 3,259 | 4,022 | 4,701 | 5,000 |
| Eradication of bovine tuberculosis— | ||||||
| Compensation for condemned animals, loss of production payments, hardship payments, and incidental costs | 1,028 | 1,063 | 1,272 | 1,396 | 2,132 | 3,620 |
| Subsidies to pest destruction boards | 1,628 | 1,518 | 1,899 | 2,104 | 2,269 | 2,485 |
| Grants to pest destruction boards | 348 | 337 | ||||
| Subsidies to nassella tussock boards | 176 | 174 | 172 | 190 | 224 | 230 |
| Subsidies to county councils under the Noxious Weeds Act | 125 | 153 | 204 | 304 | 161 | 180 |
| Agricultural Engineering Institute | 83 | 98 | 125 | 142 | 190 | 246 |
| Herd Improvement Council | 79 | 79 | 97 | 97 | 111 | 120 |
| National Hydatids Council | 70 | 70 | 105 | 106 | 120 | 140 |
| Veterinary Services Council | 40 | 40 | 42 | 48 | 43 | 44 |
| Fertiliser price subsidy | – | – | – | 5,366 | 13,134 | 15,000 |
| Special Assistance Fund | – | – | – | 9,786 | 185 | – |
| Dairy diversion scheme (beef) | – | – | – | 1,134 | 2,049 | 500 |
| Stock drench subsidy | – | – | – | – | 3,591 | 4,000 |
| Aerial application of fertiliser and lime subsidy | – | – | – | – | 497 | 700 |
| Grant to New Zealand Wool Board | – | – | – | – | 3,812 | 4,400 |
Animal Remedies Subsidy—A subsidy was introduced in June 1971 to reduce the cost to farmers of stock drenches. This subsidy applies to a range of anthelminites which have been fully licensed by the Animal Remedies Board.
Lime Subsidy—Since 30 November 1959 a subsidy on lime transport has been paid to farmers applying lime to newly developed land which is lime responsive, has not previously been limed, and which is cultivated and sown for the first time; or, if it cannot be cultivated, which receives its first dressing of lime. Farmers meet full transport costs and are entitled to claim a refund from the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries. In June 1971 this rate was set at 6c per ton-mile for the first 60 miles and 2c per ton-mile thereafter.
Fertiliser Price Subsidy—A uniform subsidy of $5 per ton ex-works on all fertiliser was introduced on 6 July 1970. It was increased to $7.50 per ton in June 1971. From June 1973 it has applied to the first 30 tons only.
Fertiliser Transport Subsidy—As from 1 August 1965 a subsidy on the transport of fertiliser (excluding lime) was introduced following a recommendation of the Agricultural Development Conference.
As from 1 August 1969 fertiliser transport was subsidised for the distance of a farm from the nearest fertiliser works at the rate of: 9c a ton per mile for the first 20 miles, 5c a ton per mile for the next 40 miles, and 2c a ton per mile for mileage over 60. In June 1971 this subsidy was increased to 7c a ton-mile between 20 and 100 miles, and 4c a ton-mile over 100 miles, but was reduced in June 1973.
Aerial Topdressing Subsidy—In June 1971 a subsidy of $1 a ton was introduced on all fertiliser and on subsidisable lime, applied from the air. This subsidy was terminated in June 1973.
Weedicide and Pesticide Subsidy—Introduced in 1969, this subsidy is designed to assist farmers to meet the cost of the more expensive materials they are required to use in the face of restrictions on the use of substances such as DDT. This subsidy was terminated in June 1973.
Pest Destruction Boards—In the post-war years a determined effort has been made to rid the country of rabbits which were lowering the carrying capacity of farm land and causing a loss of production running into many million dollars in value annually. Rabbit-infested areas were brought under rabbit board control, and effective steps were made towards their elimination. From 1 April 1968 rabbit boards have been reconstituted as pest destruction boards which may also undertake opossum and wallaby control. Rates are subsidised by the Government, which also makes grants to pest destruction boards.
Other Items—Most of the remaining items represent attempts to deal with specific problems, such as the eradication of bovine tuberculosis, which are of importance to the whole community but the handling of which would impose a serious burden on individuals or small groups, and the cost of the Government contribution towards running particular organisations, such as the Agricultural Engineering Institute.
FARM MACHINERY—The following table gives details of farm machinery for those items where comparison is available. The figures relate to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and over.
| Type of Machine | 1960 | 1965 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Agricultural tractors | 78,415 | 89,431 | 95,421 | 95,502 | 96,666 |
| Milking machines | 36,721 | 32,887 | 29,108 | 27,930 | 25,793 |
| Shearing stands | 61,637 | 65,918 | 71,271 | 71,055 | 72,669 |
| Pick-up balers | 7,932 | 10,247 | 12,380 | 12,618 | 12,926 |
| Side delivery rakes | 21,953 | 24,178 | 25,439 | 25,378 | 25,064 |
| Harvesters— | |||||
| Forage | 1,200 | 4,280 | 5,370 | 5,403 | 5,451 |
| Header | 4,746 | 5,289 | 5,692 | 5,724 | 5,591 |
| Electric fence units | 54,707 | 63,970 | 69,387 | 70,140 | 74,583 |
| Field mowers | .. | .. | 52,175 | 52,005 | 51,008 |
| Ploughs | .. | .. | 42,951 | 42,101 | 41,392 |
| Disc harrows | .. | .. | 33,762 | 32,979 | 32,499 |
The figures show a continuation of the trend towards more intensive mechanisation of farm work that has been in evidence over a considerable period.
Milking Machines—Information concerning milking machines on farms was first collected in 1919, in which year there were 7,577 plants recorded. Since that year the use of milking machines has expanded rapidly. Of the 1,905,534 cows in milk on 31 January 1952, 1,799,375, or 94 percent, were milked by machine. At the end of January 1971 there were 25,793 milking machine plants in use, with a total of 199,887 sets of cups, compared with 27,930 machines and 205,268 sets of cups at 31 January 1970.
Agricultural Tractors—The classes of tractors on farm holdings outside borough boundaries at 31 January 1971 are given in the following table.
| Type | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|
| Diesel oil— | ||
| Crawler | 7,597 | 7,607 |
| Wheel | 43,260 | 46,313 |
| Totals | 50,857 | 53,920 |
| Petrol or kerosene— | ||
| Crawler | 5,946 | 4,959 |
| Wheel | 38,699 | 37,787 |
| Totals | 44,645 | 42,746 |
GENERAL—Crops grown in New Zealand are in general sufficient to meet domestic needs for agricultural products, apart from tropical and subtropical products such as tea, sugar, cotton, etc.
Local requirements of all the important fruits and berries grown in temperate zones are met by New Zealand orchard production. Citrus fruits are grown in the subtropical northern portion of the North Island, and grapes are also cultivated in certain localities. There is a substantial export trade in apples and pears.
Potato and onion production is normally adequate.
Animals can be grazed in open pasture for the full 12 months of the year, but the winter growth of grass, except in certain favoured localities, requires to be supplemented in order to keep stock in good condition during the colder months, and in some districts supplementary fodders are necessary in the drier summer months. Hay and silage crops are grown almost exclusively on the farms where they are consumed, though some districts specialise in the growing of certain other supplementary fodder crops. The bulk of the supplementary fodders other than grass and clover, hay, and silage, is grown in the South Island, since the colder climate necessitates more extensive supplementary feeding than in the North Island.
The renewal and extension of pastures require the annual supply of very considerable quantities of grass seed, which are now grown almost entirely in New Zealand. There is an appreciable export trade in some species of grass seeds.
GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION—Grain growing is localised to a considerable extent, the Canterbury statistical area, with its fertile plains, supplying more than half of New Zealand's wheat yield, about half of the oats threshed, and over half of the barley yield. In recent years, however, the North Island has grown higher proportions of wheat and barley crops.
Maize growing is largely confined to certain portions of the East Coast (notably Cook County) and South Auckland - Bay of Plenty areas. The growing of peas for threshing is carried out extensively in Canterbury, and to a lesser extent in Marlborough and Wellington, Canterbury alone producing nearly three-quarters of the total yield. About two-thirds of the area closed off for production of grass seed is in the Canterbury district.
The Canterbury statistical area also produces a large proportion of the commercial potato crop, followed by Wellington statistical area, while the growing of potatoes for the early market is of importance in a few relatively frost-free areas, particularly Pukekohe, near Auckland. The Pukekohe district also provides the Auckland area with a considerable portion of its vegetable requirements as well as being the main onion-growing area of the Island. Wellington City draws most of its vegetable supplies from the Otaki and Levin districts, while Ohakune, in the centre of the North Island, with climate and soils suitable for the production of cabbages and broccoli, supplies both Auckland and Wellington with these vegetables. Hastings has become a centre for the canning and processing of many vegetables.
In the South Island market gardening is carried on near the cities, and on the rich soils near Christ-church over 405 hectares are devoted to this purpose; also to the immediate south of Oamaru and on the Taieri Plains just south of Dunedin there are other areas aggregating more than 405 hectares. Nelson also produces considerable quantities of fresh and processed vegetables, most of which are marketed in Wellington.
Commercial orchards in New Zealand are largely confined to certain areas suited by climatic and soil conditions. The Nelson and Hawke's Bay districts are notable for their apple and pear orchards, a high percentage of the crops from these districts normally being exported. Central Otago is well suited to the growing of stone fruits, notably apricots. Hawke's Bay and Nelson are also noted for their peach production. In certain particularly warm areas of the North Island with suitable soils citrus fruits are grown, the principal areas being Kerikeri, in Northland; Tauranga, in the Bay of Plenty; and Gisborne.
Grape growing is of importance near Auckland and in Hawke's Bay, and to a lesser extent in South Auckland. Tobacco growing is confined to the Nelson district, hop growing also being concentrated in this area.
The area devoted to each of the principal crops in the 1970–71 season and the percentage distributions for each crop by statistical areas for the North and South Islands are given in the following table.
| Crop | Total Area | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington | North Island |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Hectares | Percentage of crop area | ||||||||
| For threshing— | |||||||||
| Wheat | 97,528 | – | – | 0.1 | – | 1.7 | 0.4 | 4.4 | 6.6 |
| Oats | 22,140 | – | – | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.6 | 2.4 | 3.5 | |
| Barley | 81,378 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 2.7 | 0.7 | 6.3 | 0.7 | 18.7 | 29.7 |
| Maize | 11,982 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 38.2 | 39.9 | 12.6 | 0.6 | 2.3 | 96.8 |
| Peas (not canning) | 22,533 | – | 0.1 | 0.4 | 2.2 | – | 6.8 | 9.5 | |
| Oats— | |||||||||
| For chaff, hay, or silage | 8,730 | 0.7 | 0.3 | 2.9 | 0.1 | 1.3 | 1.2 | 6.1 | 12.6 |
| Fed off, cut green, abandoned | 17,114 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 1.4 | – | 1.4 | 0.4 | 3.3 | 7.1 |
| Root crops— | |||||||||
| Potatoes | 8,287 | 0.6 | 17.6 | 2.8 | 0.8 | 7.3 | 0.8 | 26.0 | 55.9 |
| Swedes | 57,450 | 0.2 | – | 12.0 | 0.5 | 0.9 | 1.1 | 6.0 | 20.7 |
| Turnips | 75,291 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 5.8 | 0.6 | 2.7 | 1.0 | 6.0 | 17.3 |
| Vegetable crops for processing | 9,674 | 0.3 | 0.6 | 0.2 | 14.8 | 43.3 | 0.1 | 0.9 | 60.2 |
| Vegetable crops for market | 5,242 | 6.6 | 31.1 | 6.8 | 3.7 | 10.4 | 0.6 | 14.8 | 74.0 |
| Green fodder— | |||||||||
| Rape | 20,159 | 0.1 | – | 0.9 | 0.4 | 6.7 | – | 2.6 | 10.7 |
| Chou moellier, kale | 34,562 | 0.5 | 0.9 | 7.1 | 0.4 | 13.8 | 2.0 | 20.5 | 45.2 |
| Other fodder crops | 17,939 | 0.9 | 0.6 | 13.5 | 0.6 | 7.8 | 0.7 | 12.9 | 37.0 |
| Grasses, clover and lucerne for seed | 92,794 | 0.1 | – | 0.3 | 0.2 | 3.5 | 0.1 | 3.4 | 7.6 |
| Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 510,267 | 6.8 | 6.6 | 35.3 | 0.6 | 4.5 | 9.5 | 9.8 | 73.1 |
| Lucerne for hay or silage | 88,049 | 0.3 | 0.2 | 9.2 | 0.4 | 3.7 | 0.6 | 2.4 | 16.8 |
| Commercial orchards | 11,451 | 5.2 | 12.2 | 15.8 | 3.0 | 23.9 | 0.1 | 1.2 | 61.4 |
| Market gardens | 9,198 | 4.0 | 31.2 | 5.3 | 2.7 | 13.6 | 0.6 | 14.8 | 72.2 |
| Crop | Total Area | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | South Island |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| hectares | Percentage of crop area | |||||||
| For threshing— | ||||||||
| Wheat | 97,528 | 0.8 | – | – | 66.6 | 13.2 | 12.8 | 93.4 |
| Oats | 22,140 | 1.2 | 0.4 | – | 59.5 | 17.0 | 18.4 | 96.5 |
| Barley | 81,378 | 3.8 | 1.0 | – | 55.1 | 7.1 | 3.3 | 70.3 |
| Maize | 11,982 | 1.6 | – | – | 1.6 | – | – | 3.2 |
| Peas (not canning) | 22,533 | 4.3 | 0.1 | – | 82.6 | 3.2 | 0.3 | 5 |
| Oats— | ||||||||
| For chaff, hay, or silage | 8,730 | 2.3 | 0.9 | 0.4 | 37.4 | 25.3 | 21.1 | 87.4 |
| Fed off, cut green, abandoned | 17,114 | 6.9 | 2.1 | 0.3 | 63.8 | 16.7 | 3.1 | 92.9 |
| Root crops— | ||||||||
| Potatoes | 8,287 | 1.3 | 1.6 | – | 32.4 | 5.5 | 3.3 | 44.1 |
| Swedes | 57,450 | 0.2 | 1.1 | 0.8 | 13.9 | 22.7 | 40.6 | 79.3 |
| Turnips | 75,291 | 2.8 | 1.3 | 0.3 | 49.9 | 19.9 | 8.5 | 82.7 |
| Vegetable crops for processing | 9,674 | 3.8 | 5.3 | – | 30.5 | 0.2 | – | 39.8 |
| Vegetable crops for market | 5,242 | 2.2 | 3.0 | 11.1 | 8.9 | 0.8 | 26.0 | |
| Green fodder— | ||||||||
| Rape | 20,159 | 4.2 | 0.6 | – | 59.1 | 21.9 | 3.5 | 89.3 |
| Chou moellier, kale | 34,562 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 12.3 | 17.4 | 23.5 | 54.8 |
| Other fodder crops | 17,939 | 1.9 | 1.3 | 0.4 | 35.6 | 17.5 | 6.3 | 63.0 |
| Grasses, clover and lucerne for seed | 92,794 | 4.0 | 0.7 | – | 72.8 | 6.4 | 8.5 | 92.4 |
| Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 510,267 | 1.1 | 1.8 | 0.9 | 9.3 | 5.3 | 8.5 | 26.9 |
| Lucerne for hay or silage | 88,049 | 6.5 | 0.9 | – | 52.4 | 20.7 | 2.7 | 83.2 |
| Commercial orchards | 11,451 | 2.2 | 18.1 | – | 4.4 | 13.9 | – | 38.6 |
| Market gardens | 9,198 | 1.3 | 6.2 | – | 10.9 | 9.2 | 0.2 | 27.8 |
STATISTICS—Detailed statistics of crops are contained in the annual statistical report on farm production issued annually by the Department of Statistics. Unless otherwise stated, the statistics quoted in this subsection relate to holdings of 2 acres (approx. 1 hectare) for 1970–71 and to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and over for earlier years situated outside borough boundaries or in rural areas of municipalities.
BUSHEL WEIGHTS—For statistical and other purposes it is at times necessary to convert bushel units to a weight basis. For New Zealand produce and fruit, conversion is effected by using the following weights per bushel for the commodities mentioned.
| Produce | Weight of Bushel | Fruit | Weight of Bushel |
|---|---|---|---|
| lb | lb | ||
| Wheat | 60 | Apples | 40 |
| Oats | 40 | Pears | 38 |
| Barley | 50 | Quinces | 40 |
| Maize | 56 | Peaches | 42 |
| Peas | 60 | Nectarines | 42 |
| Ryecorn | 56 | Apricots | 42 |
| Beans | 65 | Plums | 42 |
| Grass seed | 20 | Cherries | 42 |
| Oranges | 42—43 | ||
| Lemons (uncured) | 42 | ||
AREA UNDER CULTIVATION—A general summary of the areas under cultivation is given in the following table. The statistics quoted in this and other tables in this subsection until 1970–71 when they relate to areas of 2 acres (.81 hectares) and upwards relate to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and upwards outside borough boundaries or in rural areas of municipalities.
| Year | Pasture Land* | Field Crops | Plantations | Orchards, Market Gardens, and Nurseries† | Lying Fallow | Total Cultivated Land‡ |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding areas of grasses and clovers cut for seed, hay, or silage, and crops sown together with grasses, which have been included in field crops. † Excludes domestic orchards. ‡ Areas in residences, private grounds, gardens and domestic orchards are excluded. § Includes land prepared for grassland but not sown at 31 January. ∥ Figures included in pasture land from 1969–70. | ||||||
| hectares (000) | ||||||
| 1964–65 | 7,253 | 1,049 | 419 | 13 | 51 | 8,785 |
| 1965–66 | 7,440§ | 1,089 | 427 | 14 | 29 | 8,999 |
| 1966–67 | 7,665§ | 1,076 | 430 | 15 | 25 | 9,210 |
| 1967–68 | 7,604 | 1,132 | 446 | 16 | 24 | 9,222 |
| 1968—69 | 7,666 | 1,215 | 465 | 17 | 16 | 9,379 |
| 1969–70 | 7,762 | 1,163 | 480 | 18 | ∥ | 9,423 |
| 1970–71 | 7,864 | 976 | 507 | 24 | ∥ | 9,371 |
In the following pages statistics of the principal crops are quoted with explanatory comment. In addition to summary tables, covering in each instance a range of related items, important individual crops are discussed under separate headings.
PRINCIPAL FIELD CROPS—The following table shows the areas under each of the principal field crops for the years stated.
| Crop | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including turnips and rape mixed. † Rape, kale, and chou moellier only. ‡ Includes linseed, mangolds, and tobacco. § Includes crops sown together with grasses, 64,139 hectares. ∥ Included in other crops. | |||||
| hectares | |||||
| Wheat | 95,663 | 129,138 | 132,121 | 115,678 | 98,563 |
| Oats | 26,876 | 34,347 | 35,766 | 49,514 | 47,985 |
| Barley | 42,400 | 68,666 | 68,502 | 63,336 | 86,987 |
| Maize | 5,101 | 7,966 | 9,690 | 11,362 | 16,122 |
| Peas for threshing | 11,057 | 14,028 | 20,295 | 24,500 | 22,533 |
| Linen flax | 227 | 182 | ∥ | 190 | 202 |
| Potatoes | 8,020 | 9,517 | 10,132 | 9,928 | 8,287 |
| Turnips and swedes* | 182,362 | 177,967 | 166,922 | 151,716 | 132,741 |
| Onions | 790 | 788 | 1,020 | 879 | 1,041 |
| Vegetable crops for processing | 6,496 | 7,950 | 8,993 | 10,075 | 9,674 |
| Green fodder† | 82,193 | 73,584 | 77,085 | 74,985 | 54,722 |
| Grasses, clovers, and lucerne for seed | 72,542 | 61,192 | 63,490 | 52,712 | 92,794 |
| Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 452,048 | 449,533 | 523,892 | 491,716 | 510,267 |
| Lucerne for hay or silage | 72,457 | 79,723 | 77,372 | 77,058 | 88,049 |
| Other crops‡ | 17,633 | 17,784 | 19,668 | 29,572 | 27,403 |
| Totals | 1,075,864 | 1,132,365 | 1,214,948§ | 1,163,221 | 1,197,370 |
The figures quoted in the foregoing table in respect of wheat, oats, barley, maize, and peas relate to the total areas under these crops for grain or fodder. A considerable portion of the area under cereal crops, particularly oats, is cut for chaff, hay, or silage, or is fed off. In regard to peas it should be noted that additional areas of this crop for domestic consumption in the form of green peas are included under market gardens and crops for processing.
VEGETABLES—The production of the main vegetables for the fresh market is shown in the following table for the latest 5 years; production for processing is also shown for 1971.
| Vegetable | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1971 (Processed) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Outdoor plus glasshouse production. | ||||||
| tons | ||||||
| Cabbage | 24,168 | 23,954 | 32,173 | 30,406 | 27,663 | 33 |
| Carrots | 22,332 | 22,447 | 28,610 | 30,270 | 22,595 | 4,098 |
| Cauliflower | 25,943 | 26,449 | 26,724 | 25,875 | 22,997 | 147 |
| Kumaras | 5,624 | 6,322 | 7,259 | 8,095 | 6,758 | – |
| Lettuce | 14,098 | 13,866 | 15,931 | 13,905 | 12,806 | – |
| Onions | 24,664 | 25,643 | 35,678 | 30,965 | 30,967 | 1,738 |
| Parsnips | 4,609 | 4,832 | 7,516 | 6,605 | 3,819 | 31 |
| Peas | 609 | 552 | 760 | 572 | 384 | 30,485 |
| Sweet Corn | 267 | 407 | 639 | 592 | 997 | 21,223 |
| Tomatoes* | 19,487 | 21,424 | 20,017 | 21,930 | 21,745 | 21,087 |
GRAIN AND SEED CROPS—Details of areas for threshing, total yields, and yields per hectare of the principal grain and seed crops during recent years are set out in the following table.
| Year | Wheat | Oats | Barley | Maize | Peas |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Areas for threshing (hectares) | |||||
| 1963—64 | 82,540 | 10,754 | 38,032 | 3,905 | 12,129 |
| 1964—65 | 74,461 | 15,690 | 35,222 | 3,919 | 11,024 |
| 1965—66 | 80,745 | 15,663 | 33,987 | 3,265 | 11,649 |
| 1966—67 | 93,305 | 9,311 | 37,221 | 3,061 | 11,057 |
| 1967—68 | 126,651 | 13,955 | 62,777 | 5,873 | 14,028 |
| 1968—69 | 129,975 | 15,906 | 63,537 | 7,138 | 23,927 |
| 1969—70 | 108,394 | 21,008 | 56,080 | 8,089 | 24,500 |
| 1970—71 | 97,528 | 22,141 | 81,378 | 11,982 | 22,533 |
| Total yields (bushels (000)) | |||||
| 1963—64 | 10,068 | 1,548 | 5,776 | 744 | 1,100 |
| 1964—65 | 9,198 | 2,494 | 4,670 | 927 | 878 |
| 1965—66 | 10,721 | 2,399 | 5,030 | 762 | 1,05.8 |
| 1966—67 | 12,778 | 1,553 | 5,909 | 728 | 1,183 |
| 1967—68 | 16,253 | 2,467 | 9,674 | 1,413 | 1,334 |
| 1968—69 | 16,779 | 2,874 | 10,254 | 2,014 | 2,080 |
| 1969—70 | 10,553 | 3,181 | 7,692 | 2,308 | 1,822 |
| 1970—71 | 11,965 | 3,293 | 11,434 | 3,983 | 1,905 |
| Yields per hectare (bushels) | |||||
| 1963—64 | 121.98 | 143.95 | 151.87 | 190.52 | 90.69 |
| 1964—65 | 123.53 | 158.95 | 132.59 | 236.54 | 79.64 |
| 1965—66 | 132.78 | 153.16 | 148.00 | 233.38 | 90.82 |
| 1966—67 | 136.95 | 166.79 | 158.75 | 237.83 | 106.99 |
| 1967—68 | 128.33 | 176.78 | 154.10 | 240.59 | 95.09 |
| 1968—69 | 129.09 | 180.69 | 161.39 | 282.15 | 86.93 |
| 1969—70 | 97.36 | 151.42 | 137.16 | 285.33 | 74.36 |
| 1970—71 | 122.68 | 148.73 | 140.50 | 332.42 | 84.54 |
WHEAT—As a result of the equitable price of wheat combined with sowing of increased acreages of higher yielding varieties, and also to other economic factors, by 1968–69 the total yield had moved up to record levels of twice those of 8 years earlier, but production was seriously affected by drought conditions in 1969–70 and near-drought conditions in 1970–71.
The following diagram shows the fluctuations that have occurred in the area sown in wheat, together with the total yield and the average yield per acre.

Wheat Board—Control of the importation of wheat and flour and of the distribution of both imported and locally produced wheat rests with the Wheat Board. The operations of this board, which consists of representatives of flourmillers, wheat growers, and bakers, with the Minister of Trade and Industry as chairman, and his nominee from the Department of Trade and Industry as deputy chairman, are governed by the Wheat Board Act 1965.
All New Zealand milling wheat is purchased from farmers by the Wheat Board through the agency of the grain merchants acting as brokers for the board. The board is responsible for the distribution of imported poultry wheat in the North Island; in the South Island poultry wheat is not controlled. Its functions also include arrangements for the processing of wheat and the sale of flour to merchants, bakers, pastrycooks, grocers, and others.
The annual consumption of wheat in New Zealand approximates 15 million bushels—some 11 million bushels being required for flour and cereal foods, and the balance for poultry food and seed. In the 1968–69 season New Zealand's production of milling wheat was nearly self-sufficient, requiring only a small quantity to be imported; some surplus non-milling wheat was exported.
Varieties of Wheat—The choice of wheat varieties for sowing is influenced by their suitability to local conditions of climate, soil type, etc. Wheat growers receive valuable guidance regarding suitable varieties as the result of research work and field trials undertaken by the Crop Research Division, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the Wheat Research Institute, and the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries. The survey of varieties of wheat grown for threshing is now carried out each year.
The 1971 survey which related to wheat sown in 1970 and harvested in 1971 showed the following results.
| Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
| * Area of wheat threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 108,394 hectares which produced 10,553,000 bushels. | ||||
| Aotea | 58,792 | 7,153,601 | 59.79 | 121.68 |
| Hilgendorf | 10,658 | 1,261,451 | 10.54 | 118.36 |
| Arawa | 18,065 | 2,401,256 | 20.07 | 132.92 |
| Gamenya | 4,109 | 498,180 | 4.16 | 121.24 |
| Cross | 918 | 115,358 | .96 | 125.66 |
| Triple Dirk | 884 | 83,726 | .70 | 94.71 |
| Raven | 3,303 | 347,624 | 2.91 | 105.24 |
| Other | 799 | 104,046 | .87 | 130.22 |
| Totals | 97,528 | 11,965,242 | 100.00 | 122.69 |
OATS—The area under oats has declined steadily, the greatest decreases being in oats for chaff, hay, and silage. This decline resulted largely from the replacement of horses by tractors.
Varieties of Oats Threshed—A survey covering the 1970–71 season gave the following results.
| Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
| * Area of oats threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 21,008 hectares which produced 3,181,000 bushels. | ||||
| Onward | 5,321 | 889,827 | 27.02 | 167.23 |
| Mapua | 11,136 | 1,717,039 | 52.14 | 154.19 |
| Black Supreme | 2,289 | 307,794 | 9.35 | 134.47 |
| Other White | 2,027 | 239,999 | 7.29 | 118.40 |
| Other Coloured | 1,367 | 138,567 | 4.20 | 101.37 |
| Totals | 22,140 | 3,293,226 | 100.00 | 148.75 |
More than half a million bushels of oats are milled each year to produce some 3,000 short tons of rolled oats, and 2,300 short tons of oatmeal and proprietary oaten foods.
BARLEY—In the 1970–71 season there were 11,433,841 bushels of barley threshed from 81,378 hectares compared with 7,692,000 bushels from 56,080 hectares in the 1969–70 season. About half the crop is used for malting and half for manufactured stock food.
Varieties of barley grown in the 1970–71 season were as set out below.
| Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
| * Area of barley threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 63,5.11 hectares. | ||||
| Carlsberg | 21,174 | 2,920,258 | 25.54 | 137.92 |
| Kenia | 9,102 | 1,209,558 | 10.58 | 132.89 |
| Research | 9,915 | 1,291,489 | 11.30 | 130 26 |
| Zephyr | 40,364 | 5,911,433 | 51.70 | 146.45 |
| Other varieties | 823 | 101,103 | 0.88 | 122.85 |
| Totals | 81,378 | 11,433,841 | 100.00 | 140.50 |
PEAS—The area of peas for threshing has increased rapidly over the last 4 years moving from 11,057 hectares in 1966–67 to 22,533 hectares in 1970–71. There have been fluctuations in the export figures for this commodity. In 1949 nearly 850,000 bushels were exported, whereas by 1953 the amount had fallen to approximately 370,000 bushels, but increased to 1,515,182 bushels in the year ended 30 June 1971.
Varieties of peas grown in the 1970–71 season were as under.
| Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
| * Area of peas threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 24,500 hectares which produced 1,822,000 bushels. | ||||
| Garden varieties | 7,579 | 650,348 | 34.13 | 85.81 |
| Field varieties— | ||||
| Blue Boiling | 4,048 | 350,700 | 18.41 | 86.64 |
| Maple | 9,285 | 774,519 | 40.65 | 83.42 |
| White | 1,621 | 129,781 | 6.81 | 80.06 |
| Totals | 22,533 | 1,905,348 | 100.00 | 84.56 |
The foregoing figures exclude green peas grown for market or processing (e.g., canning and quick freezing). There has been an increasing use of quick-frozen peas.
POTATOES—The production of potatoes is usually adequate to meet the home market.
Under the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950 a Potato Board was established consisting of seven members, three of whom are representative of the growers on an elective basis, three nominated by the New Zealand Grain, Seed, and Produce Merchants' Federation (Incorporated), and one an officer of the Public Service acting in an advisory capacity.
The principal function of the board is to ensure that adequate supplies of main-crop potatoes are available for consumption in New Zealand, and for that purpose to enter into contracts with growers for the growing of main-crop potatoes. The Act provides that the board may impose a levy not exceeding $3 per ton on main-crop potatoes sold by growers, the proceeds of which are to be applied by the board in payment of charges, etc., for which it may become liable in the exercise of its functions.
The board undertakes to compensate contract growers for any declared unsold number one grade contract produce held by growers at the end of the season. For the 1971–72 season the rate was $18 per 2,000 lb in the South Island and $22 per 2,000 lb unit in the North Island.
Potato yields have risen to such an extent that a population of 2 3/4 million is now supplied from the same acreages as were 1 3/4 million people 20 years earlier. Most of this increased production has been achieved through new varieties and better farming practice based on research results.
Figures for area and yield of potatoes for the latest 6 years are as follows.
| Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Hectare |
|---|---|---|---|
| hectares | tons | tons | |
| 1965–66 | 9,888 | 230,858 | 23.35 |
| 1966–67 | 8,020 | 184,398 | 22.99 |
| 1967–68 | 9,517 | 232,110 | 24.39 |
| 1968–69 | 10,132 | 252,301 | 24.90 |
| 1969–70 | 9,928 | 249,204 | 25.10 |
| 1970–71 | 8,287 | 206,611 | 24.93 |
ONIONS—Areas in, and yields of, onions for the latest 6 years are as follows.
| Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Hectare |
|---|---|---|---|
| hectares | tons | tons | |
| 1965–66 | 708 | 21,208 | 29.95 |
| 1966–67 | 790 | 23,916 | 30.27 |
| 1967–68 | 788 | 23,766 | 30.16 |
| 1968–69 | 1,021 | 30,409 | 29.78 |
| 1969–70 | 879 | 25,548 | 29.06 |
| 1970–71 | 1,041 | 29,146 | 28.00 |
LINSEED—The area under this crop has fluctuated considerably over a long period. The highest level of 9,889 hectares was reached in 1951–52. In the processing of linseed, the linseed oil is extracted while the residue provides a valuable concentrate for stock food. A small quantity of unprocessed linseed is also used for this purpose.
SUPPLEMENTARY FODDER CROPS—The following table gives the areas of the supplementary fodder crops.
| Year | Grasses and Clovers, Including Lucerne for Hay or Silage | Cereal Crops | Rape, Kale, and Chou Moellier | Swedes, Turnips, Turnips and Rape† | Total Area of Fodder Crops* |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes small areas of other minor fodder crops. † From 1969 excludes turnips and rape (mixed). | |||||
| hectares | |||||
| 1965–66 | 517,861 | 28,863 | 92,724 | 191,598 | 831,046 |
| 1966–67 | 524,503 | 27,142 | 82,193 | 182,362 | 816,200 |
| 1967–68 | 529,256 | 30,861 | 73,584 | 177,967 | 811,668 |
| 1968–69 | 601,264 | 29,539 | 77,085 | 166,922 | 874,810 |
| 1969–70 | 568,774 | 46,320 | 74,985 | 151,716 | 841,795 |
| 1970–71 | 598,317 | 36,629 | 54,721 | 132,741 | 822,408 |
In 1970–71 grasses and clovers cut for hay or silage totalled 510,268 hectares and lucerne 88,049 hectares. Oats was the only cereal crop utilised in any quantity for this purpose. Oats also was the principal cereal crop fed off to stock. The area of oats cut for chaff, hay, or silage or fed off amounted to 25,844 hectares. The principal green-fodder crops apart from oats are rape (20,159 hectares) and chou moellier, including kale (34,562 hectares). Swedes and turnips are the principal root crops grown in New Zealand, the total area sown in these crops in 1970–71 being 132,741 hectares.
SEED CERTIFICATION—The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries operates a seed certification scheme covering the more important herbage species, cereals, brassicas, and potatoes. Bred varieties of these species are produced by the Grasslands and the Crop Research Division of the DSIR. These are then reproduced under the control of the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries which releases them as Breeder's seed which in turn produces Basic seed. The final stages in the multiplication of certified seed are known as 1st and 2nd Generation seeds. Basic and Certified seed, 1st and 2nd Generation, are sold through the usual commercial channels.
GRASS SEED—Of the total area of grasses, clovers, and lucerne cut for seed during 1970–71, 92. percent was in the South Island.
The areas of grass, clover, and lucerne crops harvested for seed, distinguishing the principal varieties, are given in the following table.
| Crop | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968—69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes Ariki ryegrass. † Ariki from 1968–69. | |||||
| Hectares | |||||
| Ryegrass— | |||||
| Perennial | 22,432 | 20,312* | 18,153 | 24,851 | 48,433 |
| Italian | 3,017 | 1,944 | 2,868† | ||
| Short Rotation (H.1.) | 7,403 | 6,857 | 5,483 | ||
| Red clover (including cowgrass) | 6,252 | 4,811 | 5,787 | 15,316 | 26,449 |
| White clover | 18,840 | 10,527 | 13,082 | ||
| Lucerne | 5,612 | 4,700 | 4,807 | 3,679 | 5,427 |
| Cocksfoot | 3,783 | 3,888 | 3,995 | 8,866 | 12,484 |
| Chewings fescue | 407 | 1,195 | 565 | ||
| Crested dogstail | 1,537 | 3,212 | 3,802 | ||
| Other grasses and clovers | 3,258 | 3,746 | 4,948 | ||
| Totals | 72,541 | 61,192 | 63,490 | 52,712 | 92,793 |
Quantities (in dressed weights) of grass and clover seeds treated by machine dressing plants for the latest 3 years are given below.
| Type of Seed | Unit | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Ryegrass— | ||||
| Perennial | bush | 1,031,414 | 883,389 | 1,557,175 |
| Italian (including W. Wolths) | bush | 169,473 | 226,874 | 494,928 |
| Short rotation (H1) | bush | 368,154 | 242,578 | 353,997 |
| Ariki | bush | 181,091 | 118,440 | 337,513 |
| Cocksfoot | lb | 2,549,976 | 1,360,845 | 3,233,867 |
| Chewings fescue | lb | 378,522 | 120,935 | 208,663 |
| Crested dogstail | lb | 2,780,647 | 1,675,186 | 2,974,351 |
| Browntop | lb | 209,085 | 203,136 | 259,074 |
| Timothy | lb | 1,045,957 | 930,132 | 897,022 |
| White clover | lb | 5,631,627 | 2,719,439 | 7,738,323 |
| Suckling clover | lb | 109,476 | 75,646 | 72,434 |
| Suckling white mixture | lb | 320,232 | 238,913 | 242,861 |
| Broad red clover (including cowgrass) | lb | 1,370,940 | 1,193,682 | 1,496,987 |
| Montgomery red clover | lb | 1,319,426 | 990,431 | 743,011 |
| Lucerne | lb | 889,502 | 509,941 | 1,181,539 |
| Other grass and clovers | lb | 153,304 | 76,174 | 340,719 |
Large quantities of grass and clover seed have been exported during recent years, especially to the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America. Details of the volume and value of exports during recent years will be found in Section 22B of this issue.
MARKET GARDENS AND PLANTATIONS—The following table sets out the acreages for market gardens, plantations, etc. Forest Service plantations are included in these figures. Until 1970–71 statistics relate only to holdings of 10 acres (approximately 4.05 hectares) and over outside boroughs, in that year to holdings of 2 acres (.81 hectares) and within boroughs.
In 1956–57 the area of market gardens in the 1–9 acre (0.4 to 3.6 hectares) group represented 19 percent of the total acreage; in the case of nurseries the percentage was 21 percent and for private gardens 5 percent. Plantations were scarcely affected, being well under 1 percent. Figures include berryfruit gardens.
| Year | Market Gardens* | Nurseries | Private Gardens, etc. | Plantations |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding crops for Processing. † Year ended 30 June. | ||||
| hectares | ||||
| 1965–66 | 5,235 | 748 | 49,637 | 427,459 |
| 1966–67 | 6,069 | 870 | 47,216 | 429,617 |
| 1967–68 | 6,680 | 888 | 46,291 | 446,021 |
| 1968–69 | 7,796 | 940 | 46,645 | 464,828 |
| 1969–70 | 7,167 | 1,215 | 52,038 | 480,185 |
| 1970–71† | 9,198 | 1,516 | 55,209 | 507,266 |
Commercial Gardens—The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries estimates that approximately 2,700 vegetable growers were cultivating a total area of approximately 18,211 hectares in 1964. Included in this figure are approximately 7,689 hectares used exclusively for growing crops for processing.
Commercial berryfruit gardens are surveyed every 5 years. The Ministry of Agriculture's last survey was in 1969 when 569 hectares farmed by 571 growers were recorded. In 1969 the areas then being grown (in hectares) were raspberries 231; strawberries 208; black currants 45; gooseberries 24; boysenberries 63; loganberries 8. The production of berryfruits in the 1968–69 season was estimated as follows: raspberries, 1,226 tons; strawberries, 4,034 tons; black currants, 223 tons; gooseberries, 91 tons; boysenberries, 328 tons; and loganberries 63 tons. The greatest concentration of gardens is in Canterbury near Christchurch and Waimate with the combined total of 157 hectares. Raspberries account for 85 of the 119 hectares of berryfruit grown in the Nelson province. The 53 hectares in the Wairarapa are mainly of mixed berryfruit holdings. In the vicinity of Auckland 61 hectares of strawberries are grown. Other major centres of berryfruit growing are Central Otago, 25 hectares; Manawatu, 44 hectares; and Hawke's Bay, 51 hectares. Gooseberries are not grown commercially to any extent outside the Wairarapa (13 hectares). These estimates cover all gardens of over half an acre (approximately 0.2 hectare) and smaller gardens with more than a quarter of an acre (approximately 0.1 hectare) of strawberries, including those in boroughs. The only berryfruit for which there is an organised marketing scheme is the raspberry, for which local marketing committees have been established in Nelson (since 1940) and in Canterbury and Otago (since 1959), while a Central Council of Raspberry Growers was created by the Raspberry Marketing Regulations 1950 to co-ordinate marketing by the three district committees.
Nurseries—The number of registered nurseries registered which excludes those producing seedlings, perennials and pulps, and those operated by government and local authorities at 31 December 1972, totalled 760 and covered 1,343 hectares.
ORCHARDS AND THE FRUIT INDUSTRY—Apples and pears are the main fruits, the principal growing areas being Nelson and Hawke's Bay. Peach and plum orchards are distributed over Nelson, Hawke's Bay, Central Otago, and near Alexandra. Central Otago, with its hot summers and severe winters, produces the greater part of the English plums, apricots, and cherries. The coastal strip from North Auckland, through the Bay of plenty, to Gisborne is sufficiently mild for the production of citrus and other subtropical fruits such as passionfruit, tamarilloes, and Chinese gooseberries.
The area in commercial holdings of 2 acres (approximately 1 hectare) and over returned asunder fruit trees was given as 11,451 hectares at 30 June 1971.
During 1968 the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries made the fourth comprehensive field survey of fruit trees in commercial orchards. This survey covered all orchards with 100 or more deciduous fruit trees, over 50 citrus trees, subtropical fruits, and mixed orchards of half an acre and over. The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries has supplied the following numbers of fruit trees of principal kinds in commercial orchards based on 1968 survey figures: apple, 1,465,359; pear, 192,946; quince, 1,777; peach, 407,862; nectarine, 41,173; apricot, 159,081; plum, 113,206; cherry, 23,407; lemon, 36,372; orange, 142,491; grapefruit, 45,087; mandarin, 68,656; tangelo, 47,468.
The 1968 survey showed that the total number of fruit trees had increased since the third survey of 1963. There were 252,000 more apple trees and 18,600 more pear trees. A total of 338,074 citrus trees occupying 721 hectares of commercial orchard area was recorded in the 1968 survey. This amounted to a doubling of the total number of citrus trees over the five years since the 1963 survey.
A survey by the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries in 1970 of all vineyards containing at least half an acre (0.2 hectares) covered 320 vineyards. The total area in grapes was 1,468 hectares, yielding a crop of 13,223 tons. 96.5 percent was used for wine production, 2 percent was sold as table grapes, and 1.5 percent was used for making grape-juice beverage. Vineyards were mainly in Auckland (658 hectares), Hawke's Bay (327 hectares), Gisborne (278 hectares), Waikato (187 hectares), Northland (16 hectares), Manawatu-Wellington (0.81 hectares), South Island (2.8 hectares). In 1970 there were 158 licensed winemakers, who produced an estimated 3.9 million gallons of grape wine, 60,000 gallons of grape-juice beverage, 400,000 gallons of fruit wine and cider. The estimated area in glasshouse vineries in 1970 was 43,664 square metres. The main centres for indoor grape growing were; Auckland, 23,597 square metres; Waikato – Bay of Plenty, 5,853 square metres; Manawatu, 5,388 square metres; Canterbury, 4,738 square metres; Oamaru, 3,716 square metres; Nelson-Marlborough, 372 square metres. Approximately 22,473 square metres of glasshouse vineries have been adapted for early market and 21,265 square metres for late market. There were 168 tons of glasshouse grapes marketed for dessert purposes.
Apples and Pears—A summary of the activities of the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board appears in Section 21. Over 700 orchardists consistently sell apples and pears to the board. Over. 75 percent of the total crop received comes from Nelson and Hawke's Bay.
Quantities of apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the board in the last 6 seasons are given below. These figures exclude direct sales from fruitgrowers to factories and the public; these sales have been estimated to comprise approximately 20 percent of the annual apple and pear crop.
| Season | Fresh Apples | Apples for Processing | Fresh Pears | Pears for Processing | Total Fresh Fruit | Total for Processing | Total Fruit |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| bushel equivalent | |||||||
| 1966–67 | 1,373,033 | 325,783 | 382,436 | 30,805 | 1,755,469 | 356,588 | 2,112,057 |
| 1967–68 | 1,502,072 | 316,949 | 429,369 | 39,341 | 1,931,441 | 356,290 | 2,287,731 |
| 1968–69 | 1,415,788 | 295,902 | 401,868 | 7,916 | 1,817,656 | 303,818 | 2,121,474 |
| 1969–70 | 1,548,310 | 576,803 | 409,257 | 31,560 | 1,957,567 | 608,363 | 2,565,930 |
| 1970–71 | 1,414,284 | 460,854 | 454,150 | 37,849 | 1,868,434 | 498,703 | 2,367,137 |
| 1971–72 | 1,667,801 | 724,261 | 433,764 | 25,654 | 2,101,565 | 749,915 | 2,851,480 |
The figures for apples and pears for processing include the quantities processed and exported.
The following table shows the quantities of the main varieties of fresh apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the Apple and Pear Marketing Board and exported to the United Kingdom and elsewhere during the 1971–72 season, together with the total estimated production of each crop. Factories are given authority to purchase fruit for processing direct from the growers.
| Variety | Marketed by the Apple and Pear Marketing Board | Estimated Total Production* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| In New Zealand | For Export | |||
| To United Kingdom | To Other Countries | |||
* Estimated by Horticulture Division, Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries. † Figures include Red Strains. | ||||
| Apples— | bushel cases | |||
| Granny Smith | 332,608 | 212,980 | 1,116,220 | |
| Sturmer Pippin | 157,367 | 604,761 | 266,816 | |
| Golden Delicious | 179,912 | 317,763 | 94,639 | |
| Delicious | 248,113 | 61,872 | 224,112 | |
| Red Delicious | 114,583 | 62,174 | 166,626 | |
| Jonathan† | 45,450 | 158,532 | 56,796 | |
| Dougherty† | 79,252 | 101,548 | 34,388 | |
| Richared | 63,092 | 39,206 | 18,808 | |
| Kidd's Orange | 78,931 | 28,335 | 6,308 | |
| Others | 368,493 | 318,798 | 72,229 | |
| Total apples | 1,667,801 | 1,905,969 | 2,056,942 | 8,005,000 |
| Pears— | ||||
| Williams Bon Chretien | 88,845 | – | – | |
| Winter Cole | 149,713 | 20,519 | 6,139 | |
| Winter Nelis | 98,776 | 10,570 | 17,259 | |
| Others | 96,430 | 22,528 | 64,484 | |
| Total pears | 433,764 | 53,617 | 87,882 | 1,075,000 |
Stone Fruits—The 1968 survey by the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries revealed that nearly half of the total of 407,900 peach trees were in Hawke's Bay, and that, of the balance, some 74,000 peach trees were in the Auckland district.
Production and disposal of stone fruit for the year ended 30 June 1972 were estimated as follows.
| Fruit | Disposal | Total Production | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Market | Processing | ||
| (000 bushels) | |||
| Peaches | 761 | 473 | 1,234 |
| Nectarines | 100 | 2 | 102 |
| Apricots | 259 | 139 | 398 |
| Plums— | |||
| European | 20 | 9 | 29 |
| Japanese | 186 | 22 | 208 |
| Cherries | 26 | – | 26 |
Citrus and Subtropical Fruits—Estimated quantities of citrus fruits marketed in New Zealand by the Citrus Marketing Authority, together with direct sales to the public by citrus growers are given in the following table.
| Year | Grapefruit | Lemons* | Sweet Oranges | Mandarins and Other Citrus Fruits |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Figures for lemons relate to packed 3/4 bushel cases. | ||||
| bushels | ||||
| 1964 | 185,050 | 121,625 | 33,650 | 14,100 |
| 1965 | 184,200 | 133,660 | 31,050 | 15,800 |
| 1966 | 158,500 | 112,400 | 36,600 | 22,000 |
| 1967 | 154,000 | 121,000 | 37,000 | 25,000 |
| 1968 | 184,500 | 171,500 | 58,600 | 43,100 |
| 1969 | 147,400 | 119,600 | 62,000 | 44,800 |
| 1970 | 222,000 | 164,000 | 93,000 | 34,000 |
| 1971 | 211,000 | 107,000 | 94,000 | 46,000 |
Reference to the Citrus Marketing Authority is to be found in Section 21.
Estimated production figures for other subtropical fruits for 1971 are: tamarilloes, 1,900 tons; passion fruit, 300 tons; Chinese gooseberries, 2,300 tons.
Production of citrus fruit and its sale as fresh fruit or for use in processing is shown in the following table.
| Year | Grapefruit | Lemons | Sweet Orange | Mandarins and Tangelos | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Fresh | Processed | Fresh | Processed | Fresh | Processed | Fresh | Processed | |
| bushels (000) | ||||||||
| 1966 | 116 | 42 | 70 | 48 | 34 | 2 | 22 | – |
| 1967 | 100 | 54 | 74 | 47 | 33 | 4 | 25 | – |
| 1968 | 94 | 91 | 100 | 71 | 54 | 4 | 43 | – |
| 1969 | 75 | 72 | 75 | 44 | 54 | 8 | 45 | – |
| 1970 | 66 | 156 | 82 | 82 | 84 | 9 | 74 | 1 |
| 1971 | 77 | 134 | 81 | 75 | 89 | 5 | 78 | 5 |
HOPS—Practically the whole of the hop gardens are located in Waimea county. Production per hectare (approximately 2.47 acres) usually ranges between 1,300 kg and 1,700 kg. The total crop produced in the 1973 season was 348,391 kg (50,654 kg for export) compared with 413,640 kg (35,460 kg for export) in 1972. About 98 percent of the crop is now picked by machines.
A Hop Marketing Committee of six members (one Government and five producer) was established by the Hop Marketing Regulations 1939 to regulate and control the marketing either locally or overseas of all hops produced in New Zealand and to assist the industry generally.
TOBACCO—Tobacco is grown mainly in the Motueka district, Most of the tobacco produced is flue-cured, producing a yellow-leaf tobacco which is largely used for the manufacture of cigarettes, the balance, air-cured, being used mainly in the manufacture of smoking mixtures and pipe tobacco. Some 7,349,615 lb of raw tobacco leaf was imported for the year ended 30 June 1971 with a value of $6,751,730.
With the following particulars relating to tobacco production, it should be noted that the figures relate to the total commercial tobacco production and not merely to holdings of 10 acres (approximately 4.05 hectares) or over situated outside borough boundaries. (Source: New Zealand Tobacco Board.)
| Season | Number of Growers | Area Planted | Production* | Estimated Value of Crop* |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes research and experimental crops. | ||||
| hectares | lb(000) | $(000) | ||
| 1965–66 | 585 | 2,059 | 6,823 | 3,268 |
| 1966–67 | 529 | 1,976 | 5,516 | 2,984 |
| 1967–68 | 526 | 2,064 | 6,154 | 3,562 |
| 1968–69 | 523 | 2,062 | 7,604 | 4,917 |
| 1969–70 | 506 | 2,055 | 7,162 | 4,641 |
| 1970–71 | 464 | 2,011 | 8,572 | 6,071 |
The production figures represent the weight of the leaf purchased from growers before redrying. Flue-cured leaf accounted for 96.4 percent and air-dried leaf for 3:6 percent of the 1970–71 crop.
LINEN FLAX—There is a strong demand for all linen fibre produced in New Zealand from a local manufacturer of twine who uses this kind of fibre in the making of twine for closing bags and bales, for rolling meat, and for other purposes which require a twine made from a strong durable fibre.
Areas for the last five seasons are: 1966–67, 227 hectares; 1967–68, 182 hectares; 1968–69, 152 hectares; 1969–70, 190 hectares; and 1970–71, 202 hectares.
Production from the single factory still operated by the Linen Flax Corporation at Geraldine has been as follows.
| Product | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| tons | |||||
| Straw processed | 1,313 | 1,401 | 1,260 | 1,173 | 1,024 |
| Scutched fibre | 152 | 152 | 153 | 99 | 101 |
| Seed | 142 | 145 | 145 | 129 | 103 |
| Tow | 46 | 46 | 31 | 43 | 32 |
| Linmeal | 88 | 95 | 95 | 94 | 58 |
GENERAL—New Zealand has more than 25 times as many animals as people: this ratio is probably not exceeded in any country in the world. Grasslands have been developed to the extent that the best dairy farms can carry one cow to the acre, and the best sheep farms can support up to 10 sheep to the acre throughout the year.
The first sheep stations in the 1840s were stocked with Merinos from Australia. During the 1850s and 1860s several English breeds of sheep were imported, notably Southdowns, Leicesters, Lincolns, and Romneys. In 1855 there were 761,700 sheep in the country; by 1870 there were 9,700,000. Until 1882, the year of the successful introduction of cargo refrigeration when mutton and lamb exports were sent to London, the Merino and its crosses were predominant, because the only sheep products of any importance for export were wool and a little tallow, obtained by boiling down carcasses. Then the Merino was superseded in the North Island by breeds more suited to the climate and conditions. Today the flock sheep of the North Island are nearly all predominantly of Romney blood. In the South Island, Merino blood in varying degree continued to play an important part in the flock structure but are now restricted to the foothills of the Southern Alps, while Corriedales are more profitable in the better hill country, and crossbreeds and long-woolled British breeds at lower levels.
In 1851 there were 193,000 cattle in New Zealand and by 1897 the number had reached 1,138,000. Cattle raising and fattening are usually associated with hill-country sheep farming and fat-lamb farming respectively, and beef stock are grazed chiefly in the North Island. The most popular breed of beef cattle is now the Aberdeen Angus, which has gradually gained ground over the last 30 years, with Herefords and Shorthorns next in number.
The growth of dairy herds was related to the availability of refrigeration for the export of butter from 1882, and the development of butter and cheese factories. There were 300,000 dairy cows by 1897, 185,000 of them in the North Island and 115,000 in the South Island. Now the North Island has more than 12 times as many dairy cows as the South Island. At first Shorthorn was the popular breed, but since 1920 the Jersey has emerged as the predominant breed of dairy cattle.
In the following table, dairy cows in milk, total cattle, sows, and total pigs are as at 31 January; sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed are for the season ending in the year stated; breeding ewes and total sheep are as at 30 June, while the coverage up to 1971 is of holdings of 10 acres (approx. 4.05 hectares) and over situated outside borough boundaries and of holdings 2 acres (approx. 1 hectare) thereafter.
| Livestock | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes those in boroughs and on holdings under 1 acre. † Estimates derived from 31 January survey. | |||||
| Cattle (including dairy cows) | 8,247,163 | 8,604,874 | 8,777,332 | 8,818,902 | 8,999,000† |
| Dairy cows in milk | 2,232,482 | 2,304,252 | 2,320,636 | 2,238,974 | 2,218,000† |
| Total dairy cattle | 3,698,020 | 3,793,083 | 3,729,284 | 3,539,373 | 3,425,000† |
| Beef cattle | 4,549,143 | 4,811,791 | 5,048,048 | 5,279,529 | 5,574,000† |
| Sheep (including lambs)* | 60,473,597 | 59,937,425 | 60,276,111 | 58,911,525 | 60,882,719 |
| Breeding ewes* | 42,650,916 | 43,384,698 | 42,911,581 | 43,016,717 | 44,152,043 |
| Lambs tailed during season | 40,920,825 | 40,415,684 | 42,077,998 | 39,960,586 | 41,726,000† |
| Lambs shorn during season | 15,913,932 | 16,119,424 | 18,618,700 | 16,477,969 | |
| Sheep shorn during season | 56,451,591 | 55,761,540 | 56,416,878 | 56,257,299 | |
| Pigs (total) | 614,177 | 553,388 | 577,925 | 617,183 | 603,000† |
| Breeding sows | 77,412 | 69,223 | 73,204 | 77,431 | |
The 1964 Agricultural Development Conference set a target of an increase in livestock numbers of 3.5 percent a year and the National Development Conference in 1969 revised the rate to 2.6 percent a year.
In the latest 3 years dairy cattle decreased by 1.7 percent in 1970, 5.1 percent in 1971, and 3.2 percent in 1972 and beef cattle increased 4.9 percent, 4.6 percent and 5.6 percent. Sheep numbers increased by 0.6 percent in 1969–70, decreased by 2.3 percent in 1970–71 and increased by 3.3 percent in 1972.
The dairying and beef-production industries are both largely concentrated in the North Island, which has 84 percent of the total cattle and 93 percent of the dairy stock. Localising the dairying industry still further, it is found that 66 percent of the milking cows of New Zealand are in the northern half of the North Island. Taranaki and Wellington districts between them account for one-quarter of the total dairy cows in milk.
Beef cattle are fairly evenly spread over the North Island, except Taranaki and areas close to Auckland.
Taking the number of beef breeding cows 2 years old and over as a guide to beef production, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty and Wellington statistical areas easily lead with 36 percent of the New Zealand total between them. Hawke's Bay is next, followed by East Coast and Northland in that order. These five districts together depasture 72 percent of breeding cows.
Northland, Central Auckland, and South Auckland - Bay of Plenty statistical areas account for 45 percent of the pig population and Wellington and Taranaki for 25 percent. The number of pigs kept in the Nelson and Canterbury areas has increased considerably in recent years and 18 percent of the pig population is now in these areas. Tanker collection of whole milk from dairy farms has reduced the rearing of pigs as a sideline; major developments have taken place in the rearing of grain-fed pigs in large units.
Sheep farming is more evenly distributed between the North and South Islands. The statistical areas of major importance are Canterbury, Wellington, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty, Southland, Otago, and Hawke's Bay, in that order, these six districts accounting for 85 percent of the total sheep population in 1971.
The following table shows the distribution of livestock at 31 January 1971.
| Statistical Area | Dairy Cows and Heifers, Two Years Old and Over (In Milk) | Beef Breeding Cows, Two Years Old and Over | Total Cattle | Breeding Sows | Total Pigs | Sheep Shorn* | Lambs Shorn* | Lambs Tailed* | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed during 1969–70, remaining particulars for stock at 31 January 1971. | |||||||||
| Northland | (000) | 288 | 145 | 966 | 7 | 54 | 1,762 | 814 | 1,123 |
| Percent | 12.42 | 9.31 | 10.95 | 9.09 | 8.75 | 3.13 | 4.94 | 2.81 | |
| Central Auckland | (000) | 201 | 45 | 520 | 8 | 69 | 1,136 | 440 | 723 |
| Percent | 8.67 | 2.89 | 5.90 | 10.39 | 11.18 | 2.02 | 2.67 | 1.81 | |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | (000) | 1,043 | 309 | 2,772 | 20 | 158 | 8,527 | 3,691 | 5,338 |
| Percent | 45.00 | 19.85 | 31.43 | 25.97 | 25.61 | 15.15 | 22.40 | 13.36 | |
| East Coast | (000) | 8 | 168 | 473 | 1 | 9 | 2,373 | 1,106 | 1,419 |
| Percent | 0.36 | 10.79 | 5.36 | 1.30 | 1.46 | 4.22 | 6.70 | 3.55 | |
| Hawke's Bay | (000) | 46 | 228 | 792 | 2 | 16 | 6,433 | 2,514 | 4,586 |
| Percent | 1.98 | 14.71 | 8.98 | 2.60 | 2.59 | 11.44 | 15.26 | 11.48 | |
| Taranaki | (000) | 361 | 38 | 746 | 9 | 78 | 1,597 | 632 | 983 |
| Percent | 15.57 | 2.44 | 8.46 | 11.69 | 12.64 | 2.84 | 3.84 | 2.46 | |
| Wellington | (000) | 208 | 258 | 1,190 | 11 | 76 | 8,690 | 3,374 | 5,668 |
| Percent | 8.97 | 16.57 | 13.49 | 14.28 | 12.32 | 15.45 | 20.47 | 14.18 | |
| North Island | (000) | 2,155 | 1,193 | 7,458 | 58 | 460 | 30,519 | 12,570 | 19,841 |
| Percent | 92.97 | 76.56 | 84.57 | 75.32 | 74.55 | 54.25 | 76.28 | 49.65 | |
| Marlborough | (000) | 15 | 32 | 119 | 2 | 18 | 1,340 | 188 | 805 |
| Percent | 0.65 | 2.06 | 1.35 | 2.60 | 2.92 | 2.38 | 1.14 | 2.01 | |
| Nelson | (000) | 37 | 25 | 140 | 3 | 33 | 678 | 199 | 445 |
| Percent | 1.60 | 1.61 | 1.58 | 3.90 | 5.35 | 1.20 | 1.21 | 1.11 | |
| Westland | (000) | 19 | 19 | 90 | – | 3 | 180 | 34 | 123 |
| Percent | 0.82 | 1.22 | 1.02 | 0.23 | 0.49 | 0.32 | 0.21 | 0.31 | |
| Canterbury | (000) | 47 | 113 | 406 | 10 | 73 | 9,224 | 1,180 | 7,216 |
| Percent | 2.03 | 7.26 | 4.60 | 12.75 | 11.83 | 16.40 | 7.16 | 18.06 | |
| Otago | (000) | 21 | 100 | 318 | 2 | 16 | 6,878 | 638 | 5,115 |
| Percent | 0.91 | 6.42 | 3.60 | 2.60 | 2.59 | 12.23 | 3.87 | 12.80 | |
| Southland | (000) | 23 | 76 | 289 | 2 | 14 | 7,438 | 1,669 | 6,415 |
| Percent | 0.99 | 4.88 | 3.28 | 2.60 | 2.27 | 13.22 | 10.13 | 16.06 | |
| South Island | (000) | 163 | 365 | 1,361 | 19 | 157 | 25,738 | 3,908 | 20,120 |
| Percent | 7.03 | 23.44 | 15.43 | 24.68 | 25.45 | 45.75 | 23.72 | 50.35 | |
Detailed statistics of livestock are contained in the annual report Statistics of Farm Production. This publication also contains the summary tables from parliamentary paper H.23, which is a statistical analysis of the annual sheep returns.
SHEEP—The following table analyses categories of sheep and gives a broad classification of stud and other groups.
| At 30 June | Rams | Wethers | Breeding Ewes | Dry Ewes | Hoggets | Total | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Ram | Wether | Ewe | ||||||
| thousands | ||||||||
| Totals | ||||||||
| 1967 | 980 | 2,703 | 41,408 | 379 | 319 | 2,820 | 11,421 | 60,030 |
| 1968 | 1,004 | 2,401 | 42,651 | 488 | 331 | 2,499 | 11,100 | 60,474 |
| 1969 | 1,008 | 2,038 | 43,385 | 383 | 312 | 1,971 | 10,840 | 59,937 |
| 1970 | 992 | 1,767 | 42,911 | 432 | 329 | 2,591 | 11,253 | 60,276 |
| 1971 | 985 | 1,732 | 43,017 | 490 | 309 | 2,037 | 10,342 | 58 912 |
| 1972 | 1,029 | 1,584 | 44,152 | 426 | 343 | 2,400 | 10,949 | 60,883 |
| Stud Sheep (Entered in Flock Book) | ||||||||
| 1957 | 17 | – | 441 | 6 | 153 | – | 168 | 784 |
| 1962 | 25 | – | 508 | 7 | 183 | – | 196 | 918 |
| 1967 | 19 | – | 529 | 6 | 215 | – | 215 | 985 |
| Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but Not Entered in Flock Book | ||||||||
| 1957 | 720 | 1,970 | 24,699 | 352 | 72 | 2,336 | 6,096 | 36,245 |
| 1962 | 834 | 2,012 | 29,035 | 450 | 75 | 2,289 | 7,280 | 41,975 |
| 1967 | 919 | 2,479 | 37,184 | 337 | 92 | 2,533 | 10,254 | 53,798 |
| Crossbred Sheep | ||||||||
| 1957 | 33 | 292 | 3,760 | 73 | 9 | 450 | 736 | 5,353 |
| 1962 | 41 | 269 | 4,402 | 93 | 9 | 436 | 846 | 6,096 |
| 1967 | 42 | 225 | 3,695 | 36 | 11 | 287 | 952 | 5,248 |
The 1967 classification of breeds shows that of the 60,029,977 sheep in New Zealand, 45,814,676 (76.32 percent) were Romneys and 5,247,589 (8.74 percent) were crossbreeds. The remainder were composed principally of Corriedale 3,420,696, half-bred 2,366,617, Southdown 997,784, and Merino 946,990.
There has been a steady increase in the average flock size over the last 5 years. A classification of numbers of flocks by size of flock for the last 5 years is now given.
| Size of Flocks | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1– 99 | 4,955 | 5,310 | 5,201 | 5,067 | 5,027 |
| 100– 199 | 2,405 | 2,421 | 2,240 | 2,168 | 2,145 |
| 200– 499 | 4,995 | 4,741 | 4,567 | 4,347 | 4,202 |
| 500– 999 | 6,460 | 6,233 | 5,781 | 5,473 | 5,245 |
| 1,000– 1,499 | 6,668 | 6,339 | 6,131 | 5,745 | 5,461 |
| 1,500– 1,999 | 5,802 | 5,714 | 5,567 | 5,363 | 5,150 |
| 2,000– 2,499 | 3,551 | 3,550 | 3,586 | 3,549 | 3,541 |
| 2,500– 4,999 | 4,949 | 5,120 | 5,118 | 5,335 | 5,273 |
| 5,000– 7,499 | 811 | 825 | 872 | 906 | 919 |
| 7,500– 9,999 | 252 | 262 | 261 | 282 | 276 |
| 10,000–19,999 | 188 | 218 | 224 | 242 | 236 |
| 20,000 and over | 37 | 37 | 38 | 38 | 40 |
| Total flocks | 41,073 | 40,770 | 39,586 | 37,515 | 37,514 |
| Average flock size | 1,462 | 1,472 | 1,514 | 1,563 | 1,570 |
CATTLE—Numbers of cattle by categories are now given.
| Category | At 31 January | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| Dairy stock— | ||||
| Cows and heifers, two years old and over— | ||||
| Cows in milk during season | 2,232,482 | 2,304,252 | 2,320,636 | 2,238,974 |
| Heifers not yet in milk | 85,067 | 85,319 | 95,685 | 79,240 |
| Cows not in milk during season, but intended to be used again for dairying | 27,078 | 25,839 | 30,065 | 19,931 |
| Heifers— | ||||
| One and two years old | 604,647 | 627,338 | 604,730 | 557,903 |
| Under one year old | 653,507 | 646,070 | 582,770 | 551,294 |
| Bulls and calves intended for dairy breeding | 95,239 | 104,265 | 95,398 | 92,094 |
| Totals, dairy stock | 3,698,020 | 3,793,083 | 3,729,284 | 3,539,373 |
| Beef stock— | ||||
| Breeding cows and heifers, two years old and over | 1,647,628 | 1,705,871 | 1,755,306 | 1,782,489 |
| Cows, two years old and over, not used for breeding | 64,695 | 76,307 | 110,703 | 100,401 |
| Heifers— | ||||
| One and under two years old | 478,480 | 518,833 | 532,244 | 569,854 |
| Under one year old | 573,921 | 598,538 | 634,657 | 657,092 |
| Steers and bulls of all ages | 1,784,419 | 1,912,242 | 2,015,138 | 2,169,693 |
| Totals, beef stock | 4,549,143 | 4,811,791 | 5,048,048 | 5,279,529 |
| Totals, cattle | 8,247,163 | 8,604,874 | 8,777,332 | 8,872,902 |
The following table shows the number of holdings with dairy cows in milk, grouped according to size of herd in milk, for the 5 last intervals for which such information is available. The general trend is towards fewer holdings and larger herds.
| As at 31 Jan. | Holdings | Total Holdings With 10 or more Cows in Milk | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| With 10–19 Cows | With 20–29 Cows | With 30–39 Cows | With 40–49 Cows | With 50–59 Cows | With 60–69 Cows | With 70–79 Cows | With 80–39 Cows | With 90–99 Cows | With 100 and Over | ||
| 1952 | 4,368 | 4,536 | 5,527 | 5,245 | 4,438 | 3,665 | 2,512 | 1,726 | 1,105 | 2,532 | 35,654 |
| 1957 | 3,477 | 3,563 | 4,549 | 4,835 | 4,589 | 4,305 | 3,071 | 2,023 | 1,351 | 3,094 | 34,857 |
| 1960 | 2,579 | 2,802 | 3,665 | 4,215 | 4,199 | 3.,986 | 2,915 | 2,148 | 1,289 | 3,353 | 31,151 |
| 1968 | 881 | 951 | 1,203 | 1,508 | 1,890 | 2,449 | 2,641 | 2,679 | 2,127 | 8,488 | 24,817 |
| 1969 | 830 | 817 | 1,132 | 1,365 | 1,682 | 2,283 | 2,415 | 2,585 | 2,251 | 9,253 | 24,613 |
| 1970 | 725 | 733 | 931 | 1,215 | 1,526 | 1,916 | 2,186 | 2,398 | 2,227 | 9,960 | 23,817 |
For dairy stock the Jersey breed, comprising 78.6 percent of all dairy stock in 1962, is predominant, while the main beef stock breeds are Aberdeen Angus (74.5 percent), Hereford (16.3 percent), and Shorthorn (5.4 percent).
PIGS—The rearing of pigs dropped away until 1969 with the trend of farmers to supply whole milk to dairy factories instead of separating off the skim milk.
| At 31 January | Breeding Sows One Year Old and Over | Other Pigs of All Ages (Including Boars) | Total Pigs |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Estimated. | |||
| 1967 | 75,910 | 526,785 | 602,695 |
| 1968 | 77,412 | 536,765 | 614,177 |
| 1969 | 69,223 | 484,165 | 553,388 |
| 1970 | 73,204 | 504,721 | 577,925 |
| 1971 | 77,431 | 539,752 | 617,183 |
| 1972 | 603,000* | ||
Particulars as to pig breeds collected in 1950 showed that the principal distinctive breeds were Berkshire (6.6 percent) and Tamworth (5.5 percent), but over 80 percent of the pigs in New Zealand were classified as crossbreeds.
DOGS—The count of dogs registered during the year ended 31 March 1970 showed that there were 228,157 dogs registered in counties, 69,318 in cities and boroughs, 805 in town districts, and 218 in road districts. Unregistered dogs and those up to 6 months old are not included in these figures.
POULTRY—The following table shows poultry recorded at censuses.
| Census | Number of Units Keeping Poultry | Fowls | Ducks | Geese | Turkeys | Total Poultry |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Excluding flocks owned by Maoris. | ||||||
| April 1951 | 180,723 | 3,829,481 | 260,659 | 58,474 | 50,976 | 4,199,590 |
| April 1956 | 192,736 | 4,160,424 | 210,718 | 60,938 | 53,491 | 4,485,571 |
| April 1961 | 163,476 | 4,183,563 | 202,245 | 73,457 | 66,132 | 4,525,397 |
| March 1966 | 122,844 | 4,946,838 | 184,540 | 82,050 | 83,064 | 5,296,492 |
In 1970–71 there were 2,823 registered poultry runs forming the basic commercial units of the industry. Of these, 1,524 flocks had fewer than 201 fowls, 218 ranged from 201 to 500 fowls, 158 from 501 to 1,000 fowls, 731 from 1,001 to 5,000 fowls and 192 flocks exceeded 5,000 fowls. There were 4,224,195 birds in these flocks.
The commercial groups sell their eggs through licensed egg floors and are therefore mainly responsible for supplying eggs to retail shops in the cities and larger towns. Egg production has been steadily increasing and sales through licensed distributors have been 37,212,000 dozen in 1968–69; 40,316,000 dozen in 1969–70; and 42,715,000 dozen in 1970–71. It is estimated that approximately 60 to 65 percent of the total egg production passes through these channels.
Poultry farming is confined largely to egg production, but units are now established for the production of table poultry, and attention paid to the production of “broilers” or 3 to 3 1/2 lb live weight chicken. At the Census of 1966 there were 1,167,000 broiler chickens.
Commercial poultry farms are distributed over both Islands, but there are concentrations around Auckland, Christchurch, and Oamaru. The poultry industry does not cater for overseas markets, though limited quantities of frozen egg pulp, surplus to local requirements, are exported.
Reference to the field covered by the Egg Marketing Authority is given in Section 21 of this Yearbook.
BEES—The rich pasture lands of New Zealand and some bush areas are favourable for apiculture and the production of high-grade honey, although more intensive farming methods and land development have eliminated many sources of nectar for the bees.
Production for the year ended 31 August 1970 was estimated at 5,400 tons of honey and 162,000 lb of commercial beeswax. Most of the honey is consumed in New Zealand, which has one of the highest rates of consumption per head in the world.
Registrations under the Apiaries Act show that at 31 May 1967 there were 3,508 beekeepers with a total of 12,770 apiaries and 194,213 hives. There are only some 300 full-time beekeepers completely dependent on honey production. Following is a summary of these registrations showing beekeepers in groups according to the number of hives kept.
| Group | 1–5 Hives | 6–29 Hives | 30–250 Hives | 251 Hives and Over | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Beekeepers | 2,229 | 721 | 312 | 246 | 3,508 |
| Apiaries | 2,334 | 1,090 | 1,723 | 7,623 | 12,770 |
| Hives established | 5,233 | 9,146 | 25,551 | 154,283 | 194,213 |
GENERAL—Trees are among New Zealand's valuable assets, with growth favoured by temperate climate and generally adequate rainfall and soil conditions. Until the early nineteenth century extensive evergreen forests covered some two-thirds of the land area of New Zealand, the remaining third being the low-rainfall zones in the east of the South Island (carrying only tussock grasses) and the rocky mountain tops above 3,500—4,500 ft. Because of the abundance, use of timber during the early days of European settlement was wasteful, and in clearing land for farms large areas of native forest were felled and burnt in the interests of land development. There was little regard for conservation, and clearing of the forests extended well beyond the limits now considered desirable. The kauri forests of the far north were almost destroyed by logging and subsequent burning, and the areas of rimu forest in both islands were heavily depleted. It was not until towards the end of the nineteenth century that the need to conserve forests of the high mountain watersheds was recognised, and by the early 1900s national parks and scenic and climatic reserves amounting to less than 1 million hectares had been set aside as permanent forest; the area has since grown to over 2 million hectares (see Section 13).
Today, apart from the national parks, about 4 million hectares of land, valuable either for timber production or for forest growth that is vital to soil and water conservation, has been constituted State forest. The country's timber resources have been built up by afforestation with introduced species, mainly conifers, which produce usable wood in 25–30 years, a much shorter time than the slow-growing indigenous species. State plantations now have an area of about 310,000 hectares, and planting by private interests has contributed an almost equal area. The output of timber from the exotic forests now greatly surpasses that from the indigenous forests, in which cutting is restricted. The exotic species are also the basis of a flourishing pulp and paper industry and an export trade in logs.
The following table shows the present area of forested land in relation to other categories of land.
| Type of Land | Area | Percentage of Total Area | |
|---|---|---|---|
| * 1 hectare = 2.47 acres. | |||
| (million hectares)* | (million acres) | ||
| Total forested land | 6.2 | 15.4 | 23.2 |
| Pasture and arable land | 13.6 | 33.7 | 50.0 |
| Other non-forested land | 6.6 | 16.4 | 25.5 |
| Minor islands | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.3 |
| Lakes, rivers, etc. | 0.3 | 0.7 | 1.0 |
| Total area | 26.8 | 66.4 | 100.0 |
THE FORESTS TODAY—More than three-quarters of the forest area is classed as unmerchantable. This is mainly Crown-owned indigenous forest which, because it covers much of the remote and mountainous high-rainfall country, has as its primary function soil protection and water regulation. The limited production possibilities it offers must be subordinated to its protective role.
Of the 5.6 million hectares of indigenous forests that remain, only some 0.5 million hectares are merchantable by today's standards for sawmilling. Despite the greatly increased use of exotic timber the indigenous forests are being depleted at the rate of 10,000 hectares a year, primarily for sawn timber.
Merchantable forests also include almost all the planted (exotic) forests, about half of which were established and are owned privately or by local authorities. There are 580,000 hectares of productive exotic forest, over half of which is in the Bay of Plenty - Taupo region, where very large plantings were made from 1923 to 1936. The distribution of the planted forests was influenced mainly by availability of cheap undeveloped land at that time.
The exotic conifers, particularly radiata pine, have high growth rates, ease of establishment and ease of re-establishment on cut-over areas, and they produce wood that has many uses. Plantings of such trees are being extended and developed to provide for increasing domestic and export demand.
The distribution by area of the two classes of forest land is shown in the table below.
| Class of Forested Land | Indigenous Forests | Exotic Forests | All Forests | Indigenous Forests | Exotic Forests | All Forests |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Merchantable indigenous forests include some reserves, previously logged areas, and areas of such low stocking that commercial exploitation is at present uneconomic. Commercially exploitable forest in the 1,040,000 hectares detailed above is estimated to be 500,000 hectares. | ||||||
| Merchantable forests— | acres (thousand) | hectares (thousand) | ||||
| State forest | 1,520 | 730 | 2,250 | 620 | 300 | 920 |
| Other Crown land | 170 | – | 170 | 70 | – | 70 |
| Freehold and leasehold land | 420 | 680 | 1,100 | 170 | 280 | 450 |
| Maori land | 250 | – | 250 | 100 | – | 100 |
| Reserve | 200 | – | 200 | 80 | – | 80 |
| Totals (say) | 2,600* | 1,400 | 4,000 | 1,040* | 580 | 1,620 |
| Unmerchantable forests— | ||||||
| State forest | 5,300 | – | 5,300 | 2,140 | – | 2,140 |
| Other Crown land | 1,400 | – | 1,400 | 570 | – | 570 |
| Freehold and leasehold land | 1,600 | 100 | 1,700 | 650 | 40 | 690 |
| Maori land | 800 | – | 800 | 320 | – | 320 |
| Reserve | 2,400 | – | 2,400 | 970 | – | 970 |
| Totals | 11,500 | 100 | 11,600 | 4,650 | 40 | 4,700 |
| Totals, all forested land | 14,100 | 1,500 | 15,600 | 5,700 | 620 | 6,320 |
BOTANICAL COMPOSITION OF FORESTS: Indigenous Forests—These can be broadly grouped into podocarp/broad-leaved forest (which includes kauri forest) and beech forest, but there are also many subgroups and transition zones.
Podocarp/broad-leaved forests are found at all latitudes in the three main islands, more particularly those of the north and of the warm wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes, and there is a general increase in luxuriance and in numbers of species from south to north. This type of forest has suffered severely by destruction in land clearing or from heavy logging. There are still some large areas on steep country, such as the Urewera, but these are essentially protection forests. Fairly extensive areas in the centre of the North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island contain most of the remaining indigenous softwood supplies. Otherwise, the remaining forest of this type consists of pockets that will be worked out in a few decades.
The principal podocarp is rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum) and important secondary ones are totara (Podocarpus totara), matai (P. spicatus), and miro (P. ferrugineus). Important species at higher elevations are Hall's totara (P. hallii) and kaikawaka (Libocedras bidwillii). Kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), once common on low-lying swampy river silts now cleared for farming, is becoming scarce. The smaller podocarps of the silver-pine group (Dacrydium biforme, D. colensoi, and D. intermedium) are dominant in bog forests occupying limited areas in the central North Island and West Coast of the South Island and largely cut over for posts and sleepers.
The main broad-leaved species associated with the podocarps are kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa), rata (Metrosideros umbellata and M. robusta), and, except in Westland, tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa).
Kauri forests are found in Northland. In them, kauri (Agathis australis) either occurs frequently or is locally dominant—otherwise they are akin to the podocarp/broad-leaved forest, though with many additional hardwoods. They have been almost destroyed by logging and fire and only limited reservations and a few small pockets remain.
Beech forests, in which one or more of the southern-beech (Nothofagus) species are dominant, are the forests of the south, of the mountains, and of the dry lowlands; but the species are absent from some localities where their presence might be expected, e.g., Mt. Egmont, the region 100 miles south of the Taramakau River in Westland, and Stewart Island. In the main, these forests are protection forests, but there are large areas in accessible regions that have been cut over and are regenerating, and others that have not yet been logged and will be reserved for sustained-yield management or replaced by fast-growing exotics.
Scrub and second-growth broad-leaved species occupy much of the land now classified as forest. There were, before European settlement, limited transition areas carrying manuka (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides) between tussock grassland and forest proper. With deliberate destruction by fire of much tussock and forest these manuka belts have extended, and manuka even occupies extensive areas of destroyed forest remote from its own original stands. In this respect it is important, for it is often a stage in succession back to forest proper.
Exotic Forests—Introduced species of pines form the bulk of the large and valuable exotic-forest estate, and among these radiata pine (Pinus radiata) is the supreme all-purpose tree. Radiata pine grows rapidly in New Zealand (reaching saw-log size in 25–30 years), produces a large volume of usable wood and is remarkably adapted to a variety of sites. Other major species are Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga menziesii), Corsican pine (Pinus nigra (laricio)), and ponderosa pine (P. ponderosa). Of recent years the southern pines—loblolly (P. taeda) and slash (P. elliottii) pines—have found a place in more northerly forests. Species planted on a restricted scale are lodgepole (P. contorta), strobus (P. strobus), patula (P. patula), and muricata (P. muricata) pines, larch (Larix decidua and L. leptolepis), Japanese cedar (Cryptomeria japonica), Lawson cypress (Chamaecyparis lawsoniana), Monterey cypress (Cupressus macrocarpa), and western red cedar (Thuja plicata). The limited amount of introduced broad-leaved species used in plantations is, for the most part, various species of eucalypt.
The largest exotic forests are in the centre of the North Island; medium and small plantations are distributed throughout most of the country. Radiata pine constitutes about half the area of State plantations and about 90 percent of private plantations.
FOREST TREES AND TIMBERS—Detailed information on forest trees and timbers is contained in publications of the New Zealand Forest Service, including Exotic Forest Trees in New Zealand (Weston); The National Forest Survey of New Zealand, 1955, Vol. I: The Indigenous Forest Resources of New Zealand (Masters, Holloway, and McKelvey); The Physical and Mechanical Properties of the Principal Indigenous Woods of New Zealand (Entrican, Ward, and Reid); New Zealand Building Timbers (Reid); and the annual reports of the Forest Service and Forest Research Institute.
FOREST POLICY—By the Forests Act 1949, the Forest Service has, under the direction of the Minister of Forests, complete responsibility in carrying out all matters of forest policy affecting State forest land and has exclusive control and management of:
All State forest land, whether for the production of timber or other forest produce, or for the protection of the land with a view to water conservation or soil stabilisation, or for ensuring the balanced use of the land, or for scientific purposes, or for recreational or amenity purposes not prejudicial to forestry.
The establishment, culture, and maintenance of forests on State forest land, and the harvesting, utilisation, transport, sale, or other disposal of forest produce from State forest land.
The granting of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities under the Act.
The enforcement of the conditions of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities granted under the Act or any enactment repealed.
The collection and recovery of all purchase moneys, rents, fees, royalties, charges, and revenues of the Service; and
Generally the exercise of all powers, authorities, and duties conferred or imposed on the Minister or the Forest Service by the Act.
Regulations—The Forests Act 1949 authorises the appointment by regulation of committees to advise the Minister of Forests on specified matters. Regulations issued under this authority are the Timber Production Advisory Committee Regulations 1949, the Sirex Advisory Committee Regulations 1950, the Forest and Fire Publicity Committee Regulations 1952, the Waipoua Forest Sanctuary Advisory Committee Regulations 1952, the Indigenous Forest Timber Committee Regulations 1966, and the Timber Industry Training Centre Advisory Committee Regulations 1966.
Other regulations in force are the Sawmill Registration Regulations 1952, the Timber Regulations 1948, the Forest Service Fees and Charges Regulations 1953, the Forest Produce Import and Export Regulations 1966, the Forest Disease Control Regulations 1967, the State Forest Park Regulations 1969, and the Forestry Encouragement Grants Regulations 1970.
MANAGEMENT OF STATE FORESTS—The management activities of the Forest Service are directed towards: protecting, conserving, and, where possible, perpetuating the remaining indigenous forests of the country; creating an exotic forest estate large enough and sufficiently diverse to supply the future needs of New Zealand in timber and other forest produce and to provide for large exports.
Indigenous Production Forests—Conservation measures in indigenous production forests involve restriction of the annual cut, rigid insistence on full utilisation, and block sales of carefully measured standing timber. The Forest Service prepares working plans for all major State forests and through them regulates the amount of timber that may be cut annually. Substantial long-term reserves have also been set aside to ensure the continued supply of high-quality indigenous timber and to safeguard resources against the unlikely event that a major catastrophe should befall the exotic forest estate.
Parallel to the policy of rationing the cut is that of making long-term log and timber sales. This has the effect of giving stability to sawmilling industries and to the communities dependent on them. Further stability is being sought by the practice of replanting logged areas with exotic species, combined where possible with the planting of adjacent areas of open country. By this means a sustained yield, part exotic and part indigenous, can be achieved, and the sawmilling industries and communities can look forward to a life in perpetuity.
The ecology of the natural forest associations and the silvicultural characteristics of the individual species are being studied. Past work has shown the importance of preserving a forest climate, which means that clear felling, or any condition that allows exposure and desiccation, must be avoided. Carefully conducted selection logging of terrace rimu forests in south Westland provides a favourable forest environment for the regeneration and growth of rimu. Management investigations are continuing so that sustained yields of high-quality wood can be assured.
In many districts, forests of mixed podocarps and tawa have been logged for rimu, leaving tawa behind. Recently, however, tawa has been found useful as a hardwood pulp and in the Bay of Plenty is being used for this purpose.
The kauri forests, now only remnants, are owned principally by the State. They show promise of being amenable to sound forestry management, and a small but regular cut is assured. The annual cut is strictly rationed, and bleeding for gum, which damaged many trees in the past, is forbidden. Wherever kauri is felled a portion of the growing stock in young vigorous trees is left as a reserve. Young pole stands are silviculturally treated to free them from competition and improve growth. Natural regeneration is assisted and encouraged.
The prospects of improving and perpetuating the beech forests on a sustained-yield basis are good. Both the major species, red and silver beech, when given the right conditions, will regenerate freely; both grow sufficiently rapidly to produce saw logs in 100–130 years; and both show their best development on sites that are unsuitable for agriculture. Many large areas of beech forests are still intact and, in the case of red beech, there are extensive stands of pole forest which have originated after fire, wind throw, or mining activities. Against these favourable circumstances must be set the presence in many localities of red deer, the browsing of which may check or even prevent effective regeneration.
A survey has been undertaken into the extent and distribution of beech forests in Nelson, northern Westland, and western Southland that may be suitable for production of saw logs and hardwood pulp. Care is being given to the consideration of areas that must be reserved for soil and water conservation or for scenery and recreation, and any forests utilised will be managed on a sustained-yield basis or replaced in part by fast-growing exotics. Details of the proposed management and use of these beech forests are given in the publication Utilisation of South Island BeechForests (parliamentary paper C.4, 1971). Permanent production is envisaged from some 324,000 hectares of lower altitude beech forest in Nelson, Westland, and Southland conservancies. (There are 3.5 million hectares of beech forest in the South Island.) The Forest Service is conscious of the need to preserve major environmental values in perpetuity. Depending on the size of the industries which may develop, half of the 324,000 hectares could ultimately be converted to exotic conifers, a small portion would probably be released for farming, and the remaining area managed as regenerated native forest with or without some enrichment from exotic trees.
Exotic Forests—State exotic forests date from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting began in 1898 and proceeded slowly until 1922, by which time 19,000 hectares had been established. From 1923 to 1936 there was a boom in afforestation, with no less than 150,000 hectares planted by the State and 120,000 hectares by commercial companies. After the boom period planting continued on a more modest scale, but in 1961 State planting was increased and the Government provided for financial inducements to encourage planting by private landholders and local authorities—with the aim of doubling the exotic-forest estate by the end of the century. The annual rate of State planting has more than trebled since then (4,000 hectares in 1961, 13,000 hectares in 1972).
In the early years exotic forestry was necessarily experimental and, as could be expected, was not equally successful with all species and in all sites tried. Location and distribution of the plantations were largely decided by the availability of land rather than by suitability for tree growing or proximity to existing or future markets.
Now that the stage of large-scale utilisation has been reached, there are opportunities to increase productivity by correcting the deficiencies in the distribution of age classes, replacing unthrifty plantations, and improving the quality of the trees, and, at the same time, meeting the demand for forest products and ensuring continuity of supplies. The diversity of products now marketable permits utilisation of trees of a wide range of sizes and aids the operations needed in management practice. There is wide use of working plans to prescribe and co-ordinate forest operations.
Present policy is to concentrate new exotic forests in areas where there is scope for building up integrated wood-based industries to supply New Zealand markets and material for export. The planted forests (both State and private) already supply over 80 percent of the total wood production and in the future will supply much more.
Stabilisation of Sand Dunes—This aspect of the Forest Service's work has a twofold objective: the stabilisation of dunes for the protection of agricultural and pastoral land, and the establishment of production forests. The Forest Service plants marram grass, sows lupin, and later establishes trees on certain protective zones. Seven schemes are in operation—at Aupouri, Mangawhai, Woodhill, Waiuku, Tainui-Kawhia, Waitarere, and Santoft—embracing a total area of approximately 52,000 hectares. About 14,000 hectares of trees have been planted.
A most successful co-operative venture is under way in two Northland localities, where the Crown has leased large areas of coastal sand dunes (adjacent to Aupouri and Woodhill forests) for stabilisation and afforestation.
Protection Forests—The vegetation of the mountainous areas—forest, scrub, and subalpine grassland—is of the highest importance to the welfare of New Zealand, for many of the rivers that bring water to low-lying farmlands or provide the domestic water supply of cities and towns have their headwaters in the mountainous back country. The mountains receive frequent heavy falls of rain and are mostly formed of rocks that erode easily when exposed to heavy rain and other climatic effects. The blanket of montane vegetation absorbs much of the rainfall and, by protecting the soil and stabilising unconsolidated rocky slopes, prevents soil and rock from reaching streams and altering their flow characteristics. Settled flood plains can be protected by a combination of river-training works and maintenance of a good cover of vegetation on catchments to ensure the most stable stream flow possible.
Excluding forest parks, the Forest Service controls over 2 million hectares of protection-forest land, and its main function here is to maintain the protective vegetation in good condition. The greatest threat is from the large numbers of browsing animals that were introduced many years ago which, in the absence of natural enemies and limiting climate, have multiplied excessively. Consequently the first step in the effective management of these areas is control of these animals. Environmental forestry rangers are trained in field biology, in field geology, and in watershed and range management. They make careful observations of the effects of browsing animals on the vegetation to gauge if control operations have been intensive enough to allow adequate vegetation response.
The Environmental Forestry Division of the Forest Service works in close association with the Forest Research Institute's Protection Forestry Division and its associated Forest and Range Experiment Station, which investigate such features as the condition and trends of vegetation, alpine climate, rates of erosion, the possibility of introducing new forest and scrub species into badly depleted areas, and changes in animal populations and methods of control.
Recreation in State Forests—Nearly 1 million hectares of State forest are being developed as forest parks which, although primarily protection forests, will also provide recreation facilities. (Recreation in State forests is also discussed in Section 13, Land Use and Resources Development.)
Safeguarding Forests and Timber: Fire Prevention—Fire is the greatest single menace to forests; within a few hours it can destroy a valuable timber crop or undo the work of decades in building up a soil and vegetation balance. Indigenous forests are fairly fire resistant but can become flammable in drought conditions; and severely burnt indigenous forest usually means a destroyed forest because many of the species are difficult to regenerate. Without doubt, however, the major risk occurs in the plantations of exotic conifers.
The fire-protection organisation of the Forest Service operates over the entire country, covering State forests, forests on other Crown lands, scenic reserves, and national parks. A fire-fighting service is maintained wherever the department has fire-fighting responsibilities, and well equipped fire-fighting crews can be brought into action at short notice and controlled through a radio network. Aerial fire-detection patrols operate when and where required, and aerial fire fighting, in the form of helicopters fitted with special buckets, has been adapted to deal with fire outbreak in high county and like inaccessible areas.
Although the generally adequate and well distributed rainfall reduces the risk of fire, high winds and strong sunshine can quickly dry out vegetation on exposed situations. The provision of a fire-hazard prediction and warning service is an essential function of the Forest Service. There is a nationwide network of “fire weather” and radio stations, and the fire hazard in any part of the country is known at the head office in Wellington each day during the fire season (October to April) within an hour of weather observations being taken at the stations. This enables appropriate action to be taken, such as advice to fire authorities and broadcasting of warnings.
Legislative provisions for fire protection are the Forest and Rural Fires Act 1955 and the Fire Services Act 1949. The Forest Service is responsible for administering the former Act.
Noxious Animal Control—Under the Noxious Animals Act 1956 the Forest Service is responsible for the control of deer, goats, chamois, pigs, and other introduced wild animals on all lands where the damage they cause is detrimental to the welfare of the country. On State forest and unoccupied Crown land the Forest Service also deals with opossum and wallaby control; but on pastoral land control of these two animals comes under the Agricultural Pests Destruction Council.
The widespread populations of many of these animals have a serious effect on the regeneration of forest trees and ground-cover vegetation, in production as well as in protection forests. The natural forest floor of ferns, mosses, and shrubs has been extensively damaged by such ground-browsing animals as deer and goats, while simultaneously the upper storey is adversely affected by the canopy-feeding opossum.
Damage by deer and opossums in commercial exotic forests has made it necessary to extend control measures into these forests.
Over 200,000 animals are killed each year by Forest Service and private hunters. Even with modern facilities, including air transport of supplies and use of helicopters for hunting, control of noxious animals is difficult and overall progress is slow. In some rugged country where hunting has proved impracticable, such as in parts of Westland, poisoning has been used successfully.
Control of Insects and Fungi—Sound silvicultural practices are the first line of defence, rendering trees less vulnerable to attack.
Biological control over insect pests is exerted by their natural enemies, insect or fungal parasites. Introduced species frequently come into the country without their natural enemies, and part of the work of the biologist is to breed and liberate the latter.
Chemical control is an emergency measure to deal with outbreaks. It includes spraying of affected forests from aeroplanes, chemical treatment of nursery soils, and the dipping of timber to prevent attack by bark beetles and fungi.
Pathologists and entomologists of the Forest Research Institute make a continuous study of diseases and insects harmful to forests and timber. Observers of the institute's forest biology survey maintain a constant watch on the forests and woodlots and shelter belts to detect incipient epidemics in time for effective control measures to be taken; and much information is accumulated which helps to elucidate the relationships between the organisms and the forests.
Timber Inspection and Quarantine—Forest Service timber inspection and quarantine cover all sawn, hewn, and natural round timber, wooden packing, and ship's dunnage entering or leaving the country. In 1966, to reduce the risk of introducing insects in packing timbers, a prohibition was placed on importation of any sawn timber with bark attached. Overseas exporters must now certify that any wooden packing they use is free of bark and insect attack when shipped. Since introduction of this requirement there has been a noticeable drop in the number of infested crates reaching the country. New Zealand exporters are required to give the same care: timber must be completely free from bark and infection and must meet the quarantine requirements of the importing country before export is permitted. Control over dunnage was extended in 1966 to include all material within New Zealand territorial waters.
FINANCE OF STATE ACTIVITIES—At present more money is being spent on the establishment and tending of forests than is obtained in revenue. Expenditure by way of general administration of forestry has been met in full from taxation, as distinct from the development of State forests which is financed from national development loans.
Sources of finance are shown in the following table.
| Source | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969—70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | |||||
| Consolidated Revenue Account expenditure | 6,719 | 7,253 | 8,155 | 9,772 | 4,122 |
| Less receipts | 111 | 137 | 168 | 170 | 143 |
| Required from Consolidated Revenue Account | 6,608 | 7,116 | 7,987 | 9,602 | 3,979 |
| Works and Trading Account expenditure | 15,094 | 19,720 | 23,748 | 25,918 | 37,278 |
| Less receipts | 12,053 | 17,127 | 21,397 | 23,678 | 26,717 |
| Loan moneys required | 3,041 | 2,593 | 2,351 | 2,240 | 10,561 |
| Net finance required from Government funds | 9,649 | 9,709 | 10,338 | 11,842 | 14,540 |
PRIVATE FORESTRY: Private Forest Estate—The National Exotic Forest Survey found that, in 1962, forest holdings other than State forests (New Zealand Forest Service) and those on other Crown lands amounted to 214,000 hectares. Since then about 53,000 hectares have been added, mainly by afforestation companies, and the estimated areas in the various ownerships at 31 March 1972 were: local authorities, 21,000 hectares; companies, 158,000 hectares; and private persons (mainly farmers), 95,000 hectares.
Extension Services—An increasing awareness among landowners of the value of forestry as a profitable form of land use, stimulated by the various direct and indirect incentives given by Government, and the activities of farm forestry associations established throughout the country have resulted in a marked increase in extension forestry work.
Forest Taxation—The value of standing trees does not increase any assessment for land tax and local body rates and, since 1949, concessions have been made in connection with income tax. Expenditure incurred in planting, protecting, and maintaining shelter belts and woodlots planted for shelter, shade, erosion control, or other agricultural purpose has since that year been allowed to be charged against income for tax purposes. At the same time income from the intermittent sale of farm trees could, on application to the Commissioner of Inland Revenue, be spread over 5 years to mitigate the effects of the higher graduation tax. In 1960 the timber value of trees growing on a deceased's estate was exempted from death duties. This exemption removes the fear of a crippling burden on the estate and the possibility of the forced sale of a perhaps immature plantation.
Forestry Encouragement Finance—Under the Forestry Encouragement Act 1962 the Government may grant loans to local authorities towards the cost of establishing and tending new plantations and the tending of those already in existence. For private landholders there has since 13 April 1970 been a scheme in the form of a grant equal to 50 percent of the qualifying costs of establishing and developing new approved forests; such grants are to be an alternative to the tax concession already available to income-earning forest companies and to be limited to individuals or companies whose total annual qualifying expenditure does not exceed $200,000 a year.
FOREST UTILISATION: Removals of Roundwood—By the 1930s the easy abundance of indigenous timber had gone, whereas some of the exotic forests had reached the stage where harvesting could begin. By 1939, of the 60 million cubic feet per annum of roundwood for industrial use, some 10 million cubic feet came from the exotic forests. By 1948 the total annual removals of roundwood had gone up to 81 million cubic feet with 29 million cubic feet from the exotic forests. The exotic forests are now by far the more important source of wood and in 1972 they supplied 278 million cubic feet, or 87 percent of the total supply from exotic and indigenous forests.
The table below shows the quantities of timber produced by the forests of New Zealand to supply the forest industries, which comprise 436 sawmills, nine plywood and veneer plants, two particle board mills, five pulp and paper mills, and a pulp and fibreboard mill. This roundwood production does not include firewood.
| Year Ended 31 March | Indigenous Wood | Exotic Wood | Total |
|---|---|---|---|
| Million Cubic Feet | |||
| 1951 | 58.8 | 41.0 | 99.8 |
| 1956 | 55.7 | 68.0 | 123.7 |
| 1961 | 55.0 | 113.5 | 168.5 |
| 1966 | 43.6 | 163.4 | 207.0 |
| 1968 | 37.4 | 184.7 | 222.1 |
| 1969 | 36.1 | 207.2 | 243.3 |
| 1970 | 36.5 | 239.5 | 276.0 |
| 1971 | 35.8 | 253.6 | 289.4 |
| 1972 | 33.5 | 247.8 | 281.3 |
Sawn-timber Production—Radiata pine and other pines account for about 90 percent of the total cut of exotics; Douglas fir provides most of the remainder. Less than a third of the country's timber requirement comes from the indigenous forests, and this proportion must inevitably fall as cutting is gradually reduced to the point where a small sustained yield of indigenous timber can be maintained.
The table below gives the production of rough-sawn timber for selected years.
| Year Ended 31 March | Softwoods | Hardwoods | Grand Total | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Indigenous | Exotic | Total | Indigenous | Exotic | Total | ||
| board feet (million) | |||||||
| 1921 | 290 | 10 | 300 | 7 | 1 | 8 | 308 |
| 1926 | 335 | 7 | 342 | 10 | 1 | 11 | 353 |
| 1931 | 208 | 13 | 221 | 9 | – | 9 | 230 |
| 1936 | 249 | 34 | 283 | 10 | – | 10 | 293 |
| 1941 | 277 | 54 | 331 | 11 | – | 12 | 343 |
| 1946 | 226 | 97 | 323 | 19 | 3 | 22 | 345 |
| 1951 | 301 | 191 | 492 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 528 |
| 1956 | 275 | 305 | 580 | 43 | 3 | 46 | 626 |
| 1961 | 287 | 392 | 679 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 713 |
| 1966 | 219 | 505 | 724 | 31 | 2 | 33 | 757 |
| 1968 | 196 | 456 | 652 | 21 | 2 | 23 | 675 |
| 1969 | 176 | 532 | 708 | 23 | 2 | 25 | 733 |
| 1970 | 175 | 566 | 741 | 22 | 2 | 24 | 765 |
| 1971 | 169 | 595 | 764 | 19 | 2 | 21 | 784 |
| 1972 | 155 | 563 | 718 | 20 | 3 | 23 | 741 |
NOTE—In some instances rounding off results in a total disagreeing slightly with the total individual items shown in the table.

The following table gives details of timber production by species for the past 5 years.
| Species | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| board feet (million) | |||||
| Rimu and miro | 154 | 136 | 138 | 138 | 128 |
| Matai | 17 | 15 | 15 | 11 | 7 |
| Totara | 6 | 7 | 6 | 5 | 4 |
| Kahikatea | 18 | 17 | 15 | 13 | 13 |
| Tawa | 9 | 11 | 10 | 7 | 10 |
| Beech | 10 | 11 | 11 | 11 | 10 |
| Other indigenous | 2 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 3 |
| Totals, indigenous | 217 | 199 | 197 | 188 | 175 |
| Exotic pines | 421 | 476 | 504 | 536 | 495 |
| Douglas fir | 29 | 51 | 55 | 53 | 61 |
| Eucalypts | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Other exotic | 6 | 6 | 7 | 6 | 8 |
| Totals, exotic | 458 | 534 | 568 | 596 | 565 |
| Totals (all species) | 675 | 733 | 765 | 784 | 740 |
| NOTE—Owing to rounding, details may not add to totals. | |||||
Wood-chip Industry—Two wood-chip mills in the Nelson region (one beginning production in 1969, the other in 1971) produce wood chips solely for Japan. Their role is to utilise standing trees unsuitable for sawn-timber production in order to allow replanting with more productive species and to provide a market for forest and sawmill residues. At current production levels the two mills will earn $1.8 million annually in overseas exchange for the next few years.
During 1972 the completion of port facilities at Mt. Maunganui permitted the introduction of a wood-chip trade from the Bay of Plenty to Japan. Planning is in progress for the early introduction of export wood-chip trading from Lyttelton and Port Chalmers.
Pulp and Paper Industry—The total value of output of the pulp and paper industry reached $76 million in 1968–69. Over the last 13 years total production of pulp (the basic commodity) has risen at an average annual rate of over 11 percent. Production rose from 235,000 tons in 1958–59 to 571,000 tons in 1971–72. During the same period total wood consumption in the pulp and paper industry (which includes sawmills of integrated plants) increased from 39 million cubic feet to 80 million cubic feet. The industry is mainly concentrated near the big exotic forests on the volcanic plateau of the North Island. There are five pulp and paper plants in New Zealand, four of which are in the North Island. Of these four, three are integrated with sawmills to utilise fully the total input of wood. The five companies are:
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co.—This company was formed in 1952 to utilise timber from Kaingaroa State Forest. Practical assistance and financial backing were given by the Government, which is represented on the board of directors. The company's plant is at Kawerau, Bay of Plenty. The pulp and paper mill began operation late in 1955 and the sawmill early in 1956. The annual rated capacity of the sawmill is 37 million board feet of sawn timber on the basis of one shift a day, while the capacity of the pulp and paper plant is 215,000 tons of newsprint, 105,000 tons of chemical pulp, and 183,000 tons of mechanical pulp. In 1959 the Bowater Group obtained an interest in the company and took over the management and development of the mill and world sales of all its products.
N.Z. Forest Products Ltd.—This public company utilises over 32,000,000 cubic feet of timber a year from its own pine forests and also small quantities of hardwood (tawa) from State forests. Plant capacity is 170,000 tons of kraft, printing, and writing paper, 238,000 tons of kraft pulp, 49,000 tons of defibrated pulp for fibreboard production, and 50,000,000 board feet of sawn timber a year—on a one-shift basis. The company is equipped to convert 10,000,000 board feet of timber into wooden cases and to produce 53,000,000 square feet of veneer, 12,000,000 square feet of fibreboard, and 38,000,000 multi-wall paper bags annually. The integrated pulp mill, paper mill, and sawmill is at Kinleith near Tokoroa; the fireboard, multi-wall paper bag, and wooden case mills and plants are in Auckland. The company is also a joint owner, with Australian Paper Mills Ltd. of Australia, in Fibre Products N.Z. Ltd., a firm which makes over 13 million moulded fruit trays a year.
Whakatane Board Mills Ltd., a subsidiary of N.Z. Forest Products Ltd., operates two paper-board machines with an annual production capacity of 69,000 tons. The company manufactures its own mechanical and semi-chemical pulp, and is self-sufficient for more than 90 percent of its raw materials; it also uses considerable quantities of waste paper. The company owns its own radiata pine forest at Matahina and hauls the logs 26 miles to the mill by road. An associated company, Whakatane Timber Mills Ltd., has its modern sawmill located near the board mill to take the larger logs from the forest.
Caxton Paper Mills Ltd. makes tissue and various lightweight papers adjacent to the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co.'s plant at Kawerau. The mill has a capacity of 30 thousand tons annually.
New Zealand Paper Mills Ltd., at Mataura, has been in operation for more than 80 years. Its three machines produce a wide range of papers from fine tissues to heavy krafts, as well as paper felt, pressings, and manilas for special trade requirements. The mills are being modernised to enable production to be diversified and substantially increased. The company produces a small amount of mechanical pulp, which supplements purchased supplies of New Zealand - made sulphate pulp, imported sulphite pulp, and waste paper. Annual production capacity is 15,000 tons of kraft and other papers.
The two major pulp and paper companies have announced expansion plans which will become operational over the next 3 years: N.Z. Forest Products Ltd. plan to increase chemical-pulp production by 200,000 tons a year and to instal an additional paper machine for the production of 100,000 tons of industrial papers; Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. have announced that their expansion will increase the company's annual chemical-pulp sales by 105,000 tons, and in addition a third newsprint machine will increase annual newsprint production by 140,000 tons when it comes into production in 1974.
In 1969 the Government invited tenders for the processing of 320 million cubic feet of wood from Kaingaroa State Forest. After examining the proposals received, the Government awarded the sale of roughly two-thirds of the volume to Carter Consolidated Ltd. This led to the formation of a new company (Carter Oji Kokusaku Pan Pacific Ltd.), which is building an integrated sawmill and refiner ground-wood mill at Whirinaki in the Napier district. This project, which is geared to the Japanese market, began producing wood pulp in March 1973.
The basic products of the pulp and paper industry are mechanical and chemical pulp, which are converted into such products as newsprint, kraft, and other paper, paperboard, and fibreboard.
The following table gives the production of pulp in New Zealand.
| Year Ended 31 March | Wood Pulp | |
|---|---|---|
| Chemical* | Mechanical† | |
* Chemical pulp includes semi-chemical pulp. † Mechanical pulp includes ground-wood pulp and defibrated pulp. | ||
| tons | ||
| 1940 | – | 217 |
| 1945 | – | 15,434 |
| 1950 | – | 21,438 |
| 1955 | 43,204 | 29,568 |
| 1960 | 140,057 | 102,715 |
| 1965 | 193,029 | 203,372 |
| 1966 | 193,181 | 217,743 |
| 1968 | 252,442 | 221,159 |
| 1969 | 255,000 | 230,975 |
| 1970 | 311,882 | 241,110 |
| 1971 | 312,065 | 254,858 |
| 1972 | 312,975 | 258,478 |
Almost all mechanical pulp is used in the manufacture of paper, paperboard, and fibreboard, but there is a deliberate surplus of chemical pulp for export. (See table on trade in pulp and paper.)
Production figures for paper in New Zealand are as follows.
| Year Ended 31 March | Newsprint | Other Printing and Writing Paper | Other Paper and Paperboard | Total Paper and Paperboard |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| tons | ||||
| 1940 | – | .. | 12,873 | 12,873 |
| 1945 | – | .. | 20,619 | 20,619 |
| 1950 | – | .. | 21,787 | 21,787 |
| 1955 | – | .. | 40,273 | 40,273 |
| 1960 | 76,100 | .. | 85,585 | 161,685 |
| 1965 | 184,317 | 11,869 | 114,940 | 311,126 |
| 1966 | 195,606 | 16,258 | 137,290 | 349,154 |
| 1968 | 195,546 | 21,359 | 154,572 | 371,477 |
| 1969 | 199,530 | 21,140 | 168,854 | 389,524 |
| 1970 | 204,137 | 20,691 | 214,125 | 438,953 |
| 1971 | 210,538 | 29,218 | 214,830 | 454,586 |
| 1972 | 214,577 | 22,715 | 224,090 | 461,382 |
The rise of production of pulp and pulp products is clearly shown in the following graphs.

Wood-based Panel Products Industries: Plywood—Nine factories manufacture plywood, and the total output for the year ended 31 March 1972, when reduced to a uniform basis of 3/16 in. thickness, was 65.9 million square feet. Total production of veneer in the industry in 1971–72 was 266 million square feet (1/16 in. basis).
Radiata pine has become increasingly important as a species for peeler log supply and now constitutes about 60 percent of total peeler log production. Now that the indigenous forests have become depleted, the production of peeler logs for veneer and plywood manufacture is regarded by the Forest Service as having a first claim on the State forests; hence, in its own logging activities the Forest Service aims at producing the maximum amount of peeler logs, and has recently also adopted a policy of requiring sawmillers logging State indigenous forests to reserve logs suitable for peeling and divert them to the veneer factories.
Fibreboard—Although fibreboard is manufactured from wood pulp, it is by end use a panel product. Production started in 1943 and has increased steadily since.
Particle Board—Particle board is manufactured from roundwood and sawmill residues. There is a rapidly expanding domestic market for this product for interior panelling and flooring as well as furniture manufacture.
Production of plywood, veneer, fibreboard, and particle board is shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Veneer (1/16; in. basis) | Plywood (3/16; in. basis) | Particle Board (3/4; in. basis) | Fibreboard |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| million square feet | tons | |||
| 1950 | – | 24.6 | – | 13,526 |
| 1960 | 169.2 | 43.1 | 0.8 | 24,830 |
| 1961 | 176.2 | 48.0 | 1.1 | 25,533 |
| 1962 | 189.3 | 49.3 | 1.1 | 31,561 |
| 1963 | 188.8 | 51.4 | 2.0 | 27,250 |
| 1964 | 185.9 | 52.9 | 2.5 | 29,229 |
| 1965 | 183.0 | 54.2 | 4.2 | 31,736 |
| 1966 | 222.6 | 56.6 | 5.1 | 33,771 |
| 1967 | 221.1 | 57.6 | 8.2 | 32,878 |
| 1968 | 170.5 | 43.4 | 8.5 | 33,075 |
| 1969 | 208.8 | 50.5 | 13.6 | 38,228 |
| 1970 | 224.8 | 54.7 | 21.5 | 39,553 |
| 1971 | 243.9 | 58.1 | 29.6 | 43,653 |
| 1972 | 265.8 | 65.9 | 31.1 | 44,807 |
Production of Round and Split Produce—Considerable quantities of native timbers have been used in the past to meet the needs for mining, fencing timbers, and firewood, and for a proportion of sleeper, pole, and bridge-timber requirements. A 1968 survey showed that a total of 7 million fence posts of all types was used: 4 1/2 million of these were wooden, almost all being thinnings or small-diameter logs from exotic plantations.
Wood Preservation—In the year ended 31 March 1971, 39 percent of all sawn timber produced was preservative treated; by world standards the proportion treated is very high, partly because of the relative ease with which otherwise non-durable exotic softwoods such as radiate pine can be treated.
Features of the preservation industry are: the very wide use in house building of timber treated by diffusion or vacuum-pressure methods with water-borne preservative at low retentions to prevent insect borer attack; the wide dispersal of small treating plants specialising in such treatment; and the quality-control function exercised by the Timber Preservation Authority (set up by the Government in 1955). Plant inspection and sampling associated with quality control are done on behalf of the Authority by Forest Service staff.
Timber Preservation Authority specifications prescribe the preservative treatments for different service conditions. For treatment of exterior timbers against decay multi-salt preservatives (essentially solutions of copper, chromium, and arsenic compounds) at high loadings are widely used, but oil-type preservatives (e.g., creosote) are also acceptable. The usual method of application of multi-salt preservatives is by vacuum pressure, but such variations as the oscillating-pressure method (OPM), the Lowry process, and the alternating-pressure method (APM) have been introduced. Oil-based preservatives are applied by pressure, hot and cold bath, and cold soak and are used for poles, posts, and sleepers. For timber out of contact with the ground and protected from the weather lighter treatment with water-soluble preservatives is acceptable.
Collection of statistics on wood preservation was introduced in 1955 and the following table shows the quantities of sawn timber treated in the country.
| Year | Open Tank | Diffusion Impregnation* | Pressure Impregnation | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Mainly boron. | ||||
| board feet (thousand) | ||||
| 1954–55 | 53 | 6,984 | 61,484 | 68,520 |
| 1959–60 | 30 | 70,889 | 105,837 | 176,756 |
| 1962–63 | 3 | 91,242 | 120,333 | 211,579 |
| 1963–64 | 16 | 102,974 | 125,873 | 228,863 |
| 1964–65 | 140 | 132,991 | 142,373 | 275,504 |
| 1965–66 | 4 | 149,621 | 153,878 | 303,503 |
| 1966–67 | 9 | 148,505 | 154,542 | 303,056 |
| 1967–68 | 12 | 108,063 | 156,755 | 264,830 |
| 1968–69 | 26 | 125,825 | 152,550 | 278,401 |
| 1969–70 | 189 | 130,254 | 171,502 | 301,945 |
| 1970–71 | 8 | 139,425 | 164,353 | 303,786 |
In addition, 10,044,000 cubic feet of other timber, such as sleepers, poles and fence posts, was treated by one of the preservation methods in 1970–71.
OVERSEAS TRADE—Forest products are growing in importance as earners of overseas funds and their more diversified development in New Zealand is also contributing to reduction of imports. For the year ended June 1971 exports of forest products were valued at about $73 million; Australia was the largest customer, taking 42.3 percent, mainly in the form of pulp and paper, and Japan was the next largest, taking 41.9 percent, mainly logs. For the same period, imports of forest products into New Zealand were valued at $21 million.
Timber Exports—There is an established market in Australia for radiata pine and Douglas fir sawn timber. Japan is taking mainly logs, but the market there for our sawn radiata pine is expanding. Exports of sawn timber to the Pacific Islands are increasing. Only special categories of indigenous timbers are permitted for export, and these are strictly regulated.
Timber Imports—Durable Australian hardwoods are still imported for use as railway sleepers, large poles, cross-arms, wharf, bridge, and constructional timbers, etc., but greater use is being made of preservative-treated New Zealand-grown softwood timber for these and other uses subject to severe service conditions. The demand for Douglas fir, redwood, and western red cedar from North America for structural uses, exterior joinery, and weatherboards continues. Other imports are normally limited to tropical hardwoods and sapele for the furniture trade and specialty purposes.
Pulp and Paper Exports—A steadily increasing export market for both pulp and paper is developing, mainly to Australia. Chemical sulphate pulp is the only type exported in quantity. Newsprint comprises 88 percent of all paper exports.
Pulp and Paper Imports—Short-fibred pulp and special papers still need to be imported. These two items constitute about two-thirds of the value of our total forest products imports.
| VALUE OF EXTERNAL TRADE IN FOREST PRODUCTS | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year Ended 30 June | Wood Products | Pulp | Paper and Paper Products | All Forest Products |
| Imports ($000, c.d.v.) | ||||
| 1967 | 6,210 | 1,919 | 7,015 | 15,144 |
| 1968 | 4,219 | 1,341 | 7,591 | 13,151 |
| 1969 | 5,006 | 1,178 | 9,851 | 16,035 |
| 1970 | 7,294 | 1,610 | 11,346 | 20,250 |
| 1971 | 6,228 | 2,376 | 12,514 | 21,118 |
| Exports ($000, f.o.b.) | ||||
| 1967 | 7,412 | 5,928 | 11,047 | 24,387 |
| 1968 | 16,895 | 6,195 | 18,201 | 41,291 |
| 1969 | 29,145 | 7,484 | 20,771 | 57,400 |
| 1970 | 36,834 | 7,286 | 22,214 | 66,334 |
| 1971 | 42,795 | 9,394 | 20,494 | 72,683 |
The following tables give New Zealand's imports and exports of timber for the last 6 years.
| TIMBER IMPORTS BY CATEGORIES | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year Ended 30 June | Sawn Timber | Sleepers | Logs and Poles | ||||
| Hardwoods | North American Softwoods* | Oak | Other | Total | |||
| * Douglas fir, redwood, and cedar. | |||||||
| board feet (million) | cu ft (million) | ||||||
| 1966 | 7.2 | 22.4 | 0.2 | 8.7 | 38.5 | 2.2 | 0.8 |
| 1967 | 7.1 | 19.9 | – | 7.1 | 34.1 | 2.1 | 0.7 |
| 1968 | 4.8 | 8.4 | 0.1 | 5.1 | 18.4 | 0.1 | 0.4 |
| 1969 | 4.4 | 8.0 | – | 4.6 | 17.0 | – | 0.3 |
| 1970 | 4.3 | 13.2 | 0.2 | 4.9 | 22.6 | – | 0.4 |
| 1971 | 4.2 | 6.5 | 0.1 | 5.6 | 16.4 | – | 0.5 |
NOTE—Figures have been adjusted to include items not given in board feet in published statistics.
| TIMBER EXPORTS BY CATEGORIES | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year Ended 30 June | Indigenous Timber | Radiata Pine | Douglas Fir | Other Exotics | Total Exotics | Total, All Sawn Timber | Logs and Poles | |
| Sawn | Cases | |||||||
| board feet (million) | cu ft (million) | |||||||
| 1966 | 0.1 | 26.9 | 2.3 | 3.5 | – | 32.7 | 32.8 | 17.1 |
| 1967 | 0.1 | 25.9 | 1.1 | 3.0 | 0.3 | 30.3 | 30.4 | 19.9 |
| 1968 | 2.4 | 49.2 | 2.7 | 10.4 | 0.2 | 62.5 | 64.9 | 43.2 |
| 1969 | 4.7 | 70.1 | 3.2 | 24.3 | 0.4 | 98.0 | 102.7 | 53.5 |
| 1970 | 3.8 | 78.6 | 2.3 | 26.4 | 0.7 | 108.0 | 111.8 | 63.6 |
| 1971 | 5.3 | 83.5 | 1.3 | 24.4 | 5.3 | 114.5 | 119.8 | 64.4 |
| NOTE—Small quantities of roundwood are included in the exports. | ||||||||
The following table gives New Zealand's external trade in pulp and paper for the last 6 years.
| Year Ended 30 June | Wood Pulp | Fibreboard* | Paper and Paperboard | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Newsprint | Other Paper and Paperboard† | Total | |||
* In 1,000 square feet. † Excludes manufactures of paper and paperboard; values include minor items for which no quantities are given. Basis for valuation: exports—free on board at port of shipment; imports—c.d.v. in country of origin. | |||||
| Imports (tons) | |||||
| 1966 | 21,673 | 193 | 3,004 | 26,595 | 29,599 |
| 1967 | 21,697 | 117 | 1,731 | 22,088 | 23,819 |
| 1968 | 14,816 | 33 | 393 | 22,297 | 22,690 |
| 1969 | 11,212 | 164 | 967 | 21,232 | 22,199 |
| 1970 | 13,132 | 32 | 542 | 23,255 | 23,797 |
| 1971 | 17,254 | 124 | 494 | 24,309 | 24,803 |
| Exports (tons) | |||||
| 1966 | 70,332 | 3,291 | 117,060 | 1,674 | 118,734 |
| 1967 | 72,326 | 3,444 | 94,506 | 2,552 | 97,057 |
| 1968 | 74,342 | 6,223 | 125,189 | 11,548 | 136,737 |
| 1969 | 87,730 | 21,127 | 121,349 | 18,163 | 139,512 |
| 1970 | 80,821 | 15,323 | 119,606 | 30,808 | 150,414 |
| 1971 | 94,626 | 17,429 | 109,681 | 19,432 | 129,113 |
RESEARCH—Since 1947 all forestry and forest-products research administered by the Forest Service has been undertaken or co-ordinated by its Forest Research Institute, Rotorua. In addition, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the universities, and private industrial organisations undertake research into certain aspects.
The Forest Research Institute programme has a wide range and includes studies of the fundamental physiological process of tree growth; the ecology of indigenous and exotic forests; silvicultural practices for all stages of exotic forestry; growth rates, productivity, and grades of timber under various silvicultural treatments and their effect on the economics of the operations; forest soils, particularly nutrient deficiencies and their correction; selection, breeding, and introduction of improved strains of trees; the impact of fungous diseases and insect pests and factors affecting the health of trees. The institute has made country-wide inventories of indigenous and exotic forest resources. The Protection Forestry Division of the Institute (the Forest and Range Experiment Station), which is based at Rangiora, surveys the condition of protection forests and associated mountain scrub and grassland. It carries out research on climatology, hydrology, soils, the revegetation of eroded areas, and the effects of wild animals and their control.
Linked with the research into wood formation are studies of the products of forests. The physical and mechanical properties of timbers are investigated generally and with special reference to the effects of tree selection based on visual qualities and of silvicultural treatment. The suitability of species for production of wood pulp and the characteristics of the pulp from species not yet used are also studied. Research is also carried out in timber engineering, timber seasoning, and preservative treatment of timbers; in all these fields the institute works closely with the timber industry.
TRAINING IN FORESTRY—The Forest Service recruits school leavers up to the age of 20 years for training as forest rangers and foresters. Ranger trainees work for 1 year in the forests and then attend Rotorua Ranger School for 1 year, where they study the subjects basic to forestry. Another 2 years are then spent on forests to consolidate knowledge and to learn supervision and gain experience in planning, control, and leadership. Those selected as forester trainees attend university on a full-time study bursary to complete a 4-year degree course in forestry. A limited number of full-time study bursaries are also awarded to enable trainees to complete degree courses in science and engineering. The Forest Research Institute recruits young people of both sexes for training as research technicians.
To build up a permanent and efficient skilled-labour force, the Forest Service now recruits each year about 100 youths 16 to 18 years of age. These junior woodsmen receive a 2-year course of basic training in the practical skills of forestry at one of the woodsman schools at Kaingaroa, Golden Downs, or Southland, followed by a third year of advanced training given in small groups in selected forests.
Through the Forestry Training Centre at Rotorua courses are regularly offered in timber grading, seasoning and treatment of timber, and other forestry operations. A continuous series of courses is also provided for Forest Service staff in all phases of Forest Service activity. The Timber Industry Training Centre at Rotorua provides courses for the industry in saw doctoring, sawmilling, and timber machining. Short grading courses for local industry representatives are also held in other centres.
Trade apprenticeships are offered in such trades as auto-diesel fitter, fitter and turner, electrician, and motor mechanic to provide skilled repair and maintenance staff for the Forest Service's wide variety of modern plant and machinery.
After a lapse of some 35 years, professional education for forestry in New Zealand recommenced at the University of Canterbury in 1970. The basic course leading to the degree B.For.Sc. (with or without honours) extends over 4 years, comprising two intermediate years of pure science followed by 2 years of professional classes. Post-graduate studies began in 1972, with programmes leading to masters and doctoral degrees.
EMPLOYMENT—In 1970 the total number of persons employed in the forestry sector comprised 4.1 percent of the total labour force, and the forest industries employed 10 percent of the industrial labour force. Because the major manufacturing units are logically located near their raw material supplies, there is a concentration of employment near the largest forest areas. This is seen in the central North Island, where over half the country's exotic forests are located and where one-quarter of the regional labour force is engaged in forest industries. In fact the forest industries have had a very marked effect on regional development. The current prosperity and the fast growth of population in the Rotorua - Bay of Plenty area is due in no small measure to the expansion of the forest industries. Apart from the expansion of the established towns such as Rotorua, the industrial development of N.Z. Forest Products Ltd., Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd., and Caxton Paper Mills Ltd. has led to the establishment of a completely new town—Kawerau—and the rapid growth of another—Tokoroa. The development of these industrial complexes has also stimulated other industries, especially transport, vehicle repair, and building and construction. Similarly the expansion of exports of forest products was partly responsible for the increased tonnages that have passed through the ports of Tauranga and Napier over the last decade.
The following table shows the number of employees and working proprietors in the forest industries at 15 April 1971 and 1972. The industry classification has been revised. Total employment reached 26,531 in 1960, 30,835 in 1965, and 34,495 in 1970. (Source: Department of Labour.)
| At 15 April | Forestry* | Logging† | Sawmilling‡ | Timber Merchanting | Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard | Other§ | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes silviculture, nurseries, etc. † Includes felling, cutting, and haulage. ‡ Includes planing mills and plywood and veneer mills. § Includes other wood industries, manufacture of furniture and fittings, wooden and cane containers, and wood and cork products. | |||||||
| 1971 | 3,101 | 2,934 | 8,833 | 3,457 | 4,190 | 11,693 | 34,208 |
| 1972 | 3,280 | 2,728 | 7,362 | 3,393 | 4,167 | 17,526 | 38,456 |
THE OUTLOOK—The State owns 80 percent of the remaining indigenous timber and about half of the 0.6 million hectares of exotic forest. It makes sales, usually of standing timber but in some cases of logs, from both types of forest to the timber industry. Owing to the poor prospects of sustained yield from most of the indigenous forests, the policy is to ration the cut to spread the resources over as long a period as practicable. Their contribution to timber supply will inevitably diminish but it is hoped that it will remain a source of special purpose timbers for several decades. The exotic forests are renewable and are managed for sustained yield. Their full possibilities have not yet been reached but owing to the irregularity of past planting programmes their composition is far from ideal and there are problems over maintaining a steady rate of expansion of output.
The large area of exotic forest in private ownership has arisen for the most part from speculative planting in the 1920s and 1930s. Most of the forests then established have since come under the control of industrial companies, which are utilising them and managing them, in several cases, to ensure regular and permanent supplies for their major wood-using factories. The other privately-owned indigenous forests are subject to uncontrolled exploitation and are expected to be exhausted at no distant date.
Long-term industrial expansion will require a continuing increase in the area of the nation's exotic forests (the Forestry Development Conference has recommended a minimum annual new planting programme of 28,300 hectares which, if maintained for the next 18 years, should give the country a total exotic forest area of 1.1 million hectares by 1990). Increased production up to the end of the century would be based for the most part on existing forest resources and would be sustained thereafter by the additional planting proposed.
New Zealand's forest industries are favourably placed in regard to the basic requirement for expansion—wood supplies from exotic forests, which will increase over the next 30 years. Efficient processing is well established, providing a good basis for further expansion; projections indicate that demand for forest products will grow both at home and abroad, particularly for paper. In many countries wood supplies are inadequate for their needs, hence they must import.
Planning must encompass management and utilisation of the forests and any necessary extension of them; requirements in manpower with the necessary skills; requirements in finance; analyses of market development; and requirements in research to develop new products and more efficient techniques.
The Forestry Development Council set up in 1969 is working towards co-operation in national planning to rationalise the forestry sector's future development; its membership includes representatives from Government and industry.
A special article in the 1969 Yearbook (pp. 1107–15) surveyed the economics of the forest industries and future development prospects.
GENERAL—The fishing industry in New Zealand is based mainly on the bottom-dwelling or demersal species of fish caught by trawling, Danish seining, lines, and nets, and on rock lobsters (crayfish) taken in pots. For “wet fish”, trawling is by far the most important method, producing approximately 69 percent of the total catch, followed by Danish seining 12 percent, lining and netting and other methods 18 percent in 1970. The motor trawler ranging in size between 50 ft and 60 ft with a crew of two or three men has come to be the type of vessel mainly used by the industry. In recent years there has been a trend to larger stern-ramp trawlers with improved gear and equipment. Two Government stern-ramp trawlers are used for technological and research work associated with fishing.
In New Zealand the fishing industry is widely dispersed around a number of smaller ports as well as the main ports. The industry is built around the handling and selling of fresh fish in the main, as opposed to processing fish. Rock lobsters, long the leading fish export, are now being challenged in value by increasing sales of “wet fish” while exports of paua, eels, and rock oysters are making growing contributions to export revenue.
Fisheries management continues to be directed towards supervision and optimum development of New Zealand's commercial and freshwater fisheries. Scientific staff are engaged in a wide programme of studies, e.g., surveys of the density of the toheroa populations and dredge oysters in Foveaux Strait; experimental work on settlement and growth rates of mussels in Northland and Auckland; management of rock lobster populations in Otago, Southland, Fiordland; studies of the elephant fish in Canterbury-Timaru area; tuna fishing and its commercial potential; mesh experiments for trawl cod-ends using the technology vessel W. J. Scott together with associated experiments in improved fishing gear, catching and handling techniques; and the effects of hydro-electric schemes on trout and salmon fisheries.
The rock-oyster development programme in Northland is aimed at the establishment of an industry with valuable local and overseas market potential. Four experimental farms continue to be under the supervision of an Australian expert in the Bay of Islands (2), the Kaipara Harbour, and Coromandel; also a spat-catching depot, and various spat-catching and growing experimental plots. The Government mortgage guarantee and State loan scheme for fishermen includes provision for assistance for rock oyster farmers.
Expenditure levels for fisheries research includes provision for full programmes for the research vessels, James Cook and Ikatere. Research work will continue on the important commercial fish species, snapper, tarakihi, gurnard, flounder, albacore, and trevally. Information on snapper and tarakihi has reached a stage where, in the first instance, it is possible to forecast trends in yields for the north-east coast, and in the second, to illustrate that the stock in the East Cape - Gisborne area is probably being exploited at, or near, its sustainable yield level.
The governing legislation for the fishing industry is the Fisheries Act 1908, which is administered by the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries. The Territorial Sea and Fishing Zone Act 1965 redefined the 3-mile territorial seas and introduced a 9-mile fishing zone beyond the territorial limit.
The principal regulations dealing with fisheries are the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950, the Freshwater Fisheries Regulations 1951, and the Commercial Fishing Regulations 1963. Under the Freshwater Fisheries Regulations are issued a number of modification notices which deal with particular aspects—e.g., permissible length of different classes of fish to be taken—while the various acclimatisation societies' rules are issued under the authority of these regulations. The Oyster Fishing Regulations 1946 and the Whitebait Fishing Regulations 1964 are directly relevant to the fishing industry. Other regulations include the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, Rock Oyster Farming Regulations 1966, the Quinnat Salmon Regulations 1964, the Fish-pass Regulations 1947, and the Toheroa Regulations 1955. Amendments to all regulations are made from time to time.
Fishing Industry Board—In 1963 there was passed a Fishing Industry Board Act, providing for the establishment of a seven-member board with the principal function of promoting the expansion and development of the fishing industry, marketing and standards of hygiene and packaging, continuity of supply, co-ordination within the industry, and promoting means of financing development.
The Government made an initial grant of $100,000 towards the cost of establishing the board and annual grants are made to assist the board in meeting operating costs. A levy of approximately 1 percent of the landed value of fish came into force on 1 January 1965, and provides finance for the board's activities. The board through its committees investigates local supply and marketing, export development, technical education, tuna development, and fishing demonstrations.
Objectives of the board include the provision of adequate supplies of high-quality fish for the local market at reasonable prices, and an increase in overseas earnings from selling more fish overseas. It is recognised that fishermen must be encouraged to modernise their trawling fleet and that shore establishments of the industry must be improved to fulfil these objectives.
Fishing Industry Finance Commit tee—In 1965 the Government arranged to guarantee mortgages and make loans through the State Advances Corporation to purchase new, fully-equipped fishing vessels. In October 1970 loans and guarantees became available for development of rock oyster farms, and also loans for cool stores for fish. Up to 31 March 1972, 85 loans totalling $2,275,100 had been approved for 81 new or used fishing vessels, 2 rock oyster farms, and 2 flake ice plants.
Fisheries Development Council—The Fisheries Development Council, a sector council of the National Development Council, was set up in June 1970. Targets for fisheries exports to 1981 have been set. The development of pelagic fishery resources are a key factor in meeting the industry's targets.
The fishing industry export targets are shown in the following table.
| Category | 1971 Actual | Targets | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1973 | 1975 | 1978 | 1981 | ||
* Based on farming. † If investigations prove this resource. ‡ Targets are speculative as utilisation of resource has yet to be commenced. Note: Target figures embody an assumption that export prices will rise annually by 3.5 percent. | |||||
| $(million) | |||||
| Fin fish (demersal) | 3.66 | 3.69 | 5.28 | 8.06 | 13.02 |
| Fin fish (pelagic) | 0.31 | 1.48 | 3.96 | 11.73† | 19.52† |
| Rock lobster | 13.47 | 10.47 | 11.29 | 13.93 | 16.27 |
| Dredge oysters* | – | – | – | 0.29 | 0.82 |
| Rock oysters | 0.10 | 0.12 | 0.39 | 0.73 | 1.30 |
| Mussels | 0.01 | 0.12 | 0.26 | 0.44 | 1.14 |
| Paua | 1.48 | 0.62 | 0.66 | 0.73 | 1.14 |
| Other shellfish | 0.22 | – | – | – | – |
| Eels | 1.03 | 0.87 | 1.32 | 2.20 | 4.06 |
| Trout | – | – | – | 0.59 | 0.97 |
| Seaweed‡ | – | 0.12 | 0.26 | 0.44 | 0.82 |
| Totals | 0.28 | 17.49 | 23.41 | 39.14 | 59.06 |
SPECIES OF FISH—Of the many kinds of excellent edible fish, the most important is the snapper (Chrysophrys auratus), which is the principal species in the catch (mainly by trawl) in the north-western part of the South Island, the west coast of the North Island, and the east coast of the North Island to just south of East Cape; next in importance is tarakihi (Cheilodactylus macropterus), which is taken mainly by trawlers working off the east coast of the North Island and in smaller quantities off the coasts of the South Island. The groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios) is caught on lines in the deeper water from North Cape to Stewart Island, but principally in Cook Strait and on the rocky parts of the east coast of the South Island, while the blue cod (Parapercis colias) is the staple line-caught product of the southern line fisheries, particularly about: Foveaux Strait, Stewart Island, and at Chatham Islands. The flounder and sole (Pleuronectidae) occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters. Rock lobster (crayfish) are fished mainly at the Chatham Islands and around the south-west of the South Island.
The most productive grounds are in relatively shallow waters, and most of the fishing is carried on at depths of less than 80 fathoms. Depths of over 100 fathoms occur at a comparatively short distance from the coast. The principal methods of fishing are long-lining for groper (hapuku), ling, kingfish, and snapper; hand-lining for blue cod; trawling and Danish seining, by which flounders, snapper, tarakihi, gurnard, John Dory, and a variety of other fish are taken. In bays and estuaries set-nets and drag nets are used for flounders, snapper, and mullet.
Various species of pelagic, or surface-dwelling fish, occur in quantity in waters adjacent to New Zealand. At present, landings of pelagic fish in New Zealand are insignificant. Catching techniques for the smaller species (e.g., pilchards), the medium-sized species (e.g., kahawai), and the larger species (e.g., tuna) are all different. The catching and processing of pelagic fish must be undertaken on a large scale if it is to be profitable and the viability of a fishery based on pelagic fish is currently being examined by the Fisheries Development Council.
FISHERY STATISTICS—As at 31 December 1971 there were 3,100 registered fishing boats, compared with 2,805 a year earlier.
The growth in value of fisheries products is shown in the following diagram.

The estimated total quantity and value of the principal classes of fishery products marketed were as follows in the 2 latest calendar years.
| Product | Unit | Quantity | Value | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | ||
| $(000) | $(000) | ||||
| Wet fish | cwt | 799,890 | 865,728 | 6,425 | 7,153 |
| Whitebait (West Coast South Island only) | cwt | 1,673 | 781 | 290 | 175 |
| Oysters (dredged) | sacks | 114,998 | 116,448 | 1,267 | 1,572 |
| Oysters (rock) | sacks | 4,912 | 6,373 | 170 | 204 |
| Mussels | sacks | 20,141 | 23,521 | 74 | 79 |
| Rock lobster (crayfish) | cwt | 127,258 | 111,753 | 8,052 | 9,432 |
| Other shellfish, etc. | cwt | 27,550 | 39,657 | 277 | 702 |
| Total value | … | … | 16,555 | 19,317 | |
Annual quantities and values of “wet fish” caught are shown in the following table
| Year | Total Quantity | Total Value |
|---|---|---|
| cwt | $(000) | |
| 1961 | 528,632 | 3,254 |
| 1962 | 554,654 | 3,545 |
| 1963 | 550,966 | 3,376 |
| 1964 | 589,384 | 3,780 |
| 1965 | 604,582 | 3,949 |
| 1966 | 666,274 | 4,388 |
| 1967 | 713,527 | 4,626 |
| 1968 | 671,870 | 4,489 |
| 1969 | 645,012 | 5,018 |
| 1970 | 799,890 | 6,425 |
| 1971 | 865,728 | 7,153 |
Kind or Class of “Wet Fish” Caught—The following table shows the quantity and value of the principal “wet fish” caught during the latest 2 calendar years.
| Kind or Class of Fish | Quantity | Value | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| cwt | percent | $(000) | percent | |||||
| Snapper | 252,204 | 277,397 | 31.53 | 32.04 | 1,801 | 2,157 | 28.03 | 30.16 |
| Tarakihi | 102,518 | 102,990 | 12.82 | 11.90 | 739 | 792 | 11.50 | 11.07 |
| Trevally | 83,458 | 117,103 | 10.43 | 13.53 | 301 | 468 | 4.68 | 6.54 |
| Gurnard | 73,199 | 64,301 | 9.15 | 7.43 | 360 | 321 | 5.60 | 4.49 |
| Sole | 23,106 | 19,156 | 2.89 | 2.21 | 404 | 352 | 6.29 | 4.92 |
| Hapuku | 29,513 | 26,492 | 3.69 | 3.06 | 465 | 508 | 7.23 | 7.10 |
| Flounder | 21,936 | 16,929 | 2.74 | 1.96 | 493 | 406 | 7.68 | 5.69 |
| Blue cod | 20,127 | 12,669 | 2.52 | 1.46 | 307 | 178 | 4.77 | 2.49 |
| Elephant fish | 22,250 | 27,230 | 2.23 | 3.15 | 388 | 458 | 6.03 | 6.40 |
| Red cod | 14,958 | 7,745 | 1.87 | 0.90 | 89 | 56 | 1.39 | 0.78 |
| Moki | 18,803 | 17,360 | 2.35 | 2.00 | 107 | 103 | 1.66 | 1.44 |
| Pioke | 18,302 | 22,036 | 2.29 | 2.44 | 249 | 332 | 3.87 | 4.64 |
| Other | 119,516 | 154,320 | 15.49 | 17.92 | 722 | 1,021 | 11.27 | 14.28 |
| Totals | 799,890 | 865,728 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 6,425 | 7,152 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Methods of Capture—The total quantity of “wet fish” caught by each of the common methods of fishing is shown below for the latest 2 years.
| Method of Fishing | Quantity | Value | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| cwt | $(000) | |||
| Trawl | 554,986 | 586,924 | 4,106 | 4,461 |
| Danish seine | 98,703 | 116,081 | 650 | 833 |
| Set and drag nets | 64,381 | 75,174 | 657 | 807 |
| Long and hand lines | 75,598 | 72,253 | 981 | 992 |
| Other methods | 6,222 | 15,296 | 31 | 61 |
| Totals | 799,890 | 865,728 | 6,425 | 7,153 |
Landings at the Ports—Ports where the total landed catch of “wet fish” was in excess of 10,000 cwt are listed in the following table.
| Port | Quantity | Value | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| cwt | $(000) | |||
| Auckland | 161,021 | 184,095 | 1,038 | 1,297 |
| Manukau | 66,587 | 72,874 | 364 | 427 |
| Raglan | 7,112 | 12,280 | 57 | 99 |
| Thames | 18,790 | 14,961 | 149 | 139 |
| Coromandel | 14,502 | 11,933 | 100 | 95 |
| Tauranga | 63,962 | 74,840 | 383 | 441 |
| Gisborne | 73,224 | 90,082 | 411 | 491 |
| Napier | 60,266 | 54,068 | 466 | 432 |
| New Plymouth | 12,968 | 17,294 | 101 | 132 |
| Wanganui | 13,318 | 12,121 | 110 | 107 |
| Wellington | 32,051 | 28,804 | 363 | 369 |
| Nelson | 62,174 | 59,251 | 377 | 368 |
| Greymouth | 11,920 | 10,201 | 110 | 87 |
| Lyttelton | 20,693 | 24,406 | 290 | 309 |
| Akaroa | 9,924 | 10,937 | 90 | 157 |
| Timaru | 43,356 | 50,940 | 545 | 642 |
| Port Chalmers | 18,181 | 21,053 | 222 | 268 |
| Bluff and Stewart Is. | 14,638 | 11,733 | 191 | 126 |
The total quantity of fish landed at these ports in 1971 was 761,873 cwt, which was 88 percent of the total catch.
EXPORTS—A table showing quantities and values of the principal classes of fishery products exported during each of the latest 3 years is set out below. Rock lobsters, or crayfish, are exported mainly to the United States; for other fish the main markets are Australia and Japan. New Zealand's exports of fish and fish products now go to over 25 countries.
| Commodity | Quantity | Value (f.o.b.) | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| cwt | $(000) | |||||
| Rock lobster (crayfish) and tails | 58,131 | 53,469 | 45,722 | 14,235 | 12,432 | 13,468 |
| Fish, fresh or frozen | 74,034 | 144,171 | 163,606 | 1,899 | 4,243 | 4,899 |
| Fish meal | 48 | 50 | 2,802 | – | – | 25 |
| Other, including smoked and canned | 6,769 | 10,919 | 24,808 | 216 | 390 | 1,911 |
| Totals | 138,982 | 208,609 | 236,938 | 16,351 | 17,065 | 20,303 |
CONSUMPTION—The following table shows the annual per head consumption of fish products and the permissible mercury levels in selected countries.
| Country and Period | Per Head Consumption (Edible Weight) | Permissible Mercury Level |
|---|---|---|
| * This is one-tenth of the lowest level likely to cause ill-effects. | ||
| lb | ppm | |
| Japan (1969) | 67.6 | 1.0 |
| Denmark (1966–68) | 45.9 | 1.0 |
| Sweden (1969–70) | 45.9 | 1.0 |
| Norway (1968–69) | 45.1 | 1.2 |
| United Kingdom (1968–69) | 20.9 | 1.0 |
| New Zealand (1969) | 15.3 | 0.5* |
| Australia (1968–69) | 14.5 | 0.5 |
| Italy (1968–69) | 12.9 | 0.7 |
| Netherlands (1968–69) | 12.1 | 1.0 |
| United States (1971) | 11.2 | 0.5 |
Pelagic Fish—Although surface schools of pelagic fish are frequently seen in New Zealand coastal waters, there are few data on which to base estimates of abundance. The pelagic fish which could be commercially exploited are listed in the following table. During 1971 the Japanese catch of barracouta and horse-mackerel greatly exceeded the yield estimated by the National Development Conference.
| Species | Distribution | Areas of Greatest Abundance | N.D.C. Estimated Annual Yield | 1971 Landings |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| tons | tons | |||
| Trevally | North Island, north of South Island | Bay of Plenty and north | 10,550 | 5,850 |
| Barracouta | All areas | Canterbury Bight, Tasman Bay | 5,450 | 1,050 |
| Horse mackerel | North Island, north of South Island | Taranaki Bight, Tasman Bay, East Coast of North Island | 4,950 | 600 |
| English mackerel | North Island | East Coast, Bay of Plenty | ||
| Southern bluefin | West of South Island, east of both Islands | Seasonal Fiordland | 8,000 | 250 |
| Albacore | North Island, west coast of South Island | Summer West coasts | 2,000 | |
| Skipjack | All areas | Summer Hawke's Bay and north | 750 | |
| Yellowfin | North of North Island | Summer Bay of Plenty | – | |
| Kingfish | North Island, north of South Island | Bay of Plenty and north | 1,850 | 600 |
| Kahawai | All areas | Cook Strait and north | 5,450 | 550 |
| Salmon | East coast of South Island | Canterbury Bight | – | – |
| Mao Mao | North Island | Bay of Plenty and north | – | 50 |
| Koheru | North of North Island | East Coast North Island | – | – |
| Pilchard | North Island, northern part of South Island | Tasman Bay, Marlborough Sounds, Bay of Plenty, Fiordland | 6,000 | 1 |
| Sprat | South Island | East coast of South Island | ||
| Anchovy | Widespread | Tasman Bay, Marlborough Sounds, Bay of Plenty, west coast of South Island | ||
| Yellow-eyed mullet | Inshore areas both islands | ? | 7,500 | 15 |
| Squid | All areas | ?West coast of South Island | – | – |
In recent years a small tuna fishery has developed and there is an established market for this fish, but the bulk of any other pelagic fish caught will need to be reduced to fish meal and oil. Therefore, the cost of catching, handling and processing the fish must be kept low. The Fishing Industry Board has imported two squid-fishing machines for trials and a Nelson-based company has carried out experimental fishing.
OYSTER BEDS—The principal oyster beds around the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland peninsula. During the 1971 season 115,090 sacks of oysters were dredged from Foveaux Strait, compared with 113,592 sacks in 1970.
In addition to the four Government experimental rock-oyster farms, a further 70 farms are in production in Northland and the Hauraki Gulf and an additional 70 leases for farms have been granted. This new industry is in the process of changing from tray to stick cultivation assisted by a large-scale Government spat-stick catching programme.
Rock oysters picked in 1971 totalled 10,510 bags, compared with 18,140 bags in 1970, and included 9,240 bags of mature oysters from private farms.
ROCK LOBSTERS—Rock lobster, or marine crayfish, occur off many parts of the New Zealand coast. Part of the catch of rock lobster is sold in local markets for domestic consumption and part is exported as frozen rock lobster tails and whole crays.
With the development of the export of frozen rock lobster tails to the United States of America and the productive fishing in the Chatham Islands, the catch of rock lobster increased until 1968. The boom period, however, has now passed and the aim of all concerned is to ensure that this valuable fishery stabilises to provide regular supplies for overseas and local markets. The catch and exports of rock lobster over the latest 6 years are as follows.
| Year | Production (Whole) | Exports | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
| cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | |
| 1966 | 128,981 | 3,844 | 35,408 | 4,619 |
| 1967 | 159,012 | 4,320 | 49,142 | 6,363 |
| 1968 | 214,752 | 7,433 | 62,759 | 12,729 |
| 1969 | 175,109 | 8,861 | 58,131 | 14,235 |
| 1970 | 127,258 | 8,052 | 53,469 | 12,432 |
| 1971 | 111,753 | 9,432 | 45,722 | 13,468 |
BIG-GAME FISHING—Swordfish (striped and black marlin, and occasionally broadbill), mako shark, and other big-game fish occur principally off the east coast of the Auckland Provincial District, and attract both New Zealand and visiting big-game fishermen. The principal centres for this sport are Whangaroa, Russell (Bay of Islands), Whitianga (Mercury Bay), Whakatane and Tauranga, where specially designed and equipped launches in charge of experienced men may be hired. The season lasts from December to May, the best months usually being February and March. The record black marlin swordfish (976 lb) was caught off the Bay of Islands.
To preserve this very important fishery the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950 prohibit the taking of swordfish by other than rod and line, and stipulate that the line be not heavier than No. 39 linen thread line. In addition, a limit bag of not more than four fish per boat per day has been imposed.
In the 1971 season (from November 1970 to June 1971), big-game fish caught included 2 black marlin, 95 striped marlin, 2 blue marlin, 463 mako shark, and 1,153 other species.
PAUA—Relatively few years ago paua was, strictly speaking, a non-commercial shellfish. Maoris have traditionally taken paua as a regular item of diet, but it was largely unutilised for food by the pakeha until very recent years. Even now it is only a small item in the retail sales of fish in New Zealand. The recent change in the demand for paua has come about in the context of the ban on the export of unprocessed meat, which would have been processed overseas, since some New Zealand canners have solved the problems of bleaching and canning the meat to produce an article acceptable at substantial prices in, primarily, South-east Asian markets. In the year ended 31 December 1971 exports of paua totalled 1,862,000 lb and the value was $1,480,242.
For the year ended 31 December 1970 landings from boats (i.e., excluding landings under shore fishing permits) were 7,697.8 cwt valued at $78,364 and for the year ended 31 December 1971, on the same basis, 23,327 cwt, valued at $300,532. The total take for the year ended 31 December 1971 was 28,761 cwt, valued at $370,251. The figures quoted are landings as returned by the fishermen. On the basis of analyses made of packing house records the actual landings in 1970–72 were considerably greater, perhaps even approaching twice as much as is recorded, but also varying considerably in the extent of understatement. A further indication that landings have been understated is provided by exports, which, converted to the equivalent landed weight and allowing for some local consumption, exceed very considerably the landings which have been recorded. Bluff and Cook Strait ports are the main landing points.
Permits for taking paua at 31 December 1970 totalled 267, consisting of 164 shore fishing permits and 103 boat fishing permits, and at 31 December 1971 totalled 618, consisting of 331 shore fishing permits and 287 boat fishing permits.
A close season for paua from 1 February to 31 May each year was introduced in 1972. Further information is available in the Report of the Fishing Industry Committee 1970–72, parliamentary paper I.14, 1972.
WHITEBAIT—This fishing is based on Galaxias species which, so far as is known, is not taken on a commercial scale in the other countries where it occurs. Whitebait fishery is carried on in the tidal reaches of many rivers, from August to November in the North Island and from September to November in the South Island. The most productive fishing grounds are near the mouths of the rivers of the West Coast of the South Island and in the lower reaches of the Waikato River. Normally the whitebait fishery gives employment to over 300 regular fishermen, and a greater number of part-time fishers. With improved transport from the more remote rivers, in which aeroplanes have played an important part, a substantial whitebait industry has been developed, particularly on the West Coast of the South Island. The 1971 season for the West Coast of the South Island showed a total of 781 cwt, compared with 1,673 cwt in 1970.
FRESHWATER FISHERIES: Acclimatised Species—These include quinnat salmon, brown and rainbow trout, and perch. The local administration and management of these species is delegated to acclimatisation societies and to the Department of Internal Affairs for the Rotorua and Taupo fishing districts and for the Southern Lakes Acclimatisation District, where it acts as an acclimatisation society. The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries assists with management investigations, and provides technical advice. It also conducts research, on behalf of acclimatisation societies.
A fishing licence is required for the taking of acclimatised fish. The estimated revenue from angling licences in a season is $300,000.
Indigenous Species—The taking of eels, principally for export, continues to increase. Eels are the only species of which a significant commercial harvest is taken from New Zealand's freshwaters. The value of eels exported increased from $79,737 in 1967 to $469,469 in 1970.
Research—The research programme includes provision for continued limnological studies of the Rotorua lakes. Sources of nutrients, the principal causes of eutrophication, are still under study as is the bottom fauna. Studies of the correlation between trophic status of lakes and the population density and condition of sport fish is being undertaken. Work on whitebait fisheries and stream faunas is continuing in order to determine productivity levels and fish behaviour.
Studies on adult quinnat salmon are to be published and work on fry and smolts is being initiated. In addition work on trout and their inter-relationship to salmon in South Island rivers is being commenced.
Additional work is to be done on the occurrence of trace elements, particularly mercury, lead, zinc, cadmium, and copper, in shellfish from a variety of sea areas, in order to determine the naturally-occurring levels of these elements. New work is planned on parasites and diseases of freshwater fish.
MINERAL PRODUCTION—In New Zealand non-metallic minerals such as coal, clay, limestone, and dolomite are both economically and industrially as important as metallic ores. Over 90 percent of the value of the present mineral production is represented by coal and limestone, together with sand, rock, and gravel for roads, ballast, building, and construction.
The increasing complexity of modern industry creates a demand for a wider range of primary and ancillary raw materials. New industries such as aluminium smelting, iron and steel, and glass manufacture create additional demands for clays, dolomite, and magnesite for refractories, limestone for fluxes, and so on.
Recent activities have improved greatly the chances of successful development of a number of important minerals. These include halloysite, ilmenite sands, titanomagnetite ironsands, and sulphur. There is a probability that potential annual export values could grow to $32 million while import savings of $6 million annually could also be involved, apart from developments as regards off-shore oil and natural gas. Substantial increases in mineral exports in 1972 resulted from the shipment of ironsand concentrates from Waverley and Taharoa on the west coast of the North Island.
A Mineral Resources Council has been established as the sector council on minerals for the National Development Council. It continues to keep under review all aspects of mineral development.
The following table shows the production of metals and minerals from mines and quarries. The values are assessed at pit mouth or quarry.
| Mineral | 1970 | 1971 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | ||
* Includes 72,544 tons stockpiled at Waipipi. Note—One bbl is taken as 34.97 imperial gallons. | |||||
| Fuels | $(000) | $(000) | |||
| Coal | 2,348,459 tons | 13,773 | 2,090,691 tons | 12,225 | |
| Petroleum crude | Kapuni | 462,547 bbls1 | 554 | 802,458 bbls | 1,975 |
| Maturoa | 4,528 bbls | 11 | 1,809 bbls | 5 | |
| Natural gas | Kapuni | 3766.54 mil. cu ft | 436 | 10,625.87 mil. cu ft | 1,004 |
| Moturoa | 2.14 mil. cu ft | 1 | 1.42 mil. cu ft | 1 | |
| Metals | |||||
| Gold | 11,283 oz | 420 | 9,418 oz | 378 | |
| Silver | 16,428 oz | 17 | 66,398 oz | 78 | |
| Cadmium | 10 tons | 48 | 14 tons | 30 | |
| Copper | 46 tons | 40 | 84 tons | 58 | |
| Iron ore | 673 tons | 4 | 92 tons | 1 | |
| Ironsands | Primary (Export) | 71,010 tons | 426 | 458,131 tons* | 1,878 |
| Secondary (Local) | 70,160 tons | 271 | 108,654 tons | 403 | |
| Tungsten ore | 5 tons | 21 | 7 tons | – | |
| Zinc | 1,436 tons | 182 | 1,938 tons | 444 | |
| Lead | 766 tons | 148 | 1,226 tons | 296 | |
| Non-metallics | tons | tons | |||
| Bentonite | 19,722 | 88 | 11,575 | 52 | |
| Clay for bricks, tiles, etc. | 252,844 | 339 | 279,984 | 433 | |
| Clay for pottery, etc. | 11,457 | 203 | 19,923 | 159 | |
| Diatomite | 5,790 | 185 | 6,238 | 196 | |
| Dimension stone | 19,060 | 109 | 30,729 | 139 | |
| Dolomite | 10,111 | 160 | 8,180 | 131 | |
| Greenstone | 4 | 8 | 4 | 8 | |
| Limestone for agriculture | 1,140,327 | 2,219 | 1,261,126 | 2,850 | |
| Limestone for industry | 122,136 | 274 | 113,919 | 318 | |
| Limestone and marl, for cement | 1,499,377 | 805 | 1,511,540 | 664 | |
| Magnesite | 476 | 8 | 1,030 | 20 | |
| Perlite | 2,000 | 3 | 2,000 | 3 | |
| Pumice | 18,904 | 30 | 12,804 | 64 | |
| Rock for harbour work | 1,231,156 | 718 | 2,162,678 | 623 | |
| Salt | 51,959 | 364 | 42,580 | 393 | |
| Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for building aggregate | 5,297,013 | 7,778 | 5,386,690 | 8,823 | |
| Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for roads and ballast | 21,151,135 | 18,786 | 20,082,939 | 19,294 | |
| Sand for industry | 193,485 | 242 | 236,520 | 249 | |
| Serpentine | 76,908 | 243 | 71,798 | 192 | |
| Silica sand | 133,486 | 324 | 122,553 | 377 | |
| Sulphur | 120 | 1 | – | – | |
| Totals | … | 49,240 | … | 53,764 | |

The following summary figures are the mineral industry, export targets in constant 1969–70 prices unprocessed as set by the Mineral Resources Council.
| 1969–70 | 1972–73 | 1975–76 | 1978–79 | 1981–82 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| All minerals and metal ores— | $(million) | ||||
| “Assured” | 0.4 | 5.7 | 12.7 | 12.7 | 12.7 |
| “Probable” | – | – | 3.5 | 7.0 | 14.0 |
The 1972–73 exports figure comprises ironsands, lead-zinc ores, scheelite, and pumice. The 1978–79 figure is based on confirmed ironsand contracts, and the prospects of coal, clay, and ilmenite.
LEGISLATION—Legislative control of mineral production is contained in the Atomic Energy Act 1945, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Iron and Steel Industry Act 1959, the Mining Act 1971, the Quarries Act 1944, the Petroleum Act 1937, and the Continental Shelf Act 1964. The administrative agency is the Mines Department.
COAL—Coal in New Zealand has for many years been mined in certain well defined areas, outside which no coal is known to exist in any significant quantities. The major coalfields, with the class of coal found in each, are—
Bituminous Coal (Coking): Greymouth, Westport (Buller Coalfields), Reefton (Garvey Creek).
Sub-bituminous Coal (Non-coking): Waikato (including North Taranaki), Otago (Kaitangata), Southland (Ohai), Reefton.
Lignite (Non-coking Low Grade): Southland (Mataura).
Minor coalfields from which coal is being mined, but which cannot be expected to provide an important contribution to coal resources, are—
Sub-bituminous Coal: Nelson (Puponga, Westhaven), Murchison.
Lignite: Canterbury (numerous small deposits), Otago, Charleston (Westport).
Coal Utilisation and Research—Coal utilisation and research is being fostered by the New Zealand Coal Research Association. Finance for the Association's activities is raised by a levy of 5 cents a ton made by coal wholesalers, including State coal mines, and a Government subsidy of $1 for $1 basis on operating costs and capital expenditure.
In the laboratories at Lower Hutt six persons are engaged in chemical research and analysis of coal while engineering research and development employs a further nine. Extension and advisory services throughout New Zealand are provided by six fuel technologists.
The executive of the Coal Research Association includes representatives of mine owners, mine workers, coal merchants, the Mines Department, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the University of Canterbury, and the New Zealand Institute of Coal Mining.
Fuel Technology Service—The Mines Department has established a fuel technology service in Auckland and Christchurch to advise industrial and domestic consumers in the efficient use of coal.
Survey of Coal Resources—Investigation of coal resources is now being carried on in three phases: (i) mainly geological and chemical activities; (ii) detailed topographical surveys and shallow prospecting by means of cuts, pits, and hand drilling; (iii) investigations by deep-core drilling. For detailed information concerning geology, coal type, rank, and extent of the coalfields, those interested are referred to Geological Survey Bulletins Nos. 17, 45, 51, 56, and 59, and for an overall picture to Economic Geology of New Zealand, Volume 4, Eighth Commonwealth Mining and Metallurgical Congress, procurable from the Government Printer, Wellington.
A fresh estimate of the coal resources of New Zealand was prepared in 1969 based on information obtained by the Mines Department and the Geological Survey. The classification accepted—“measured”, “indicated”, and “inferred”—is that used by the United States Bureau of Mines and also |accepted in the Commonwealth Mineral Resources Survey issued by the British Commonwealth of Nations Scientific Liaison Offices, London. These terms are simply defined as follows.
“Measured coal” is coal for which tonnage is computed from dimensions revealed in outcrops, trenches, workings, and drill holes and for which the grade is computed from the results of detailed sampling. The sites for inspection, sampling, and measurements are so closely spaced and the geologic character is defined so well that the size, shape, and content are well established.
“Indicated coal” is coal for which tonnage and grade are computed partly from specific measurements, samples, or production data and partly from projection for a reasonable distance on geologic evidence. The sites available for inspection, measurement, and sampling are too widely or otherwise inappropriately spaced to outline the coal completely or to establish its grade throughout.
“Inferred coal” is coal for which quantitative estimates are based largely on broad knowledge of the geological character of the deposit and for which there are few, if any, samples or measurements. The estimates are based on an assumed continuity or repetition for which there is geologic evidence; this evidence may include comparison with deposits of similar type. Bodies that are completely concealed may be included if there is specific geologic evidence of their presence.
The categories of coal resources refer only to the probability of their existence and may be applied either to coal in the ground or to recoverable coal.
The following table sets out the estimated recoverable reserves, which total 1,073 million tons.
| Locality | Measured Recoverable | Indicated Recoverable | Inferred Recoverable |
|---|---|---|---|
| Bituminous | tons (000) | ||
| Buller | 31,895 | 5,129 | 10,400 |
| Murchison | 16 | 650 | 1,380 |
| Reefton | 951 | 3,114 | 8,130 |
| Garvey Creek | 132 | 2,630 | 5,000 |
| Greymouth | 2,571 | 10,433 | 32,940 |
| Pike River | – | – | 15,000 |
| Shag Point | – | 10 | 50 |
| 35,565 | 21,966 | 72,900 | |
| Sub-bituminous | |||
| Northland | 75 | 500 | 3,000 |
| Maramarua | 15,672 | 36,400 | 24,000 |
| Huntly | 94,325 | 46,250 | 75,000 |
| Rotowaro | 13,272 | 1,300 | 1,820 |
| Glen Massey | 143 | 45 | 4,000 |
| Whatawhata | 59 | 100 | 200 |
| Kawhia | 39 | 450 | 5,750 |
| Mangapehi | – | 3,000 | – |
| Tatu-Ohura | 3,096 | 1,100 | 12,000 |
| Waitewhena | 400 | 900 | 11,000 |
| Mokau | – | – | 60,000 |
| Collingwood | 58 | 130 | 1,000 |
| Heaphy River | – | – | 1,000 |
| Charleston | 1,755 | 3,361 | 5,088 |
| Inangahua | 20 | 100 | 8,000 |
| Fletcher Creek | 60 | – | 2,930 |
| Punakaiki | – | – | 2,000 |
| Kaitangata | 1,672 | 500 | 500 |
| Ohai | 5,961 | 8,460 | 89,940 |
| Orepuki | – | – | 1,000 |
| 136,607 | 102,596 | 308,228 | |
| Lignite | |||
| Canterbury | 142 | – | 2,000 |
| North Otago | 240 | – | 2,000 |
| Central Otago | 244 | – | 15,000 |
| Green Island | 211 | – | 3,000 |
| Kaitangata | 11,000 | 19,000 | 41,908 |
| Pomahaka | – | – | 60,000 |
| Mataura Valley | 5,033 | 20,650 | 215,550 |
| 16,870 | 39,650 | 339,458 | |
| Totals | 189,042 | 164,212 | 720,586 |
Coal Consumption—The approximate distribution of coal consumption during each of the latest 6 years is shown in the following table. The total quantity is based on actual production in each year plus imports and minus exports.
| User | 1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Sales by private mines to domestic consumers included in ‘other consumers’. | ||||||
| tons(000) | ||||||
| Railways | 166 | 141 | 120 | 99 | 49 | 13 |
| Gasworks | 258 | 260 | 241 | 248 | 227 | 169 |
| Electricity generation | 586 | 433 | 491 | 228 | 253 | 603 |
| Households | 476 | 482 | 344* | 301* | 291* | 279* |
| Factory industries— | ||||||
| Meatworks | 114 | 113 | 121 | 128 | 123 | 127 |
| Dairy factories | 328 | 324 | 299 | 287 | 313 | 276 |
| Pulp and paper mills | 142 | 132 | 125 | 111 | 99 | 94 |
| Cement works | 213 | 217 | 233 | 190 | 197 | 205 |
| Other factories | 196 | 185 | 174 | 154 | 152 | 161 |
| Other consumers | 298 | 335 | 455 | 488 | 405 | 348 |
| Total consumption | 2,777 | 2,622 | 2,603 | 2,234 | 2,109 | 2,275 |
Summary of Operations—The following table summarises coal-mining operations.
| Year | Output | Persons Ordinarily Employed | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Underground | Opencast | Total | Underground Mines | Opencast Mines | Total | ||
| Surface | Underground | ||||||
| tons(000) | No. | ||||||
| Prior to 1967 | .. | .. | 165,872 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
| 1967 | 1,371 | 998 | 2,370 | 795 | 2,073 | 411 | 3,279 |
| 1968 | 1,347 | 878 | 2,224 | 735 | 1,944 | 366 | 3,045 |
| 1969 | 1,235 | 1,091 | 2,326 | 671 | 1,594 | 331 | 2,596 |
| 1970 | 1,159 | 1,189 | 2,348 | 619 | 1,353 | 325 | 2,297 |
| 1971 | 931 | 1,159 | 2,091 | 509 | 1,093 | 334 | 1,936 |
| Totals | … | … | 177,231 | … | … | … | … |
In 1971 the State operated 15 of the 52 underground mines in operation and these produced 686,868 tons of coal; 10 of the 40 opencast mines were operated by the State and they produced 584,321 tons of coal. The loss on operations of State coal mines in 1971 was $2,411,102, without charging interest on loan capital.
Derived Products—Low-temperature carbonisation works, using the Lurgi process, at Rotowaro, 70 miles south of Auckland produced, during 1971, 15,248 tons of carbonettes, 349,025 gallons of tar and oil, and 3,083 tons of char from 31,541 tons of slack coal, which was part of the output of a group of local State mines.
The Sockburn plant, near Christchurch, produced 39,876 gallons of tar and 5,744 tons of coke during 1971.
Mercer Power Station—This station, of 180,000 kW capacity, if working at full capacity, can burn up to 700,000 tons of coal a year. Two-thirds of the coal is provided from the Kopuku opencast coalfield about 7 miles distant from the station, and the remainder from the Huntly coalfield.
Huntly Power Station—Following delays in coming to an agreement on the price of natural gas, it has been decided to build a 1,000 mW coal-fired station at Huntly, the first unit (250 mW) of which is scheduled to be commissioned in April 1978. Investigations have confirmed the existence of a large underground coalfield sufficient to provide fuel for the station.
PETROLEUM AND NATURAL GAS—Prospecting and mining for petroleum in New Zealand is governed by the Petroleum Act 1937, the Petroleum Regulations 1939, and the Continental Shelf Act 1964. These give the Minister of Mines the jurisdiction to grant petroleum prospecting and mining licences on (a) land and in marine areas including territorial waters, and (b) the continental shelf; for the former there are 317 current prospecting licences covering 135,615 square kilometres and for the latter 33 licences covering 997,129 square kilometres.
Activity in the search for petroleum is being maintained. Geological and geophysical work (including seismic surveys) is being conducted by several licence holders in various areas throughout New Zealand.
Gas from the Kapuni field is treated for the removal of carbon dioxide and piped between Auckland and Wellington. It is used mainly as a premium household fuel although some will be used for the generation of electricity and for industry. Gas reserves are estimated to be sufficient for 25 years. Condensate from Kapuni provides some of the feedstock for the Whangarei refinery.
The Natural Gas Corporation Act 1967 established a corporation to purchase, transport, and market natural gas. Construction of the 377 miles of 8 5/8 in. trunk pipeline was completed and natural gas came into use in 1970 in nine North Island centres—Auckland, Hamilton, New Plymouth, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Levin, Hutt Valley, and Wellington. (See Section 20B.)
In 1969 the Maui gas field was discovered off the Taranaki coast 33 miles from Opunake. It was subsequently found to extend over an area of 765 square kilometres (295 square miles) placing it among the 20 largest gas fields in the world. The recoverable economic reserves of the field are estimated to amount to about five million million cubic feet of high quality methane gas. In addition, oil condensate from the field is likely to supply from 10 to 15 percent of the feedstock requirements for refining in New Zealand.
In April 1973 the Government and the Shell-BP-Todd consortium reached an agreement for the joint development of the main gas field. A gas contract, probably for 30 years, is to be signed providing for the sale to the Crown of the gas which will be used for electric power generation. The first commercial deliveries of the gas are scheduled for October 1978 and it will be used to fuel the New Plymouth power station and probably two stations in the Auckland area.
IRON RESOURCES—New Zealand's largest resources of potential iron ore are contained in the black sands of the western beaches—from Westport southwards in the South Island and from Wanganui to Muriwai in the North Island. Titanomagnetite sands make up most of the black sands in the North Island, but from Waikato Heads northwards the beach deposits also contain ilmenite in varying proportions. In the South Island beach sands, ilmenite is the chief iron-bearing material. These beach sands have been estimated to contain some 800 million tons of titanomagnetite, with a further 8.6 million tons of ilmenite in the North Island and 43 million tons in the South Island.
A process has been developed whereby the titanomagnetite sands can be smelted on a large scale economically to produce a good grade of steel. A steelworks has been constructed at Glenbrook, 36 miles south of Auckland, by New Zealand Steel Ltd., and the plant began production late in 1969 using ironsand deposits from the North Head of the Waikato River, 12 miles away. Production of steel billets from ironsand commenced in November 1969. In this year to 31 March 1971 production totalled 53,754 tons, and in the next year 65,789 tons.
There has been a small annual production of iron ore from the Onekaka deposits and certain small deposits in the North Auckland district, for use in gas purification, the preparation of stock licks, and in the brickmaking industry.
Near Waverley, 20 miles north of Wanganui, an ironsands mining unit produces titanomagnetite concentrates for direct export to Japan through off-shore bulk-loading facilities. N.Z. Steel Ltd. has developed a similar undertaking at Taharoa, near Kawhia, and shipments of concentrate to Japan began in October 1972.
URANIUM—in 1955 uranium-bearing minerals were discovered in the Buller Gorge. These deposits occur in steep, broken country which is heavily covered with bush, the area is subject to heavy rainfall and access is difficult. Prospecting work, however, has been disappointing and, so far, ore has not been found rich and extensive enough to be worked economically at present price levels. Prospecting work in the Buller area of the West Coast is continuing.
The Atomic Energy Amendment Act 1957 amended the Atomic Energy Act 1945 by adding several new provisions designed to encourage the search for and production of uranium or other substances which may be used for the production of atomic energy.
GOLD—The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, declined in importance with the exhaustion of the more accessible alluvial-gold deposits and of ore from the zones of enrichment. Annual production is now almost confined to one dredge at Taramakau on the west coast of the South Island.
SILVER—Formerly most of the locally produced silver exported from New Zealand was obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz mines of the Hauraki goldfields, where gold and silver were found alloyed. Recent production in the area is contained in the lead sulphite concentrates exported to Japan. A small quantity of silver is won by the West Coast gold dredges.
TUNGSTEN—The principal ore of tungsten in New Zealand is scheelite, though a little wolfram is found in Otago and Stewart Island, but not in economic quantities.
The scheelite-bearing quartz-veins are generally small and broken, while the scheelite is most erratically distributed in the veins, with the greatest concentration of scheelite situated close to the surface or at shallow depth. Access and transport present difficulties, and production costs are relatively high. Although the price of tungsten ores has improved, scheelite mining is on a small scale. Mining is confined to the Glenorchy and Macrae's Flats fields in Otago. There has been renewed interest in prospecting both these fields and a complete re-assessment of their potential is being made.
COPPER—A deposit of copper ore near Parakao contains azurite and malachite, forms of carbonates of copper, as well as tentorite, an oxide of copper. It has been used as an additive to fertilisers. Another deposit of copper ore was worked at Pupuke. It is estimated that the total production of copper ore over the years to the end of 1971 amounted to 8,152 tons.
Prospecting has been carried out for copper ore at Moke Creek near Queenstown, and Coppermine Island near Whangarei, as well as a number of other localities, by mining companies currently engaged in the renewed study of the country's mineral resources without uncovering significant deposits.
MANGANESE—Manganese ores are found in many localities, chiefly in the older sedimentary rocks. Prior to 1960 there was some production from deposits at Bombay, Moumoukai, and Otau, all in the Auckland district. Deposits are, however, generally small and shallow and capable of producing only limited tonnages of ore.
MERCURY—Cinnabar, the principal ore of mercury, is widely distributed in New Zealand, but only in a few localities is it found in quantities of economic importance. The most promising deposits of mercury ore in New Zealand are those of the Puhipuhi district and further investigation work has been carried out in this area.
LEAD AND ZINC—An ore-bearing reef of lead and zinc is being mined near Te Aroha, producing lead-copper sulphide and zinc sulphide concentrates for export to Japan.
TIN—Cassiterite in the form of “stream tin” occurs in small deposits near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, and these have been worked to some extent.
PLATINUM—Platinum occurs in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel, but quantities produced have been insignificant.
SILICA—At Parengarenga, in northern Northland, there are large deposits of pure quartz (silica) sand. Over 70,000 tons from here and 10,000 tons from Mt. Somers in Canterbury, are used each year, mainly for glass manufacture.
There are lump silica deposits in Southland of a high quality suitable for the production of ferrosilicon and probably silicon metal.
DIATOMITE—Diatomite is a light powdery material used as a source of silica and as a filtering agent. It is worked in the Rotorua-Taupo volcanic zone and at Middlemarch, Otago.
BENTONITE—Deposits of bentonite occur at Porangahau in the Hawke's Bay District, and at Mangatu, near Gisborne. There are deposits of non-swelling bentonite at Coalgate in Canterbury which are, however, modified to produce swelling bentonite suitable for pelletising ironsands, and use in drilling and as a filler.
HALLOYSITE—Halloysite is a clay used in ceramics, and as a filler in the paper industry. It has been mined in Northland since the Second World War and used in the expanding china-ware industry of Auckland and investigations into an expanding use of this clay as a high-grade filler are proceeding.
SULPHUR—Prospecting proved a 6-million-ton deposit of sulphur at Rotorua in the Taupo area in 1968, but exploitation has still to be established as feasible.
PERLITE—Perlite is a volcanic glass expanded by heating; it is used as an insulator and in light-weight concrete. There are deposits in the Rotorua-Taupo area.
ASBESTOS—Chrysotile asbestos occurs at several points in the massive serpentines of Nelson and Otago but the only deposits of importance so far located are those of Upper Takaka in the Nelson district. In 1955 production of asbestos was resumed after a temporary cessation but was discontinued in 1963. Current work is aimed at finding a market for the high proportion of very short fibre found in the ore. Deposits found in Fiordland are of commercial value but development is limited by difficulty of access.
PHOSPHATE—The occurrence of phosphate has been reported from many localities in New Zealand but so far the deposits of Clarendon and Milburn have proved to be the only ones of economic importance and the more favourable sections of the deposits have been exhausted.
SERPENTINE—Serpentine is a magnesium-rich rock used as a fertiliser additive. Deposits are being mined at Piopio, near Te Kuiti, and North Cape, in the North Island, and Lee Valley, Collins Valley and Mossburn, in the South Island. To the end of 1971, 2,624,134 tons of serpentine had been mined.
GREENSTONE—The mineral nephrite, the “pounamu” of the Maori, a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of “greenstone”, occurs as rounded aggregations in the talc or talc-serpentine rocks of the Griffin Range of north Westland. The principal supply was obtained from the gravels of the Arahura and Taramakau Rivers. and from gold-sluicing claims of the Kumara district. At the present time the main source of supply is from a deposit of greenstone boulders in Olderog Creek, a tributary of the Arahura River. The boulders are reduced in size by a portable diamond trepan saw and airlifted by helicopter. Some of this has been cut and polished in New Zealand for personal and other small ornaments; the remainder has been exported. With the decline in sluicing operations this mineral has been in short supply.
KAURI GUM—Production of kauri gum has been at a comparatively low level in recent years. The quantity exported annually is now less than 100 tons.
PEAT WAX—There are an estimated 10,000 acres of moorland peat on the Chatham Islands with an average thickness of 14 feet. This peat contains peat wax derived from a particular plant which grew in the area. The peat wax is being investigated for commercial application in carbon paper, polishes, varnishes, cosmetics, and explosives. Similar investigations are taking place with deposits in Central Otago.
SALT—At Lake Grassmere, in Marlborough, salt is being produced by the solar evaporation of sea water. The low rainfall, long hours of sunlight, and the wind conditions make this locality the most suitable one in New Zealand for this purpose. Salt was first harvested in 1952.
Production of salt in the latest 6 years is shown in the following table.
| Year | Salt Produced | Value |
|---|---|---|
| tons | $(000) | |
| 1966 | 35,450 | 1,000 |
| 1967 | 55,200 | 1,214 |
| 1968 | 55,000 | 1,155 |
| 1969 | 48,518 | 464 |
| 1970 | 51,959 | 364 |
| 1971 | 42,580 | 393 |
STATE AID TO MINING—State aid to mining in New Zealand is given in several forms—viz (a) geological survey and bulletins; (b) detailed investigation of the occurrence and development of economic minerals; (c) schools of mines; (d) financial aid to prospecting and for access roads to mining fields; (e) research by Chemistry Division of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Geological Survey—Imperative to long-term assessment of New Zealand's mineral resources is an understanding of the country's geology. In New Zealand almost all Government geological work is carried out by the New Zealand Geological Survey, a scientific institution founded in 1865, which since 1926 has been a branch of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. Mines, Works, and other Government departments consult the Geological Survey on geological problems, and do not themselves maintain a geological staff.
The survey's principal work is to prepare geological maps of New Zealand and to determine the country's geological structure and geological history. Along with this, the survey studies and helps to assess the country's mineral deposits, geothermal steam, and underground water resources, and gives advice on geological problems encountered in State and private civil engineering projects, such as the construction of hydro-electric dams, bridges, tunnels, roads, and building foundations.
The Geological Survey has issued regional geological maps on a scale of 1 mile to the inch, covering about one-third of the country. Maps (scale 1:250,000), informally known as the “Four mile” series, are available for the whole country. One-mile maps and bulletins will continue to be issued at intervals for areas of special economic or scientific importance. The first sheets of a new detailed series of maps, at 1:25,000 scale, have been issued. They cover Hamilton City and parts of Auckland. Surveys are currently in progress to produce similar maps for Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Geological mapping has also been carried out in New Zealand's island territories and in the Ross Dependency. In 1972 a new 1,000,000 map was published of each of the North and South Islands.
Mineral Resources Surveys Generally—The Economic Geology Section of Geological Survey is responsible for the investigation of potentially valuable deposits, coupled with closer study of the changing overseas economic emphasis. The work is largely concerned with the implementation of the Mineral Resources Council's recommended programme. A new inventory of New Zealand's minerals is now available, and a publication Industrial Minerals and Rocks, containing articles of interest to engineers, mining companies, and local bodies, is produced annually. Field studies are made by the geologists, and laboratory examination of ores by the petrology specialists. Chemical analysis is usually done by the Chemistry Division, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The Petrology Section makes free identification of rocks and minerals forwarded by Mines Department, prospectors, and others.
Metallic Minerals—In earlier years, when gold was of major importance, the survey reported on all major goldfields. Deposits of ores of iron, copper, tungsten, manganese, chrome, uranium, aluminium, and other metals have also been investigated over the years, and the survey took complete responsibility for the raw material geological investigations for the new steel industry. Geological Survey has recently completed detailed surveys of the ilmenite-zircon-gold sand deposits near Westport, of the important mineralisation areas in north-west Nelson, of a disseminated low-grade copper deposit at Coppermine Island off Whangarei, and of scheelite lodes at Glenorchy in Otago.
Coal—Coal is still New Zealand's most important mineral, apart from constructional materials, and mapping the coalfields in detail has been one of the survey's major undertakings in economic geology. Work has proceeded in co-operation with Mines Department and with the Coal Research Association. Detailed maps and bulletins on Greymouth, Reefton, Kaitangata, and Ohai coalfields have been published, while those for the Waikato field will be the next to be issued. Although the mapping of the coalfields is largely complete, survey geologists continue to help with the large number of day-to-day problems in the coalfields and undertake constant revision. A major revision, involving presentation in map form, of coal estimates is currently being made.
Oil—The Government does not undertake oil exploration. Oil companies, however, draw on survey maps and bulletins for basic information about the country's stratigraphy and geological structure which enables them to narrow down areas deserving more detailed examination. Close and mutually beneficial co-operation has usually developed between survey geologists and paleontologists and those of oil companies. Copies of oil company reports and maps continue to be deposited with the Government in terms of the Petroleum Act 1937. The Geological Survey is the national repository of collections of rocks, fossils, and drill cores collected by the oil companies, and has appointed a petroleum geologist to the staff who advises company geologists on all oil regions.
Paleontological and stratigraphic information by the survey helped the search for oil in Taranaki, which was rewarded by the discovery and development of large reservoirs of natural gas at Kapuni and more recently off shore in the Maui field. The collections of fossils and drill cores held from earlier Taranaki oil-exploration bores greatly helped prediction of the type, age, and thickness of strata the drills would penetrate. Geological Survey micro-paleontologists are assisting oil companies in interpreting the stratigraphic progress of off-shore oil wells and provided a complete service for many recent drill-holes, both on shore and off shore.
Constructional Materials and Other Non-metallic Minerals—As far as is possible with the staff available, the survey advises Ministry of Works and local authority engineers, contractors, and other users on where rock materials for road metal, aggregate, building stone, sand, etc., can be obtained. A major aggregate survey has been launched in co-operation with Ministry of Works. Marl, limestone, and pozzolana for cement manufacture, perlite, bentonite, clays, talc, mica, and magnesite are other non-metallic minerals in the utilisation of which the survey has played a part. Current aid to industry given by the survey, includes detailed projects on north-west Nelson deposits of wollastonite, asbestos, dolomite, and talc magnesite; the limestone resources of Auckland and Otago have been assessed recently; North Auckland sands and halloysite clays have been the subject of recent New Zealand Geological Survey report series.
CENSUS OF MINING AND QUARRYING—A census of mining and quarrying was taken for the production year 1968–69. Statistics for that year are shown in the following table.
| Item | Type of Mining or Quarrying | Total, incl. Part-Time Operating | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Sand, Gravel, Rock, etc. | Limestone | Coal | Other, Including Clay | ||
| * One owner may operate several mines, e.g., the Government operates many coal mines. | |||||
| Type of organisation*— | |||||
| Registered company | 197 | 59 | 26 | 32 | 392 |
| Individual or partnership or co-operative | 58 | 16 | 34 | 12 | 168 |
| Government or local authority | 101 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 140 |
| Totals | 356 | 76 | 62 | 46 | 700 |
| Nature of business— | |||||
| Underground mines operated | – | – | 64 | 11 | 76 |
| Surface mines or quarries operated | 917 | 87 | 37 | 64 | 1,332 |
| Productive bores | – | – | – | 3 | 3 |
| Totals | 917 | 87 | 101 | 78 | 1,411 |
| Employment— | |||||
| Average number of persons engaged (excludes working proprietors) | 1,864 | 276 | 2,742 | 239 | 5,283 |
| Salaries and wages paid (includes bonuses, overtime, etc.) persons engaged $(000) | 4,923 | 669 | 7,635 | 696 | 14,011 |
| Overtime hours worked h(000) | 489 | 34 | 35 | 53 | 615 |
| Number of working proprietors | 69 | 15 | 96 | 15 | 244 |
| Production (values as at quarry floor or mine heed)— | |||||
| Sand, gravel, rock, clay, etc. $(000) | 19,958 | 58 | – | 65 | 20,373 |
| Limestone $(000) | 28 | 2,428 | – | 15 | 2,527 |
| Coal $(000) | 64 | – | 12,874 | – | 12,943 |
| Other $(000) | 1 | 54 | 8 | 3,074 | 3,245 |
| Totals, values $(000) | 20,052 | 2,540 | 12,882 | 3,154 | 39,086 |
| Production volumes— | |||||
| Sand, gravel, rock, clay, etc. cu yd(000) | 18,412 | 40 | – | 50 | 19,088 |
| Limestone tons(000) | 20 | 1,560 | – | 8 | 1,643 |
| Coal tons(000) | 24 | – | 2,287 | – | 2,312 |
HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT—The function of the early manufacturing industries in New Zealand was to supply locally the immediate needs of the small scattered communities for food, clothing, building materials, and home furnishings and to provide shipping with ropes, spars, and repairs. These handicraft activities grew into factories as the settlements expanded and as there developed more opportunities for the organisation and specialisation of labour, and for the more complex processing of domestic or imported raw materials. Flour mills, flax mills, ropewalks, and sawmills appeared in the early eighteen forties followed by breweries, brick kilns, cooperages in the mid forties and, later in that decade, lime kilns, ship and boat yards, soap and candle works, and tanneries.
By 1867, the first year in which statistics of factory production were collected in conjunction with the population census, manufacturing establishments included grain mills, breweries, biscuit factories, a bone-manure works, brick and tile yards and potteries, candle and soap works, coachbuilding workshops, fellmongeries, tanneries, wool-scouring works, flax works, aerated water and cordial factories, iron and brass foundries, lime kilns, malt kilns, engineering workshops, a patent slip, a petroleum works, rope and cordage works, sawmills, sash and door factories, ship and boat yards, and a woollen mill. The factories of this period were still primarily concerned with the satisfaction of the needs of the limited local markets.
The development boom of the eighteen seventies, the rapid rise in population, and the better communications between internal markets encouraged further factory expansion. There was to some extent a natural protection from overseas competition in the high freight rates on imports. Other factors which assisted in this expansion were the admission of certain raw materials free of duty, the imposition of a tariff on some finished goods, and the granting of bounties for new factories by central and provincial governments. These were followed by protection by way of tariff in 1888 when the home market was shrinking and capital and labour were beginning to leave the colony. Footwear and clothing factories, machinery, and metal industries were protected by this tariff. A wider protective Customs tariff was imposed in 1895. During the depressed years of the eighteen eighties low wage costs enabled some New Zealand manufacturers to export their products, but this was partly attributable also to the special suitability of some New Zealand products, such as farm implements, to the needs of other developing communities overseas.
The first shipment of refrigerated meat in 1882 opened the way for the establishment and growth of the meat-freezing and butter and cheese industries. Ten years after this first shipment, 21 meat-freezing works and 104 butter and cheese factories had been established.
The recovery from the long depression, the resumption of large-scale immigration at the beginning of the present century, the spectacular development of meat-freezing and dairy factories, and the breaking in of new land, especially in the North Island, all contributed to the revival of a strong internal demand which stimulated manufacturing growth.
Auckland early established itself as the predominant manufacturing province in New Zealand, but in the general prosperity following the gold boom of the sixties, there was a spectacular increase in manufacturing activity in Otago, which led Auckland until the nineties. Canterbury was the next most important manufacturing province. Today, however, Auckland has clearly re-established its predominance and is followed by Wellington and Canterbury.
With the rising population and increased export income during the first decade of this century, manufacturing continued to expand at a steady rate. The growth continued to be concentrated on industries processing farm products for export and those supplying the more simple goods, housing materials and equipment, repairs, and supplies for farmers. In this period the electrical, wire-work, sheet-metal, and motor-vehicle industries had their beginnings.
Developments in the nineteen twenties included the expansion of the vehicle industry (particularly motor and cycle assembly), sawmilling, and the metalworking, furnishings, and apparel industries. These developments carried forward the tendency for industries processing farm products to be less dominating in value of production and employment compared with other types of industry.
During the depression of the nineteen thirties the total volume of factory output declined with the contraction of New Zealand's export income and the drop in internal demand. While prices fell the output of factories processing farm products rose, but not sufficiently to offset the loss in volume from other manufacturing industries. The rapid fall in purchasing power caused the farmer to produce more, but the impact of the depression on the factories processing “non-farm” materials meant a heavy reduction in the output of consumer goods, building materials, and agricultural and dairy machinery and implements. By 1934–35, however, the volume of factory production had been restored to the 1929–30 level.
Apart from metalworking and vehicle factories, which had improved their position significantly, industry emerged from the depression in much the same pattern as before.
The recovery of manufacturing after the depression was primarily the result of better export prices, more public development, and an expansionist monetary policy, all of which resulted in the re-engagement of most of the unemployed.
There had been little time for any protective effect of exchange control and import selection to stimulate industrial expansion between the date these measures were introduced (December 1938) and the outbreak of war in September 1939. It was the war and its shortages which changed the manufacturing pattern and gave great encouragement to industrial development. The engineering and apparel industries, which contributed so much to war needs, made the greatest progress.
Production expanded in response to the need to replace imports that the United Kingdom and other countries could no longer supply and to provide uniforms, weapons, equipment, and provisions for New Zealand and allied armed forces.
One protective effect of the war and post-war periods and their restricted supply of imports was that domestic industry was often enabled to attain its optimum (New Zealand) output quickly without a difficult competitive struggle with imports.
Post-war Development—The pattern of New Zealand industry changed again from 1949–50 with the exemption from import control of many items. Factory expansion was sustained by a high level of internal demand, by a widening of the range of products, and to some extent by the restriction of imports for a short period of exchange control. In this period the volume of production in the food, footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods groups increased slowly in response to population growth, while leather industry production fell as a result of competition from imports and synthetics. Spectacular increases in production came from new developments in the pulp and paper and the rubber industries. However, as in past years it was the engineering factories that contributed most to the growth of manufacturing after 1949–50. The expansion in this field was stimulated especially by increasing mechanisation on farms, the high level of investment in New Zealand, the rising demand for consumer durables, and the increased imports of motor vehicle components.
The growth in production has been assisted by increases in manpower engaged and capital investment in new buildings and machinery. A measure of the increase in capital employed is that the value of land and buildings, plant, and machinery at the end of the production year for each person engaged was $1,266 in 1950–51, $2,749 in 1960–61, and $5,447 in 1970–71.
Successive annual increases in the volume of production took place in the following years: 1959–60, 3.5 percent; 1960–61, 9.8 percent; 1961–62, 5.1 percent; 1962–63, 4.5 percent; 1963–64, 10.4 percent; 1964–65, 13.0 percent; 1965–66, 6.8 percent; 1966–67, 5.9 percent. However in 1967–68 there was a decrease of 1.2 percent. Later annual increases have been: 1968–69, 3.2 percent; 1969–70, 11.9 percent; 1970–71, 5.7 percent.
The greater use of machinery in manufacturing during the last 20 years is illustrated also by the continuing rise in the average horsepower employed for each person engaged in manufacturing. In 1950–51 the average was 3.48 horsepower; in 1960–61, 4.85 horsepower; and in 1970–71, 6.33 horsepower. This expansion has been facilitated by developments in electric power generation and industrial techniques.
The value of factory production rose from $760 million in 1950–51, to $1,514 million in 1960–61, doubling in the decade; while the value of production of $3,597 million achieved in 1970–71 represented more than double for that decade. Value added in manufacture increased at an ever-faster rate from $227 million in 1950–51 to $574 million in 1960–61 and $1,492 million in 1970–71.
Estimates for April 1972 indicate that 24 percent of the total labour force was directly engaged in manufacturing. This figure represented 25.6 percent of the male labour force and 22 percent of all female labour. (Note: From April 1971, estimates of the industrial distribution of the total labour force have, for the first time, been made according to the newly-revised “New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification”. As a result, comparisons with most earlier estimates for industrial groups are not possible.)
Small factories continue to be typical of manufacturing in New Zealand. In 1970–71, 60 percent of the factories employed 10 or fewer people, a reflection of the fact that, partly as a result of the geographical configuration of the country, many factories supply small local markets. At the other end of the scale, in the same year, only 1.6 percent of factories had staff in excess of 200. The majority of the smallest manufacturing units are involved in the production of transport equipment, machinery, and wood products, while the largest plants are engaged in the manufacture of food and paper.
Statistics over the past decade show a trend towards larger manufacturing units, which have increased in number at a proportionately more rapid rate than the total number of factories.
Some of the major industries are mentioned later in this section. Others include wire drawing and galvanising; the production of copper tube, wire rope, aluminium cable, and telephone and underground power cable; the manufacture of TV tubes, 11 kV switchgear, electric hoists, electric motor starters, and fractional horsepower electric motors, as well as electronic controls for a variety of equipment. The manufacture of transport equipment and machinery has expanded to cover turbo-prop top-dressing aircraft, utility farm vehicles, bicycles, pneumatic and steel-tyred road rollers, self-propelled hydraulically operated excavators, post-hole diggers, and hydraulic equipment and attachments. Further items now made in New Zealand include oil-fired kilns, control valves, thermostats, press brakes, disc brake pads, high-speed twist drills and numerous others. In the chemical and allied industries, New Zealand factories produce PVC compounds and dry blends, besides such PVC products as sheeting, flooring, roofing, and rainwater goods; a range of formaldehyde resins used in the manufacture of adhesives and related products; acrylic emulsions and compounds; many industrial and domestic chemical materials including synthetic detergents; and various weed killers and insecticides. The packaging industry makes moulded pulp products as well as several types of plastic film, the most recent projects involving cast polypropylene and the manufacture of irradiated polyethylene ('shrink film'). Textured synthetic yarns, warp-knitted and foam-backed fabrics have been added to the products of the textile industry in recent years. An oil refinery and sheet glassworks have been in operation for some years. Gin and whisky distilleries have been established and brandy has been produced experimentally.
RECENT MAJOR DEVELOPMENTS—The following paragraphs summarise certain of the major industrial developments which have recently taken place.
Pulp and Paper—New Zealand Forest Products Ltd. opened a new kraft pulp mill at Kinleith early in February 1973. The new mill, operating 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, will double pulp output from 210,000 tons to 420,000 tons. The company's No. 6 paper machine began operating about the end of the first quarter of 1973. The major increases in pulp and paper production are part of a 5-year expansion project which is the largest undertaken by an individual company in New Zealand's industrial history.
The expansion programme undertaken by Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd., Kawerau, is also well advanced. The kraft pulp mill expansion, scheduled for completion about the middle of 1973, will raise output from 105,000 tons a year to 230,000 tons, of which 160,000 tons will be exported. The company's third newsprint machine, expected to be in production early in 1975, will increase total newsprint production to 345,000 tons a year.
Caxton Paper Mills Ltd., Kawerau, has recently extended its pulp-making plant and has installed a third machine for the production of tissue grades for domestic and overseas markets.
The new mill constructed by Carter Oji Kokusaku Pan Pacific Ltd., at Whirinaki, near Napier, commenced production in March 1973. The mill's entire output, consisting of sawn timber and refiner groundwood pulp, is being exported to the two Japanese companies which hold 40 percent of the equity in the Whirinaki mill, the remaining 60 percent being held by Carter Holt Holdings Ltd.
Particle Board—New Zealand Particle Board Ltd. commenced production in October 1972. With an annual output of 30 million square feet on a 3/4 inch basis, the establishment of the Kumeu plant means a doubling of the country's output.
Steel—New Zealand Steel Ltd. was formed in July 1965 and began production at Glenbrook. south of Auckland, of a range of galvanised coil and sheet from imported black coil in November 1968. The company is meeting the full domestic demand for these galvanised products and production is increasing annually.
Commercial operation of the iron-making plant commenced in March 1970, using indigenous ironsands. Considerable problems of equipment and operation have been met and full production has not yet been achieved. The designed capacity of the plant is 150,000 tons annually.
Production of black and galvanised steel pipe and tube from the $4 million mill commissioned in 1971 at present falls short of domestic demand. Production capacity of the mill when fully operational will be around 40,000 tons a year.
The plant is currently producing steel ingots, billets, flat and corrugated galvanised sheet, black pipe and rectangular hollow sections, and galvanised pipe.
Aluminium—New Zealand Aluminium Smelters Ltd. was formed following the signing of an agreement by the New Zealand Government, Comalco Industries Pty. Ltd., of Australia, Showa Denko KK, and Sumitomo Chemical Co. Ltd., of Japan. Construction of the primary aluminium smelter at Tiwai Point, near Bluff, was completed early in 1971. The first furnace was commissioned in April 1971. The smelter is now producing at the rate of 110,000 tons a year, and at this level represents an investment of approximately $100 million. Adjacent to the Bluff smelter is a special mill which early in 1972 commenced production of aluminium electrical conductor redraw rod.
An aluminium semi-fabricating industry is well established, making a wide range of extrusions, rolling mill products and fabricated items.
Aircraft Manufacture—Rationalisation of the aviation manufacturing industry, necessary to ensure its long-term viability, has been undertaken through the amalgamation into a single company of Aero Engine Services Ltd. and Air Parts (N.Z.) Ltd. There will be substantial participation by Air New Zealand and the National Airways Corporation in the new company which is to be known as Aerospace Industries Ltd. The involvement of the two airlines is intended to provide financial support as well as technical, managerial, and marketing skills.
Colour Television—Following the Government's decision to convert the existing television channel for colour transmission by October 1973, steps were taken to set up a domestic industry to make colour television sets. It was agreed that import licences should be issued on demand to five manufacturers in order to avoid an initial proliferation of assembly units which could involve a wasteful use of resources, and to provide a stronger basis for the subsequent manufacture of components in New Zealand.
Tanning—Renewed interest in the New Zealand tanning industry has led to the formation of several large groups concerned to process sheep and lamb pelts to the dry-crust stage for export. Most of these consortiums comprise an established New Zealand freezing or tanning company in association with an overseas tannery. Several projects are on a very large scale, one having a yearly capacity of 8 million skins.
Textiles—Considerable reorganisation and development has taken place in the woollen milling and associated textile industry since 1960. In that year there were 16 woollen milling companies, while in 1973 the number had been cut down to 11. This reduction has resulted in the main from takeovers and mergers which have been followed by mill rationalisation and product specialisation to a greater degree than was formerly possible. Expansion programmes either recently completed or currently being implemented by several companies will enable the mills to provide an increased variety and volume of lighter-weight fabrics, including synthetics and wool-synthetic blends. New Zealand has two mills producing polyamide yarn and one spinning polyester. Other plants extrude polyethylene and polypropylene for use in woven sacks, cordage, and floor coverings.
TRENDS IN INDUSTRIAL DEVELOPMENT: Rationalisation of Production—This trend has resulted partly from an attempt to gain improved economies of scale. Some rationalisation has followed mergers and takeovers within New Zealand when, for example, two or more factories each making a wide range of goods have been able to concentrate on narrower complementary ranges, maintaining reasonable consumer choice while increasing the throughput of individual products.
Overseas Investment—Industrial expansion and rationalisation has frequently been associated with the investment of overseas capital, usually accompanied by specialised skills and technical advances. Typically, the industries in which overseas companies are most interested are based on New Zealand natural resources which provide development opportunities less readily available in the more highly industrialised countries of Europe and North America. Since resource-based industries usually develop on a large scale, they are invariably export-oriented and in many cases the overseas companies providing technology and in some cases part of the finance are also able to arrange long-term export markets.
Indigenous Resources—The trend towards the development and expansion of resource-based industries previously mentioned is of considerable significance. Traditionally, the only substantial resource-based New Zealand industries have been those engaged in processing farm products, meat, milk, and wool. Apart from these industries, in the period of almost 20 years following the end of the Second World War, the growth of manufacturing industry was, in the main, dependent on imported materials and components. The radio and television industry is a good example of growth of this type, and others are to be found in the domestic appliance, petroleum products, and engineering industries.
The turning point in the use of indigenous resources came with the developments in the forest industry where expansion has reached almost boom proportions during recent years. The industry is now a major earner of overseas exchange, the principal exports being pulp, paperboard, newsprint, and other papers. Logs, sawn timber, chips, and processed building boards are also sold overseas in substantial quantities.
New industries based on New Zealand's mineral resources are being established. A steel manufacturing plant is now smelting indigenous ironsands. Future prospects include the establishment of industries based on ilmenite beachsands occurring on the west coast of the South Island, Southland silica deposits, and a mineral wax industry based on Chatham Islands peat and Otago lignite deposits. The Kapuni natural gas field is in commercial production, and in the second quarter of 1973 negotiations were concluded between the oil companies and the Government for the development of the Maui offshore field, which is even larger than the Kapuni reserves. Developments based on farm produce continue to take place, one example being the manufacture of dried lucerne pellets for export.
EXPORT EARNINGS—Goods manufactured in New Zealand are finding an increasing demand in overseas markets. Exports of all manufactured goods including forestry products in the year ended 31 March 1971 were valued at $152.2 million f.o.b., a rise of 14.5 percent over the previous year. Since the manufacturing sector's earnings increased at a faster rate than that of other export sectors, the share of manufactured goods in the total export income continued to increase, reaching 13 percent compared with 12.2 percent in the year to 31 March 1970.
Increases in export earnings were recorded for leather goods, up 39.5 percent from $1.7 million to $2.3 million; non-electrical machinery, up 13.7 percent from $11 million to $12.4 million; and transport equipment up 75.7 percent from $1.9 million to $3.4 million. The principal exports in the year ended 31 March 1971 were forestry products ($48 million) and textiles ($15.5 million).
REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT—Increasing attention has been paid in recent years to the regional aspects of the development of New Zealand and especially to the differing rates of growth of population, employment, and industry between regions.
Recognising this, the Government has now given regional development an important place in its planning. Initially, emphasis is to be given to the development of industry in a number of priority regions in order to provide employment opportunities and restrain the outflow of population from these regions. Regional development councils are being established in such areas to recommend to the Government on the types of regional assistance required in particular cases. Such assistance to industry may include loans, bank guarantees, freight subsidies, and assistance with housing and labour training.
AIDS TO DEVELOPMENT—Described very briefly below are some of the bodies which provide assistance of various types to manufacturing industry.
Development Finance Corporation—Established as an independent body in 1964, the Corporation provides a source of financial assistance for new or expanding industries. Borrowers would normally be engaged in the production and related fields, such as manufacturing or serving of basic industry. Extractive industries, such as fishing, forestry, and mining, are also eligible for assistance. The functions and powers of the corporation have recently been extended.
Industrial Research and Development Grants Scheme—This scheme was established in 1969 to encourage increased industrial research and development. Grant payments for the 1970–71 year were $202,117, for 1971–72 $749,175, and for 1972–73 $1,156,506.
Productivity Centre—A Productivity Centre was established within the Department of Trade and Industry in January 1973. The work programme of the centre will be guided broadly by the Productivity Advisory Council, made up of representatives of both the Government and private sectors. The objects of the centre are to stimulate interest in improving productivity, to disseminate and develop productivity measurements and techniques, to encourage a better use of resources, to cooperate with other agencies working in this field, and to act as an extension service to industry. Once productivity problems are identified on a company and on an industry basis, the centre will be able to channel to firms, through its extension services, advice and assistance from among the wide range of financial, technological, technical, scientific, managerial, and other advisory facilities available throughout New Zealand in the public and private sectors.
New Zealand Export/Import Corporation—Established early in 1973, the corporation has a responsibility for co-ordinating and expanding overseas trading opportunities. By providing assistance to small companies which lack the resources or skills to go into the export field, the corporation enables New Zealand to compete in many lines of goods which formerly could not be marketed economically.
Other Bodies—Also providing assistance to industry are the Industrial Design Council and Inventions Development Authority. A number of liaison committees have been established to promote development in particular fields of industry: these include the Advisory Committee on the Heavy Engineering Industry, and the Electronics Advisory Committee. Several bodies exist principally to promote exports: the Engineering Export Association of New Zealand Inc. continues to be prominent in this field, while the Export Guarantee Office facilitates the export of manufactured goods by removing some of the financial uncertainties involved in export trade.
There are also several bodies providing technical and advisory services for industry. Further details of these organisations are to be found under Section 7, Education and Science.
SCOPE OF STATISTICS—The statistics of industrial production collected annually by the Department of Statistics cover registered factories employing at least two persons (including the working proprietor) engaged in the manufacture, assembly, repair, or treatment of articles.
Bread bakeries and ready-mixed concrete establishments were surveyed as separate industries for the first time for 1962–63, but they have been excluded from group and national totals to maintain comparability with previous years.
Commencing with the 1968–69 production year, paper bag and paper sack manufacturers as well as plastic manufacturers were surveyed as separate industries.
Industrial activities not covered by the survey of the Department of Statistics set out in this section are: cake and pastry kitchens; boot repairers; bespoke tailors; dressmakers; milliners; abattoirs; railway workshops; naval dockyard; all one-man factories.
The exclusion of these activities from the scope of the statistical inquiry, and also of all persons engaged in factories in a purely distributive capacity, reduces the total manufacturing labour force from that quoted by the Department of Labour (302,500) to the figure recorded in these statistics for 1970–71 of 251,425. Although the annual census of factory production covers only 83 percent of the labour force classified by the Department of Labour as “manufacturing” the percentage of the total production covered would be larger, as all but the very smallest establishments are included.
The year covered by these statistics is generally the year ending 31 March, but factories are permitted to furnish returns covering their financial year most closely corresponding to this period. In the case of the important semi-primary industries—butter, cheese, and other milk products, and meat freezing and preserving—the years correspond with the production seasons ending in May and September respectively.
GENERAL SUMMARY—The factory production table in the Statistical Summary section of this volume gives a long time-series of leading statistics.
Following an increase of 11.9 percent in volume in 1969–70 there was an increase of 5.7 percent in 1970–71 to give a record volume of production in manufacturing. The total value of production was $3,597 million in 1970–71 or 14.1 percent more than the 1969–70 total of $3,153 million. Net output increased by 15.8 percent from $929 million in 1969–70 to $1,076 million in the latest year and manufacturers' surplus increased by 5.0 percent (from $298 million to $313 million). The number of persons engaged, including working proprietors, was 251,425 an increase of 9,876 or 4.1 percent on the total of 241,549 in 1969–70. Total salaries and wages paid (including drawings of working proprietors) during 1970–71 amounted to $735.8 million compared with $608.3 million in the previous year. This was an increase of 21.0 percent.
Factory statistics by local authority administrative areas showing the number of establishments and accompanying main statistics are published in New Zealand Industrial Production available in Government bookshops.
The following table gives the main statistics by statistical areas for the year 1970–71.
| Statistical Area | Number of Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | ||||||
| Northland | 314 | 4,659 | 14,498 | 106,777 | 146,020 | 26,612 |
| Central Auckland | 3,029 | 84,417 | 243,627 | 620,612 | 1,111,792 | 358,979 |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 1,411 | 26,404 | 80,326 | 273,293 | 467,718 | 123,532 |
| East Coast | 120 | 2,437 | 6,602 | 19,082 | 32,026 | 9,903 |
| Hawke's Bay | 412 | 10,477 | 33,372 | 116,957 | 180,696 | 47,365 |
| Taranaki | 352 | 7,275 | 22,347 | 101,099 | 142,555 | 28,993 |
| Wellington | 1,972 | 47,664 | 137,825 | 406,442 | 685,963 | 205,015 |
| Marlborough | 119 | 1,630 | 4,344 | 8,611 | 15,089 | 4,571 |
| Nelson | 254 | 3,811 | 10,112 | 29,252 | 50,400 | 14,249 |
| Westland | 89 | 1,216 | 3,298 | 7,891 | 14,845 | 4,798 |
| Canterbury | 1,533 | 38,683 | 110,771 | 248,319 | 451,424 | 153,361 |
| Otago | 592 | 15,355 | 42,066 | 87,069 | 171,174 | 62,365 |
| Southland | 390 | 7,397 | 26,660 | 79,504 | 127,701 | 36,169 |
| Totals | 10,587 | 251,425 | 735,845 | 2,104,909 | 3,597,403 | 1,075,913 |
Information as to the character of organisation of the establishments engaged in factory production during 1970–71 is given in the following table. Co-operation is characteristic of certain industries engaged in the processing of farm products, mainly butter and cheese manufacturing.
| Character of Organisation | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used or Operated Upon | Value of Manufactures or Products | Net Output | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Per Establishment | ||||||
| $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $ | |||
| Private registered company | 7,910 | 159,277 | 446 | 1,133 | 2,002 | 646 | 81,639 |
| Public registered company | 1,034 | 73,030 | 231 | 632 | 1,151 | 361 | 348,746 |
| Individual | 873 | 3,490 | 8 | 12 | 25 | 11 | 12,359 |
| Partnership | 426 | 2,392 | 6 | 11 | 21 | 9 | 20,016 |
| Co-operative association | 236 | 9,551 | 33 | 305 | 369 | 37 | 156,962 |
| Local authority and State | 108 | 3,685 | 12 | 12 | 28 | 13 | 122,804 |
| Totals | 10,587 | 251,425 | 736 | 2,105 | 3,597 | 1,076 | 101,626 |
In the next table the statistics for the year 1970–71 are reclassified by employment districts.
| Employment District | Number of Factories | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages | Cost of Materials | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) Total | Net Output (Net Value Added) | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | ||||||
| * Includes figures previously shown under Ashburton Employment District. | |||||||||
| No. | No. | No. | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | percent | |
| Whangarei | 314 | 4,118 | 541 | 13,647 | 850 | 106,777 | 146,020 | 26,612 | 2.47 |
| Auckland | 3,029 | 57,766 | 26,651 | 198,194 | 45,433 | 620,612 | 1,111,792 | 358,979 | 33.37 |
| Hamilton | 819 | 11,082 | 2,312 | 33,094 | 3,530 | 158,390 | 233,149 | 51,767 | 4.81 |
| Tauranga | 227 | 2,168 | 623 | 6,514 | 861 | 33,965 | 49,976 | 10,812 | 1.00 |
| Rotorua | 367 | 8,988 | 1,235 | 34,363 | 1,969 | 81,007 | 184,710 | 60,991 | 5.67 |
| Gisborne | 118 | 1,868 | 559 | 5,613 | 948 | 19,055 | 31,952 | 9,886 | 0.92 |
| Napier | 167 | 2,694 | 964 | 9,414 | 1,563 | 40,684 | 64,129 | 17,120 | 1.59 |
| Hastings | 196 | 5,201 | 1,238 | 19,422 | 2,069 | 71,585 | 110,576 | 29,086 | 2.70 |
| New Plymouth | 344 | 5,535 | 1,096 | 18,338 | 1,674 | 92,173 | 130,316 | 26,627 | 2.47 |
| Wanganui | 260 | 3,451 | 1,059 | 11,171 | 1,464 | 36,476 | 60,487 | 17,702 | 1.65 |
| Palmerston North | 501 | 7,369 | 2,702 | 23,295 | 4,053 | 94,329 | 146,044 | 38,266 | 3.56 |
| Masterton | 149 | 2,284 | 738 | 7,321 | 1,056 | 25,670 | 40,510 | 10,157 | 0.94 |
| Lower Hutt | 441 | 12,581 | 4,467 | 43,715 | 8,402 | 195,708 | 307,908 | 81,788 | 7.60 |
| Wellington | 678 | 9,464 | 4,579 | 32,518 | 8,103 | 67,833 | 149,200 | 60,606 | 5.63 |
| Totals, North Island | 7,610 | 134,569 | 48,764 | 456,621 | 81,975 | 1,644,262 | 2,766,770 | 800,399 | 74.39 |
| Blenheim | 119 | 1,247 | 383 | 3,804 | 540 | 8,611 | 15,089 | 4,571 | 0.42 |
| Nelson | 215 | 2,713 | 648 | 7,882 | 1,005 | 27,151 | 45,792 | 12,171 | 1.13 |
| Greymouth | 128 | 1,364 | 302 | 4,037 | 487 | 9,992 | 19,453 | 6,876 | 0.64 |
| Christchurch* | 1,328 | 24,197 | 9,992 | 82,541 | 16,404 | 215,881 | 398,974 | 139,256 | 12.94 |
| Timaru | 200 | 3,122 | 633 | 10,677 | 1,085 | 32,316 | 52,232 | 14,023 | 1.30 |
| Oamaru | 57 | 1,490 | 376 | 3,712 | 581 | 10,816 | 17,502 | 4,811 | 0.45 |
| Dunedin | 540 | 10,009 | 3,499 | 32,438 | 5,398 | 76,375 | 153,890 | 57,636 | 5.36 |
| Invercargill | 390 | 6,852 | 545 | 25,676 | 983 | 79,504 | 127,701 | 36,169 | 3.36 |
| Totals, South Island | 2,977 | 51,714 | 16,378 | 170,767 | 26,483 | 460,647 | 830,633 | 275,513 | 25.61 |
| Totals, New Zealand | 10,587 | 186,283 | 65,142 | 627,387 | 108,458 | 2,104,909 | 3,597,403 | 1,075,913 | 100.00 |
A further summary of the operations of factories is given below for the three latest years.
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70x | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of establishments | .. | 10,501 | 10,573 | 10,587 |
| Persons engaged | .. | 229,074 | 241,549 | 251,425 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 527,809 | 608,270 | 735,845 |
| Materials | $(000) | 1,662,326 | 1,869,033 | 2,104,909 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 334,870 | 377,430 | 444,061 |
| Total costs | $(000) | 2,525,004 | 2,854,733 | 3,284,816 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 2,790,448 | 3,152,869 | 3,597,403 |
| Manufacturers' surplus | $(000) | 265,444 | 298,136 | 312,587 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 814,263 | 929,206 | 1,075,913 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 33,084 | 38,563 | 39,366 |
| Volume index for industry: Base 1956–57 | (=1000) | 2030 | 2272 | 2402 |
| Premises and plant— | ||||
| Value at end of year— | ||||
| Land and buildings | $(000) | 691,011 | 789,740 | 858,750 |
| Plant, machinery, and equipment | $(000) | 358,538 | 426,225 | 470,375 |
| Transport equipment | $(000) | 32,032 | 35,196 | 40,449 |
| Capital expenditure during year— | ||||
| Land and buildings | $(000) | 42,309 | 66,891 | 53,672 |
| Plant, machinery, and equipment | $(000) | 79,384 | 120,654 | 106,630 |
| Transport equipment | $(000) | 12,232 | 15,352 | 19,988 |
| Coal consumption as fuel | tons(000) | 884 | 863 | 851 |


The following table gives a summary of some of the principal production statistics for the year 1970–71 classified by individual industries. Totals for the industrial groups to which these industries belong are also shown.
| Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | |||||
| Food Manufacturing Industries | |||||
| Meat freezing and preserving | 46 | 26,006 | 104,160 | 519,156 | 118,122 |
| Ham and bacon curing | 35 | 1,273 | 3,503 | 25,507 | 6,155 |
| Sausage casings | 8 | 257 | 722 | 3,754 | 1,141 |
| Ice cream | 18 | 530 | 1,402 | 10,480 | 2,601 |
| Butter and cheese | 141 | 2,572 | 8,508 | 189,125 | 9,027 |
| Milk products other than butter and cheese | 64 | 2,103 | 6,474 | 74,234 | 7,351 |
| Fruit and vegetable preserving | 27 | 2,903 | 7,458 | 39,258 | 9,815 |
| Fish preserving | 18 | 218 | 625 | 5,291 | 909 |
| Grain milling | 35 | 875 | 2,410 | 30,565 | 4,996 |
| Biscuits | 8 | 1,363 | 2,990 | 15,328 | 4,750 |
| Cocoa, chocolate, and sugar confectionery | 44 | 2,330 | 5,008 | 24,383 | 7,284 |
| Feeds for animals and fowls | 46 | 539 | 1,681 | 23,045 | 3,299 |
| Food preparations, n.e.i. | 55 | 2,004 | 5,395 | 55,537 | 12,669 |
| Totals | 545 | 42,973 | 150,337 | 1,015,664 | 188,119 |
| Beverage Industries | |||||
| Winemaking | 61 | 455 | 1,232 | 9,930 | 3,028 |
| Distilling, rectifying, and blending of spirits | 4 | 118 | 351 | 2,418 | 783 |
| Brewing of ale and stout, and malting | 15 | 1,483 | 5,839 | 43,848 | 19,220 |
| Aerated waters and cordials | 49 | 936 | 2,246 | 12,113 | 4,829 |
| Totals | 129 | 2,992 | 9,667 | 68,310 | 27,860 |
| Tobacco Manufactures | |||||
| Tobacco, cigars, and cigarettes | 5 | 1,169 | 3,042 | 26,489 | 6,554 |
| Manufacture of Textiles | |||||
| Woolscouring | 26 | 986 | 3,591 | 67,038 | 5,087 |
| Woollen milling | 21 | 4,485 | 11,118 | 35,220 | 14,460 |
| Other spinning and weaving mills | 26 | 3,143 | 9,671 | 39,952 | 14,836 |
| Hosiery and other knitting mills | 84 | 5,572 | 13,178 | 51,060 | 18,170 |
| Phormium flax | 9 | 82 | 188 | 602 | 222 |
| Linen flax | 1 | 28 | 58 | 91 | 46 |
| Textiles, n.e.i. | 32 | 1,343 | 4,320 | 29,975 | 7,653 |
| Totals | 199 | 15,639 | 42,125 | 223,938 | 60,474 |
| Manufacture of Footwear, Other Wearing Apparel, and Made-up Textiles | |||||
| Leather gloves and apparel | 8 | 139 | 277 | 962 | 370 |
| Men's and boys' outerwear | 110 | 3,911 | 7,257 | 22,778 | 8,647 |
| Women's and girls' outerwear | 266 | 5,762 | 9,943 | 32,277 | 11,995 |
| Underclothing | 42 | 1,671 | 2,745 | 9,537 | 3,650 |
| Hats, caps, and millinery | 45 | 583 | 1,031 | 2,864 | 1,259 |
| Neckties | 4 | 170 | 363 | 1,560 | 567 |
| Corsetry | 32 | 1,605 | 2,615 | 7,995 | 3,266 |
| Shirts and pyjamas | 46 | 2,085 | 3,375 | 10,781 | 4,133 |
| Wearing apparel, n.e.i. | 135 | 5,570 | 9,934 | 33,336 | 12,780 |
| Fur coats and necklets | 25 | 173 | 380 | 1,030 | 481 |
| Footwear (other than rubber) | 101 | 5,368 | 12,069 | 36,231 | 15,297 |
| Canvas goods | 46 | 665 | 1,236 | 4,433 | 1,730 |
| Made-up textiles (other than wearing apparel) | 75 | 1,194 | 2,179 | 8,961 | 3,109 |
| Totals | 935 | 28,896 | 53,404 | 172,745 | 67,284 |
| Manufacture of Wood and Cork (Except Manufacture of Furniture) | |||||
| Sawmills | 327 | 5,743 | 17,744 | 70,623 | 26,052 |
| Planing mills and timber preservation | 162 | 2,381 | 6,886 | 44,407 | 10,633 |
| Joinery | 367 | 4,249 | 12,770 | 46,429 | 16,463 |
| Wooden containers | 33 | 416 | 1,304 | 5,046 | 1,408 |
| Plywood and veneer | 16 | 1,197 | 3,834 | 15,429 | 6,631 |
| Wood products, n.e.i. | 76 | 721 | 2,071 | 6,758 | 3,059 |
| Totals | 981 | 14,707 | 44,609 | 188,692 | 64,245 |
| Manufacture of Furniture and Fixtures | |||||
| Furniture | 380 | 4,727 | 13,197 | 42,323 | 16,634 |
| Mattresses | 18 | 500 | 1,241 | 5,919 | 1,904 |
| Venetian blinds | 17 | 227 | 596 | 3,104 | 1,008 |
| Totals | 415 | 5,454 | 15,034 | 51,345 | 19,546 |
| Manufacture of Paper and Paper Products | |||||
| Pulp, paper, and paperboard | 6 | 3,943 | 17,649 | 97,689 | 34,393 |
| Cardboard boxes, cartons, and containers | 41 | 2,394 | 6,862 | 40,208 | 12,172 |
| Paper bags and paper sacks | 18 | 935 | 2,777 | 18,323 | 5,184 |
| 48 | 1,948 | 4,983 | 30,274 | 9,171 | |
| Totals | 113 | 9,220 | 32,270 | 186,494 | 60,921 |
| Printing, Publishing, and Allied Industries | |||||
| Printing and publishing | 85 | 7,733 | 23,715 | 66,075 | 36,904 |
| Job and general printing | 364 | 7,176 | 20,013 | 60,638 | 28,293 |
| Service industries for printing trade | 60 | 828 | 2,555 | 5,521 | 3,336 |
| Totals | 509 | 15,737 | 46,282 | 132,235 | 68,534 |
| Manufacture of Leather and Leather Products (Except Footwear) | |||||
| Tanning | 14 | 959 | 2,928 | 12,920 | 4,512 |
| Fellmongery | 8 | 103 | 284 | 2,077 | 364 |
| Leather goods | 90 | 1,323 | 2,677 | 8,554 | 3,858 |
| Totals | 112 | 2,385 | 5,888 | 23,551 | 8,735 |
| Manufacture of Rubber Products | |||||
| Motor vehicle tyres and tubes | 3 | 1,088 | 4,809 | 19,879 | 7,223 |
| Rubber goods (other than motor vehicle tyres and tubes) | 31 | 2,063 | 6,126 | 20,392 | 7,908 |
| Vulcanising and tyre retreading | 82 | 809 | 2,354 | 10,722 | 4,176 |
| Totals | 116 | 3,960 | 13,288 | 50,993 | 19,306 |
| Manufacture of Chemicals and Chemical Products | |||||
| Chemical fertilisers | 15 | 1,173 | 4,603 | 51,201 | 9,762 |
| Vegetable and animal oils and fats | 26 | 451 | 1,427 | 8,888 | 2,606 |
| Ink | 11 | 330 | 933 | 4,025 | 1,871 |
| Soap | 13 | 523 | 1,515 | 10,823 | 3,609 |
| Paint and varnish | 33 | 908 | 2,730 | 21,951 | 5,981 |
| Pharmaceuticals, toilet goods, and cosmetics | 39 | 1,509 | 3,306 | 25,433 | 9,076 |
| Chemical products, n.e.i. | 85 | 2,147 | 6,076 | 45,452 | 14,294 |
| Totals | 222 | 7,041 | 20,591 | 167,773 | 47,199 |
| Manufacture of Products of Petroleum and Coal | |||||
| Petroleum and coal products | 18 | 394 | 1,516 | 76,570 | 10,425 |
| Bituminous paving and roofing materials | 35 | 293 | 942 | 7,926 | 2,438 |
| Totals | 53 | 687 | 2,458 | 84,496 | 12,862 |
| Manufacture of Non-metallic Mineral Products (Except Products of Petroleum and Coal) | |||||
| Structural clay products | 34 | 1,070 | 3,329 | 8,619 | 4,524 |
| Pottery, china, and earthenware | 10 | 966 | 2,525 | 6,497 | 4,422 |
| Cement | 5 | 683 | 2,448 | 15,784 | 7,289 |
| Glass and glass products | 47 | 2,087 | 6,652 | 21,086 | 11,129 |
| Concrete products | 215 | 2,425 | 6,950 | 28,643 | 12,301 |
| Lime | 83 | 312 | 798 | 4,475 | 1,559 |
| Fibrous plaster | 54 | 287 | 749 | 2,020 | 912 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 21 | 871 | 2,989 | 14,781 | 4,512 |
| Totals | 469 | 8,701 | 26,440 | 101,904 | 46,648 |
| Basic Metal Industries | |||||
| Basic metal industries | 110 | 3,320 | 12,497 | 81,395 | 16,136 |
| Manufacture of Metal Products (Except Machinery and Transport Equipment) | |||||
| Sheet-metal working | 234 | 7,067 | 21,337 | 84,864 | 31,747 |
| Wire working | 57 | 873 | 2,712 | 13,564 | 4,292 |
| Nail making | 6 | 158 | 436 | 3,940 | 688 |
| Electroplating and metal polishing | 78 | 881 | 2,661 | 6,989 | 3,914 |
| Metal products, n.e.i. | 473 | 8,791 | 27,742 | 104,423 | 41,186 |
| Totals | 848 | 17,770 | 54,886 | 213,779 | 81,828 |
| Manufacture, Assembly, and Repair of Machinery (Except Electrical Machinery) | |||||
| Agricultural and pastoral machinery | 171 | 1,407 | 4,020 | 25,117 | 7,020 |
| Machinery, n.e.i. | 619 | 15,025 | 47,929 | 157,370 | 64,380 |
| Totals | 790 | 16,432 | 51,949 | 182,486 | 71,401 |
| Manufacture of Electrical Machinery, Apparatus, Appliances, and Supplies | |||||
| Range making | 6 | 1,032 | 2,831 | 10,559 | 3,605 |
| Radio and television assembly and manufacture | 20 | 2,164 | 5,230 | 21,335 | 6,708 |
| Electrical machinery, appliances, n.e.i. and repairs | 287 | 6,772 | 18,749 | 85,195 | 27,033 |
| Totals | 313 | 10,018 | 26,811 | 117,088 | 37,345 |
| Manufacture of Transport Equipment | |||||
| Boat building and ship repairing | 102 | 1,632 | 5,508 | 15,080 | 7,001 |
| Motor vehicle assembly | 16 | 1,961 | 14,385 | 150,235 | 24,066 |
| Motor body building | 78 | 4,716 | 4,652 | 15,657 | 5,681 |
| Repairs to motor vehicles | 2,987 | 22,301 | 59,756 | 189,365 | 78,025 |
| Aircraft manufacture, maintenance and repair | 39 | 2,465 | 9,224 | 18,469 | 10,276 |
| Perambulators | 7 | 155 | 343 | 1,190 | 520 |
| Transport equipment, n.e.i. | 41 | 1,462 | 4,243 | 14,618 | 5,618 |
| Totals | 3,270 | 34,692 | 98,111 | 404,614 | 131,187 |
| Miscellaneous Manufacturing Industries | |||||
| Optical, surgical, and dental, etc., equipment | 32 | 358 | 976 | 2,939 | 1,156 |
| Jewellery | 105 | 934 | 2,443 | 7,653 | 3,439 |
| Brushes and brooms | 10 | 465 | 1,075 | 4,314 | 1,615 |
| Toys and sports goods | 44 | 1,056 | 2,374 | 7,638 | 3,105 |
| Plastics | 168 | 5,192 | 15,391 | 63,874 | 23,185 |
| Manufacturing industries, n.e.i. | 94 | 1,627 | 3,894 | 16,994 | 7,228 |
| Totals | 453 | 9,632 | 26,155 | 103,413 | 39,728 |
| Grand Totals | 10,587 | 251,425 | 735,845 | 3,597,403 | 1,075,913 |
ESTABLISHMENTS AND EMPLOYEES—In recent years the shortage of labour in the principal centres has resulted in branch factories and workrooms being opened in secondary towns to tap the labour resources in those areas. The 1970–71 survey covered 10,587 factories, the largest number included in any year and a 21.1 percent increase on the 8,745 establishments in 1960–61.
The following table shows the number of factories in each statistical area.
| Statistical Area | Number of Factories | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| Northland | 299 | 296 | 317 | 309 | 314 |
| Central Auckland | 2,810 | 2,854 | 2,879 | 2,973 | 3,029 |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 1,342 | 1,346 | 1,383 | 1,396 | 1,411 |
| East Coast | 124 | 119 | 124 | 117 | 120 |
| Hawke's Bay | 435 | 424 | 434 | 435 | 412 |
| Taranaki | 367 | 366 | 356 | 355 | 352 |
| Wellington | 2,033 | 2,011 | 2,018 | 1,995 | 1,972 |
| Marlborough | 110 | 111 | 113 | 113 | 119 |
| Nelson | 262 | 257 | 256 | 264 | 254 |
| Westland | 107 | 96 | 99 | 88 | 89 |
| Canterbury | 1,499 | 1,514 | 1,508 | 1,530 | 1,533 |
| Otago | 596 | 593 | 603 | 599 | 592 |
| Southland | 410 | 410 | 411 | 399 | 390 |
| Totals | 10,394 | 10,397 | 10,501 | 10,573 | 10,587 |
An analysis of the 1970–71 totals by industrial groups in the various statistical areas is given in the next table.
| Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Factories 1970–71 | |||||||
| Food | 20 | 100 | 80 | 7 | 22 | 54 | 81 |
| Beverages | 4 | 55 | 13 | 2 | 13 | 6 | 13 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | 1 | – | – | 1 | – | 1 |
| Textiles | 1 | 71 | 5 | 2 | 7 | 1 | 51 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 8 | 431 | 59 | 5 | 20 | 15 | 202 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 43 | 154 | 200 | 15 | 40 | 41 | 136 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 5 | 156 | 37 | 1 | 17 | 12 | 74 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 40 | 6 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 31 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 8 | 152 | 43 | 4 | 17 | 9 | 152 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1 | 47 | 5 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 15 |
| Rubber products | 3 | 24 | 17 | 3 | 4 | 7 | 25 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 2 | 90 | 15 | 1 | 6 | 7 | 52 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 1 | 11 | 3 | – | 1 | 3 | 19 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 33 | 88 | 53 | 7 | 26 | 15 | 72 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 1 | 47 | 7 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 20 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 11 | 359 | 77 | 6 | 25 | 12 | 157 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 23 | 196 | 130 | 7 | 24 | 32 | 147 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 5 | 107 | 38 | 1 | 14 | 7 | 68 |
| Transport equipment | 141 | 682 | 602 | 50 | 162 | 117 | 554 |
| Miscellaneous products | 4 | 218 | 21 | 2 | 5 | 8 | 102 |
| Totals | 314 | 3,029 | 1,411 | 120 | 412 | 352 | 1,972 |
| Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Factories 1970–71 | |||||||
| Food | 12 | 19 | 4 | 79 | 35 | 32 | 545 |
| Beverages | 2 | 5 | 2 | 9 | 5 | – | 129 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | 2 | – | – | – | – | 5 |
| Textiles | – | 3 | – | 35 | 17 | 6 | 199 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 4 | 7 | 2 | 140 | 36 | 6 | 935 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 19 | 59 | 31 | 153 | 50 | 40 | 981 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 3 | 7 | 1 | 75 | 21 | 6 | 415 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 1 | – | 17 | 8 | 4 | 113 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 5 | 7 | 4 | 67 | 31 | 10 | 509 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1 | – | – | 22 | 5 | 7 | 112 |
| Rubber products | 1 | 2 | 1 | 20 | 5 | 4 | 116 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 1 | 4 | – | 28 | 13 | 3 | 222 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 10 | 5 | – | 53 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 5 | 21 | 4 | 75 | 31 | 39 | 469 |
| Basic metal manufactures | – | 1 | – | 23 | 2 | 3 | 110 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2 | 14 | 2 | 128 | 37 | 18 | 848 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 10 | 14 | 3 | 124 | 45 | 35 | 790 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 4 | – | 43 | 19 | 7 | 313 |
| Transport equipment | 52 | 80 | 33 | 418 | 213 | 166 | 3,720 |
| Miscellaneous products | 2 | 4 | 2 | 67 | 14 | 4 | 453 |
| Totals | 119 | 254 | 89 | 1,533 | 592 | 390 | 10,587 |
The number of factories and persons engaged are shown together in the following table, classified by industrial groups. Persons engaged include proprietors actively participating in their own businesses but exclude all persons engaged in selling and distribution. Figures for persons engaged refer to the average number over the whole year.
| Industry Group | Number of Factories | Number of Persons Engaged | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| Food | 560 | 553 | 545 | 39,918 | 41,585 | 42,973 |
| Beverages | 130 | 126 | 129 | 2,658 | 2,824 | 2,992 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 3 | 5 | 5 | 1,018 | 1,147 | 1,169 |
| Textiles | 189 | 189 | 199 | 13,871 | 15,203x | 15,639 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 913 | 918 | 935 | 26,303 | 27,446 | 28,896 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,091 | 1,046 | 981 | 14,389 | 14,703 | 14,707 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 441 | 440 | 415 | 5,343 | 5,484 | 5,454 |
| Paper and paper products | 113 | 116 | 113 | 8,308 | 8,843 | 9,220 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 509 | 512 | 509 | 14,788 | 15,273 | 15,737 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 103 | 107 | 112 | 2,201 | 2,288 | 2,385 |
| Rubber products | 121 | 122 | 116 | 3,840 | 4,122 | 3,960 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 229 | 229 | 222 | 6,611 | 6,829 | 7,041 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 52 | 50 | 53 | 658 | 663 | 687 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 525 | 507 | 469 | 8,243 | 8,672 | 8,701 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 90 | 87 | 110 | 2,142 | 2,761 | 3,320 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 705 | 731 | 848 | 14,388 | 15,240 | 17,770 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 900 | 934 | 790 | 15,965 | 17,618 | 16,432 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 338 | 324 | 313 | 8,704 | 9,218 | 10,018 |
| Transport equipment | 3,094 | 3,147 | 3,270 | 31,765 | 32,589 | 34,692 |
| Miscellaneous products | 395 | 430 | 453 | 7,961 | 9,041 | 9,632 |
| Totals | 10,501 | 10,573 | 10,587 | 229,074 | 241,549x | 251,425 |
Persons engaged are shown in the table below for the year 1970–71 classified into working proprietors, managerial and clerical, professional, and technical staff, and wage earners.
| Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical, Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
| Food | 4,373 | 1,361 | 32,007 | 5,232 | 36,380 | 6,593 | 42,973 |
| Beverages | 532 | 238 | 1,826 | 396 | 2,358 | 634 | 2,992 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 101 | 75 | 420 | 573 | 521 | 648 | 1,169 |
| Textiles | 1,134 | 641 | 7,372 | 6,492 | 8,506 | 7,133 | 15,639 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,513 | 1,228 | 4,012 | 22,143 | 5,525 | 23,371 | 28,896 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,966 | 393 | 12,067 | 281 | 14,033 | 674 | 14,707 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 687 | 244 | 3,812 | 711 | 4,499 | 955 | 5,454 |
| Paper and paper products | 1,107 | 399 | 5,955 | 1,759 | 7,062 | 2,158 | 9,220 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 2,071 | 1,484 | 9,390 | 2,792 | 11,461 | 4,276 | 15,737 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 245 | 98 | 1,053 | 989 | 1,298 | 1,087 | 2,385 |
| Rubber products | 549 | 184 | 2,638 | 589 | 3,187 | 773 | 3,960 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 1,365 | 666 | 3,419 | 1,591 | 4,784 | 2,257 | 7,041 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 193 | 29 | 428 | 37 | 621 | 66 | 687 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,399 | 373 | 6,383 | 546 | 7,782 | 919 | 8,701 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 626 | 139 | 2,477 | 78 | 3,103 | 217 | 3,320 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,688 | 837 | 12,481 | 1,764 | 15,169 | 2,601 | 17,770 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 2,520 | 785 | 12,714 | 413 | 15,234 | 1,198 | 16,432 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,432 | 579 | 5,354 | 2,653 | 6,786 | 3,232 | 10,018 |
| Transport equipment | 5,940 | 997 | 25,887 | 997 | 31,827 | 2,865 | 34,692 |
| Miscellaneous products | 1,378 | 591 | 4,769 | 2,894 | 6,147 | 3,485 | 9,632 |
| Totals | 31,819 | 12,212 | 154,464 | 52,930 | 186,283 | 65,142 | 251,425 |
Further information is given in the following table on persons engaged in 1970–71. Totals in each industrial group are shown by statistical areas.
| Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Food | 1,452 | 8,812 | 3,954 | 1,250 | 4,429 | 2,706 | 5,891 |
| Beverages | 26 | 1,233 | 294 | 37 | 271 | 74 | 435 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | 59 | – | – | 632 | – | 389 |
| Textiles | 6 | 4,879 | 77 | 176 | 645 | 12 | 3,187 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 267 | 12,323 | 2,290 | 93 | 526 | 701 | 5,485 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 435 | 2,609 | 5,306 | 92 | 333 | 399 | 1,395 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 19 | 2,733 | 285 | 4 | 226 | 64 | 678 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 3,160 | 3,357 | 34 | 86 | 4 | 1,482 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 202 | 5,506 | 925 | 161 | 610 | 321 | 4,435 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 3 | 997 | 34 | 11 | 26 | 48 | 376 |
| Rubber products | 21 | 886 | 139 | 16 | 52 | 31 | 915 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 88 | 2,756 | 374 | 9 | 203 | 262 | 2,015 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 177 | 145 | 58 | – | 4 | 11 | 216 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 710 | 3,352 | 517 | 37 | 209 | 95 | 926 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 2 | 2,016 | 46 | 3 | 11 | 433 | 319 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 85 | 9,080 | 867 | 28 | 336 | 251 | 3,617 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 270 | 6,107 | 1,993 | 77 | 407 | 685 | 3,087 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 16 | 3,654 | 618 | 3 | 226 | 261 | 2,319 |
| Transport equipment | 855 | 8,550 | 4,809 | 401 | 1,175 | 877 | 8,446 |
| Miscellaneous products | 25 | 5,560 | 461 | 5 | 70 | 40 | 2,051 |
| Totals | 4,659 | 84,417 | 26,404 | 2,437 | 10,477 | 7,275 | 47,664 |
| Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total. N.Z. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Food | 407 | 874 | 62 | 5,364 | 4,211 | 3,561 | 42,973 |
| Beverages | 13 | 38 | 59 | 327 | 185 | – | 2,992 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | 89 | – | – | – | – | 1,169 |
| Textiles | – | 34 | – | 4,114 | 2,321 | 168 | 15,639 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 266 | 183 | 147 | 5,476 | 1,066 | 73 | 28,896 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 89 | 526 | 550 | 1,843 | 540 | 590 | 14,707 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 11 | 62 | 2 | 1,069 | 262 | 39 | 5,454 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 15 | – | 529 | 224 | 329 | 9,220 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 114 | 175 | 57 | 1,976 | 1,016 | 239 | 15,737 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 2 | – | – | 549 | 278 | 61 | 2,385 |
| Rubber products | 4 | 7 | 7 | 1,831 | 29 | 22 | 3,960 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 12 | 72 | – | 711 | 429 | 110 | 7,041 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 61 | 15 | – | 687 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 59 | 386 | 31 | 1,620 | 475 | 284 | 8,701 |
| Basic metal manufactures | – | 4 | – | 395 | 73 | 18 | 3,320 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 12 | 162 | 7 | 2,309 | 843 | 173 | 17,770 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 140 | 91 | 60 | 2,455 | 680 | 380 | 16,432 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 16 | – | 2,130 | 733 | 42 | 10,018 |
| Transport equipment | 443 | 1,057 | 213 | 4,772 | 1,822 | 1,272 | 34,692 |
| Miscellaneous products | 58 | 20 | 21 | 1,152 | 153 | 16 | 9,632 |
| Totals | 1,630 | 3,811 | 1,216 | 38,683 | 15,355 | 7,397 | 251,425 |
The sex distribution among the persons engaged shows a considerable preponderance of males—in 1970–71 for every female engaged, there were three males. In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any great extent. The male preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in great demand mainly on account of the importance of the clothing and textile industries. In 2 industrial groups the number of females exceeded the number of males—viz., the tobacco group where there were 124 females to every 100 males, and the footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textiles group where there were 423 females per 100 males. Individual industries in the other groups with more females than males were—biscuits; cocoa, chocolate, and sugar confectionery; hosiery and other knitting mills; leather goods; and pharmaceuticals, toilet goods, and cosmetics. The table on the previous page shows the average number of males and females engaged according to industry groups for the year 1970–71.
Further information is available in the table below on the extent to which females were engaged in factories in New Zealand for 1970–71. This table gives by statistical areas the number of males per 100 females engaged, and the total persons engaged per 1,000 of population.
| Statistical Area | Males | Females | Total | Number of Males per 100 Females | Total Population at 1 April 1971 | Total Persons Engaged per 1,000 of Population |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Northland | 4,118 | 541 | 4,659 | 761 | 96,191 | 48 |
| Central Auckland | 57,766 | 26,651 | 84,417 | 217 | 698,400 | 121 |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 22,230 | 4,174 | 26,404 | 532 | 422,299 | 63 |
| East Coast | 1,878 | 559 | 2,437 | 336 | 47,342 | 51 |
| Hawke's Bay | 8,174 | 2,303 | 10,477 | 354 | 133,250 | 79 |
| Taranaki | 6,153 | 1,122 | 7,275 | 548 | 100,895 | 72 |
| Wellington | 34,250 | 13,414 | 47,664 | 255 | 552,986 | 91 |
| Marlborough | 1,247 | 383 | 1,630 | 325 | 31,642 | 52 |
| Nelson | 3,063 | 748 | 3,811 | 409 | 68,838 | 55 |
| Westland | 1,014 | 202 | 1,216 | 502 | 22,861 | 53 |
| Canterbury | 28,058 | 10,625 | 38,683 | 264 | 398,830 | 97 |
| Otago | 11,480 | 3,875 | 15,355 | 296 | 182,749 | 84 |
| Southland | 6,852 | 545 | 7,397 | 1,255 | 106,348 | 70 |
| All areas | 186,283 | 65,142 | 251,425 | 286 | 2,862,631 | 88 |
A classification of the establishments, according to the number of persons engaged, is now given.
| Year | Factories With Persons Engaged Numbering— | Total | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 10 or Under | 11–20 | 21–50 | 51–100 | Over 100 | ||
| Number of Factories | ||||||
| 1954–55 | 5,350 | 1,473 | 1,020 | 310 | 213 | 8,366 |
| 1959–60 | 5,242 | 1,621 | 1,108 | 312 | 267 | 8,550 |
| 1964–65 | 5,893 | 1,828 | 1,294 | 409 | 329 | 9,753 |
| 1969–70 | 6,466 | 1,846 | 1,382 | 506 | 373 | 10,573 |
| 1970–71 | 6,395 | 1,850 | 1,427 | 511 | 404 | 10,587 |
| Number of Persons Engaged | ||||||
| 1954–55 | 27,206 | 21,432 | 31,650 | 21,808 | 51,479 | 153,575 |
| 1959–60 | 26,926 | 23,755 | 34,105 | 21,666 | 65,521 | 171,973 |
| 1964–65 | 29,624 | 26,504 | 40,399 | 28,091 | 86,432 | 211,050 |
| 1969–70 | 31,838 | 26,985 | 43,311 | 35,772 | 103,744 | 241,650 |
| 1970–71 | 31,546 | 27,194 | 44,777 | 36,052 | 111,856 | 251,425 |
The classification according to the number of persons engaged shows clearly that, judged by the standards of highly industrialised communities, the average size of the industrial unit in New Zealand is small. Factories employing 10 persons or under accounted for 60 percent of the total number of factories in 1970–71.
SALARIES AND WAGES—The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages include amounts paid as bonuses and for overtime, also amounts drawn in lieu of salary by working proprietors. The amounts received by male and female employees (inclusive of all groups—executive, clerical, professional and technical, and wage earning), and the average amount received per employee of each sex, are set out below.
| Year | Males | Females | Both Sexes | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Average | Total | Average | Total | Average | |
| $(000) | $ | $(000) | $ | $(000) | $ | |
| 1962–63 | 290,592 | 2,020 | 49,262 | 1,034 | 339,854 | 1,774 |
| 1963–64 | 313,546 | 2,104 | 55,038 | 1,094 | 368,584 | 1,850 |
| 1964–65 | 350,722 | 2,224 | 61,270 | 1,148 | 411,992 | 1,952 |
| 1965–66 | 387,046 | 2,342 | 67,984 | 1,181 | 455,030 | 2,042 |
| 1966–67 | 419,670 | 2,468 | 73,060 | 1,233 | 492,730 | 2,149 |
| 1967–68 | 422,876 | 2,510 | 73,002 | 1,275 | 495,878 | 2,197 |
| 1968–69 | 451,986 | 2,636 | 75,822 | 1,316 | 527,809 | 2,304 |
| 1969–70 | 519,711x | 2,890x | 88,559x | 1,435 | 608,270x | 2,518 |
| 1970–71 | 627,387 | 3,368 | 108,458 | 1,665 | 735,845 | 2,927 |
The averages shown relate to all persons engaged, irrespective of age, industry, status, and personal occupation, and year-to-year comparisons may also be affected by changes in any of these factors. The figures do, however, give an indication of the increased earnings of factory workers in recent years.
The amount of salaries and wages paid in each industrial group and in all industries, during the latest three years is given hereunder.
| Industry Group | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| $(000) | |||
| Food | 105,608 | 120,559 | 150,337 |
| Beverages | 6,734 | 7,741 | 9,667 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 2,088 | 2,504 | 3,042 |
| Textiles | 29,533 | 34,136x | 42,125 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 39,806 | 45,532 | 53,405 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 33,884 | 38,316 | 44,609 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 11,689 | 12,705 | 15,034 |
| Paper and paper products | 22,901 | 26,152 | 32,270 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 35,442 | 40,022 | 46,282 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 4,275 | 5,019 | 5,888 |
| Rubber products | 10,291 | 12,152 | 13,288 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 15,765 | 17,639 | 20,591 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 2,017 | 2,122 | 2,458 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 20,269 | 23,124 | 26,440 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 6,300 | 8,917 | 12,497 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 35,441 | 40,561 | 54,886 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 39,746 | 48,335 | 51,949 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 18,720 | 21,446 | 26,811 |
| Transport equipment | 69,939 | 79,271 | 98,111 |
| Miscellaneous products | 17,360 | 22,014 | 26,155 |
| Totals | 527,809 | 608,270x | 735,845 |
In the following table an analysis is made of the 1970–71 totals of salaries and wages paid according to statistical areas in which the industries were carried on.
| Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Salaries and Wages Paid 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000)‡ | |||||||
| Food | 5,383 | 30,571 | 12,552 | 3,477 | 16,482 | 10,032 | 20,452 |
| Beverages | 55 | 4,028 | 1,010 | * | 841 | 209 | 1,431 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | * | – | * |
| Textiles | * | 13,527 | 230 | * | 2,136 | * | 8,521 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 406 | 24,135 | 3,441 | 156 | 779 | 1,142 | 10,143 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,107 | 8,027 | 16,748 | 268 | 975 | 1,098 | 4,238 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 48 | 8,004 | 730 | * | 598 | 165 | 1,803 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 9,273 | 15,176 | 96 | * | * | 4,282 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 592 | 16,132 | 2,487 | 451 | 1,723 | 958 | 13,345 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | 2,516 | 56 | 24 | 86 | * | 860 |
| Rubber products | 66 | 2,984 | 394 | 42 | 135 | 63 | 3,514 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 7,452 | 1,337 | * | 873 | 779 | 5,894 |
| Petroleum and coal products | * | 462 | 181 | – | * | 28 | 665 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 2,149 | 10,452 | 1,407 | 108 | 578 | 286 | 2,981 |
| Basic metal manufactures | * | 8,059 | 147 | * | * | 1,617 | 1,018 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 318 | 28,389 | 2,636 | 87 | 970 | 599 | 10,902 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 807 | 19,865 | 6,334 | 221 | 1,189 | 2,148 | 9,870 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 45 | 9,237 | 1,516 | * | 628 | 736 | 6,737 |
| Transport equipment | 2,251 | 25,255 | 12,875 | 1,100 | 3,027 | 2,243 | 24,521 |
| Miscellaneous products | 1,270 | 15,257 | 1,067 | 572 | 2,350 | 245 | 6,647 |
| Totals | 14,498 | 243,627 | 80,326 | 6,602 | 33,372 | 22,347 | 137,825 |
| Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. ‡ Including amounts drawn by working proprietors. | |||||||
| Salaries and Wages Paid 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000)‡ | |||||||
| Food | 1,269 | 2,193 | 213 | 19,198 | 13,108 | 15,407 | 150,337 |
| Beverages | * | 95 | * | 1,090 | 612 | – | 9,667 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | – | – | 3,042 |
| Textiles | – | 65 | – | 11,274 | 5,293 | 587 | 42,145 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 412 | 285 | * | 10,399 | 1,743 | 107 | 53,405 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 219 | 1,466 | 1,671 | 5,644 | 1,451 | 1,696 | 44,609 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 24 | 166 | * | 2,780 | 605 | 98 | 15,034 |
| Paper and paper products | – | * | – | 1,364 | 496 | 1,254 | 32,270 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 293 | 488 | 153 | 5,880 | 3,053 | 726 | 46,282 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | – | – | 1,359 | 717 | 154 | 5,888 |
| Rubber products | * | * | * | 5,895 | 76 | 65 | 13,288 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 200 | – | 1,990 | 1,182 | 511 | 20,591 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 177 | 53 | – | 2,458 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 144 | 1,373 | 87 | 4,634 | 1,445 | 795 | 26,440 |
| Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 1,296 | * | 56 | 12,497 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 406 | * | 7,331 | 2,618 | 580 | 54,886 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 422 | 261 | 156 | 7,530 | 1,922 | 1,225 | 51,949 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 42 | – | 5,742 | 1,996 | 125 | 26,811 |
| Transport equipment | 1,269 | 2,727 | 482 | 14,067 | 5,056 | 3,238 | 98,111 |
| Miscellaneous products | 291 | 346 | 537 | 3,119 | 640 | 33 | 26,155† |
| Totals | 4,344 | 10,112 | 3,298 | 110,771 | 42,066 | 26,660 | 735,845 |
A further analysis of salaries and wages paid is given in the table below for 1970–71, and shows the amounts paid to working proprietors, managers, clerical, professional and technical staff, and those paid to other employees, i.e., wage earners. As mentioned earlier, drawings in lieu of salaries are included for proprietors actively engaged in the business. Males and females are distinguished throughout.
The following statement shows the average earnings of males and females for the past 11 years.
| Year | Proprietors Actively Engaged | Managers, Overseers | Accountants, Clerks | Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | Totals | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
| Average Salary or Wage | ||||||||||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| 1960–61 | 2,090 | 1,378 | 2,848 | 1,734 | 1,942 | 1,074 | .. | .. | 1,786 | 950 | 1,890 | 980 |
| 1961–62 | 2,132 | 1,388 | 2,954 | 1,770 | 2,012 | 1,114 | .. | .. | 1,852 | 992 | 1,958 | 1,020 |
| 1962–63 | 2,260 | 1,368 | 3,036 | 1,750 | 2,074 | 1,148 | 2,484 | 1,390 | 1,904 | 1,000 | 2,020 | 1,034 |
| 1963–64 | 2,312 | 1,462 | 3,168 | 1,836 | 2,166 | 1,196 | 2,566 | 1,382 | 1,980 | 1,062 | 2,104 | 1,094 |
| 1964–65 | 2,450 | 1,482 | 3,358 | 1,906 | 2,280 | 1,252 | 2,696 | 1,436 | 2,092 | 1,114 | 2,224 | 1,148 |
| 1965–66 | 2,664 | 1,657 | 3,529 | 2,021 | 2,376 | 1,304 | 2,791 | 1,515 | 2,205 | 1,142 | 2,342 | 1,181 |
| 1966–67 | 2,691 | 1,597 | 3,714 | 2,061 | 2,523 | 1,364 | 2,957 | 1,551 | 2,322 | 1,193 | 2,468 | 1,233 |
| 1967–68 | 2,534 | 1,559 | 3,719 | 2,057 | 2,606 | 1,402 | 3,017 | 1,621 | 1,232 | 2,361 | 2,510 | 1,275 |
| 1968–69 | 2,760 | 1,669 | 3,894 | 2,013 | 2,707 | 1,475 | 3,239 | 1,743 | 2,478 | 1,264 | 2,636 | 1,316 |
| 1969–70 | 3,061 | 1,726 | 4,240 | 2,216 | 2,953 | 1,604 | 3,543 | 1,878 | 2,723 | 1,379 | 2,890 | 1,435 |
| 1970–71 | 3,423 | 2,001 | 4,883 | 2,542 | 3,389 | 1,912 | 4,003 | 2,119 | 3,187 | 1,595 | 3,368 | 1,665 |
| Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical, Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
| Salaries and Wages Paid 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000) | |||||||
| Food | 19,099 | 2,743 | 119,934 | 8,561 | 139,033 | 11,305 | 150,337 |
| Beverages | 2,208 | 509 | 6,318 | 633 | 8,526 | 1,142 | 9,667 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 528 | 157 | 1,325 | 1,032 | 1,853 | 1,189 | 3,042 |
| Textiles | 5,321 | 1,288 | 24,245 | 11,271 | 29,566 | 12,559 | 42,125 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 6,686 | 2,688 | 11,444 | 32,587 | 18,130 | 35,275 | 53,405 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 7,889 | 722 | 35,523 | 474 | 43,412 | 1,196 | 44,609 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 2,924 | 482 | 10,465 | 1,163 | 13,389 | 1,645 | 15,034 |
| Paper and paper products | 5,894 | 841 | 22,611 | 2,924 | 28,505 | 3,765 | 32,270 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 13,680 | 3,823 | 24,945 | 3,834 | 38,625 | 7,657 | 46,282 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,077 | 208 | 3,101 | 1,503 | 4,178 | 1,711 | 5,888 |
| Rubber products | 2,325 | 390 | 9,576 | 998 | 11,901 | 1,388 | 13,288 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 5,879 | 1,422 | 10,942 | 2,348 | 16,821 | 3,770 | 20,591 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 919 | 64 | 1,410 | 64 | 2,329 | 128 | 2,458 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 5,436 | 673 | 19,320 | 1,011 | 24,756 | 1,684 | 26,440 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 2,715 | 282 | 9,359 | 142 | 12,074 | 424 | 12,497 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 11,897 | 1,623 | 38,078 | 3,288 | 49,975 | 4,911 | 54,886 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 10,744 | 1,533 | 38,777 | 895 | 49,521 | 2,428 | 51,949 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 5,972 | 1,167 | 15,536 | 4,136 | 21,508 | 5,303 | 26,811 |
| Transport equipment | 22,903 | 3,170 | 69,952 | 2,085 | 92,855 | 5,255 | 98,111 |
| Miscellaneous products | 6,003 | 1,238 | 14,428 | 4,486 | 20,431 | 5,724 | 26,155 |
| Totals | 140,099 | 25,023 | 487,289 | 83,435 | 627,387 | 108,458 | 735,845 |
MOTIVE POWER—A supply of cheap motive power is a material element in industrial development. New Zealand industries were formerly handicapped in this respect, long railway hauls and, in some instances, sea carriage being involved in the transport of coal from the mines to the factories. The development of the country's electric power resources (as described in Section 20A) has been a major factor in industrial growth, especially as the rates compare very favourably with those in more highly industrialised countries.
The following table shows the number and aggregate horsepower of each class of engine used in factories.
| Class of Engine | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Electric | No. | 246,623 | 254,894 | 262,837 | 271,668x | 280,400 |
| hp | 1,262,328 | 1,298,600 | 1,386,712 | 1,485,000x | 1,545,940 | |
| Steam | No. | 224 | 210 | 200 | 182 | 185 |
| hp | 12,907 | 12,627 | 12,521 | 11,887 | 11,633 | |
| Petrol and light oil | No. | 998 | 941 | 913 | 947 | 888 |
| hp | 20,139 | 18,847 | 19,510 | 22,168 | 21,045 | |
| Heavy oil | No. | 211 | 206 | 169 | 161 | 149 |
| hp | 15,462 | 15,218 | 12,940 | 10,982 | 10,411 | |
| Other | No. | 57 | 52 | 62 | 91 | 225 |
| hp | 2,134 | 2,041 | 2,444 | 1,694 | 3,254 | |
| Totals | No. | 248,113 | 256,303 | 264,181 | 273,049x | 281,847 |
| hp | 1,312,970 | 1,347,333 | 1,434,127 | 1,531,731x | 1,592,313 | |
The figures relating to horsepower represent the rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use for driving factory plant. Steam boilers and engines for generating electric power in own works are excluded.
The following table shows the types and rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use in the various industries during 1970–71.
| Industry Group | Rated Horsepower of Engines in Use | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Electric | Steam | Petrol and Light Oil | Heavy Oil | Other | Total | |
| Food | 343,004 | 2,446 | 1,338 | 1,753 | 42 | 348,583 |
| Beverages | 22,372 | 238 | 132 | 110 | – | 22,852 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 3,650 | – | – | – | – | 3,650 |
| Textiles | 60,289 | 186 | 13 | – | – | 60,488 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 19,516 | 46 | 1 | 11 | – | 19,574 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 177,683 | 1,772 | 5,380 | 4,802 | 338 | 189,975 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 18,029 | 4 | – | – | 10 | 18,043 |
| Paper and paper products | 303,071 | 450 | 126 | 160 | 51 | 303,858 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 31,348 | – | – | 910 | 13 | 32,271 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 9,847 | 15 | 2 | – | 30 | 9,894 |
| Rubber products | 36,362 | – | 4 | – | – | 36,366 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 79,033 | 124 | 112 | 52 | 334 | 79,655 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 22,704 | 5,957 | 1,034 | – | 120 | 29,815 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 112,614 | 304 | 3,581 | 1,895 | 295 | 118,689 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 56,993 | – | 123 | – | 7 | 57,123 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 72,632 | 16 | 1,579 | 103 | 97 | 74,427 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 58,057 | 16 | 3,816 | 178 | 68 | 62,135 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 22,566 | – | 21 | 27 | – | 22,614 |
| Transport equipment | 55,846 | 75 | 3,332 | 410 | 135 | 59,798 |
| Miscellaneous products | 40,324 | 14 | 451 | – | 1,714 | 42,503 |
| Totals | 1,545,940 | 11,663 | 21,045 | 10,411 | 3,254 | 1,592,313 |
CONSUMPTION OF COAL—During the year 1970–71, 894,000 tons of New Zealand coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production. Comparable figures for the 2 previous years were: 1968–69, 923,000 tons and 1969–70, 907,000 tons. It is important to note that the factory production statistics exclude the activities of the gas-making industry and electrical generation and supply stations. These two industries used 152,000 and 507,000 tons of coal respectively in 1970–71.
The following table shows for the year 1970–71 the consumption of coal by industrial groups.
| Industry Group | Tons of Coal Used |
|---|---|
| Food | 373,345 |
| Beverages | 9,385 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – |
| Textiles | 42,759 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 896 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,153 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 17 |
| Paper and paper products | 89,610 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 12 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 4,518 |
| Rubber products | 18,782 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 13,210 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 42,901 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 248,801 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 43,374 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,520 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 278 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – |
| Transport equipment | 234 |
| Miscellaneous products | 2,000 |
| Total | 893,795 |
Approximately 80 percent of the amount of coal used is accounted for in three groups: food, paper and paper products, and non-metallic mineral products. Individual industries using more than 10,000 tons of coal in 1970–71 were as follows.
| Industry | Coal Used |
|---|---|
| tons | |
| Milk products | 253,000 |
| Cement | 209,000 |
| Meat freezing and preserving | 109,000 |
| Pulp, paper, and paperboard | 90,000 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 43,000 |
| Structural clay products | 26,000 |
| Woollen milling | 22,000 |
| Wool scouring | 15,000 |
| Motor tyres and tubes | 13,000 |
MATERIALS—The value of materials used does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry or industrial group and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. An example of the wide differences which may occur in the ratio of cost of materials to value of goods produced will be seen in the food group and the wood and cork products (except furniture) group. The values shown for materials used include the cost of containers and packing but exclude fuel costs.
Totals for the latest year show that the cost of materials used in food manufacture was $742 million, and the goods produced were valued at $1,016 million, while the materials used in the manufacture of wood and cork products cost $99 million and finished goods produced were valued at $189 million.
The cost of materials used in each industrial group and in all industries for each of the latest 3 years was as follows.
| Industry Group | Cost of Material Used | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| $(000) | |||
| Food | 660,149 | 698,818 | 741,702 |
| Beverages | 20,811 | 24,875 | 30,654 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 14,420 | 15,831 | 17,798 |
| Textiles | 108,786 | 125,022x | 141,107 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 67,489 | 78,097 | 90,101 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 78,298 | 88,105 | 98,679 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 20,464 | 22,478 | 26,881 |
| Paper and paper products | 67,534 | 78,797 | 85,967 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 31,755 | 36,634 | 40,918 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 11,375 | 14,262 | 12,448 |
| Rubber products | 17,606 | 22,301 | 23,143 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 88,250 | 96,914 | 100,920 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 62,521 | 61,366 | 66,928 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 24,431 | 29,279 | 31,478 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 22,429 | 35,564 | 53,011 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 66,665 | 79,317 | 104,488 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 65,610 | 83,338 | 89,689 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 45,056 | 52,651 | 65,632 |
| Transport equipment | 156,296 | 185,334x | 236,020 |
| Miscellaneous products | 32,379 | 40,048 | 47,345 |
| Totals | 1,662,326 | 1,869,033x | 2,104,909 |
A large proportion of the total cost of materials is accounted for by the food group, which includes the primary produce processing industries dealing with meat freezing and preserving and the manufacture of butter, cheese, and other milk products. In the latest year, for example, the cost of materials used by this group, $742 million, represented 35 percent of the total cost of materials used by all industries, $2,105 million. For this reason, variations in the prices received for primary produce have a very marked effect on this total.
PRODUCTS—The value of products is based upon the valuation of goods at the factory door. It is the selling value at the factory to customers of all goods made or processed during the year after deducting all costs of selling and distribution.
In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which value in recent years constitutes approximately three-fifths of the value of products. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are treated again in other industries, such as furniture making, joinery, etc., part of the value of the timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of furniture and joinery made. Duplication of this kind is found in many industries.
The following table shows the gross value of production for each industrial group and for all industries.
| Industry Group | Value of Production | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| $(000) | |||
| Food | 887,623 | 937,273 | 1,015,664 |
| Beverages | 46,588 | 55,039 | 68,310 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 20,979 | 23,935 | 26,489 |
| Textiles | 167,551 | 192,803x | 223,938 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 129,070 | 150,439 | 172,745 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 150,037 | 166,848 | 188,692 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 39,729 | 43,418 | 51,345 |
| Paper and paper products | 146,291 | 166,720 | 186,494 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 99,757 | 116,148 | 132,235 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel).. | 19,401 | 23,822 | 23,551 |
| Rubber products | 42,135 | 49,386x | 50,993 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 141,258 | 154,391 | 167,773 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 77,895 | 76,464 | 84,496 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 78,754 | 91,995 | 101,904 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 36,114 | 56,739 | 81,395 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 136,856 | 162,827 | 213,779 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 137,948 | 171,450 | 182,486 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 80,564 | 94,170 | 117,088 |
| Transport equipment | 278,581 | 329,364x | 404,614 |
| Miscellaneous products | 73,317 | 89,638 | 103,413 |
| Totals | 2,790,448 | 3,152,869x | 3,597,403 |
A similar analysis by statistical areas, but limited to the year 1970–71, is now given.
| Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Value of Production 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000) | |||||||
| Food | 50,098 | 217,512 | 164,337 | 20,981 | 88,116 | 84,588 | 132,761 |
| Beverages | 351 | 30,6.11 | 3,859 | * | 5,030 | 1,003 | 9,163 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | * | – | * |
| Textiles | * | 71,744 | 3,461 | * | 18,024 | * | 50,657 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,150 | 80,394 | 10,894 | 416 | 2,730 | 3,601 | 32,675 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 4,350 | 33,480 | 76,467 | 1,141 | 3,910 | 4,045 | 17,815 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 162 | 27,824 | 2,430 | * | 1,625 | 386 | 5,998 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 52,663 | 89,216 | 516 | * | * | 23,514 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,252 | 49,652 | 6,786 | 886 | 4,305 | 1,966 | 38,108 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | 9,372 | 226 | 69 | 524 | * | 3,126 |
| Rubber products | 335 | 11,785 | 2,007 | 202 | 571 | 383 | 12,294 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 54,612 | 13,718 | – | 7,650 | 12,492 | 48,500 |
| Petroleum and coal products | * | 5,863 | 830 | * | * | 163 | 12,861 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 11,013 | 37,650 | 6,990 | 341 | 2,597 | 991 | 10,523 |
| Basic metal manufactures | * | 61,759 | 385 | * | * | 9,327 | 6,560 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,104 | 111,011 | 10,328 | 356 | 7,029 | 2,369 | 42,689 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 1,784 | 68,675 | 17,920 | 699 | 5,268 | 6,837 | 33,963 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 122 | 39,620 | 5,059 | * | 2,150 | 5,106 | 26,091 |
| Transport equipment | 7,234 | 86,805 | 46,840 | 3,405 | 9,444 | 7,403 | 150,245 |
| Miscellaneous products | 67,066 | 60,763 | 3,966 | 3,014 | 21,724 | 1,897 | 30,241 |
| Totals | 146,020 | 1,111,792 | 467,718 | 32,026 | 180,696 | 142,555 | 685,963 |
| Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Totals |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
| Value of Production 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000) | |||||||
| Food | 6,019 | 12,991 | 2,493 | 94,020 | 66,039 | 75,710 | 1,015,664 |
| Beverages | * | 532 | * | 9,732 | 4,383 | – | 68,310 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | – | – | 26,489 |
| Textiles | – | 191 | – | 49,358 | 17,354 | 9,749 | 223,938 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,348 | 846 | * | 32,378 | 5,145 | 363 | 172,745 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 755 | 6,753 | 7,772 | 20,592 | 5,712 | 5,899 | 188,692 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 62 | 463 | * | 9,911 | 2,124 | 328 | 51,345 |
| Paper and paper products | – | * | – | 9,060 | 2,213 | 5,892 | 186,494 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 560 | 1,123 | 306 | 15,729 | 9,765 | 1,799 | 132,235 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | – | – | 5,685 | 2,922 | 1,168 | 23,551 |
| Rubber products | * | * | * | 22,498 | 356 | 252 | 50,993 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 1,303 | – | 11,879 | 7,594 | 5,303 | 167,773 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 1,651 | 572 | – | 84,496 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 500 | 6,899 | 212 | 14,275 | 6,436 | 3,478 | 101,904 |
| Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 4,423 | * | 122 | 81,395 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 1,362 | * | 25,718 | 9,149 | 2,46.3 | 213,779 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 1,097 | 876 | 459 | 33,720 | 7,323 | 3,86.8 | 182,486 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 117 | – | 31,709 | 6,727 | 36.0 | 117,088 |
| Transport equipment | 3,791 | 15,372 | 1,588 | 46,376 | 15,244 | 10,869 | 404,614 |
| Miscellaneous products | 956 | 1,572 | 2,016 | 12,709 | 2,116 | 76 | 103,413† |
| Totals | 15,089 | 50,400 | 18,845 | 451,424 | 171,174 | 127,701 | 3,597,403 |
NET OUTPUT (NET VALUE ADDED)—This consists of the rewards to the factors of production, i.e., salaries and wages, interest on borrowed capital, and manufacturers' surplus. These three items are the components of national income or its companion aggregates net national and net domestic output. Net output (net value added) replaces the former added value which consisted of the difference between the value of production and the cost of materials.
The following table covering the manufacturing industry demonstrates how each concept is arrived at.
| Components | 1965–66 | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70x | 1970–71 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(million) | ||||||
| Value of production | 2,374 | 2,484 | 2,538 | 2,790 | 3,153 | 3,597 |
| Less Costs of materials | 1,416 | 1,466 | 1,493 | 1,662 | 1,869 | 2,105 |
| Added value | 958 | 1,017 | 1,045 | 1,128 | 1,284 | 1,492 |
| Less Other expenses | 185 | 206 | 217 | 238 | 294 | 323 |
| Less Depreciation charges | 64 | 70 | 72 | 76 | 84 | 94 |
| Net output (Net value added) | 709 | 741 | 757 | 814 | 929 | 1,076 |
| percent | ||||||
| Contribution of manufacturing industry to net domestic output (income) | 21.4 | 21.7 | 21.5x | 21.8x | 22.4 | 22.7 |
The next table on net output for 1970–71 classifies factories into several net output groupings, giving a general picture of size distribution.
| Group | Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used | Value of Production | Net Output | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Total | Per Person Engaged | ||||||
| Net Output | No. | No. | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $ |
| $ | |||||||
| Under 5,000 | 478 | 1,376 | 2,960 | 5,547 | 8,925 | 1,546 | 1,124 |
| 5,000– 9,999 | 1,368 | 4,265 | 10,264 | 18,013 | 33,528 | 10,367 | 2,431 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 2,357 | 11,302 | 29,024 | 50,040 | 96,380 | 34,451 | 3,048 |
| 20,000– 29,999 | 1,455 | 11,076 | 28,469 | 55,110 | 103,627 | 35,691 | 3,222 |
| 30,000– 39,999 | 882 | 9,292 | 23,588 | 51,673 | 93,234 | 30,506 | 3,283 |
| 40,000– 99,999 | 2,234 | 39,551 | 103,632 | 307,724 | 497,033 | 139,933 | 3,538 |
| 100,000– 199,999 | 897 | 33,022 | 87,035 | 267,127 | 439,217 | 123,958 | 3,754 |
| 200,000– 499,999 | 576 | 41,795 | 115,498 | 302,924 | 541,969 | 174,148 | 4,167 |
| 500,000– 999,999 | 181 | 27,018 | 77,350 | 235,246 | 406,730 | 123,699 | 4,578 |
| 1,000,000–1,999,999 | 85 | 23,475 | 71,894 | 200,232 | 361,847 | 115,803 | 4,933 |
| 2,000,000–4,999,999 | 60 | 33,127 | 121,007 | 339,127 | 587,460 | 178,884 | 5,400 |
| 5,000,000 and over | 14 | 16,126 | 65,123 | 272,145 | 427,452 | 106,925 | 6,631 |
| 10,587 | 251,425 | 735,845 | 2,104,909 | 3,597,403 | 1,075,913 | 4,279 | |
The analysis of net output (net value added) for 1970–71 by statistical areas now follows.
| Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Net Output 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000) | |||||||
| Food | 5,890 | 40,867 | 15,516 | 5,151 | 20,260 | 9,761 | 24,735 |
| Beverages | 108 | 11,111 | 2,590 | * | 1,507 | 474 | 4,645 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | * | – | * |
| Textiles | * | 21,751 | 285 | * | 2,957 | * | 12,735 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 420 | 31,534 | 4,374 | 178 | 1,194 | 1,417 | 12,729 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,391 | 10,886 | 25,510 | 413 | 1,389 | 1,398 | 6,115 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 89 | 10,531 | 882 | * | 753 | 161 | 2,223 |
| Paper and paper products | – | 16,598 | 30,340 | 157 | * | * | 7,691 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 741 | 24,233 | 3,877 | 534 | 2,270 | 1,244 | 20,427 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | 4,039 | 83 | 40 | 127 | * | 1,279 |
| Rubber products | 123 | 3,924 | 776 | 85 | 227 | 122 | 4,563 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 16,288 | 3,043 | * | 1,641 | 3,109 | 14,731 |
| Petroleum and coal products | * | 1,551 | 261 | – | * | 41 | 2,776 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 4,845 | 17,803 | 2,819 | 155 | 1,165 | 450 | 4,534 |
| Basic metal manufactures | * | 9,501 | 188 | * | * | 2,561 | 1,472 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 461 | 43,463 | 3,903 | 142 | 1,922 | 989 | 15,156 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 963 | 27,181 | 7,964 | 260 | 2,049 | 2,942 | 12,985 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 54 | 12,510 | 3,020 | * | 743 | 832 | 8,354 |
| Transport equipment | 2,926 | 31,839 | 16,906 | 1,430 | 3,992 | 3,093 | 36,800 |
| Miscellaneous products | 8,602 | 23,369 | 1,195 | 1,359 | 5,171 | 396 | 11,064 |
| Totals | 26,612 | 358,979 | 123,532 | 9,093 | 47,365 | 28,993 | 205,015 |
| Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
| Net Output 1970–71 | |||||||
| $(000) | |||||||
| Food | 6,019 | 12,991 | 2,493 | 94,020 | 66,039 | 75,710 | 1,015,664 |
| Beverages | * | 532 | * | 9,732 | 4,383 | – | 68,310 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | * | – | – | – | – | 26,489 |
| Textiles | – | 191 | – | 49,358 | 17,354 | 9,749 | 223,938 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,348 | 846 | * | 32,378 | 5,145 | 363 | 172,745 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 755 | 6,753 | 7,772 | 20,592 | 5,712 | 5,899 | 188,692 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 62 | 463 | * | 9,911 | 2,124 | 328 | 51,345 |
| Paper and paper products | – | * | – | 9,060 | 2,213 | 5,892 | 186,494 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 560 | 1,123 | 306 | 15,729 | 9,765 | 1,799 | 132,325 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | – | – | 5,685 | 2,922 | 1,168 | 23,551 |
| Rubber products | * | * | * | 22,498 | 356 | 252 | 50,993 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | * | 1,303 | – | 11,879 | 7,594 | 5,303 | 167,773 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 1,651 | 572 | – | 84,496 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 500 | 6,899 | 212 | 14,275 | 6,436 | 3,478 | 101,904 |
| Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 4,423 | * | 122 | 81,395 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 1,362 | * | 25,718 | 9,149 | 2,468 | 213,779 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 1,097 | 876 | 459 | 33,720 | 7,323 | 3,865 | 182,486 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 117 | – | 31,709 | 6,727 | 360 | 117,088 |
| Transport equipment | 3,791 | 15,372 | 1,588 | 46,376 | 15,244 | 10,869 | 404,614 |
| Miscellaneous products | 956 | 1,572 | 2,016 | 12,709 | 2,116 | 76 | 103,413† |
| Totals | 15,089 | 50,400 | 14,845 | 451,424 | 171,174 | 127,701 | 3,597,403 |
The development of factory production in New Zealand is clearly portrayed in the following diagram, which also shows the relationship between cost of materials, net output, and value of production.

EXPENSES OF OPERATION—Total operating costs of factories for the year 1970–71 amounted to $3,285 million, of which salaries and wages accounted for $736 million, cost of materials for $2,105 million, and other expenses for $442 million, while value of production totalled $3,597 million.
The table below shows the principal items comprised in the figure for expenses of operation, other than salaries and wages and costs of materials, by industry groups for the year 1970–71.
| Industry Group | Coal | Electricity | Coke, Gas, Oils, etc. | Insurance | Interest on Loans, etc. | Depreciation | Rent | Repairs and Maintenance | Other | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | ||||||||||
| Food | 4,192 | 7,557 | 4,435 | 4,154 | 5,538 | 22,535 | 1,859 | 19,144 | 21,966 | 91,380 |
| Beverages | 101 | 501 | 397 | 452 | 877 | 2,558 | 357 | 1,573 | 3,856 | 10,673 |
| Tobacco manufactures | – | 105 | 37 | 114 | 67 | 692 | 44 | 317 | 827 | 2,203 |
| Textiles | 499 | 1,780 | 854 | 940 | 1,643 | 5,754 | 1,279 | 4,000 | 7,251 | 24,000 |
| Footwear other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 9 | 812 | 116 | 693 | 1,051 | 2,313 | 2,967 | 1,611 | 6,841 | 16,41.2 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 25 | 2,050 | 433 | 2,042 | 1,864 | 4,728 | 978 | 5,683 | 9,828 | 27,632 |
| Furniture and fixtures | – | 301 | 40 | 416 | 338 | 737 | 876 | 524 | 2,025 | 5,256 |
| Paper and paper products | 941 | 5,320 | 2,733 | 1,682 | 1,806 | 9,859 | 933 | 6,220 | 11,919 | 41,413 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | – | 871 | 152 | 796 | 1,005 | 5,120 | 1,779 | 2,154 | 11,911 | 23,788 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 40 | 167 | 98 | 158 | 151 | 421 | 249 | 378 | 858 | 2,519 |
| Rubber products | 164 | 763 | 390 | 382 | 224 | 1,736 | 370 | 1,242 | 3,496 | 8,767 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 148 | 1,193 | 468 | 973 | 1,166 | 5,436 | 669 | 3,444 | 7,323 | 20,820 |
| Petroleum and coal products | – | 424 | 145 | 213 | 72 | 1,330 | 147 | 935 | 1,512 | 4,778 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 2,869 | 2,025 | 1,981 | 897 | 893 | 5,326 | 446 | 5,114 | 5,120 | 24,670 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 472 | 1,416 | 843 | 617 | 3,604 | 3,959 | 270 | 2,456 | 2,215 | 15,852 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 18 | 1,743 | 614 | 1,575 | 1,752 | 5,204 | 2,669 | 3,423 | 12,218 | 29,215 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 6 | 1,125 | 397 | 1,493 | 1,842 | 3,918 | 1,778 | 2,245 | 10,435 | 23,239 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | – | 906 | 298 | 645 | 749 | 2,495 | 912 | 1,548 | 7,308 | 14,860 |
| Transport equipment | 3 | 1,994 | 533 | 2,281 | 2,053 | 6,419 | 4,548 | 3,787 | 17,841 | 39,460 |
| Miscellaneous products | 17 | 1,199 | 287 | 738 | 788 | 3,487 | 1,640 | 1,866 | 7,105 | 17,128 |
| Totals | 9,505 | 32,250 | 15,252 | 21,260 | 27,481 | 94,026 | 24,768 | 67,666 | 151,854 | 444,062 |
CAPITAL ASSETS—Fixed capital employed in manufacturing industry is obtained from figures of manufacturers' fixed assets. In those cases where the factory premises, or in some cases, even the plant, is not owned by the manufacturer, but is rented, an estimate of the value of the rented asset has been obtained by capitalising the annual rental shown. Approximations in the figures for fixed assets are also made where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries, necessitating an apportionment as between the industries. In most instances, too, fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an overstatement due to insufficient allowance having been made for depreciation, obsolescence, etc., or an understatement owing to appreciated site value, excessive allowance for depreciation, or currency depreciation resulting in the assets being understated in terms of their present earning capacity or replacement cost. It is necessary to bear in mind these limitations to the accuracy of the figures of fixed assets appearing in the following table which shows the values of these assets for each of the last 3 years together with an analysis by principal industries for 1970–71. For the year 1970–71 information is also shown by industry groups of the amounts expended during the year by way of capital additions and alterations, together with totals for all industries for the 2 previous years. These latter amounts cannot be taken as the total capital expended by New Zealand manufacturers during the year, as they do not include capital expenditure of firms not yet in production.
| Industry Group | Capital Additions and Alterations During the Year | Value at End of Year (Including Estimated Value of Rented Assets) | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Land and Buildings | Plant, Machinery and Equipment | Total | Land and Buildings | Plant, Machinery and Equipment | Total | |
| Totals— | $(000) | |||||
| 1968–69 | 42,309 | 79,384 | 121,693 | 691,011 | 358,538 | 1,049,548 |
| 1969–70 | 66,891 | 120,654 | 187,545 | 789,740x | 426,225x | 1,215,965x |
| 1970–71— | ||||||
| Food | 15,561 | 28,906 | 44,467 | 180,073 | 116,080 | 296,153 |
| Beverages | 2,788 | 3,519 | 6,307 | 22,875 | 12,006 | 34,881 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 213 | 944 | 1,157 | 2,740 | 3,499 | 6,239 |
| Textiles | 1,633 | 11,075 | 12,708 | 37,068 | 30,201 | 67,269 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,739 | 2,928 | 4,667 | 43,858 | 14,605 | 58,463 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,673 | 4,482 | 7,155 | 39,256 | 22,441 | 61,697 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 337 | 704 | 1,041 | 16,389 | 3,232 | 19,621 |
| Paper and paper products | 1,445 | 7,535 | 8,980 | 50,850 | 54,809 | 105,658 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,770 | 7,807 | 9,578 | 46,425 | 29,190 | 75,615 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 351 | 638 | 989 | 5,385 | 1,780 | 7,164 |
| Rubber products | 532 | 1,924 | 2,456 | 11,794 | 6,998 | 18,792 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 3,628 | 4,071 | 7,699 | 44,392 | 22,150 | 66,542 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 364 | 795 | 1,159 | 6,237 | 7,937 | 14,174 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 3,316 | 6,096 | 9,412 | 31,379 | 23,764 | 55,143 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 3,410 | 2,448 | 5,858 | 28,474 | 33,811 | 62,285 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,685 | 5,688 | 8,373 | 60,756 | 24,208 | 84,964 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 2,258 | 4,188 | 6,446 | 45,945 | 15,524 | 61,469 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,508 | 2,198 | 3,705 | 27,559 | 9,806 | 37,365 |
| Transport equipment | 5,908 | 4,674 | 10,582 | 124,603 | 21,020 | 145,623 |
| Miscellaneous products | 1,552 | 6,012 | 7,564 | 32,692 | 17,312 | 50,004 |
| Totals, 1970–71 | 53,672 | 106,630 | 160,303 | 858,750 | 470,375 | 1,329,125 |
MANUFACTURERS' STOCKS—A quarterly survey of manufacturers' stocks is conducted by the Department of Statistics. The survey is based on a sample of 1,200 factories selected from the 1964–65 Census of Manufacturing and allowance is made in the sampling procedures for the opening of new factories and the closing of established factories since the 1964–65 census. The combined stocks of manufacturers in the sample represent over 75 percent of the total manufacturers' stocks at the 1964–65 census, and appropriate estimation methods are used to derive statistics for all factories.
The following table compares in summary form the results of the quarterly surveys. In presenting the results, the chief seasonal industries—meat processing and dairy products manufacture—have been segregated to assist in the interpretation of movements in stock holdings. The heading “Materials” includes work in progress, fuel, and miscellaneous supplies.
| As at 31 March | Total Stocks | Percentage Change in Stocks at Annual Intervals | Stocks Seasonally Adjusted | Percentage Change in Stocks Seasonally Adjusted at Quarterly Intervals | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Materials | Finished Goods | |
| $(m) | percent | $(m) | percent | |||||||
| Including Primary Produce Processing Industries | ||||||||||
| 1965 | 227.2 | 148.5 | 375.7 | +4.2 | +10.4 | +6.6 | … | … | … | … |
| 1966 | 262.0 | 174.7 | 436.7 | +15.3 | +17.3 | +16.2 | … | … | … | … |
| 1967 | 284.5 | 196.9 | 481.4 | +8.6 | +12.7 | +10.2 | … | … | … | … |
| 1968 | 283.3 | 243.8 | 527.1 | −0.4 | +23.9 | +9.5 | … | … | … | … |
| 1969 | 314.2 | 252.7 | 566.9 | +10.9 | +3.6 | +7.5 | … | … | … | … |
| 1970 | 347.7 | 274.9 | 622.6 | +10.7 | +8.8 | +9.8 | … | … | … | … |
| 1971 | 408.3 | 316.7 | 724.9 | +17.4 | +15.2 | +16.4 | … | … | … | … |
| 1972 | 462.0 | 340.3 | 802.3 | +13.2 | +7.5 | +10.7 | … | … | … | … |
| Excluding Primary Produce Processing Industries | ||||||||||
| 1965 | 216.4 | 89.4 | 305.8 | +4.4 | +12.2 | +6.6 | 214.9 | 91.1 | +0.2 | +4.4 |
| 1966 | 251.6 | 97.5 | 349.1 | +16.3 | +9.1 | +14.2 | 249.9 | 99.3 | +3.7 | +0.3 |
| 1967 | 273.3 | 112.9 | 386.2 | +8.6 | +15.8 | +10.6 | 271.4 | 115.0 | +2.4 | +1.5 |
| 1968 | 272.4 | 134.3 | 406.7 | −0.3 | +19.0 | +5.3 | 270.5 | 136.8 | +0.6 | +2.9 |
| 1969 | 302.5 | 145.0 | 447.5 | +11.0 | +8.0 | +10.0 | 300.4 | 147.8 | +6.0 | +1.8 |
| 1970 | 334.6 | 166.2 | 500.8 | +10.6 | +14.6 | +11.9 | 330.6 | 170.3 | +1.7 | +6.2 |
| 1971 | 394.4 | 180.5 | 574.8 | +17.9 | +8.6 | +14.8 | 391.6 | 181.2 | +1.7 | +3.7 |
| 1972 | 444.1 | 210.3 | 654.4 | +12.6 | +16.5 | +13.9 | 443.3 | 212.0 | +3.5 | +3.7 |
More detailed information on stocks is given in the next table showing by industry groups comparative stock figures at the end of September.
| Industry Group | Stocks at 30 September | Percentage Change in Stocks 30 September 1971 to 30 September 1972 | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1971 | 1972 | ||||||||
| Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | |
| $(million) | percent | ||||||||
| Primary Produce Processing Industries— | |||||||||
| Meat freezing, ham, bacon and casings | 11.03 | 41.23 | 52.26 | 11.47 | 48.25 | 59.72 | +4.0 | +17.0 | +14.3 |
| Dairy | 3.88 | 25.19 | 29.07 | 4.06 | 37.34 | 41.39 | +4.6 | +48.2 | +42.4 |
| Totals | 14.91 | 66.41 | 81.32 | 15.52 | 85.59 | 101.11 | +4.1 | +28.9 | +24.3 |
| Other food | 31.06 | 32.91 | 63.97 | 35.20 | 35.30 | 70.50 | +13.3 | +7.3 | +10.2 |
| Beverages | 7.36 | 8.66 | 16.03 | 9.92 | 10.44 | 20.35 | +34.8 | +20.6 | +26.9 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 19.54 | – | 19.54 | 20.30 | – | 20.30 | +3.9 | – | +3.9 |
| Textiles | 31.69 | 11.23 | 42.92 | 32.21 | 12.15 | 44.36 | +1.6 | +8.2 | +3.4 |
| Clothing | 19.10 | 12.69 | 31.79 | 20.40 | 11.82 | 32.22 | +6.8 | −6.9 | +1.4 |
| Footwear | 6.14 | 1.87 | 8.00 | 6.47 | 1.91 | 8.38 | +5.4 | +2.1 | +4.8 |
| Wood manufactures | 16.79 | 16.14 | 32.93 | 13.53 | 15.32 | 28.85 | −19.4 | −5.1 | −12.4 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 7.99 | 1.85 | 9.85 | 9.41 | 1.58 | 10.98 | +17.8 | −14.6 | +11.5 |
| Paper and products | 26.16 | 16.90 | 43.06 | 27.28 | 15.61 | 42.89 | +4.3 | −7.6 | −0.4 |
| Printing, publishing | 16.09 | 3.39 | 19.48 | 16.31 | 3.57 | 19.89 | +1.4 | +5.3 | +2.1 |
| Leather and products | 5.15 | 1.80 | 6.95 | 7.47 | 2.25 | 9.72 | +45.0 | +25.0 | +39.9 |
| Rubber products | 8.06 | 6.71 | 14.77 | 7.36 | 7.72 | 15.08 | −8.7 | +15.1 | +2.1 |
| Chemicals and products | 29.16 | 28.40 | 57.56 | 25.92 | 26.12 | 52.04 | −11.1 | −8.0 | −9.6 |
| Petroleum, coal products | 2.60 | 1.88 | 4.48 | 3.02 | 2.11 | 5.13 | +16.2 | +12.2 | +14.5 |
| Non-metallic mineral products | 11.43 | 13.81 | 25.23 | 11.74 | 16.13 | 27.87 | +2.7 | +16.8 | +10.5 |
| Basic metal products | 13.19 | 2.05 | 15.24 | 15.15 | 3.46 | 18.61 | +14.9 | +68.8 | +22.1 |
| Metal products | 33.74 | 14.27 | 48.00 | 35.08 | 15.87 | 50.96 | +4.0 | +11.2 | +6.2 |
| Machinery | 51.51 | 8.63 | 60.14 | 37.34 | 8.28 | 45.62 | −27.5 | −4.1 | −24.1 |
| Electrical products | 29.97 | 11.55 | 41.52 | 31.41 | 10.20 | 41.62 | +4.8 | −11.7 | +0.3 |
| Transport equipment | 58.63 | 5.85 | 64.48 | 54.94 | 7.35 | 62.24 | −6.3 | +24.8 | −3.5 |
| Miscellaneous | 13.80 | 11.69 | 25.50 | 12.63 | 12.56 | 25.20 | −8.5 | +7.4 | −1.2 |
| Totals | 439.17 | 212.28 | 651.45 | 433.08 | 219.72 | 652.80 | −1.4 | +3.5 | +0.2 |
| Grand totals, all manufacturing industries | 454.08 | 278.70 | 732.78 | 448.60 | 305.31 | 753.91 | −1.2 | +9.5 | +2.9 |
VALUE AND VOLUME INDICES—The next table gives index numbers of net output, value of production, and volume of production.
| Production Year | Net Output (Net Value Added) | Value of Production | Volume of Production |
|---|---|---|---|
| Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | |||
| 1952–53 | 742 | 771 | 800 |
| 1953–54 | 825 | 823 | 848 |
| 1954–55 | 927 | 915 | 941 |
| 1955–56 | 980 | 973 | 994 |
| 1956–57 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1957–58 | 1093 | 1071 | 1070 |
| 1958–59 | 1158 | 1095 | 1130 |
| 1959–60 | 1312 | 1172 | 1169 |
| 1960–61 | 1409 | 1257 | 1283 |
| 1961–62 | 1568 | 1340 | 1349 |
| 1962–63 | 1651 | 1396 | 1410 |
| 1963–64 | 1892 | 1598 | 1557 |
| 1964–65 | 2070 | 1815 | 1759 |
| 1965–66 | 2361 | 1972 | 1879 |
| 1966–67 | 2468 | 2063 | 1991 |
| 1967–68 | 2519 | 2108 | 1968 |
| 1968–69 | 2711 | 2318 | 2030 |
| 1969–70 | 3093x | 2618x | 2272x |
| 1970–71 | 3582 | 2988 | 2402 |
The table which follows sets out, by industry groups, index numbers of value of production, net output, and volume of production. It is not possible to arrive at volume of production index numbers for all the groups, for technical reasons, and consequently some have been omitted, but the total index number for the year is calculated in such a way as to include the groups which cannot be assessed separately. The index is based on 1956–57 (= 1000).
| Industry Group | Value of Production | Net Output | Volume of Production | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1969—70 | 1970–71 | |
| (1) Indices not available for the groups, but allowed for in compiling total index. | ||||||
| Food | 1985 | 2151 | 2756 | 3157 | 1763 | 1757 |
| Beverages | 2655 | 3295 | 3394 | 4229 | 1671 | 1863 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 1971 | 2181 | 2458 | 2622 | 1885 | 1955 |
| Textiles | 3188 | 3703 | 4067x | 4918 | 3761 | 4036 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1906 | 2188 | 2056 | 2336 | 1466 | 1590 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2286 | 2585 | 2292 | 2619 | 1517 | 1496 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 2093 | 2475 | 1971 | 2320 | (1) | (1) |
| Paper and paper products | 3734 | 4177 | 4738 | 5610 | 3410 | 3576 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 2782 | 3168 | 2926 | 3357 | 2215 | 2366 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 2912 | 2879 | 3178 | 3661 | 1865 | 1773 |
| Rubber products | 2337 | 2413 | 2710x | 2702 | 2639 | 2568 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 2856 | 3104 | 2924 | 3520 | 2279 | 2352 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 15844 | 17509 | 10207 | 12836 | (1) | (1) |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 2483 | 2750 | 2814 | 3213 | 2008 | 2086 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 8393 | 12041 | 6603 | 8004 | (1) | (1) |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 3993 | 5117 | 3933 | 5066 | (1) | (1) |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 3284 | 3496 | 3825 | 4003 | (1) | (1) |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 4403 | 5475 | 4357 | 5366 | 3672 | 4259 |
| Transport equipment | 2693 | 3367 | 2814x | 3247 | (1) | (1) |
| Miscellaneous products | 7563 | 8725 | 8107 | 8728 | (1) | (1) |
| All Groups | 2618x | 2988 | 3093x | 3582 | 2272x | 2402 |
OVERTIME—Details of overtime worked in factories by wage-earning employees are summarised in the tables given, which show, by industry groups, the hours worked during the latest 3 years.
| Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earners (Both Male and Female) | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1968–69 | 1969—70 | 1970–71 | |
| (000) | |||
| Food | 10,358 | 10,759 | 9,890 |
| Beverages | 582 | 624 | 688 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 189 | 253 | 309 |
| Textiles | 2,183 | 2,634 | 2,864 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 776 | 1,129 | 1,085 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,953 | 2,319 | 1,979 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 608 | 646 | 675 |
| Paper and paper products | 1,694 | 2,121 | 2,076 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,325 | 1,473 | 2,156 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 218 | 237 | 249 |
| Rubber products | 539 | 739 | 733 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 855 | 940 | 1,098 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 95 | 109 | 96 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,655 | 1,803 | 1,892 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 516 | 635 | 747 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,508 | 3,005 | 3,237 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 2,413 | 2,948 | 3,110 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 839 | 1,171 | 1,366 |
| Transport equipment | 2,551 | 3,412 | 3,686 |
| Miscellaneous products | 1,229 | 1,604 | 1,432 |
| Totals | 33,084 | 38,563 | 39,366 |
The next table shows, by industry groups, the hours of overtime worked during 1970–71 by males and females separately. The averages given are calculated on the basis of the total number of wage earners engaged irrespective of the number who actually worked overtime.
| Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earners | Average Overtime Hours Worked by All Wage Earners | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Males | Females | |
| (000) | (000) | |||
| Food | 9,276 | 613 | 290 | 117 |
| Beverages | 670 | 17 | 367 | 44 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 168 | 141 | 400 | 245 |
| Textiles | 2,404 | 460 | 326 | 71 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 457 | 628 | 114 | 28 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,943 | 35 | 161 | 126 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 645 | 30 | 169 | 42 |
| Paper and paper products | 1,852 | 224 | 311 | 128 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,938 | 219 | 206 | 78 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 197 | 52 | 187 | 52 |
| Rubber products | 702 | 31 | 266 | 52 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 1,017 | 82 | 297 | 51 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 93 | 3 | 218 | 74 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,798 | 94 | 282 | 172 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 739 | 8 | 298 | 97 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 3,024 | 213 | 242 | 121 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 3,058 | 52 | 241 | 126 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,199 | 166 | 224 | 63 |
| Transport equipment | 3,495 | 191 | 135 | 192 |
| Miscellaneous products | 1,263 | 168 | 265 | 58 |
| All groups | 35,938 | 3,428 | 250 | 97 |
SUMMARY OF OPERATIONS—The following table, by assembling data from previous pages, affords an analysis of production costs in 1970–71, together with the value of production for each industry group and for all industries. In addition, by virtue of the complete details collected annually of the cost structure of goods produced in manufacturing industries, it is possible to give information on the surplus available to manufacturers prior to payment of dividends, taxation, and other appropriations. The only exception occurs in the case of co-operative dairy companies, which do not purchase milk and cream in the way that other manufacturers purchase raw materials. They collect the milk and cream from their shareholders, process it, and pay out to these shareholders the whole of the profits of the sales of the products, less amounts paid to reserves. Manufacturing surplus shown by these companies is therefore confined to the amount of these transfers to reserves and any undistributed profits.
In quite a number of cases, articles produced are transferred at cost to separate selling departments and warehouses, or to retail stores run by the same company or establishment. Where this is apparent, the company concerned is asked to substitute a commercial value for its production. The same procedure holds where a company controls more than one factory, and transfers the products of one to the other for further processing. It must be recognised that estimated values have to be accepted in many transactions of this type.
| Industry Group | Production Costs | Value of Production | Manufacturing Surplus | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Salaries and Wages | Cost of All Materials Used | Other Expenses of Operation | Total | |||
| $(000) | ||||||
| Food | 150,337 | 741,702 | 91,380 | 983,419 | 1,015,664 | 32,244 |
| Beverages | 9,667 | 30,654 | 10,673 | 50,994 | 68,310 | 17,315 |
| Tobacco manufactures | 3,042 | 17,798 | 2,203 | 23,043 | 26,489 | 3,445 |
| Textiles | 42,125 | 141,107 | 24,000 | 207,231 | 223,938 | 16,707 |
| Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 53,405 | 90,101 | 16,412 | 159,917 | 172,745 | 12,828 |
| Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 44,609 | 98,679 | 27,632 | 170,919 | 188,692 | 17,773 |
| Furniture and fixtures | 15,034 | 26,881 | 5,256 | 47,171 | 51,345 | 4,175 |
| Paper and paper products | 32,270 | 85,967 | 41,413 | 159,650 | 186,494 | 26,844 |
| Printing, publishing, etc. | 46,282 | 40,918 | 23,788 | 110,988 | 132,235 | 21,247 |
| Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 5,888 | 12,448 | 2,519 | 20,855 | 23,551 | 2,696 |
| Rubber products | 13,288 | 23,143 | 8,767 | 45,199 | 50,993 | 5,794 |
| Chemicals and chemical products | 20,591 | 100,920 | 20,820 | 142,330 | 167,773 | 25,442 |
| Petroleum and coal products | 2,458 | 66,928 | 4,777 | 74,163 | 84,496 | 10,333 |
| Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 26,440 | 31,478 | 24,670 | 82,588 | 101,904 | 19,316 |
| Basic metal manufactures | 12,497 | 53,011 | 15,852 | 81,360 | 81,395 | 35 |
| Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 54,886 | 104,488 | 29,215 | 188,590 | 213,779 | 25,190 |
| Machinery (except electrical) | 51,949 | 89,689 | 23,239 | 164,876 | 182,486 | 17,610 |
| Electrical machinery and appliances | 26,811 | 65,632 | 14,860 | 107,302 | 117,088 | 9,786 |
| Transport equipment | 98,111 | 236,020 | 39,460 | 373,590 | 404,614 | 31,024 |
| Miscellaneous products | 26,155 | 47,345 | 17,128 | 90,628 | 103,413 | 12,785 |
| Totals | 735,845 | 2,104,909 | 444,061 | 3,284,816 | 3,597,403 | 312,587 |
LIST OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES PRODUCED IN RECENT YEARS—The following is a list of certain commodities produced in New Zealand during the latest 4 years available.
| Commodity | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes mattress bases. | |||||
| Toasters | No. | 74,997 | 74,101 | 77,283 | 94,787 |
| Irons | No. | 66,562 | 73,205 | 64,902 | 81,824 |
| Radiators, electric | No. | 219,876 | 171,863 | 222,679 | 293,838 |
| Vacuum cleaners | No. | 55,616 | 53,217 | 62,928 | 78,978 |
| Washing machines (clothes) | No. | 43,764 | 44,049 | 47,374 | 55,491 |
| Refrigerators (home, commercial, and freezers) | No. | 69,562 | 100,922 | 106,818 | 117,076 |
| Electric ranges | No. | 47,413 | 51,489 | 55,709 | 55,195 |
| Electric rangettes | No. | 3,983 | 3,473 | 2,688 | 3,034 |
| Radios, including radiograms, etc. | No. | 74,924 | 76,128 | 112,039 | 117,443 |
| Television sets | No. | 46,369 | 45,162 | 44,956 | 48,893 |
| Blankets, woollen | Pairs | 285,000 | 228,000 | 205,000x | 253,000 |
| Floor coverings (textile top coverings) | sq yd(000) | 5,302 | 7,175 | 7,743 | 8,610 |
| Mattresses— | |||||
| Innerspring— | |||||
| Single | No. | 93,023 | 87,237 | 96,920 | *218,853 |
| Double | No. | 28,976 | 36,538 | 40,132 | |
| Soft filled— | |||||
| Single | No. | 38,487 | 38,256 | 35,274 | 45,998 |
| Double | No. | 11,094 | 11,152 | 9,813 | |
| Infants | No. | 8,346 | 10,441 | 13,152 | |
| Venetian blinds | No. | 75,134 | 65,918 | 62,591 | 60,348 |
| Roller (Holland) blinds | No. | 157,251 | 171,337 | 174,937 | 255,840 |
| Newspapers produced— | |||||
| Dailies | thousand | 333,096 | 335,982 | 332,945 | 341,855 |
| Other than dailies | thousand | 63,002 | 57,191 | 57,893 | 77,807 |
| Hot-water bottles | No. | 282,000 | 244,000 | 277,000 | 326,615 |
| Soap— | |||||
| Toilet | ton | 4,185 | 4,393 | 4,880 | 20,994 |
| Bar | ton | 3,835 | 4,222 | 3,672 | |
| Powder and flake | ton | 14,329 | 12,927 | 12,815 | |
| Household and industrial cleaners— | |||||
| Synthetic detergents— | |||||
| Powders and pastes | cwt | 70,500 | 93,948 | 100,567x | 155,033 |
| Liquid | gal(000) | 1,983 | 2,927 | 2,794 | 3,356 |
| Other cleaners, etc.— | |||||
| Powders and pastes | cwt | 22,217 | 29,686 | 32,301x | 32,333 |
| Liquid | gal(000) | 462 | 603 | 561 | 453 |
| Paints and enamels | gal(000) | 3,635 | 3,512x | 3,764x | 3,731 |
| Lacquers | gal(000) | 320 | 366 | 379 | 407 |
| Dentifrices | cwt | 18,620 | 20,004x | 22,213x | 22,738 |
| Furniture and floor polish | cwt | 26,438 | 24,551 | 24,301 | 22,653 |
| Shoe polishes and cleaners | cwt | 4,427 | 4,937 | 5,381 | 5,245 |
| Water heaters— | |||||
| Under 10 gallons | No. | 8,857 | 14,057 | 10,495 | 9,937 |
| 10 gallons and over | No. | 46,524 | 37,792 | 37,439x | 37,107 |
| Sinks: stainless steel | No. | 56,815 | 30,884 | 31,204 | 49,129 |
| Sink tops: stainless steel | No. | 24,736 | 19,700 | 18,427 | 26,898 |
| Wheelbarrows | No. | 24,525 | 28,005 | 24,738 | 34,768 |
| Lawnmowers (hand and power) | No. | 63,335 | 58,863 | 78,217 | 60,948 |
| Prams, pushchairs, strollers— | |||||
| Cane (inc. dolls) | No. | 3,629 | 1,130 | 1,313 | 2,133 |
| Other than cane (inc. dolls) | No. | 26,135 | 25,667 | 30,285 | 36,416 |
| Toothbrushes | No.(000) | 3,220 | 3,885 | 4,394 | 2,883 |
DETAILS OF CERTAIN PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES—The principal statistics regarding leading factory industries for the last 3 years available are set out in the following pages. Fuller details are given in the annual Statistics of Industrial Production.
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* In addition 1,473,000 bundles were produced in the sausage casings industry in 1968–69, 1,398,000 bundles in 1969–70, and 1,501,000 bundles in 1970–71. † Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Meat Freezing and Preserving | ||||
| Number of establishments | 45 | 43 | 46 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 23,630 | 25,283 | 24,975 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 69,725 | 81,597 | 104,160 |
| Materials | $(000) | 329,565 | 365,821 | 360,029 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 31,870 | 36,916 | 43,546 |
| Totals | $(000) | 431,159 | 484,334 | 507,736 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 457,319 | 502,094 | 519,156 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 97,278 | 100,973 | 118,122 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 6,530 | 7,001 | 7,026 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1629 | 1671 | 1646 | |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Meat— | ||||
| Lamb carcasses | No.(000) | 25,004 | 25,061 | 24,954 |
| cwt(000) | 6,574 | 6,475 | 6,376 | |
| Mutton carcasses | No.(000) | 6,288 | 6,557 | 6,441 |
| cwt(000) | 2,439 | 2,577 | 2,601 | |
| Boned mutton | cwt(000) | 183 | 123 | 160 |
| Mutton and lamb pieces | cwt(000) | 347 | 399 | 325 |
| Beef quarters, bone in | cwt(000) | 803 | 827 | 675 |
| Beef cuts | cwt(000) | 1,313 | 1,559 | 1,203 |
| Boneless beef | cwt(000) | 1,411 | 1,608 | 1,947 |
| Bobby veal | cwt(000) | 177 | 179 | 151 |
| Other veal | cwt(000) | 73 | 58 | 37 |
| Pork | cwt(000) | 273 | 305 | 314 |
| Edible offals | cwt(000) | 1,054 | 1,115 | 1,011 |
| By-products— | ||||
| Runners (not processed) | No.(000) | 4,893 | 5,250 | 5,196 |
| Casings* | Bundles(000) | 6,619 | 6,629 | 6,299 |
| Woolly sheepskins | No.(000) | 192 | 354 | 552 |
| Pelts | No.(000) | 34,013 | 34,216 | 34,219 |
| Cow hides | No.(000) | 795 | 900 | 854 |
| Ox and bull hides | No.(000) | 542 | 633 | 651 |
| Bobby calf hides | No.(000) | 1,244 | 1,235 | 1,075 |
| Other calf hides | No.(000) | 58 | 53 | 46 |
| Wool | lb(000) | 84,083 | 81,138 | 83,246 |
| Boiling-down products— | ||||
| Tallow | cwt(000) | 1,598 | 1,660 | 1,913 |
| Neatsfoot oil† | gal(000) | 245 | 169 | 150 |
| Manures and stock meals† — | ||||
| Meatmeal | cwt(000) | 469x | 549x | 477 |
| Meat and bone meal | cwt(000) | 958 | 918 | 1,118 |
| Other meals | cwt(000) | 165 | 304 | 164 |
| Bonedust | cwt(000) | 93 | 66 | 66 |
| Blood manure | cwt(000) | 107 | 110 | 107 |
| Blood and bone | cwt(000) | 461 | 422 | 358 |
| Other manure | cwt(000) | 17 | 23 | 6 |
| Canned and other preserved meats, pastes, extracts, and miscellaneous cannings | cwt(000) | 138 | 117 | 169 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Ham and Bacon Curing | ||||
| Number of establishments | 36 | 36 | 35 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,269 | 1,253 | 1,273 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,859 | 3,208 | 3,503 |
| Materials | $(000) | 16,126 | 16,886 | 17,379 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,759 | 1,787 | 2,023 |
| Totals | $(000) | 20,745 | 21,880 | 22,905 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 22,398 | 24,884 | 25,507 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 4,564 | 6,259 | 6,155 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 357 | 314 | 285 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 993 | 1035 | 988 | |
| Pigs dealt with— | ||||
| Carcasses | No.(000) | 315 | 303x | 287 |
| Cost | $(000) | 10,145 | 10,520x | 10,366 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Ham and bacon | cwt | 260,492 | 273,603 | 246,422 |
| Frozen pork | cwt | 9,856 | 6,899 | 3,990 |
| Smallgoods | cwt | 297,679 | 324,657 | 314,890 |
| Lard (edible) | cwt | 5,196 | 4,797 | 5,900 |
| Lard (inedible) | cwt | 1,439 | 1,084 | |
| Butter, Cheese, and Other Milk Products | ||||
| Number of establishments— | ||||
| Butter and cheese | 158 | 146 | 141 | |
| Other milk products | 66 | 68 | 64 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 4,530 | 4,250 | 4,675 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 11,482 | 11,567 | 14,982 |
| Materials | $(000) | 210,731 | 194,134 | 226,664 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 18,801 | 18,533 | 21,171 |
| Totals | $(000) | 241,015 | 224,235 | 262,817 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 243,141 | 225,043 | 263,360 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 14,354 | 13,147 | 16,378 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 1,440 | 1,446 | 565 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1441 | 1296 | 1318 | |
| Milkfat used— | ||||
| For creamery butter | lb(000) | 485,002 | 425,594 | 419,411 |
| For cheesemaking | lb(000) | 84,953 | 86,978 | 93,613 |
| For whey buttermaking— | ||||
| Recoveries from own whey | lb(000) | 1,231 | 1,887 | 3,056 |
| Whey fat purchased | lb(000) | 3,468 | 3,802 | 3,921 |
| Second grade creamery milkfat | lb(000) | 2 | 1,043 | 195 |
| Total for whey butter | lb(000) | 4,701 | 6,732 | 7,172 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Creamery butter | ton | 263,985 | 231,855 | 226,989 |
| Whey butter | ton | 2,850 | 3,012 | 3,238 |
| Cheese | ton | 94,161 | 98,760x | 104,754 |
| Condensed and evaporated milk, and whole and blended milk powder | ton | 22,353 | 24,062 | 27,333 |
| Skim-milk powder | ton | 135,508 | 110,411 | 133,605 |
| Buttermilk powder | ton | 23,618 | 23,800 | 20,796 |
| Casein | ton | 64,602 | 61,268 | 54,087 |
| Ice Cream | ||||
| Number of establishments | 16 | 16 | 18 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 561 | 513 | 530 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 1,249 | 1,225 | 1,402 |
| Materials | $(000) | 4,799 | 7,501 | 6,098 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,673 | 1,858 | 1,800 |
| Totals | $(000) | 7,722 | 10,584 | 9,300 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 8,698 | 11,111 | 10,480 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 2,392 | 1,764 | 2,601 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 100 | 42 | 84 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2180 | 2828 | 2473 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Milk | gal(000) | 862 | 311 | 335 |
| Cream | gal(000) | 303 | 329 | |
| Ice-cream mixture | cwt | 19,162 | 8,227 | 49,191 |
| Butter | cwt | 30,616 | 78,254 | |
| Skim-milk powder | cwt | 27,609 | 53,400 | 32,922 |
| Sugar | cwt | 87,940 | 128,956 | 100,796 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Bulk ice cream | gal(000) | 3,011 | 5,574 | 3,176 |
| Ice cream, cartoned, wrapped, chocolate-coated, etc. | gal(000) | 5,550 | 5,893 | 6,230 |
| Frozen confections, ice lollies, etc. | $(000) | 1,257 | 1,604 | 1,613 |
| Grain Milling | ||||
| Number of establishments | 39 | 38 | 35 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,000 | 941 | 875 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,127 | 2,227 | 2,410 |
| Materials | $(000) | 22,323 | 23,301 | 23,393 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 2,108 | 2,273 | 2,327 |
| Totals | $(000) | 26,557 | 27,802 | 28,131 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 28,401 | 30,195 | 30,565 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 4,170 | 4,781 | 4,996 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 93 | 134 | 124 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1484 | 1520 | 1536 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Wheat | bushel(000) | 10,463 | 10,481 | 10,203 |
| Oats | bushel(000) | 513 | 467 | 467 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Flour | short ton(000) | 228 | 228 | 221 |
| Wholemeal, wheatmeal* | short ton(000) | 7 | 7 | 7 |
| Bran and pollard | short ton(000) | 64 | 64 | 62 |
| Breakfast cereals— | ||||
| Oatmeal, rolled oats | short ton(000) | 6 | 5 | 5 |
| Other (including cereals in biscuit, flake and puff form)* | short ton(000) | 11 | 14 | 12 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes chocolate sold for further manufacturing purposes. * † Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Biscuits | ||||
| Number of establishments | 8 | 8 | 8 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,234 | 1,318 | 1,363 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,229 | 2,589 | 2,990 |
| Materials | $(000) | 7,133 | 7,742 | 8,599 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,714 | 1,891 | 2,107 |
| Totals | $(000) | 11,076 | 12,222 | 13,696 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 13,319 | 14,678 | 15,328 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 4,599 | 5,168 | 4,750 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 238 | 273 | 297 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1394 | 1455 | 1500 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Flour | short ton | 13,798 | 14,006 | 14,906 |
| Sugar | ton | 4,538 | 4,709 | 5,205 |
| Chocolate | cwt | 32,554 | 29,283 | 27,922 |
| Margarine, lard, confectionery fat | cwt | 64,763 | 69,468 | 72,189 |
| Biscuits manufactured | ton | 21,826 | 22,671 | 23,292 |
| Cocoa, Chocolate, and Sugar Confectionery | ||||
| Number of establishments | 43 | 45 | 44 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 2,376 | 2,292 | 2,330 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 4,232 | 4,339 | 5,008 |
| Materials | $(000) | 11,607 | 12,474 | 14,186 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 2,268 | 2,636 | 3,048 |
| Totals | $(000) | 18,107 | 19,449 | 22,242 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 21,242 | 22,730 | 24,383 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 7,428 | 7,731 | 7,284 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 372 | 353 | 382 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1798 | 1770 | 1661 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Sugar | ton | 13,497 | 13,604 | 13,327 |
| Cocoa beans | cwt | 72,558 | 70,196 | .. |
| Cocoa butter | cwt | 17,411 | 12,074 | 12,350 |
| Glucose | cwt | 79,036 | 79,291 | 86,715 |
| Nuts | cwt | 34,975 | 36,799 | 41,389 |
| Confectionery manufactured— | ||||
| Chocolate and chocolate-coated* | ton | 12,698 | 12,387 | 11,085 |
| Sugar | ton | 10,852 | 8,734 | 9,146 |
| Potato crisps and sticks† | cwt | 29,761 | 30,307 | 28,802 |
| Fruit and Vegetable Preserving | ||||
| Number of establishments | 28 | 28 | 27 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 2,643 | 2,769 | 2,903 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 5,566 | 6,498 | 7,458 |
| Materials | $(000) | 18,008 | 19,931 | 22,450 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,876 | 6,111 | 8,069 |
| Totals | $(000) | 29,449 | 32,540 | 37,978 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 32,904 | 34,050 | 39,258 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes production by establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 9,946 | 9,026 | 9,815 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 870 | 793 | 688 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2932 | 3445 | 3547 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Fruit (fresh) | ton | 36,736 | 36,666 | 44,603 |
| Vegetables and tomatoes | ton | 80,287x | 99,857x | 84,064 |
| Sugar | ton | 6,333 | 7,407 | 8,772 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Fruit (canned, bottled) | cwt | 464,810 | 425,222x | 463,336 |
| Vegetables (canned) | cwt | 346,861 | 403,759 | 391,497 |
| Vegetables (dehydrated, freeze dry, quick frozen) | cwt | 512,421 | 640,709 | 627,377 |
| Pickles and sauces* | gal | 987,384 | 1,141,152 | 1,294,682 |
| Jams, jellies, and conserves | cwt | 82,117 | 95,823 | 88,021 |
| Brewing of Ale and Stout, and Malting | ||||
| Number of establishments | 17 | 17 | 15 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,425 | 1,495 | 1,483 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 4,106 | 4,673 | 5,839 |
| Materials | $(000) | 13,745 | 15,613 | 18,275 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,119 | 5,832 | 6,744 |
| Totals | $(000) | 22,971 | 26,117 | 30,858 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 31,884 | 36,879 | 43,848 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 13,386 | 15,844 | 19,220 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 469 | 496 | 567 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1378 | 1457 | 1557 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Malt | bushel(000) | 1,661 | 1,748 | 1,772 |
| Hops | cwt | 6,740 | 7,254 | 7,324 |
| Sugar | cwt | 169,437 | 176,007 | 220,430 |
| Beer produced for sale | gal(000) | 67,152 | 70,406x | 74,105 |
| Stout produced for sale | gal(000) | 436 | 422 | 369 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes two factories responsible for drying and shredding of green tobacco leaf. | ||||
| Aerated Waters and Cordials | ||||
| Number of establishments | 53 | 50 | 49 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 747 | 819 | 936 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 1,518 | 1,804 | 2,246 |
| Materials | $(000) | 3,054 | 4,032 | 5,417 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,350 | 1,419 | 2,036 |
| Totals | $(000) | 5,923 | 7,255 | 9,699 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 7,205 | 9,077 | 12,113 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 2,950 | 3,805 | 4,829 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 41 | 59 | 75 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1677 | 1980 | 2244 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Sugar | ton | 7,848 | 9,224 | 10,990 |
| Fruit extracts and juices | gal(000) | 102 | 106 | 107 |
| Aerated waters made | gal(000) | 11,954 | 14,175 | 16,083 |
| Cordials made | gal(000) | 628x | 788x | 782 |
| Tobacco, Cigars, and Cigarettes | ||||
| Number of establishments | 3 | 5* | 5* | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,018 | 1,147 | 1,169 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,088 | 2,504 | 3,042 |
| Materials | $(000) | 14,420 | 15,831 | 17,798 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,649 | 2,075 | 2,203 |
| Totals | $(000) | 18,157 | 20,410 | 23,043 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 20,979 | 23,935 | 26,489 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 5,069 | 6,144 | 6,554 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 189 | 253 | 309 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1764 | 1885 | 1955 | |
| Tobacco leaf used in manufacture | lb(000) | 13,165 | 13,765 | 13,770 |
| Cigarettes made | million | 4,675 | 5,082 | 5,252 |
| Tobacco made | lb(000) | 2,843 | 2,547 | 2,394 |
| Woollen Milling | ||||
| Number of establishments | 20 | 19 | 21 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 3,908 | 4,385x | 4,485 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 7,929 | 9,334x | 11,118 |
| Materials | $(000) | 11,918 | 13,804x | 15,538 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 4,348 | 4,003x | 5,756 |
| Totals | $(000) | 24,195 | 27,142x | 32,412 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 24,731 | 29,829x | 35,220 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 9,033 | 12,463x | 14,460 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 728 | 855x | 893 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2402 | 2867x | 3161 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Wool fibres— | ||||
| Greasy and slipe wool | lb(000) | 15,513 | 18,246 | 22,246 |
| Scoured wool | lb(000) | 1,610 | 1,088x | 2,251 |
| Tops, noils | lb(000) | 1,421 | 1,332x | 886 |
| Woollen and worsted yarn | lb(000) | 643 | 724 | 900 |
| Non-wool fibres— | ||||
| Artificial and synthetic | lb(000) | 1,691 | 1,935x | 2,213 |
| Other | lb(000) | 96 | ||
| Principal products— | ||||
| Woollen cloth | yd(54 in. 000) | 1,391 | 1,853x | 2,099 |
| Worsted cloth | yd(54 in. 000) | 1,068 | 1,343x | 1,301 |
| Flannel | yd(54 in. 000) | 122 | 173 | 104 |
| Blankets | pairs(000) | 228 | 205x | 253 |
| Rugs | No.(000) | 73 | 86x | 96 |
| Yarn produced for sale or transfer— | ||||
| Fingering | lb(000) | 2,192 | 2,075x | 2,315 |
| Machine knitting | lb(000) | 2,317 | 3,797x | 3,295 |
| Hosiery and Other Knitting Mills | ||||
| Number of establishments | 80 | 81 | 84 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 4,976 | 5,592 | 5,572 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 9,107 | 10,517 | 13,178 |
| Materials | $(000) | 19,184 | 24,104 | 26,964 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 4,851 | 5,415 | 6,571 |
| Totals | $(000) | 33,142 | 40,035 | 46,714 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 37,240 | 44,137 | 51,060 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 13,617 | 15,054 | 18,170 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 407 | 561 | 485 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956—57 (=1000) | 2991 | 3532 | 3638 | |
| Clothing | ||||
| Number of establishments | 650 | 659 | 680 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 19,245 | 20,164 | 21,357 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 27,484 | 31,331 | 37,264 |
| Materials | $(000) | 48,505 | 56,063 | 65,053 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 7,828 | 8,912 | 10,509 |
| Totals | $(000) | 83,816 | 96,306 | 112,826 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 90,826 | 105,090 | 121,129 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 34,989 | 40,698 | 46,296 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 355 | 532 | 518 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1268 | 1365 | 1480 | |
| Footwear | ||||
| Number of establishments | 109 | 108 | 101 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 5,165 | 5,337 | 5,368 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 9,385 | 10,881 | 12,069 |
| Materials | $(000) | 12,835 | 15,046 | 16,673 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,427 | 3,932 | 4,484 |
| Totals | $(000) | 25,647 | 29,858 | 33,227 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 27,154 | 32,657 | 36,231 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 11,049 | 13,906 | 15,297 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 361 | 521 | 489 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1553 | 1768 | 1878 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Upper leather | sq ft(000) | 9,019 | 10,397 | 11,150 |
| Sole leather | lb(000) | 1,572 | 1,874 | 1,770 |
| Synthetic soling material | lb(000) | 1,865 | 2,125 | 2,129 |
| Ready-made soles—leather, rubber, and other | pair(000) | 2,960 | 3,054 | 3,823 |
| Ready-made heels—leather, rubber, wood, and other | pair(000) | 2,416 | 2,326 | 2,490 |
| Felt | sq yd(000) | 79 | 101 | 86 |
| Crepe rubber | lb(000) | 410 | 494 | 320 |
| Sawmills | ||||
| Number of establishments | 366 | 350 | 327 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 5,791 | 5,886 | 5,743 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 14,269 | 15,558 | 17,744 |
| Materials | $(000) | 25,868 | 29,462 | 31,202 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 11,527 | 12,536 | 14,100 |
| Totals | $(000) | 51,664 | 57,556 | 63,047 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 57,646 | 62,932 | 70,623 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 20,932 | 21,585 | 25,062 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 787 | 905 | 716 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1219 | 1277 | 1320 | |
| Rough-sawn timber produced | ft bm(000) | 712,836 | 746,449 | 771,855 |
| Planing Mills and Timber Preservation | ||||
| Number of establishments | 178 | 172 | 162 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 2,317 | 2,369 | 2,381 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 5,011 | 5,797 | 6,886 |
| Materials | $(000) | 22,438 | 23,195 | 29,351 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,303 | 4,053 | 4,797 |
| Totals | $(000) | 30,751 | 33,045 | 41,034 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 35,001 | 37,773 | 44,407 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 9,536 | 10,884 | 10,633 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 215 | 306 | 322 |
| Rough-sawn timber used in manufacture | ft bm(000) | 164,385 | 162,951 | 230,982 |
| Dressed timber produced— | ||||
| Floorboards | ft bm(000) | 31,406 | 27,316 | 28,481 |
| Weatherboards | ft bm(000) | 19,446 | 19,237 | 16,209 |
| Other | ft bm(000) | 92,696 | 89,470 | 127,623 |
| Joinery work done | $(000) | 2,796 | 2,538 | 2,823 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes production by establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Joinery | ||||
| Number of establishments | 418 | 394 | 367 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 4,222 | 4,374 | 4,249 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 9,680 | 11,278 | 12,770 |
| Materials | $(000) | 20,461 | 24,534 | 25,801 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,650 | 4,202 | 4,549 |
| Totals | $(000) | 33,790 | 40,014 | 43,120 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 37,529 | 43,300 | 46,429 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 13,776 | 14,952 | 16,463 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 619 | 719 | 439 |
| Timber used in manufacture | ft bm(000) | 110,292 | 119,145 | 102,449 |
| Dressed timber produced— | ||||
| Floorboards | ft bm(000) | 9,742 | 8,831 | 3,418 |
| Weatherboards | ft bm(000) | 3,662 | 2,935 | 5,907 |
| Other | ft bm(000) | 14,897 | 13,015 | 12,019 |
| Flush panel doors* | No. | 408,986 | 442,001 | 477,043 |
| Joinery and other woodwork | $(000) | 36,930x | 42,609x | 49,060 |
| Furniture | ||||
| Number of establishments | 403 | 403 | 380 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 4,714 | 4,829 | 4,727 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 10,384 | 11,260 | 13,197 |
| Materials | $(000) | 16,615 | 18,053 | 21,649 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,661 | 3,970 | 4,336 |
| Totals | $(000) | 30,661 | 33,283 | 39,181 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 33,062 | 36,053 | 42,323 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 13,074 | 14,318 | 16,634 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 517 | 550 | 572 |
| Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard | ||||
| Number of establishments | 6 | 6 | 6 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 3,421 | 3,682 | 3,943 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 12,034 | 13,864 | 17,649 |
| Materials | $(000) | 25,015 | 30,098 | 32,763 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 24,762 | 29,584 | 31,367 |
| Totals | $(000) | 61,811 | 73,546 | 81,779 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 75,829 | 86,790 | 97,689 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 27,256 | 28,105 | 34,393 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 901 | 1,032 | 932 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 2937 | 3316 | 3537 | |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Newsprint | ton | 199,599 | 204,137 | 210,536 |
| Other paper | ton | 134,991 | 167,761 | 171,961 |
| Paperboard | ton | 61,956 | 70,601 | 70,941 |
| Fibreboard | sq yd(000) | 11,576 | 12,414 | 13,418 |
| Wood pulp for sale | ton | 96,416x | 117,742 | 129,110 |
| Cardboard Boxes, Cartons, and Paper Bags | ||||
| Number of establishments | 57 | 59 | 59 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 2,945 | 3,288 | 3,329 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 6,870 | 8,165 | 9,639 |
| Materials | $(000) | 27,120 | 32,863 | 35,769 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,032 | 5,411 | 6,186 |
| Totals | $(000) | 39,023 | 46,439 | 51,594 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 44,027 | 52,444 | 66,177 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 12,553 | 14,897 | 17,356 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 569 | 837 | 824 |
| Paper used in manufacture | ton | 58,754 | 57,163 | 57,187 |
| Cardboard | ton | 23,946 | 29,531 | 37,430 |
| Corrugated and laminated paperboard | ton | 17,610 | 25,939 | 25,092 |
| Cardboard boxes, cartons, made* | $(000) | 30,912 | 36,017 | 39,977 |
| Paper bags and paper sacks, made* | $(000) | 7,479 | 7,902 | 9,040 |
| Printing and Publishing | ||||
| Number of establishments | 83 | 82 | 85 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 7,253 | 7,436 | 7,773 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 18,161 | 19,943 | 23,715 |
| Materials | $(000) | 12,675 | 13,945 | 15,512 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 10,914 | 12,173 | 14,019 |
| Totals | $(000) | 41,750 | 46,061 | 53,246 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 50,788 | 57,703 | 66,075 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 27,458 | 31,866 | 36,904 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 554 | 642 | 614 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 1560 | 1692 | 1866 | |
| Newsprint used | ton | 70,534 | 76,009 | 83,533 |
| Other paper used | ton | 4,673 | 4,880 | 5,742 |
| Job and General Printing | ||||
| Number of establishments | 370 | 370 | 364 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 6,756 | 6,967 | 7,176 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 15,251 | 17,666 | 20,013 |
| Materials | $(000) | 18,255 | 21,543 | 24,234 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 6,431 | 7,472 | 8,724 |
| Totals | $(000) | 39,937 | 46,682 | 52,971 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 44,637 | 53,198 | 60,638 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 20,348 | 24,705 | 28,293 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 699 | 751 | 1,466 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (=1000) | 2471 | 2921 | 3060 | |
| Newsprint used | ton | 5,733 | 5,915 | 5,459 |
| Other paper used | ton | 24,921 | 28,802 | 30,225 |
| Cardboard used | ton | 5,956 | 6,852 | 7,610 |
| Corrugated and laminated paperboard used | ton | 868 | 961 | 1,059 |
| Cellulose film used | ton | 122 | 141 | 128 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Other principal products withheld to avoid disclosure of figures for individual establishments. | ||||
| Tanning | ||||
| Number of establishments | 13 | 13 | 14 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 811 | 877 | 959 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 1,960 | 2,362 | 2,928 |
| Materials | $(000) | 5,141 | 6,509 | 7,042 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 880 | 1,105 | 1,459 |
| Totals | $(000) | 7,980 | 9,976 | 11,428 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 9,071 | 11,264 | 12,920 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 3,094 | 3,729 | 4,512 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 137 | 153 | 158 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1392 | 1527 | 1724 | |
| Principal products*— | ||||
| Leather— | ||||
| Hide— | ||||
| Bends | lb(000) | 1,407 | 884 | 948 |
| Shoulders | lb(000) | 454 | 509 | 550 |
| Bellies | lb(000) | 472 | 471 | 464 |
| Chrome and other sides | sq ft(000) | 7,389 | 8,608 | 9,27 3 |
| Tanned woolly skins | sq ft(000) | .. | 4,174 | .. |
| Rubberware | ||||
| Number of establishments | 36 | 37 | 34 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 3,053 | 3,210 | 3,151 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 8,466 | 9,923 | 10,935 |
| Materials | $(000) | 14,375 | 17,837 | 18,929 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,255 | 5,653 | 6,372 |
| Totals | $(000) | 28,096 | 33,413 | 36,236 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 32,795 | 38,583 | 40,271 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 13,247 | 15,252 | 15,131 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 411 | 544 | 592 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2020 | 2389 | 2414 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Natural rubber | lb(000) | 12,667 | 14,784 | 13,957 |
| Synthetic rubber | lb(000) | 19,553 | 24,668 | 23,258 |
| Latex | $(000) | 693 | 837 | 787 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Pneumatic tyres (all types) | No.(000) | 1,491 | 1,688 | 1,660 |
| Tubes (all types) | No.(000) | 1,090 | 1,198 | 1,100 |
| Processed rubber | lb(000) | 8,828 | 14,269 | 12,426 |
| Milking rubberware | $(000) | 1,710 | 1,778 | 2,106 |
| Ready-made soles and heels | ||||
| Mats and floor coverings | ||||
| Hot water bottles | ||||
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Combined in order to prevent disclosure of confidential information. | ||||
| Chemical Fertilisers | ||||
| Number of establishments | 15 | 15 | 15 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,152 | 1,159 | 1,173 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 3,406 | 3,892 | 4,603 |
| Materials | $(000) | 35,234 | 37,624 | 35,723 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,632 | 6,128 | 6,012 |
| Totals | $(000) | 44,273 | 47,644 | 46,338 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 48,054 | 50,963 | 51,201 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 7,687 | 7,566 | 9,762 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 351 | 359 | 376 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1806 | 1918 | 1884 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Rock phosphate | ton | 963,245 | 1,012,061 | 960,456 |
| Serpentine rock | ton | 69,728 | 63,647 | 62,999 |
| Sulphur | ton | 196,514 | 204,282 | 199,940 |
| Carbonate of lime | ton | 64,648 | 81,142 | 101,397 |
| Sulphate of ammonia | ton | 13,240x | 14,724x | 16,968 |
| Potash | ton | 131,807 | 162,587 | 156,440 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Serpentine superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 187,340 | 165,969 | 152,284 |
| Basic and reverted superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 36,129 | 38,666 | 40,702 |
| Straight superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 1,484,595 | 1,598,784 | 1,566,316 |
| Aerial superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 86,820 | *112,272x | 94,997 |
| Other (including ground rock) | 21,099 | |||
| Superphosphate content of above | ton | 1,574,235 | 1,660,892 | 1,598,207 |
| Soap Manufacture | ||||
| Number of establishments | 17 | 15 | 13 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 518 | 536 | 523 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 1,247 | 1,368 | 1,516 |
| Materials | $(000) | 4,366 | 4,501 | 5,949 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,499 | 1,549 | 1,569 |
| Totals | $(000) | 7,112 | 7,417x | 9,035 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 8,627 | 8,672 | 10,823 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 3,067 | 2,904 | 3,609 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 62 | 87 | 102 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1486 | 1502 | 1634 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| Tallow | ton | 12,227 | 11,950 | 12,492 |
| Other oils and fats | ton | 1,232 | 1,135 | |
| Caustic soda | ton | 2,413 | 2,220 | 2,318 |
| Soda ash | ton | 2,631 | 2,586 | 2,357 |
| Perfumes | $(000) | 334 | 369 | 436 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Soap— | ||||
| Bar | ton | 4,222 | 3,672 | *20,994 |
| Toilet | ton | 4,393 | 4,880 | |
| Powder and flake | ton | 12,927 | 12,815 | |
| Soft | ton | 13 | 15 | |
| Other | ton | 455 | 532 | |
| Sandsoap | ton | 159 | 160 | |
| Candles | ton | 180 | 170 | 155 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Principal products shown for this industry include the production of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
| Paint and Varnish | ||||
| Number of establishments | 34 | 34 | 33 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 883 | 895 | 908 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,274 | 2,406 | 2,730 |
| Materials | $(000) | 11,508 | 12,575 | 13,932 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,742 | 1,879 | 2,113 |
| Totals | $(000) | 15,524 | 16,860 | 18,775 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 18,656 | 19,922 | 21,951 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 5,462 | 5,533 | 5,981 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 65 | 67 | 88 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1463 | 1562x | 1590 | |
| Main materials used— | ||||
| White lead | cwt | 9,295 | 9,730 | .. |
| Titanium dioxide (in terms of 100%TiO2) | cwt | 82,973 | 87,449 | 90,491 |
| Other pigments and extenders | cwt | 133,640 | 143,454 | 164,234 |
| Linseed oil | gal(000) | 322 | 316 | 305 |
| Solvents | gal(000) | 2,051 | 2,208 | 2,383 |
| Resins | cwt | 135,970 | 129,167 | 124,951 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Paints and enamels | gal(000) | 3,433x | 3,734x | 3,731 |
| Lacquers | gal(000) | 366 | 379 | 407 |
| Varnishes | gal(000) | 236 | 292 | 301 |
| Pharmaceuticals, Toilet Goods, and Cosmetics* | ||||
| Number of establishments | 40 | 40 | 39 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,379 | 1,358 | 1,509 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,419 | 2,670 | 3,306 |
| Materials | $(000) | 13,431 | 13,236 | 14,212 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 2,243 | 2,133 | 2,255 |
| Totals | $(000) | 18,094 | 18,039 | 19,774 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 22,740 | 22,554 | 25,433 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 7,156 | 7,279 | 9,076 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 46 | 56 | 74 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Pharmaceutical products | $(000) | 7,926 | 6,987 | 8,114 |
| Toilet preparations and cosmetics— | ||||
| Dentifrices | $(000) | 1,560 | 1,605 | 1,755 |
| Cosmetic creams and lotions | $(000) | 1,241 | 1,129 | 1,212 |
| Hair dressing | $(000) | 3,065 | 3,747 | 4,650 |
| Powder, face and talcum | $(000) | 756 | 793 | 1,091 |
| Lipstick | $(000) | 344 | 439 | 584 |
| Item | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes production of establishments classified in other industries. † Effective running footage. * Principal products shown for these industries include the production of establishments classified in other industries. † Combined in order to prevent disclosure of confidential information. | ||||
| Structural Clay Products | ||||
| Number of establishments | 38 | 36 | 34 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,034 | 965 | 1,070 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,525 | 2,758 | 3,329 |
| Materials | $(000) | 965 | 1,040 | 1,301 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 2,508 | 2,596 | 2,968 |
| Totals | $(000) | 5,998 | 6,394 | 7,598 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 6,600 | 7,088 | 8,619 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 3,253 | 3,587 | 4,524 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 273 | 274 | 273 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1272 | 1209 | 1145 | |
| Clay used— | ||||
| Purchased | ton | 42,545 | 55,307 | 60,198 |
| From own quarry | ton | 231,296 | 157,627 | 232,845 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Firebricks* | No.(000) | 2,703 | 2,863 | 4,011 |
| Building bricks including hollow blocks | No.(000) | 41,408 | 36,240 | 30,222 |
| Glazed pipes and fittings— | ||||
| 4 in. and below | ft† (000) | 5,860 | 6,986 | 6,024 |
| Over 4 in. but not exceeding 6 in. | ft† (000) | 998 | 734 | 607 |
| Above 6 in. | ft† (000) | 69 | 19 | |
| Field tiles and fittings— | ||||
| 4 in. and below | ft† (000) | 6,502 | 7,250 | 8,003 |
| Over 4 in. but not exceeding 6 in. | ft† (000) | 1,647 | 1,124 | 1,375 |
| Above 6 in. | ft† (000) | 96 | 107 | 114 |
| Pottery, China, and Earthenware | ||||
| Number of establishments | 11 | 11 | 10 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 858 | 997 | 966 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 1,807 | 2,343 | 2,525 |
| Materials | $(000) | 710 | 1,046 | 1,199 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,048 | 731 | 954 |
| Totals | $(000) | 3,565 | 4,121 | 4,679 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 4,018 | 5,628 | 6,497 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 2,407 | 3,889 | 4,422 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 133 | 166 | 294 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Insulators and refractory insulator elements | $(000) | 664 | 747 | |
| Crockery, artware and novelties, stoneware | $(000) | 2,208 | 3,519 | 3,976 |
| Other earthenware including sanitary-ware | $(000) | 1,013 | 1,232 | 1,435 |
| Cement | ||||
| Number of establishments | 5 | 5 | 5 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 766 | 742 | 683 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,216 | 2,282 | 2,448 |
| Materials | $(000) | 2,232 | 2,122 | 2,127 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 6,939 | 6,650 | 6,562 |
| Totals | $(000) | 11,387 | 11,055 | 11,137 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 14,891 | 15,365 | 15,784 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 5,853 | 6,757 | 7,289 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 240 | 248 | 273 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1662 | 1697 | 1707 | |
| Principal materials— | ||||
| Limestone | ton(000) | 680 | 693 | 684 |
| Clay, marl, cement rock | ton(000) | 759 | 792 | 765 |
| Gypsum | ton(000) | 32 | 33 | 32 |
| Cement made | ton(000) | 774 | 792 | 808 |
| Concrete Products | ||||
| Number of establishments | 245 | 239 | 215 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 2,266 | 2,516 | 2,425 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 5,287 | 6,459 | 6,950 |
| Materials | $(000) | 8,374 | 11,014 | 11,617 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,506 | 4,186 | 4,982 |
| Totals | $(000) | 17,168 | 21,658 | 23,549 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 20,356 | 27,253 | 28,643 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 8,713 | 12,311 | 12,301 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 408 | 485 | 487 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1523 | 1867 | 1829 | |
| Materials used— | ||||
| Portland cement | ton | 127,308 | 144,182 | 147,715 |
| Sand, shingle | yd | 727,684 | 784,645 | 787,169 |
| Reinforcing | ton | 12,805 | 16,372 | 14,702 |
| Marble chips | ton | 13,528 | 14,325 | 11,844 |
| Pumice | yd | 22,358 | 36,290 | 57,395 |
| Principal products*— | ||||
| Roofing tiles and ridges | No.(000) | 7,082 | 6,198 | .. |
| Fencing posts | No.(000) | 1,302 | 1,243 | 972 |
| Telegraph and power poles | No.(000) | 28 | 27 | 26 |
| Housing bricks and blocks | No.(000) | 22,341 | 28,704 | 26,989 |
| Pipes | ton | 134,584 | 162,122 | 160,575 |
| Prestressed concrete beams | No. | 4,079 | 10,449 | .. |
| Plywood and Veneer | ||||
| Number of establishments | 12 | 15 | 16 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 932 | 944 | 1,197 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,387 | 2,819 | 3,834 |
| Materials | $(000) | 4,329 | 4,958 | 6,257 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,604 | 2,080 | 2,818 |
| Totals | $(000) | 8,320 | 9,857 | 12,909 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 10,100 | 11,968 | 15,429 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 4,247 | 5,056 | 6,631 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 186 | 198 | 327 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2070 | 2429 | 3017 | |
| Species of logs used— | ||||
| Rimu | ft(000) (H. Dahl) | 7,918 | 9,395 | 4,755 |
| Radiata pine | ft(000) (H. Dahl) | 13,664 | 30,157 | 40,153 |
| Other | ft(000) (H. Dahl) | 3,385 | 4,336x | 12,067 |
| Veneer produced (1/16 in. basis) | sq ft(000) | 199,244 | 203,463 | 211,920 |
| Plywood made (3/16 in. basis) | sq ft(000) | 51,324 | 55,136 | 51,869 |
| Particle board | sq ft(000) | 13,927 | 21,992 | 29,644 |
| Range Making* | ||||
| Number of establishments | 6 | 5 | 6 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 987 | 955 | 1,082 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,115 | 2,179 | 2,831 |
| Materials | $(000) | 3,588 | 3,971 | 5,229 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,147 | 1,201 | 1,760 |
| Totals | $(000) | 6,850 | 7,352 | 9,820 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 7,037 | 7,854 | 10,559 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 2,340 | 2,724 | 3,605 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 88 | 136 | 206 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1590 | 1615 | 2058 | |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Domestic electric ranges | No. | 51,489 | 55,709 | †58,229 |
| Domestic electric rangettes | No. | 3,473 | 2,688 | |
| Radio and Television Assembly and Manufacture* | ||||
| Number of establishments | 27 | 27 | 20 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,879 | 2,012 | 2,164 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 3,745 | 4,432 | 5,230 |
| Materials | $(000) | 8,819 | 11,077 | 12,272 |
| Other expenses | $ (000) | 1,582 | 1,789 | 2,500 |
| Totals | $ (000) | 14,146 | 17,298 | 20,003 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 14,788 | 18,537 | 21,335 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 4,561 | 5,728 | 6,708 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 97 | 146 | 127 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 3117 | 3971 | 4544 | |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Radios— | ||||
| Car and portable | No. | 56,759 | 92,199† | 101,396 |
| Table | No. | 4,742 | 2,209 | |
| Radiograms | No. | 14,627 | 17,631x | 16,211 |
| Television sets | No. | 45,162 | 44,956 | 48,893 |
| Motor-vehicle Assembly | ||||
| Number of establishments | 18 | 18 | 16 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 3,480 | 3,978 | 4,961 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 8,341 | 10,386 | 14,385 |
| Materials | $(000) | 65,963 | 84,279 | 119,245 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 5,233 | 4,895 | 7,082 |
| Totals | $(000) | 79,538 | 99,560 | 140,712 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 86,389 | 109,956 | 150,235 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 15,249 | 20,863 | 24,065 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 362 | 907 | 1,183 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1224 | 1593 | 1789 | |
| Vehicles assembled— | ||||
| Cars and station wagons | No. | 44,067x | 52,791x | 56,556 |
| Vans and buses | No. | 3,100x | 4,959x | 9,391 |
| Trucks and tractors | No. | 4,205x | 8,219x | 8,261 |
| Motor-body Building | ||||
| Number of establishments | 81 | 76 | 78 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,620 | 1,745 | 1,716 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 3,606 | 4,172 | 4,652 |
| Materials | $(000) | 6,479 | 7,601 | 8,455 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,274 | 1,417 | 1,702 |
| Totals | $(000) | 11,359 | 13,189 | 14,809 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 12,595 | 14,418 | 15,657 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 5,026 | 5,600 | 5,681 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 167 | 193 | 180 |
| Main materials— | ||||
| Timber | ft bm(000) | 1,276 | 1,493 | 1,941 |
| Plywood | sq ft(000) | 1,069 | 1,160 | 1,224 |
| Paints and oils | gal(000) | 40 | 42 | 37 |
| Iron and steel | ton(000) | 5x | 6x | 8 |
| Trimmings | $(000) | 390 | 362 | 387 |
| Hardware | $(000) | 967 | 913 | 1,104 |
| Glassware | $(000) | 148 | 168 | 190 |
| Motor bodies built— | ||||
| Buses | No. | 203 | 179 | 137 |
| Vans | No. | 372 | 321 | 383 |
| Trucks- | ||||
| Cabs | No. | 66 | 100 | 116 |
| Trays | No. | 566 | 587 | 779 |
| Caravans | No. | 2,852 | 2,695 | 2,887 |
| Repairs to Motor Vehicles | ||||
| Number of establishments | 2,834 | 2,887 | 2,987 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 21,371 | 21,441 | 22,301 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 44,350 | 48,666 | 59,756 |
| Materials | $(000) | 71,325 | 77,630 | 89,808 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 17,419 | 19,599 | 22,957 |
| Totals | $(000) | 133,095 | 145,895 | 172,520 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 144,670 | 158,078 | 189,365 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 57,128 | 62,130 | 78,025 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 1,269 | 1,384 | 1,324 |
| Sheet-metal Working | ||||
| Number of establishments | 211 | 214 | 234 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 6,019 | 6,426 | 7,067 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 14,746 | 17,330 | 21,337 |
| Materials | $(000) | 30,796 | 35,264 | 42,007 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 7,846 | 9,193 | 11,867 |
| Totals | $(000) | 53,387 | 61,787 | 75,211 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 61,410 | 70,690 | 84,864 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 23,207 | 26,791 | 31,747 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 1,252 | 1,431 | 1,218 |
| Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 2935 | 3156 | 3835 | |
| Metal Products, n.e.i. | ||||
| Number of establishments | 353 | 372 | 473 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 6,487 | 6,877 | 8,791 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries and wages | $(000) | 16,252 | 18,331 | 27,742 |
| Materials | $(000) | 26,817 | 33,456 | 49,954 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 8,369 | 9,232 | 14,089 |
| Totals | $(000) | 51,437 | 61,019 | 91,785 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 57,661 | 71,021 | 104,423 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 22,968 | 28,891 | 41,186 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 945 | 1,225 | 1,631 |
| Agricultural and Pastoral Machinery | ||||
| Number of establishments | 114 | 113 | 171 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 1,184 | 1,275 | 1,407 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 2,686 | 3,019 | 4,020 |
| Materials | $(000) | 11,343 | 15,120 | 16,441 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 1,305 | 1,499 | 1,849 |
| Totals | $(000) | 15,333 | 19,638 | 22,310 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 16,058 | 22,717 | 25,117 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 3,525 | 6,225 | 7,020 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 99 | 144 | 150 |
| Plastics | ||||
| Number of establishments | 134 | 154 | 168 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 4,239 | 4,818 | 5,192 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries, wages | $(000) | 10,168 | 12,903 | 15,391 |
| Materials | $(000) | 19,747 | 24,234 | 29,727 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 7,387 | 2,566 | 11,413 |
| Totals | $(000) | 37,302 | 39,704 | 56,531 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 45,441 | 54,537 | 63,874 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 18,590 | 22,109 | 23,185 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 989 | 1,307 | 1,095 |
| Machinery, n.e.i. | ||||
| Number of establishments | 786 | 821 | 619 | |
| Persons engaged | No. | 14,781 | 16,343 | 15,025 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries wages | $(000) | 37,060 | 45,316 | 47,929 |
| Materials | $(000) | 54,267 | 68,218 | 73,248 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 16,546 | 20,152 | 21,389 |
| Totals | $(000) | 107,873 | 133,686 | 142,566 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 121,891 | 148,733 | 157,370 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 52,388 | 62,003 | 64,380 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 2,314 | 2,804 | 2,960 |
| Principal products*— | ||||
| Washing machines | No. | 44,049 | 47,374 | 55,491 |
| Refrigerators (home, commercial, and freezers) | No. | 100,922 | 106,818 | 117,076 |
| Industrial machinery— | ||||
| Mining, quarrying | $(000) | 1,092 | 1,734 | 1,918 |
| Road construction | $(000) | 1,681 | 1,888 | 4,760 |
| Logging, sawmilling, woodworking | $(000) | 3,272 | 4,363 | 4,288 |
| Refrigeration | $(000) | 3,853 | 4,405 | 5,915 |
| Heating, air-conditioning | $(000) | 4,475 | 5,705 | 7,812 |
| Dairy factory | $(000) | 2,753 | 2,674 | 3,226 |
| Pumping | $(000) | 1,578 | 2,144 | 2,593 |
| Other | $(000) | 15,459 | 15,847 | 21,237 |
| Lawnmowers—hand and power | No. | 58,863 | 78,367 | 60,948 |
| Repairs to machinery | $(000) | 17,543 | 17,477 | 29,555 |
| Petroleum and Coal Products | ||||
| Establishments | No. | 18 | 18 | 18 |
| Persons engaged | No. | 395 | 400 | 394 |
| Production costs— | ||||
| Salaries and wages | $(000) | 1,315 | 1,391 | 1,516 |
| Materials | $(000) | 58,492 | 57,444 | 62,658 |
| Other expenses | $(000) | 3,114 | 3,827 | 3,492 |
| Totals | $(000) | 62,921 | 62,662 | 67,666 |
| Value of production | $(000) | 71,152 | 69,444 | 76,570 |
| Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 9,550 | 8,178 | 10,425 |
| Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 52 | 57 | 46 |
| Principal products— | ||||
| Premium gasoline | gal(000) | 234,842 | 238,721 | 270,965 |
| Regular gasoline | gal(000) | 115,231 | 91,438x | 91,198 |
| Automotive gasoil | gal(000) | 133,804 | 131,546 | 145,425 |
| Marine diesel oil | gal(000) | 16,691 | 19,655x | 22,829 |
| Light fuel oil | gal(000) | 51,176 | 50,078 | 54,467 |
| Heavy fuel oil | gal(000) | 80,704 | 87,373 | 97,266 |
| Export fuel oil | gal(000) | 35,774 | 25,148 | 12,990 |
| Bunker fuel | gal(000) | 19,003 | 16,091 | 17,239 |
| Bitumen | gal(000) | 24,298 | 22,873 | 25,517 |
| Power station fuel | gal(000) | 15,184 | 22,048 | 30,426 |
NOTE—More detailed information on individual industries is given in the annual Statistics of Industrial Production obtainable from Government bookshops, or alternatively available for reference at major public libraries.
Details of some of the more important individual industries for the year later than in the preceding tables are given in supplements to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Also in the same publication up-to-date monthly or quarterly production totals are given in the tables.
GENERAL—For many years there has been a fairly steady long-term increase in the building of houses and flats to meet the housing needs of a growing population, while the expansion of industry, trade, and commerce has led to extensive construction of factories, shops, warehouses, and offices. The erection of more multi-storey buildings, including blocks of flats, in the inner city areas has been a feature of building construction in recent years.
Twenty years ago two-thirds of the value of building permits related to new houses and flats; now this proportion has been reduced to two-fifths of the total annual value of over $500 million or from about 5 percent to about 4 percent of the gross national product. In National Development Council planning it is projected that 4.88 percent of the gross national product in 1978–79 should be represented by the building of new houses and flats.
Nearly 350,000 of the present 810,000 dwellings (that is, 40 percent of the total housing stock) have been built since the National Housing Conference in 1953. The standard house is about 1,030 sq ft in area, is single-storeyed, and normally built of timber; fittings are of a reasonably high standard, especially in the kitchen. It now costs over $9,000 to build, and stands on a section costing more than $3,000 on average.
Approximately 90 percent of the dwellings completed annually are built for private home ownership, with most of the balance being erected by Government agencies for rental purposes. Since the war there has been no significant housing built for private rental, but some rental flats are created by conversion of existing dwellings.
Since 1937 the State, using the services of private contractors, has been building rental dwellings, At 31 March 1972, 74,353 of these houses and flats had been built and, since 1950, 23,540 of them had been sold to the occupiers. Rental dwellings are let to applicants in difficult housing circumstances. Some 264 houses were also built by the State in 1971–72 for the accommodation of Government employees.
Under the Urban Renewal and Housing Improvement Act 1945 local authorities can take action to rebuild decadent central city areas. Urban renewal schemes are in progress at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, assisted with Government finance. On a limited basis, loans are available to private houseowners to renovate old houses in defined areas of the four main centres.
The Flat and Office Ownership Act 1972 made provision for a new type of ownership of units in a multi-unit development. Individual owners are entitled to a legal estate in their respective units and can sell or transfer a unit without requiring the consent of other owners as is the case where a block of shares in a flat-owning company provides the right to a flat.
ECONOMIC IMPORTANCE OF BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION INDUSTRY—The industry makes a fairly large contribution to total national output. It supplies between 62 and 67 percent of all fixed capital formation. About two-thirds of this (i.e., from 40 to 42 percent of total fixed capital formation) is in buildings, and a percentage analysis by sectors of ownership and types of building is as follows for 1971–72.
| Type of Building | Central Government | Public Corporations | Local Government | Private Sector | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| percent | |||||
| Houses and flats | 2.0 | – | 0.7 | 50.6 | 53.2 |
| Hotels and motels | – | 0.1 | 3.0 | 3.2 | |
| Hospitals | 0.4 | – | 4.1 | 0.1 | 4.6 |
| Factories | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 9.5 | 10.0 |
| Commercial buildings | 1.7 | 0.1 | 0.6 | 9.3 | 11.7 |
| Education buildings | 6.1 | – | – | 0.5 | 6.6 |
| Miscellaneous | 1.7 | 0.5 | 2.3 | 6.3 | 10.7 |
| Total | 12.0 | 0.8 | 7.8 | 79.3 | 100.0 |
While the overall investment pattern emphasises the key part played by residential buildings (houses and flats) in annual building programmes, and the level of this investment has increased steadily in line with increasing population, the proportion of total capital investment in residential building has declined steadily for 10 to 15 years. Throughout this time there has been a higher rate of increase in investment in other types of buildings. Residential building accounted for 63 percent of building investment in 1955–56. Although residential building is likely to remain a dominant building group, the trends reflect the development of a more complex and sophisticated economy. This is emphasised by the growth in factories, commercial buildings, office blocks, motels, schools, universities, etc.
Within the residential field a trend has developed away from houses to flats. Whereas new flat units comprised 5.5 percent of all residential units built in 1960–61, the percentage rose to 36.0 for 1971–72. The greatest demand for flats has been in the main urban centres, Auckland and Wellington, and in these areas the trend has been towards multi-unit buildings. This is having important effects on specialist groups within the industry. The industry employs 7 to 8 percent of the total labour force on “on-site” works, and its position as a large market for goods from other sectors also strongly influences employment in these sectors. For example, the concrete and other non-metallic mineral products industry in the manufacturing sector employs up to 6,000 workers and the metal products industry approximately 39,000 workers. In the forestry sector, builders' woodwork has over 5,000 workers, and sawmilling and plywood 12,000. In varying degrees these industries and others rely on the building and construction industry to absorb their output.
In June 1966 the Government introduced a building programme under the Economic Stabilisation Act in terms of which the issue of building permits for works of an estimated value of more than $60,000 could be deferred for periods of up to 3 years. These building controls were removed on 8 March 1968. Regulations came into force on 7 October 1968 requiring construction work costing more than $20,000 to be registered with the Building Projects Registration Authority at the working drawing stage.
Building programming was reintroduced on 27 April 1970 and intensified in October 1970 as one of several measures to deal with growing pressure on the economy. It operates as an extension of the registration scheme by preventing local authorities from issuing permits for buildings costing more than $100,000 without the consent of the Minister of Works.
BUILDING INDUSTRY ADVISORY COUNCIL—Evolving from a committee formed in 1965, there is a Building Industry Advisory Council which is a full sector committee of the National Development Council. Its functions have become: (a) to advise Government through the Minister of Works on matters affecting the building and construction industry; (b) to advise the National Development Council on planning aspects of the building and construction sector; (c) to maintain an overall and continuing review of the industry and advise the industry on the likely effects of building trends.
The membership of the council consists of six representatives from sectors of the industry, namely contractors, architects, professional engineers, workers, and suppliers, plus one representative each from Treasury and Ministry of Works. Members have been appointed by the Minister of Works on the recommendation of organisations within the building industry.
NATIONAL HOUSING COMMISSION—A Commission of Inquiry into Housing met in 1970 to reappraise and establish future long-term requirements of housing. It reported in May 1971 (parliamentary paper H.51). It recommended that planning should be on the basis that about 300,000 new dwellings will be needed in the decade to December 1980 and stated that an increased demand for high-rise flats could be expected in Auckland and Wellington when strata title legislation was enacted. More town houses and terraced houses in central urban areas were advocated. A National Housing Authority is to be set up to follow up recommendations of the commission of inquiry.
TRENDS IN AVERAGE COSTS—The following table illustrates trends in the cost of building activity over a period. (Source: Ministry of Works.)
| Type of Building | Cost at End of Year | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1950 | 1955 | 1960 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| State rental house (976 sq ft) | 4,344 | 5,164 | 5,528 | 6,164 | 7,450 | 8,990 | 9,884 |
| Buildings (reinforced concrete) of similar size and type | 50,200 | 57,600 | 64,200 | 73,400 | 96,000 | 102,700 | 108,900 |
CENSUS OF BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION—The latest census of the activities of the building and construction industry shows that the total value of work done in the production year 1968–69 was $814 million compared with $704 million 5 years earlier. If subcontracts and other identifiable intra-industry transactions are deducted, the value of work done became $697 million for 1968–69 and $612 million for 1963–64. The recession in the building and construction industry and the economy generally during 1968 was reflected in the census results for 1968–69.
The reduced activity in the industry in 1968–69 was also reflected in the capital expenditure of the industry. In 1963–64 expenditure by the industry on capital goods for its own use, such as plant and machinery, motor vehicles, and land and buildings, was $40 million; in 1968–69, despite higher prices, it was only $36 million.
Of the total production for 1968–69 of $814 million, $537 million or 66 percent was represented by work on buildings (involving construction, alteration, repair, maintenance, or demolition); $138 million was for work on roads, railways, bridges, tunnels, dams, drains, wharves, and jetties; $27 million was land drainage, sewerage, river protection, irrigation works, water supply, and well drilling; $24 million was for earthmoving, reclamation, site development, aerodromes, and airstrips; $2 million was for the removal of overburden from mines and quarries; and of the remaining $86 million, the most important components were power development, and work on transmission and telecommunication lines.
One of the main purposes of this 5-yearly Census of Building and Construction was to examine the structure of the industry. Of the total gross output of $814 million in 1968–69, private firms were responsible for output to the value of $637 million both as main and subcontractors. Government departments used their own staff for a value output of $101 million, while local authorities did work to the value of $61 million on their own behalf. Private owner-builders not normally engaged in building and construction undertook $15 million of their own building work.
Of the total output of private firms, $192 million in 1968–69 was done on behalf of the Government and local authorities compared with $141 million in 1963–64.
PRIVATE CONTRACTORS—The business of private contractors in building and construction in 1968–69 is summarised in the following table. Further information is given in Building and Construction 1968–69, report of the Department of Statistics (available at Government bookshops).
| Nature of Business | Units | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages | Working Proprietors | Materials | Value of Work Done | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| As Main Contractor | As Sub-Contractor | Total | ||||||
| No. | No. | $(m) | No. | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |
| Building contractor | 4,579 | 23,987 | 59.3 | 3,452 | 133.2 | 338.0 | 15.5 | 353.5 |
| Civil engineering contractor | 398 | 7,890 | 27.2 | 118 | 30.7 | 92.9 | 9.7 | 102.6 |
| Shop and office fitter | 30 | 148 | 0.4 | 11 | 1.2 | 1.4 | 0.9 | 2.3 |
| Electrical contractor | 876 | 3,571 | 8.7 | 395 | 17.5 | 16.9 | 16.7 | 33.6 |
| Plumber and drainlayer | 1,255 | 3,929 | 9.4 | 833 | 24.1 | 22.3 | 21.9 | 44.1 |
| Painter | 1,171 | 3,055 | 7.3 | 1,074 | 5.5 | 11.6 | 8.1 | 19.7 |
| Plasterer | 299 | 1,105 | 2.8 | 239 | 2.2 | 2.0 | 5.3 | 7.4 |
| Roofing contractor | 64 | 620 | 1.5 | 18 | 5.6 | 1.1 | 7.7 | 8.8 |
| Bricklayer | 333 | 950 | 2.4 | 279 | 4.1 | 2.2 | 6.7 | 8.9 |
| Glazier | 92 | 688 | 1.6 | 16 | 4.5 | 2.7 | 4.9 | 7.7 |
| Flooring contractor | 112 | 369 | 0.9 | 56 | 2.5 | 1.9 | 2.8 | 4.7 |
| Earth mover | 211 | 1,061 | 2.9 | 112 | 1.0 | 9.7 | 1.8 | 11.5 |
| Road sealer | 35 | 407 | 1.1 | 9 | 2.3 | 4.4 | 1.0 | 5.4 |
| Other | 291 | 2,621 | 7.2 | 110 | 10.3 | 14.6 | 12.1 | 26.7 |
| Totals | 9,746 | 50,401 | 132.8 | 6,722 | 244.5 | 521.8 | 115.2 | 637.0 |
GOVERNMENT CAPITAL ASSISTANCE ON NEW HOUSING—The following table gives the Government's total capital assistance on new housing in the latest 3 years and includes both direct expenditure by Government departments and money advanced by way of mortgages and loans by the State Advances Corporation and the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, and amounts advanced in capitalisation of family benefits payable under social security. Expenditure on new housing by hospital boards, education boards, etc., is not included.
| Expenditure | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | |||
| Land purchase and development, State house construction, etc. | 15,710 | 13,302 | 10,984 |
| Expenditure by Housing Division for other departments | 3,592 | 3,899 | 2,964 |
| Department of Maori and Island Affairs | 5,224 | 5,193 | 5,158 |
| Department of Lands and Survey | 490 | 521x | 251 |
| State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new urban houses | 47,175 | 45,864 | 45,779 |
| State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new rural houses | 1,605 | 2,059 | 2,204 |
| State Advances loans paid to local authorities for rural housing, pensioners' housing, etc. | 3,808 | 3,867 | 5,351 |
| Department of Health subsidies paid to local authorities for pensioners' flats | 786 | 984 | 1,103 |
| Advances under capitalisation of family benefits | 8,309 | 9,840 | 6,653 |
| Totals | 86,699 | 85,530x | 80,446 |
HOUSES AND FLATS COMPLETED—Statistics of completed houses and flats include any new flats which are created by the conversion of existing buildings. All houses and flats completed by the Government are included.
Statistics of completions are given in the following table; they include flats created by conversion of existing dwellings.
| Year Ended 31 March | Houses and Flats Completed |
|---|---|
| 1952 | 16,300 |
| 1953 | 16,100 |
| 1954 | 16,600 |
| 1955 | 18,500 |
| 1956 | 19,200 |
| 1957 | 19,200 |
| 1958 | 18,600 |
| 1959 | 19,600 |
| 1960 | 21,600 |
| 1961 | 23,500 |
| 1962 | 24,300 |
| 1963 | 22,100 |
| 1964 | 21,100 |
| 1965 | 23,500 |
| 1966 | 26,038 |
| 1967 | 24,704 |
| 1968 | 23,256 |
| 1969 | 21,764 |
| 1970 | 22,280 |
| 1971 | 22,840 |
| 1972 | 22,505 |
The following table shows details, for the latest 10 years, of blocks of flats and flats created by conversions. These figures do not include motels or holiday flats as these are included in commercial buildings with hotels, etc.
| Year Ended 31 March | Blocks of Flats | Number of Flats in Blocks | Flats Created by Conversions | Total Flats |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional | ||||
| 1963 | 545 | 2,012 | 404 | 2,416 |
| 1964 | 1,013 | 3,375 | 752 | 4,127 |
| 1965 | 1,589 | 5,462 | 1,059 | 6,521 |
| 1966 | 1,568 | 5,675 | 1,248 | 6,923 |
| 1967 | 1,480 | 5,269 | 1,100 | 6,369 |
| 1968 | 1,349 | 4,586 | 950 | 5,536 |
| 1969 | 1,605 | 4,896 | 915 | 5,811 |
| 1970 | 2,051 | 6,094 | 763 | 6,857 |
| 1971 | 2,565 | 7,449 | 720 | 8,169 |
| 1972 | 3,212* | 8,756 | 683 | 9,439 |
DEMOLITIONS—According to notifications received, the totals of dwellings demolished in recent years have been: 1968–69, 1,654; 1969–70, 2,188; 1970–71, 2,474; 1971–72, 2,279.
PROJECTIONS OF PERMANENT PRIVATE DWELLINGS—Projections of permanent private dwellings for each year up to 1980 were published by the Department of Statistics as a supplement to the October 1969 Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
A projection is an objective calculation of the effects of the continuance of certain carefully defined trends. It is not a forecast or a target, but provides background information for anyone who wishes to make forecasts or set targets.
The following table shows projections of permanent private dwellings up to 1980, assuming 31 December 1968 head-of-household rates increase by 0.837 percent* a year from 1968 onwards.
| Year Ended 31 March | Projected | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Permanent Private Dwellings at End of Year | Increase During Year | Losses Through Demolitions, Conversions, Fires, etc. | Total New Dwellings Needed | |
| (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | |
| 1969 (base) | 841.9 | .. | .. | .. |
| Assuming Net Immigration of Zero Each Year | ||||
| 1971 | 882.5 | 20.7 | 5.5 | 26.2 |
| 1972 | 903.9 | 21.4 | 5.7 | 27.1 |
| 1973 | 926.1 | 22.2 | 5.8 | 28.0 |
| 1974 | 949.0 | 22.9 | 6.0 | 28.9 |
| 1975 | 972.8 | 23.8 | 6.1 | 29.9 |
| 1976 | 997.4 | 24.6 | 6.3 | 30.9 |
| 1977 | 1,022.9 | 25.5 | 6.4 | 31.9 |
| 1978 | 1,049.2 | 26.3 | 6.6 | 32.9 |
| 1979 | 1,076.5 | 27.3 | 6.7 | 34.0 |
| 1980 | 1,104.6 | 28.1 | 6.9 | 35.0 |
| Assuming Net Immigration of 5,000 Each Year | ||||
| 1971 | 886.9 | 22.8 | 5.6 | 28.4 |
| 1972 | 910.4 | 23.5 | 5.7 | 29.2 |
| 1973 | 934.7 | 24.3 | 5.9 | 30.2 |
| 1974 | 959.8 | 25.1 | 6.0 | 31.1 |
| 1975 | 985.7 | 25.9 | 6.2 | 32.1 |
| 1976 | 1,012.5 | 26.8 | 6.3 | 33.1 |
| 1977 | 1,040.2 | 27.7 | 6.5 | 34.2 |
| 1978 | 1,068.8 | 28.6 | 6.7 | 35.3 |
| 1979 | 1,098.4 | 29.6 | 6.9 | 36.5 |
| 1980 | 1,128.9 | 30.5 | 7.1 | 37.6 |
* This was the average annual increase in occupancy rates for all head-of-household categories combined between the 1961 Census and 31 December 1968. Another available projection (not given here) assumes that 31 December 1968 head-of-household rates continue unchanged and gives a lower annual pattern of increase.
A lower population increase than projected and a lesser variation in occupancy rates have had a combined effect of reducing the projected number of dwellings required by 4,500 in 1971, 5,200 in 1974, and 6,000 in 1979.
BUILDING PERMITS—The prime source of these statistics is building permits issued by local authorities. To enable a complete picture of building activity to be shown, construction commenced by Government departments, hospitals, and education boards is included, even though permits are not actually taken out.
The value shown represents in the majority of instances the total contract price or estimated cost of the building. A permit for a large building may involve work spread over several years whereas in the permit statistics the value is shown entirely for the year or month in which the permit is issued. This qualification applies more particularly to large buildings.
The value placed on a building for the purposes of the permit is usually less than the actual cost. This applies particularly to large new buildings which take a considerable time to complete. In these cases the final cost, owing to wage increases, rising costs of materials, etc., may be greater than originally estimated. These rises are not apparent in building permit figures.
The values of building permits for the latest 6 years are analysed by types of building in the following table. Permits cover alterations and additions as well as new buildings.
| Type of Building | Year Ended 31 March | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
* Includes ancillary buildings. † Includes alterations and additions. | ||||||
| Dwellings | $(million) | |||||
| New houses | 147.8 | 137.0 | 147.6 | 156.0 | 168.7 | 182.1 |
| New flats | 28.3 | 24.6 | 27.4 | 36.6 | 47.4 | 64.3 |
| Houses and flats (alteration and additions) | 26.7 | 25.7 | 27.1 | 28.6 | 35.3 | 40.2 |
| Other Buildings† | ||||||
| Hotels and boardinghouses | 12.1 | 9.5 | 17.3 | 22.9 | 20.5 | 17.0 |
| Hospitals* | 20.5 | 7.3 | 13.2 | 11.7 | 26.2 | 25.0 |
| Factories | 39.6 | 28.2 | 30.2 | 41.5 | 46.1 | 54.1 |
| Commercial buildings | 59.9 | 48.2 | 56.2 | 62.0 | 67.9 | 62.9 |
| Schools* | 24.7 | 16.7 | 36.6 | 32.7 | 33.0 | 35.1 |
| Miscellaneous (including churches, sports, and entertainment buildings) | 31.9 | 33.1 | 39.9 | 56.1 | 68.5 | 57.9 |
| Totals | 391.5 | 330.3 | 395.4 | 448.0 | 513.6 | 538.8 |
In the following table the numbers of permits for new houses and flats over a period of 11 years are shown along with permit values.
| Year Ended 31 March | Permits for New Houses and Flats | Value of New Houses | Value of New Flats | Value of Other New Buildings* | Total Value All Buildings (Including Alterations and Additions) | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Houses | Flats | |||||
| * Permits issued for new buildings erected on sites where there were already one or more existing buildings were previously classified as “alterations and additions”; now they are included in the classification of new buildings. | ||||||
| $(million) | $(million) | $(million) | $(million) | |||
| 1962 | 20,817 | 1,577 | 131.0 | 7.6 | .. | 259.2 |
| 1963 | 18,624 | 2,012 | 120.1 | 9.1 | .. | 274.2 |
| 1964 | 18,388 | 3,375 | 123.7 | 16.1 | .. | 294.6 |
| 1965 | 19,895 | 5,462 | 138.8 | 26.5 | .. | 357.7 |
| 1966 | 20,257 | 5,675 | 149.1 | 27.3 | 124.9 | 381.7 |
| 1967 | 18,777 | 5,269 | 147.8 | 28.3 | 138.2 | 391.5 |
| 1968 | 16,779 | 4,586 | 137.0 | 24.6 | 103.5 | 330.3 |
| 1969 | 17,421 | 4,896 | 147.6 | 27.4 | 149.2 | 395.4 |
| 1970 | 16,990 | 6,094 | 156.0 | 36.6 | 182.0 | 448.0 |
| 1971 | 16,230 | 7,449 | 168.7 | 47.4 | 186.2 | 513.6 |
| 1972 | 15,577 | 8,756 | 182.1 | 64.3 | 193.3 | 538.8 |
The average permit value for houses and flats in 1971–72 was $10,054, compared with $9,123 in 1970–71, $8,343 in 1969–70, and $7,835 in 1968–69.
The preceding table includes flats on an individual basis.
The following diagram illustrates building-permit figures for new houses and flats.

Sector of Ownership—Permit values for the main groupings of building activity are analysed below according to sector of ownership.
| Sector of Ownership | Commercial Buildings | Houses and Flats | Schools and Hospitals | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| $(million) | |||||||||
| Private enterprise | 48.7 | 50.3 | 49.4 | 24.5 | 29.6 | 31.9 | 1.0 | 0.9 | 0.2 |
| Households* | 0.3 | 0.4 | 0.7 | 177.1 | 207.2 | 240.6 | 2.3 | 4.0 | 3.0 |
| Central Government | 10.9 | 13.6 | 9.4 | 16.9 | 10.8 | 10.3 | 33.3 | 31.1 | 34.7 |
| Public corporations | 0.5 | 0.2 | 0.5 | 0.1 | – | – | – | – | – |
| Local government | 1.5 | 3.3 | 3.0 | 2.6 | 3.6 | 3.8 | 7.8 | 23.1 | 22.4 |
| Sector of Ownership | Factories | Miscellaneous | All Buildings | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
| * Including non-profit organisations. | |||||||||
| $(million) | |||||||||
| Private enterprise | 40.5 | 45.7 | 51.5 | 46.1 | 51.0 | 36.2 | 160.8 | 177.5 | 169.1 |
| Households* | – | – | – | 9.5 | 10.9 | 13.8 | 189.2 | 222.5 | 258.1 |
| Central Government | 0.2 | 0.2 | 1.0 | 10.1 | 16.4 | 9.1 | 71.5 | 72.1 | 64.5 |
| Public corporations | – | – | – | 2.8 | 1.0 | 2.8 | 3.4 | 1.2 | 3.3 |
| Local government | 0.7 | 0.3 | 0.6 | 10.6 | 9.8 | 13.0 | 23.2 | 40.1 | 42.8 |
GEOGRAPHICAL LOCATION—The following table shows for selected areas the building permit values for the March year 1971–72. (The areas do not conform with urban areas.)
| Area | New Houses and Flats | Total (All Permits) Value | |
|---|---|---|---|
| Number | Value | ||
| $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Auckland City | 686 | 8,531 | 36,698 |
| Takapuna | 259 | 3,188 | 5,732 |
| Birkenhead | 259 | 2,825 | 3,419 |
| East Coast Bays | 470 | 6,028 | 6,953 |
| Mount Albert | 384 | 2,297 | 3,092 |
| Mount Eden | 231 | 1,159 | 1,851 |
| Mount Roskill | 198 | 2,051 | 3,311 |
| One Tree Hill | 40 | 399 | 3,462 |
| Mount Wellington | 158 | 996 | 3,786 |
| Onehunga | 215 | 1,516 | 5,442 |
| Howick | 221 | 2,445 | 2,889 |
| Papakura | 253 | 2,726 | 3,759 |
| Papatoetoe | 216 | 1,577 | 2,857 |
| Manukau | 1,625 | 17,989 | 40,501 |
| Waitemata County | 1,810 | 17,888 | 28,226 |
| Auckland, Combined | 7,529 | 75,391 | 164,529 |
| Wellington City | 765 | 8,987 | 31,146 |
| Porirua | 116 | 1,298 | 3,387 |
| Tawa | 95 | 1,442 | 2,233 |
| Upper Hutt | 181 | 1,694 | 2,854 |
| Lower Hutt | 484 | 4,963 | 10,458 |
| Petone | 26 | 335 | 1,570 |
| Hutt County | 770 | 9,637 | 12,864 |
| Wellington-Hutt Combined | 2,461 | 28,659 | 65,241 |
| Christchurch City | 1,403 | 11,089 | 27,059 |
| Paparua County | 357 | 3,481 | 6,253 |
| Waimairi County | 535 | 6,297 | 10,822 |
| Christchurch Combined | 2,546 | 23,465 | 47,936 |
| Dunedin Combined | 581 | 6,450 | 13,010 |
| Whangarei | 248 | 2,489 | 5,107 |
| Hamilton | 1,159 | 10,230 | 18,193 |
| Tauranga | 583 | 5,812 | 9,035 |
| Rotorua | 527 | 4,639 | 8,331 |
| Gisborne | 151 | 1,518 | 4,453 |
| Napier | 383 | 3,739 | 8,481 |
| Hastings | 339 | 3,468 | 6,231 |
| New Plymouth | 312 | 3,255 | 8,202 |
| Wanganui | 111 | 1,139 | 3,217 |
| Palmerston North | 491 | 4,698 | 8,094 |
| Masterton | 74 | 806 | 2,305 |
| Nelson | 345 | 3,211 | 6,381 |
| Blenheim | 131 | 1,250 | 3,602 |
| Timaru | 209 | 2,324 | 6,868 |
| Invercargill | 328 | 3,271 | 7,059 |
WORK PUT IN PLACE—The Department of Statistics makes a survey of building work put in place. In contrast to the statistics based on building permits, these figures show the gross value of actual work done. It should be noted that there are varying time lags between the issue of the building permit and the commencement of building. The actual work for which a permit is issued can be extended over a number of time periods. Also, the total value of this work may differ considerably from the value estimated on the building permit.
| Year Ended 31 March | Dwellings | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| New Houses and Flats | Alterations and Additions | Total | |||
| Government | Other | Total | |||
| $(million) Value of Work Put in Place§ | |||||
| 1967 | 17.1 | 160.2 | 177.3 | 28.0 | 205.4 |
| 1968 | 14.6 | 149.2 | 163.7 | 26.7 | 190.4 |
| 1969 | 12.4 | 155.3 | 167.7 | 28.2 | 195.8 |
| 1970 | 14.9 | 174.9 | 189.8 | 30.4 | 220.2 |
| 1971 | 12.9 | 202.0 | 214.9 | 34.5 | 249.3 |
| 1972 | 9.0 | 228.6 | 237.6 | 39.8 | 277.4 |
| Year Ended 31 March | Other Buildings* | Grand Total | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Hotels, Boarding-houses† | Hospitals† | Factories | Commercial Buildings | Schools† | Miscellaneous‡ | Total | ||
* Includes alterations and additions. † And ancillary buildings. ‡ Includes churches, sports, and entertainment buildings. § Value of work actually put in place. | ||||||||
| $(million) Value of Work Put in Place§ | ||||||||
| 1967 | 13.9 | 10.4 | 39.5 | 60.5 | 20.7 | 32.7 | 177.6 | 382.9 |
| 1968 | 14.8 | 13.4 | 37.0 | 54.0 | 19.9 | 32.8 | 171.7 | 362.1 |
| 1969 | 13.5 | 15.0 | 32.5 | 47.8 | 21.1 | 34.3 | 164.2 | 360.1 |
| 1970 | 19.7 | 12.3 | 34.4 | 59.3 | 25.3 | 49.5 | 200.5 | 420.7 |
| 1971 | 23.1 | 15.1 | 53.1 | 66.7 | 32.2 | 67.8 | 258.1 | 507.4 |
| 1972 | 21.2 | 19.4 | 51.3 | 71.1 | 39.1 | 55.7 | 257.8 | 535.2 |
EMPLOYMENT—The level of employment in the building and construction industrial group as shown in the Department of Labour's half-yearly survey has varied considerably during the last 10 years. The labour force was fairly constant (approximately 56,000) during 1961 to 1963 but rose sharply during the next 3 years reaching 64,000 in 1966. There was a sharp decline in 1968 when the labour force fell to approximately 59,300, but a rise was experienced in 1969 and 1970. The total at April 1971 was 69,500 and at October 1972 69,600. Employment in the building of houses and flats fell from 15,600 in 1961 to 13,100 in 1970 and to 11,500 in 1971 but rose to 11,800 by October 1972. Part of the decline in the “on site” labour force is believed to be due to “off site” supply industries providing a greater proportion of work done through prefabrication and process working. Apprenticeships in carpentry and associated trades have fallen away. The average “working life” in the industry has been estimated by the Building Industry Advisory Council at about 10 years. The labour force in building has become the main constraint in output. Emergency training schemes are being considered.
BUILDING MATERIALS—The following table shows the production of principal building materials for the latest 11 years.
| Production Year | Rough-sawn Timber* | Dressed Timber (from Rough-sawn) | Building Sheet† | Plywood | Wall-board ‡ | Paints, etc. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Paints and Enamels | Varnishes | Lacquers | ||||||
* Source: New Zealand Forest Service, for years ended 31 March. † Asbestos cement and cement sheet. ‡ Includes fibrous plasterboard. | ||||||||
| ft bm (million) | sq ft (million) | gal(thousand) | ||||||
| 1960–61 | 714.1 | 144.4 | 33.8 | 48.0 | 170.8 | 3,134 | 115 | 264 |
| 1961–62 | 692.6 | 157.0 | 31.3 | 49.3 | 188.4 | 3,016 | 130 | 270 |
| 1962–63 | 643.4 | 160.2 | 28.3 | 51.4 | 170.3 | 3,096 | 126 | 294 |
| 1963–64 | 666.0 | 154.0 | 30.1 | 52.9 | 168.7 | 3,321 | 136 | 346 |
| 1964–65 | 736.2 | 176.8 | 31.2 | 54.2 | 192.9 | 3,636 | 138 | 370 |
| 1965–66 | 756.9 | 185.0 | 34.6 | 56.6 | 197.5 | 3,617 | 157 | 345 |
| 1966–67 | 747.6 | 176.0 | 33.6 | 57.1 | 181.0 | 3,643 | 166 | 365 |
| 1967–68 | 674.9 | 165.7 | 32.6 | 40.5 | 190.5 | 3,635 | 192 | 320 |
| 1968–69 | 732.6 | 172.5 | 35.1 | 51.3 | 202.0 | 3,731 | 236 | 366 |
| 1969–70 | 765.0 | 161.4 | 36.1 | 55.1 | 218.5 | 3,935 | 292 | 379 |
| 1970–71 | 784.3 | 198.0 | 41.6 | 51.9 | 226.7 | 4,022 | 301 | 407 |
| Production Year | Concrete Roofing Tiles | Bricks and Blocks | Drainpipes, Salt Glazed, 6 in. and Below | Cement | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Building Bricks, Clay | Concrete | |||||
| Bricks | Blocks | |||||
| * In millions of effective running feet. | ||||||
| No. (million) | tons(000) | |||||
| 1960–61 | 11.0 | 56.4 | 0.6 | 12.5 | 2.88 | 619.6 |
| 1961–62 | 11.2 | 60.5 | 0.5 | 12.4 | 3.09 | 647.9 |
| 1962–63 | 9.4 | 46.8 | 1.4 | 12.2 | 3.06 | 653.2 |
| 1963–64 | 9.8 | 50.2 | 0.8 | 16.0 | 5.82* | 754.1 |
| 1964–65 | 8.8 | 51.7 | 0.8 | 19.5 | 6.95* | 786.5 |
| 1965–66 | 5.9 | 52.4 | 0.4 | 25.5 | 6.89* | 841.1 |
| 1966–67 | 5.2 | 50.8 | 0.6 | 24.2 | 7.33* | 859.0 |
| 1967–68 | 4.8 | 42.5 | 0.1 | 23.5 | 6.93* | 772.5 |
| 1968–69 | 7.1 | 40.3 | 0.1 | 22.2 | 6.86* | 774.3 |
| 1969–70 | 6.2 | 36.1 | 0.2 | 28.5 | 7.72* | 792.2 |
| 1970–71 | 7.0 | 29.6 | .. | 26.5 | 6.63* | 808.3 |
HOUSING FINANCE—The chief agency providing finance for housing in New Zealand is the State Advances Corporation, a wholly Government-owned institution described in detail in Section 30B. For the year ended 31 March 1972 the State Advances Corporation authorised loans valued at $49.9 million for new urban dwellings. Of the 11,337 housing loans authorised, 782 applicants qualified for 3 percent rebated interest loans involving $5.5 million. Loans of $33.1 million were authorised for the purchase of existing houses.
The Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964 provides for payment in a lump sum of the social security family benefit, the capitalised benefit to be applied towards the provision of a family home, for essential alterations, or for repayment of encumbrances on a family home. The scheme became operative on 1 April 1959. Benefits in respect of any number of children may be capitalised provided the aggregate advance does not exceed $2.000. Family benefit advances totalling $111.6 million were authorised up to 31 March 1972 by the State Advances Corporation to applicants holding eligibility certificates issued by the Social Security Commission.
The State Advances Corporation operates two Housing Mortgage Guarantee Schemes in respect of housing loans on first mortgage granted by approved lenders, including trustee lenders, where the amount advanced does not exceed 90 percent of value. The maximum loan which may be advanced is $13,500 and the maximum effective interest rate is 7 percent. Under the first scheme, which is confined to approved institutional lenders, the corporation guarantees the amount lent above the institution's normal lending limit (usually two-thirds of value). The second scheme, for which any lender may qualify, provides for the guarantee of the full amount of the loan advanced. Fees are charged according to the amount guaranteed and the degree of risk. The loans must be on a table or similar basis (i.e., repayable over a specified period) and for the purpose of building, buying, altering, or refinancing a house or flat.
Home lay-by accounts in the Post Office Savings Bank and trustee and private savings banks qualify for a subsidy, known as a suspensory free deposit, of $10 for each $200 when the money is used to acquire a new home to be occupied by the depositor. At 31 March 1972 there were 1,412 accounts open (see Section 29).
COST OF HOUSES AND SECTIONS—The following table indicates the spread of building costs and section prices of new houses financed by the Corporation during the last 2 years.
| Section Cost | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | House Cost (Excluding Section) | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| percent | |||||
| Up to $1,500 | 18.21 | 13.55 | percent | ||
| $1,501 to $2,000 | 36.34 | 30.96 | Up to $8,000 | 30.20 | 5.28 |
| $2,001 to $2,500 | 27.42 | 29.82 | $8,001 to $9,000 | 29.86 | 22.46 |
| $2,501 to $3,000 | 8.70 | 10.56 | $9,001 to $10,000 | 18.60 | 28.30 |
| $3,001 to $3,500 | 4.67 | 7.42 | $10,001 to $11,000 | 10.39 | 19.36 |
| $3,501 to $4,000 | 2.75 | 4.03 | Over $11,000 | 10.95 | 24.60 |
| Over $4,000 | 1.91 | 3.66 | |||
| Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | |||
| Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | |||
Statistics compiled by the Valuation Department from sales in the major urban areas for the 1971 year gave the average sale price of sections as $3,451, the average sale price of houses as $11,469, and the average sale price of owner-occupier flats as $12,610. (Source: parliamentary paper H.7, 1972.)
URBAN HOUSE PROPERTY PRICE INDEX—This index is designed to measure changes in the average level of prices paid for house properties transferred during each half-year. Variations in the average age of properties transferred, as an indicator of the average quality of such properties, are eliminated in the index methodology in order to arrive at a valid index of price level changes.
It is a combined series for all 25 centres in which prices are collected for the Consumers' Price Index. (Base: Average for year ended June 1965 (= 1000).)
| Six Months Ended | Index |
|---|---|
| 1961—Jun | 874 |
| Dec | 883 |
| 1962—Jun | 887 |
| Dec | 897 |
| 1963—Jun | 907 |
| Dec | 934 |
| 1964—Jun | 948 |
| Dec | 979 |
| 1965—Jun | 1021 |
| Dec | 1043 |
| 1966—Jun | 1069 |
| Dec | 1104 |
| 1967—Jun | 1120 |
| Dec | 1124 |
| 1968—Jun | 1132 |
| Dec | 1153 |
| 1969—Jun | 1186 |
| Dec | 1213 |
| 1970—Jun | 1259 |
| Dec | 1323 |
| 1971—Jun | 1405 |
| Dec | 1467 |
Further information on housing finance is contained in Section 30B—State Advances Corporation.
ROLE OF LOCAL AUTHORITIES—The housing policy of the Government includes the provision of loans to local authorities through the State Advances Corporation for pensioner, rural, and community accommodation.
Housing of the Elderly—Since 1951 Government has encouraged local authorities to meet the housing needs of elderly persons rather than provide such accommodation itself. To this end a scheme of subsidies was introduced, the balance of the cost being found by way of a loan to the local body with interest at 3+ percent and a term up to 40 years on a table basis. The combination of subsidy and low interest rate is directed at keeping rents within reasonable levels—the current maxima are $5 and $6 or single and double units respectively.
The policy is administered by the Health Department, which establishes the need for pensioner accommodation in a particular locality and administers the subsidy. The State Advances Corporation provides technical services and administers the loan. The present subsidy offered is up to 50 percent of the cost of erection—with a maximum of $3,500 per unit. A subsidy of up to $1,000 per flat is available for the cost and development of land. It is required that the accommodation provided be let only to elderly persons with a housing need.
The amount of subsidy approved in 1971–72 was $1,548,888 to provide housing for 438 persons. Since the inception of the policy in 1951, subsidy assistance has totalled $12,052,190 for the accommodation of 7,465 persons.
Rural Housing—The Rural Housing Act 1939 has as its object the provision of more houses on farm properties. Loans are made to county councils (and other local bodies within whose boundaries farmlands are situated) for readvancing to farmers for the erection of, or additions or alterations to, dwellings. The State Advances Corporation is responsible for the supervision and general administration of the Act. Persons receiving loans (about 300 a year) are principally owners of economic farms.
Community Housing—The State Advances Corporation has authority to grant loans for general housing purposes, i.e., for the benefit of the community in general. Proposals must involve a definite scheme for the erection of not less than three houses. The substantial proportion of assistance provided has been in the metropolitan areas (e.g., in Wellington the city council's building programme has been largely financed from this source). The emphasis is on moderate-cost accommodation.
Urban renewal is also financed under the community housing scheme. The area concerned must first be declared a reclamation area; any loss on land purchase and demolition is eligible for a Government subsidy (administered by the Ministry of Works). The Freeman's Bay scheme in Auckland and the Nairn Street project in Wellington are examples.
Since 1960 over $15.8 million has been authorised for community housing schemes.
Borough councils are authorised under the Municipal Corporations Act to provide loans for housing purposes, to subdivide for such purposes any land vested in a council and not held by it in trust for any particular purpose other than housing; and to sell or lease allotments for housing purposes. Local authorities may also apply to the Local Authorities Loans Board for blanket authorities for the purchase of land for subdivision for housing purposes. Local authorities are encouraged to play a prominent part in the housing of their citizens.
MAORI HOUSING—In addition to the facilities of the State Advances Corporation, financial assistance towards the building of houses, including the purchase of building sites, additions, repairs to existing dwellings, and for the purchase of houses, is available to Maoris and other Polynesians under the Maori Housing Act 1935, the lending authority being the Board of Maori Affairs.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department also arranges for the construction of the houses in many cases and provides a free plan service. Finance through the department up to set loan limits, rebated interest rate, and capitalisation of family benefits, is similar to loans granted by the State Advances Corporation. Where the applicant does not qualify for the special interest concession the finance is made available at an interest rate of 5 5/8 percent.
All applications for State tenancies are dealt with by the State Advances Corporation, although assistance with applications is often given by the department's staff.
From the inception of the scheme to 31 March 1972, the department has provided finance to enable 15,691 families to build new houses, 684 to purchase existing houses, and 6,806 to make additions to or repair their houses. A further 9,485 Maori families have obtained houses or rental flats from the State Advances Corporation and the Maori Trustee. A Maori household averages 5.5 persons so that the combined figure, including additions or repairs, of 26,585 houses, means a total of some 146,217 Maori people have been provided with better housing in a space of 33 years.
The Government has also provided accommodation for single young Maori people in urban areas. It has built rental flats for girls in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Whangarei. It has provided hostels for boys at Auckland and Christchurch and by the provision of subsidy has encouraged church organisations to establish hostels in a number of cities. Through the agency of the Maori Trustee, hostel and flat accommodation for both boys and girls has been provided in many of the main centres. In these ways the accommodation needs of over 1,000 young Maori people are now being met, many of whom are enrolled on the department's vocational training courses operated in conjunction with the technical institutes.
Accommodation for Maori pensioners has been provided in Kaikohe, Paihia, Tauranga, and Te Kao.
WELFARE ORGANISATIONS: Hostels for Young People—Since 1951, religious and welfare organisations have been assisted to establish hostels for young people by subsidies of establishment costs. As from May 1971, the subsidy has been 80 percent, with a limit of $2,880 per young person accommodated. The purpose is to assist young men and women who are living away from their homes in order to study or undertake employment and find it difficult to obtain suitable living accommodation. Subsidies of 50 percent may also be granted for authorised improvements to existing hostels, and 75 percent for fire protection work as required by the local authority. The Department of Health is responsible for administering this policy.
Since the policy commenced, subsidies totalling $1,817,753 had been approved up to 31 March 1972, to assist in providing hostel accommodation for 1,470 young people, and for upgrading purposes.
Government also helps with substantial subsidies for university halls of residence established by religious and welfare agencies. Administration is handled by the University Grants Committee.
STATE HOUSE CONSTRUCTION—A programme of building State rental houses and flats was commenced in March 1937. These are allocated to tenants on the basis of income and need. Since 1950 there has been an income limit on applicants for tenancies for these dwellings.
The Housing Division of the Ministry of Works acquires and develops land to provide sites for houses and flats and arranges contracts for their construction. These activities are covered by the Housing Act 1955.
The totals of State rental units completed and handed over for occupation in the latest 11 years are shown in the following table. Up to 31 March 1972 there were 74,353 units completed.
| Year | Number of Units |
|---|---|
| 1961–62 | 1,972 |
| 1962–63 | 1,948 |
| 1963–64 | 1,562 |
| 1964–65 | 1,622 |
| 1965–66 | 1,334 |
| 1966–67 | 1,469 |
| 1967–68 | 1,489 |
| 1968–69 | 1,534 |
| 1969–70 | 1,241 |
| 1970–71 | 1,194 |
| 1971–72 | 661 |
Planning of New Urban Areas—Such has been the demand for State development in Auckland and Wellington that it has been necessary to acquire large areas of land in these metropolitan areas, which, when developed over a number of years, has resulted in the creation of new towns. These have been comprehensively planned, and developed sites have been made available for central commercial, industrial, and administrative areas as well as civic and neighbourhood amenities. At present the three existing instances of development at this scale are Porirua City, near Wellington, and Otara and Mangere townships within Manukau City, south of Auckland.
In accordance with continuing Government policy, the planning of these towns and State development generally has recognised the need to conserve land and gain as much return from the installation of municipal services as possible. For these reasons, particular attention has been paid to subdivisional pattern and, where appropriate, medium-density housing to an acceptable level has been introduced. In addition, a measure of building of medium and high-density residential accommodation has been undertaken in inner city areas in Auckland and Wellington.
Further substantial areas of land have been acquired in the Albany Basin in Auckland for future development. Part of this land has been made available for the new Albany University. A planning exercise, aimed at achieving the integration of State with private housing in the Albany area and the creation of a high standard of urban environment which will complement the university is currently being undertaken by local authority and departmental officers. Commencement of land development is timed for late 1974 or 1975.
Recognising the need for social diversification in State developed areas it is now policy to make 50 percent of the sections available for sale to the public for private housing.
State Services Housing—State Services houses are houses for Government departments and the armed forces. The total number of such houses erected by the Housing Division to 31 March 1972 was 13,189. This includes houses built at the sites of major construction jobs, such as electric power schemes.
Finance—The cost of the State housing programme, including the acquisition and development of land, is financed from the Housing Construction vote in the Works and Trading Account, i.e., out of national development loan moneys.
The following table shows the annual expenditure from the Housing Construction vote.
| Year Ended 31 March | State Housing | State Services | Land Purchase and Development | Administration and General | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | |||||
| 1962 | 11,638 | 68 | 5,326 | 1,354 | 18,386 |
| 1963 | 10,354 | 64 | 4,094 | 2,140 | 16,652 |
| 1964 | 10,764 | 72 | 3,960 | 1,840 | 16,636 |
| 1965 | 10,102 | 122 | 3,352 | 1,886 | 15,462 |
| 1966 | 9,394 | 136 | 3,292 | 1,864 | 14,686 |
| 1967 | 11,234 | 124 | 2,784 | 1,898 | 16,040 |
| 1968 | 10,865 | 123 | 2,769 | 1,922 | 15,680 |
| 1969 | 9,849 | 89 | 3,292 | 1,890 | 15,120 |
| 1970 | 10,276 | 134 | 3,264 | 2,036 | 15,710 |
| 1971 | 8,803 | – | 2,395 | 2,104 | 13,302 |
| 1972 | 6,551 | – | 2,435 | 1,998 | 10,984 |
The next table shows the annual total expenditure by the Housing Division in the latest 6 years.
| Year | Vote, “Housing Construction” | On Behalf of Other Departments (Charged Direct) | Total | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Construction, Land Purchase and Development, Administration | Land Development, Murupara | On Behalf of Other Departments* | Total | |||
| * Expenditure on behalf of other departments charged meantime to vote, “Housing Construction”. | ||||||
| $(000) | ||||||
| 1966–67 | 15,792 | 1 | 124 | 15,917 | 4,662 | 20,579 |
| 1967–68 | 15,557 | – | 123 | 15,680 | 3,333 | 19,013 |
| 1968–69 | 15,031 | – | 89 | 15,120 | 1,807 | 16,928 |
| 1969–70 | 15,576 | – | 134 | 15,710 | 3,592 | 19,302 |
| 1970–71 | 13,302 | – | – | 13,302 | 3,899 | 17,201 |
| 1971–72 | 10,984 | – | – | 10,984 | 2,964 | 13,948 |
Room Content of Units (State Houses and State Services Housing)—The types of units according to number of bedrooms in units built during the 2 latest years, also the totals from 1937 to date, are shown in the following table.
| Number of Bedrooms | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | Totals to Date | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | |
| One bedroom or bed-sitting room | 20 | 1.2 | 16 | 1.7 | 4,847 | 5.6 |
| Two bedrooms | 128 | 8.1 | 73 | 7.9 | 25,430 | 29.0 |
| Three bedrooms | 1,201 | 76.0 | 696 | 75.3 | 50,212 | 57.4 |
| Four or more bedrooms | 232 | 14.7 | 140 | 15.1 | 7,053 | 8.0 |
| Totals | 1,581 | 100.0 | 925 | 100.0 | 87,542 | 100.0 |
Sheathing Materials Used (State Houses and State Services Housing)—The sheathing materials used in the number of units built in the 2 latest years, also the totals from 1937 to date, are shown in the following table.
| Materials | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | Totals to Date |
|---|---|---|---|
| Weatherboards | 600 | 338 | 49,384 |
| Brick veneer | 312 | 176 | 15,048 |
| Concrete block veneer | 229 | 167 | 6,170 |
| Other sheathing including asbestos cement products | 440 | 244 | 16,940 |
| Totals | 1,581 | 925 | 87,542 |
Land Acquisition and Development—During 1971–72 a total of 122 developed unit sites were purchased as a charge against the Housing Construction vote, also 371 acres of undeveloped land estimated ultimately to yield 485 unit sites. In the same period 918 fully-serviced house unit sites were developed on land already held.
State Rental Housing Tender Prices—The following table shows typical tender prices being accepted in the four main centres at the end of the last 11 financial years for similar types of three-bedroom State rental houses of equivalent floor space. In each case the house is a typical single unit on a flat section, built in weatherboards with a tiled roof. The price includes drainage, fencing, paths, toolshed, revolving clothes line, and letterbox. The cost of the section is not included. The figures in parentheses represent the cost per square foot.
| Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| 1961–62 | 6,334 | (6.03) | 6,278 | (5.98) | 5,472 | (5.21) | 6,172 | (5.88) |
| 1962–63 | 6,298 | (6.00) | 6,316 | (6.02) | 5,452 | (5.20) | 6,182 | (5.88) |
| 1963–64 | 6,306 | (6.01) | 6,330 | (6.03) | 5,686 | (5.42) | 6,234 | (5.94) |
| 1964–65 | 6,726 | (6.41) | 6,888 | (6.56) | 6,104 | (5.81) | 6,632 | (6.32) |
| 1965–66 | 6,942 | (6.61) | 7,178 | (6.83) | 6,434 | (6.12) | 6,758 | (6.42) |
| 1966–67 | 6,894 | (6.58) | 7,372 | (7.03) | 6,488 | (6.19) | 6,990 | (6.67) |
| 1967–68 | 6,366 | (6.06) | 6,830 | (6.50) | 6,273 | (5.97) | 6,586 | (6.27) |
| 1968–69 | 6,753 | (6.43) | 7,264 | (6.92) | 6,669 | (6.35) | 7,124 | (6.78) |
| 1969–70 | 7,184 | (6.84) | 7,675 | (7.30) | 6,759 | (6.43) | 7,661 | (7.29) |
| 1970–71 | 8,304 | (7.90) | 8,603 | (8.19) | 7,566 | (7.20) | 8,836 | (8.41) |
| 1971–72 | 10,021 | (9.54) | 10,613 | (10.11) | 8,698 | (8.28) | 10,236 | (9.74) |
JOINT FAMILY HOMES—The Joint Family Homes Act 1964 makes provision for a form of ownership by which a family home will belong not to the husband and wife separately but to both of them so that it may pass to the survivor on the death of one of them. It is possible to settle flats as family homes. There are substantial benefits resulting from settlement under the Act. In the event of claims by creditors or an assignee in bankruptcy, the property is protected up to a sum of $8,000. Further, on the death of one of the spouses there is an exemption of $12,000 from estate duty. Settlements under the Act are exempt from gift and stamp duty.
Under the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964 there is a condition attaching to capitalisation of the benefits that the home, if not in the sole name of the wife, be settled as a joint family home.
Joint family homes under the Joint Family Homes Act registered for the last 11 years are shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Homes Settled |
|---|---|
| 1962 | 16,012 |
| 1963 | 14,627 |
| 1964 | 13,056 |
| 1965 | 13,224 |
| 1966 | 14,149 |
| 1967 | 12,738 |
| 1968 | 13,278 |
| 1969 | 14,040 |
| 1970 | 14,545 |
| 1971 | 16,118 |
| 1972 | 15,232 |
CENSUS INFORMATION: Nature of Dwelling—The following table shows the nature of dwellings at the censuses at 1966 and 1971.
| Nature of Dwelling | Numbers | Percentage of Total Inhabited Dwellings | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 1971 | 1966 | 1971 | |
| * Estimate only. | ||||
| Inhabited dwellings— | ||||
| Permanent private dwellings— | ||||
| Private house | 626,580 | 86.5 | ||
| Private house, partly sublet | 1,162 | 0.2 | ||
| Flat | 74,999 | 10.4 | ||
| Dwellings combined with shop, rooms attached to offices, etc. | 5,820 | 0.8 | ||
| Bach | 7,484 | 1.0 | ||
| Other | 59 | – | ||
| Totals | 716,104 | 800,500* | 98.9 | |
| Mobile and temporary dwellings— | ||||
| Mobile residence (including caravans) | 1,035 | 0.1 | ||
| Other (including tents) | 134 | – | ||
| Totals | 1,169 | 0.1 | ||
| Non-private dwellings— | ||||
| Hotel, boardinghouse, apartment house, hostel | 5,317 | 0.7 | ||
| Public or private hospital | 533 | 0.1 | ||
| Camp | 525 | 0.1 | ||
| Other | 796 | 0.1 | ||
| Totals | 7,171 | 1.0 | ||
| Grand totals, inhabited dwellings | 724,444 | 809,837 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
| Uninhabited dwellings— | ||||
| Occupants temporarily away | 14,979 | 18,116 | … | … |
| Untenanted dwelling | 26,272 | 26,184 | … | … |
| Bach (weekend or summer dwelling) | 29,534 | 32,446 | … | … |
| Totals | 70,785 | 76,746 | … | … |
| Building— | ||||
| Dwellings in course of erection | 10,667 | 9,182 | … | … |
In 1966 the average number of occupants per permanent private dwelling was 3,52, compared with 3.56, 5 years earlier.
Unoccupied dwellings are restricted to buildings intended for human habitation, e.g., houses, flats, cottages, etc., and the category omits unoccupied caravans, tents, etc.; it also excludes unoccupied dwellings which are both deserted and dilapidated.
Rents—In the following table the average weekly rent for unfurnished five-roomed dwellings is given for selected cities with the largest numbers of rental dwellings in 1966. State rental houses are included in the figures and would have a moderating effect on the rents. The average weekly rent for the 47,362 unfurnished five-roomed dwellings in New Zealand was $6.29, while it was $7.08 for the 33,378 such dwellings in centres of over 2,000 population.
| City | Number of Five-roomed Dwellings Let | Average Weekly Rent |
|---|---|---|
| $ | ||
| Auckland | 2,443 | 8.16 |
| Manukau | 995 | 7.10 |
| Lower Hutt | 1,641 | 7.11 |
| Porirua | 1,276 | 6.72 |
| Wellington | 1,484 | 9.72 |
| Christchurch | 2,236 | 7.48 |
| Dunedin | 1,304 | 6.45 |
| Hamilton | 1,256 | 7.10 |
| Palmerston North | 1,002 | 6.95 |
| Gisborne | 544 | 6.40 |
| Napier | 652 | 6.45 |
| Hastings | 567 | 6.69 |
| New Plymouth | 657 | 6.73 |
| Wanganui | 731 | 6.36 |
| Timaru | 494 | 6.61 |
| Invercargill | 631 | 7.19 |
The numbers and average weekly rents according to the number of rooms in all rented dwellings and also in flats separately are shown in the following table. (These are also from the 1966 Census.)
| Nature of Dwelling | Number of Rooms | Total, Including Other | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | ||
| All Dwellings (including flats) | Number | ||||||
| Furnished | 1,051 | 4,330 | 6,368 | 5,881 | 4,425 | 1,619 | 24,476 |
| Unfurnished | 2,461 | 10,099 | 22,502 | 38,755 | 47,362 | 12,071 | 137,271 |
| Partly furnished | 636 | 2,700 | 3,934 | 3,763 | 2,918 | 1,178 | 15,682 |
| All rented dwellings | 4,148 | 17,129 | 32,804 | 48,399 | 54,705 | 14,868 | 177,429 |
| Weekly Rent | |||||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| Furnished | 7.33 | 10.12 | 11.67 | 11.90 | 11.73 | 13.90 | 11.58 |
| Unfurnished | 4.13 | 6.48 | 8.12 | 7.06 | 6.29 | 6.88 | 6.88 |
| Partly furnished | 6.00 | 9.13 | 10.31 | 10.72 | 10.70 | 11.54 | 10.28 |
| All rented dwellings | 5.24 | 7.84 | 9.08 | 7.95 | 6.97 | 8.04 | 7.84 |
| Nature of Dwelling | Number of Rooms | Total, Including Other | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | ||
| Flats | Number | ||||||
| Furnished | 769 | 3,737 | 4,847 | 2,837 | 1,023 | 339 | 13,772 |
| Unfurnished | 2,032 | 7,606 | 13,484 | 10,613 | 3,489 | 529 | 38,054 |
| Partly furnished | 435 | 2,222 | 2,991 | 1,790 | 529 | 148 | 8,199 |
| All rented flats | 3,236 | 13,565 | 21,322 | 15,240 | 5,041 | 1,016 | 60,025 |
| Weekly Rent | |||||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| Furnished | 8.09 | 10.58 | 12.63 | 14.58 | 16.39 | 18.40 | 12.73 |
| Unfurnished | 4.28 | 6.96 | 9.58 | 9.75 | 8.34 | 10.16 | 8.71 |
| Partly furnished | 7.02 | 9.66 | 10.99 | 12.04 | 13.01 | 14.44 | 10.88 |
| All rented flats | 5.56 | 8.41 | 10.48 | 10.92 | 10.47 | 13.55 | 9.94 |
Tenure of Dwelling—The following table classifies the inhabited permanent private dwellings according to tenure.
| Tenure | 1961 | 1966 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Dwellings | Percent of Total Specified | Number of Dwellings | Percent of Total Specified | |
| Renting or leasing | 153,728 | 24.3 | 177,429 | 24.9 |
| Free dwelling provided with job | 34,087 | 5.4 | 35,387 | 5.0 |
| Loaned without payment | 8,586 | 1.4 | 7,919 | 1.1 |
| Owned with table mortgage | 166,636 | 26.3 | 213,807 | 30.0 |
| Owned with flat mortgage | 86,359 | 13.7 | 80,885 | 11.3 |
| Unspecified mortgage | 433 | 0.1 | 226 | – |
| Owned without mortgage | 181,793 | 28.8 | 197,085 | 27.7 |
| Not specified | 2,085 | … | 3,366 | … |
| Totals | 633,707 | 100.0 | 716,104 | 100.0 |
In the following table the tenure of inhabited permanent private dwellings in 1966 is related to the occupational status of the head of the household.
| Occupational Status of Head of Household | Tenure | Total Dwellings† | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Renting or Leasing | Rent Free* | Owned | |||
| With Mortgage | Without Mortgage | ||||
* Includes free dwelling with job, and dwellings loaned without payment. † Includes dwellings where tenure unspecified | |||||
| Employer | 5,510 | 3,329 | 33,944 | 18,721 | 61,948 |
| Worker on own account | 6,336 | 4,133 | 29,056 | 16,114 | 56,019 |
| Wage or salary earner | 134,049 | 29,434 | 204,341 | 67,333 | 436,542 |
| Unemployed | 903 | 101 | 657 | 580 | 2,261 |
| Assisting relative | 4 | 7 | 15 | 20 | 46 |
| Not specified | 158 | 32 | 133 | 191 | 537 |
| Totals, actively engaged | 146,960 | 37,036 | 268,146 | 102,959 | 557,353 |
| Retired or independent means | 9,814 | 2,702 | 10,721 | 52,237 | 75,877 |
| Dependent on public or private support | 20,655 | 3,568 | 16,051 | 41,889 | 82,875 |
| Totals not actively engaged | 30,469 | 6,270 | 26,772 | 94,126 | 158,751 |
| Total heads | 177,429 | 43,306 | 294,918 | 197,085 | 716,104 |
In the following table the tenure of the preceding dwellings in 1966 is related to the income level of the head of the household.
| Income Group of Head of Household | Total Households | Tenure | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Renting or Leasing | Rent Free* | Owned | |||
| With Mortgage | Without Mortgage | ||||
* Includes free dwelling with job, and dwellings loaned without payment. † Includes cases where income of head of household was not specified. | |||||
| $ | Percentage of Households | ||||
| Under 600 | 124,155 | 23.3 | 4.4 | 18.3 | 54.0 |
| 600–1,399 | 50,890 | 27.7 | 7.5 | 21.8 | 43.0 |
| 1,400–2,199 | 192,226 | 31.8 | 8.5 | 37.9 | 21.8 |
| 2,200–2,999 | 196,434 | 26.5 | 4.9 | 52.9 | 15.7 |
| 3,000–3,999 | 73,447 | 18.8 | 5.3 | 57.7 | 18.2 |
| 4,000–7,999 | 60,276 | 9.8 | 5.9 | 57.0 | 27.3 |
| 8,000 and over | 14,985 | 5.8 | 3.6 | 51.7 | 38.9 |
| Totals† | 716,104 | 24.9 | 6.1 | 41.4 | 27.6 |
Amenities of Dwellings—The next two tables present the various amenities in permanent private dwellings and show whether they were used solely by the occupants of a dwelling or shared by occupants of other dwellings.
| Amenity | Not Shared | Shared | Nil | Not Specified | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | |
| Number of Dwellings | ||||||||
| Hot water service | 588,447 | 697,400 | 6,419 | 7,268 | 37,545 | 7,946 | 1,296 | 3,490 |
| Bath or shower | 607,385 | 697,061 | 7,849 | 5,650 | 17,908 | 9,690 | 565 | 3,703 |
| Flush toilet | 552,512 | 667,578 | 7,825 | 5,684 | 72,886 | 40,754 | 484 | 2,088 |
| Refrigerator | 509,461 | 651,760 | 1,923 | 1,999 | 121,176 | 58,877 | 1,147 | 3,468 |
| Telephone | .. | 584,735 | .. | 3,395 | .. | 123,215 | .. | 4,759 |
| Washing machine | 488,253 | 620,187 | 5,800 | 9,486 | 137,607 | 81,212 | 2,047 | 5,219 |
| Television set | .. | 452,033 | .. | 1,132 | .. | 252,939 | .. | 10,000 |
| Radio | .. | 667,340 | .. | 979 | .. | 44,220 | .. | 3,565 |
| Vacuum cleaner | .. | 636,217 | .. | 3,592 | .. | 72,287 | .. | 4,008 |
| Percentage of Dwellings | ||||||||
| Hot water service | 93.1 | 97.9 | 1.0 | 1.0 | 5.9 | 1.1 | .. | .. |
| Bath or shower | 96.0 | 97.8 | 1.2 | 0.8 | 2.8 | 1.4 | .. | .. |
| Flush toilet | 87.3 | 93.5 | 1.2 | 0.8 | 11.5 | 5.7 | .. | .. |
| Refrigerator | 80.5 | 91.4 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 19.2 | 8.3 | .. | .. |
| Telephone | .. | 82.2 | .. | 0.5 | .. | 17.3 | .. | .. |
| Washing machine | 77.3 | 87.3 | 1.0 | 1.3 | 21.7 | 11.4 | .. | .. |
| Television set | .. | 64.0 | .. | 0.2 | .. | 35.8 | .. | .. |
| Radio | .. | 93.7 | .. | 0.1 | .. | 6.2 | .. | .. |
| Vacuum cleaner | .. | 89.3 | .. | 0.5 | .. | 10.2 | .. | .. |
| Means of Cooking—1966 | Number of Dwellings | Percentage of Total Specified |
|---|---|---|
| Electric range, stove | 560,234 | 78.4 |
| Electric cooker, stovette | 1,652 | 0.2 |
| Electric range and coal, wood, coke, range | 20,888 | 2.9 |
| Electric range and gas range | 3,400 | 0.5 |
| Gas range | 72,988 | 10.2 |
| Gas cooker, stovette | 159 | – |
| Gas range and coal, wood, coke, range | 2,769 | 0.4 |
| Coal, wood, coke, range | 51,559 | 7.2 |
| Oil range or stove | 326 | – |
| Oil, other | 103 | – |
| Other | 429 | 0.1 |
| Not specified | 1,087 | … |
| No means | 510 | 0.1 |
| Totals | 716,104 | 100.0 |
At the 1966 Census 44.5 percent of dwellings were heated mainly by open fireplaces, 38.6 percent by electric fires or radiators, 5.6 percent by space heaters, and 2.6 percent by kerosene heaters or radiators.
In 1966, 90.4 percent of all inhabited permanent private dwellings had piped water, while 9.5 percent depended on rainwater tanks, and only 0.1 percent had no water laid on.
In the following table the possession of selected household amenities is related to the income of the head of the household.
| Income of Head of Household | Total Households | Amenities* | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Refrigerator | Washing Machine | Telephone | Television | ||
* Including a very small percentage of households sharing facilities. † Including cases where income of the head of the household was not specified. | |||||
| $ | Percentages | ||||
| Under 600 | 124,155 | 82.3 | 70.9 | 72.5 | 47.6 |
| 600–1,399 | 50,890 | 86.0 | 78.7 | 78.0 | 49.9 |
| 1,400–2,199 | 192,226 | 89.6 | 87.9 | 76.5 | 59.9 |
| 2,200–2,999 | 196,434 | 95.0 | 94.5 | 84.8 | 70.4 |
| 3,000–3,999 | 73,447 | 97.6 | 96.5 | 93.1 | 74.4 |
| 4,000–7,999 | 60,276 | 98.6 | 97.2 | 97.9 | 76.9 |
| 8,000 and over | 14,985 | 99.0 | 97.8 | 99.0 | 80.4 |
| Totals† | 716,104 | 91.3 | 87.9 | 82.1 | 63.3 |
Materials of Outer Walls—The following table gives an analysis showing the materials of which the outer walls of inhabited permanent private dwellings were constructed. Flats are included individually and not as blocks. Therefore part of the increase, for instance, in brick and concrete construction, is accounted for by a lesser number of buildings than indicated by the increase in number of dwelling units.
| Material of Outer Walls | Number of Dwellings | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
| Wood | 411,370 | 431,318 | 455,213 |
| Stone | 1,121 | 2,456 | 8,910 |
| Concrete, including concrete blocks | 17,869 | 22,510 | 28,347 |
| Concrete and wood | 1,087 | 2,039 | 3,093 |
| Brick, including hollow brick | 47,420 | 65,171 | 94,100 |
| Brick and wood | 3,332 | 6,137 | 8,818 |
| Brick and other material | 3,401 | 7,035 | 6,263 |
| Wood and iron | 3,721 | 3,314 | 2,507 |
| Wood and proprietary wallboard | 2,369 | 7,335 | 1,593 |
| Iron | 3,862 | 3,083 | 2,554 |
| Asbestos | 2,011 | 2,176 | 2,684 |
| Proprietary wallboards of asbestos type | 26,250 | 47,963 | 46,954 |
| Roughcast | 27,944 | 25,555 | 37,045 |
| Other materials | 3,922 | 6,817 | 16,238 |
| Not specified | 7,373 | 778 | 1,785 |
| Totals | 563,052 | 633,707 | 716,104 |
Although the number of houses and flats with outer walls of wood increased by slightly fewer than 24,000 between the 1961 and 1966 Censuses, as a percentage of all inhabited permanent private dwellings they decreased from 68.1 to 63.6.
Houses and flats with outer walls constructed of concrete, brick, and roughcast increased both in number and as a percentage of the total between 1961 and 1966, thus continuing the post-war trend.
Materials for Roofs—Most dwellings (69.5 percent) in 1966 were roofed with sheet or corrugated iron with tiles the next popular choice (22.6 percent).
Numbers of Rooms and Occupants—The following table classifies inhabited permanent private dwellings in 1966 according to the number of rooms and the number of occupants.
| Number of Rooms | Number of Occupants | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 and Over | Total Dwellings | Average Per Dwelling | |
| 1 | 4,741 | 713 | 220 | 104 | 51 | 27 | 13 | 21 | 5,890 | 1.3 |
| 2 | 11,257 | 8,451 | 2,258 | 1,040 | 422 | 216 | 109 | 130 | 23,883 | 1.9 |
| 3 | 14,828 | 21,405 | 9,578 | 6,107 | 3,089 | 1,653 | 894 | 1,098 | 58,652 | 2.6 |
| 4 | 24,996 | 50,413 | 28,040 | 22,389 | 11,439 | 5,710 | 2,682 | 2,990 | 148,659 | 2.9 |
| 5 | 21,399 | 61,132 | 50,006 | 62,220 | 47,449 | 25,066 | 10,597 | 8,444 | 286,313 | 3.8 |
| 6 | 8,325 | 24,521 | 20,709 | 24,666 | 20,527 | 13,623 | 7,133 | 7,534 | 127,038 | 4.1 |
| 7 | 2,294 | 6,777 | 6,518 | 7,966 | 7,139 | 4,974 | 2,692 | 2,507 | 40,867 | 4.3 |
| 8 | 746 | 2,262 | 2,223 | 2,605 | 2,490 | 1,834 | 980 | 1,011 | 14,151 | 4.4 |
| 9 | 223 | 709 | 742 | 880 | 833 | 610 | 368 | 343 | 4,708 | 4.4 |
| 10 | 106 | 323 | 317 | 383 | 332 | 292 | 167 | 164 | 2,084 | 4.5 |
| 11 and over | 68 | 313 | 278 | 268 | 283 | 237 | 116 | 144 | 1,707 | 4.5 |
| Not specified | 401 | 511 | 337 | 331 | 233 | 147 | 75 | 117 | 2,152 | 3.5 |
| Totals | 89,384 | 177,530 | 121,226 | 128,959 | 94,287 | 54,389 | 25,826 | 24,503 | 716,104 | 3.5 |
Of the total number of dwellings (where number of rooms was specified) 562,010, or 78.7 percent had either 4, 5, or 6 rooms and of these 344,096 were occupied by either 2, 3, or 4 persons.
The number of dwellings with only 1 occupant increased from 72,004 in 1961 to 89,384 in 1966, a rise of 24.1 percent; those living alone in dwellings of 3 rooms rose from 11,157 to 14,828; those in 4 rooms from 19,897 to 24,996; and those in 5 rooms from 17,003 to 21,399. A large proportion of those persons living alone were widows.
TENANCY—The Tenancy Act 1955 administered by the Department of Labour governs rents and conditions of possession of certain private tenancies in existence before 18 November 1961. All private tenancies entered into since that date and all business premises without exception are no longer governed by the Act. Where the Act applies, a landlord or tenant may apply to a rents officer or the Magistrate's Court to fix a fair rent, effect certain repairs, prevent oppressive conduct, or have the tenancy freed from controls under the Act. It is estimated that 8,800 tenancies are protected by the Tenancy Act 1955. The Rent Appeal Act 1973 provides for the appointment of rent appeal boards empowered to determine equitable rents for dwellinghouses.
HOUSE MORTGAGES—Most of the housing advances made by institutions are in the form of table mortgages, being made initially for terms of usually over 20 years at the State Advances Corporation, about 15 years at building societies and about 10 years at the private savings banks. The general experience of these institutions is that most house mortgages are redeemed in 7 to 12 years, seldom running the full term. Interest rates and the methods of calculating them vary from one institution to another. Some institutions prefer to lend on new houses, others cater for the purchase of older dwellings.
The value of house mortgages outstanding to major lending institutions is shown in the following table prepared by the Monetary and Economic Council.
| Lending Institutions | At 31 March 1965 | At 31 March 1972 |
|---|---|---|
* Average for previews calendar year. † Estimated. | ||
| $(m) | $(m) | |
| State Advances Corporation | 426 | 581 |
| Building societies | 126*† | 228*† |
| Trustee banks | 57† | 134† |
| Life insurance companies | 126† | 202 |
| Private savings banks | … | 19 |
| Trading banks | 22 | 21 |
| Total | 757 | 1,185 |
There are no accurate statistics available for the value of the stock of housing mortgages outstanding from non-institutional sources. Undoubtedly the value is considerable, and it may well exceed the total of mortgages outstanding from the savings banks and building societies.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—New Zealand's natural resources of lakes and fast-flowing rivers have been systematically harnessed for hydro-electric development, providing a relatively cheap source of energy which is continually replenished by nature. New Zealand's dependence on hydro-electric generation is similar to that of Canada, but Norway and Sweden generate proportionately more of their electricity from water sources. Hydro energy provided 85 percent of the national electricity supply in 1971–72, with 8 percent coming from geothermal energy and 7 percent from fossil fuels—coal, oil, and natural gas.
An important factor governing future plans for electric power development is that the remaining hydro potential is mainly in the lower half of the South Island and the preponderance of population in the North Island. In 1965 the inter-island transmission link began transmitting electricity from Benmore to Haywards, but this link is limited in capacity and in any case by the end of the century the South Island consumers are likely to require all the output from hydro generation in the South Island.
At Wairakei, in New Zealand's thermal region, natural steam is being used to drive the turbines. Coal is being used at Meremere steam station south of Auckland. A large station is being built at New Plymouth to use as fuel either natural gas or oil, and a large coal-fired station is to be built at Huntly.
An oil-fired steam station has operated since 1967 at Marsden, near Whangarei, and gas turbines have been generating at Otahuhu since mid-1968. Until the use of nuclear power about 1990, most future North Island stations will be steam stations using natural gas, oil, and coal. These will consume large quantities of irreplaceable material and will have considerable effect on the environment by way of air pollution and the transfer of heat to natural waters used to cool the condensers.
RISING ENERGY DEMAND—The supply of energy in one form or another is basic to our way of life. It is an essential ingredient of our standard of living. It provides light, power, and heat in our homes and is a necessity for both primary and secondary industry. It is essential to ensure that we satisfy our present demands in the most economical way possible, and for the benefit of the community as a whole in both social and environmental terms. The annual consumption of energy over the next 10 years will be unprecedented in New Zealand's history. The demand for electricity alone can be taken as an example. In the 1972 report of the Committee to Review Power Requirements it is estimated that electricity generation will have to grow from about 15,000 GW hours in 1971–72 to over 32,000 GW hours by 1981–82—more than double. Peak power demand over the same period will also more than double, from just under 3,000 MW to nearly 6,500 MW.
The estimated capital expenditure on the generation plant necessary to achieve this output totals $1,089 million spent over the next 10 years. This estimate was made in the 1972 report of the Planning Committee on Electrical Power Development. To the figures for electrical energy must be added the requirements for other forms of energy and the cost of producing them. There are estimates for the next 10 years, which is a relatively short period. A continual review is being made so that a rolling plan can be formulated. Already planners are looking in detail at subsequent years, and giving general consideration to the demand and supply of energy to the end of the century. An immense increase in the demand for energy of all types is being experienced in all developed countries and is causing everyone to reconsider the question of available resources and how they can best be used to meet the demand. Advanced technology is enabling mankind to utilise energy that was unobtainable as recently as 10 years ago.
There are two reasons for reviewing our energy policies on a continuous basis. First, our traditional source of energy is limited, but we are discovering new sources, and so the supply scene is changing. Secondly, the cost of producing and supplying energy from various sources changes, as do consumer preferences. The second point can be best illustrated by looking at our own experience in New Zealand over the last 30 or 40 years. Prior to the Second World War coal provided most of the energy required for domestic and industrial use. Oil was mainly used in the transportation field or for lubrication, the major role of electricity was for lighting, and manufactured gas was largely used as a cheap form of energy for heating and cooking. What has happened in recent years is that the fuels with a high labour content in the cost of supply have moved up in price, whereas those with a low labour content have moved down, and this has steadily improved their competitive position. As a consequence, coal has lost its dominant position. In 1950 coal still held 50 percent of the New Zealand market, but by 1970 its share had dropped to 18 percent. Oil has increased from 38 percent to 58 percent in the same period and electricity has more than doubled its share from 10 percent to 23 percent. In 1971 the total of manufactured and natural gases accounted for about 1 percent of the market.
Looking ahead to about 1981, the ratios for consumer energy in New Zealand are expected to be: coal, about 8 percent; oil, 60 percent; electricity, 29 percent; and natural gas, 2 percent, with manufactured gas still about 1 percent. It is interesting to note that although gas supplies only about 3 percent of the market, this represents very nearly a threefold increase on present consumption. But more than the ratios will change; our demand for energy will also increase rapidly. Countries such as ours are relatively large users of energy, and the experience of the United Kingdom, the United States, and other developed countries indicates that as gross national product increases so does the per capita consumption of energy. The estimated annual increase in consumption, averaged over the next 10 years, is about 6 percent for oil and an even higher rate for electricity. In practical terms, by 1973 the annual increase in demand for electricity will be about 250 MW to 300 MW. By 1983, just 10 years later, it could be round about 500 MW, which is almost equal to an additional Benmore power station each year. To meet this sort of demand in the best way possible for New Zealand we must ensure that indigenous resources are used as effectively and efficiently as possible. We must ensure that they are not wasted either through inefficient use or by making use of them simply because they happen to be there. We also have to maintain reserves for our future needs.
Fossil fuels will need to be used to a greater extent for electricity generation in the future. Our hydro resources in the North Island are almost fully exploited apart from the station on the Motu River and some potential on some other rivers, although this is not very great. In the South Island there is still potential in the Clutha River, but this, apart from the Upper Waitaki, which is now being developed, is about the only hydro power available as an economic alternative to thermal power.
We have developed or are proceeding to develop almost all the remaining economic hydro potential that is available to us, and so it is now necessary to plan and build large thermal generating stations. Large reserves of natural gas have been discovered at Kapuni and are presently being distributed to nine North Island gas undertakings as a premium fuel. Another gas field, more than 20 times the size of the Kapuni field, has been discovered off the coast, and an oil refinery has been built at Marsden that is now on the verge of an expansion designed to ensure that it will meet our requirements in the field of petroleum and other products. Changes in social attitudes and a heightened interest in protecting our environment have far-reaching implications in the production, supply, and use of energy.
It is against this increasingly complex background that the need for a co-ordinating body in the energy sector emerges.
MINISTRY OF ENERGY RESOURCES—A Ministry of Energy Resources is provided for by legislation in 1972. It will be the function of the ministry to advise the Government on policies that will ensure the effective and efficient production, supply, and use of all forms of energy in New Zealand, bearing in mind the need to conserve resources. The Ministry of Energy Resources will advise the Government on an overall energy policy and will also provide an independent view on proposals concerning the production, supply, and use of energy in all its forms in both the public and the private sectors.
One of the difficulties in policy-making in the energy sector has been the lack of information relating to it. The Fuel and Power Committee of the National Development Conference pointed out, for example, that there was a lack of information on consumer preference and on consumer demand characteristics, and so the ministry is charged with developing and maintaining a coordinated information service on the production, supply, distribution, and use of energy. The Energy Resources Commission, which was set up as an interim body prior to the establishment of the ministry, has begun work on the development of a matrix on energy supply and use in New Zealand, and this will continue. The gaps in statistics have been pinpointed and work is going ahead to fill in these gaps. The administration of the Gas Council is to be transferred from the New Zealand Electricity Department to the Ministry.
The Government already has the services of the National Development Conference's Fuel and Power Council in an advisory capacity on energy matters, and this council, which consists of representatives of both the public and private spheres of the energy sector, will continue in operation.
HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT—Electricity supply in New Zealand was pioneered by local bodies and private enterprise. Reefton had hydro-electric supply as early as 1888, and Wellington in the following year opened a water-powered plant, using water from the city mains, but later switched to steam generation. Auckland and Christchurch, using steam-generating stations, and Dunedin, using hydro plant, all had supplies extensively developed before the advent of Government supply. Many smaller communities also had local supply, mostly produced from local steam stations, although in some cases hydro plant was installed to take advantage of local water resources.
The first Government station was opened at Lake Coleridge in 1914, and its capacity was increased in four stages up to 1930. In the North Island the Government purchased the Waihi Goldmining Company's station at Horahora on the Waikato River. This station was enlarged and by 1927 was supplying power as far north as Henderson and Takapuna. Mangahao station near Shannon was completed in 1925; one of the Waikaremoana stations (Tuai) and Arapuni both began operating in 1927. Between 1920 and 1930 the capacity of the State generating system grew by 135,590 kW and the number of consumers in New Zealand increased from 58,449 to 284,235. In the early 1920s steam stations were still producing up to 60 percent of the total electricity but by the 1930s they produced as little as 1 percent in some years, as they were gradually relegated to standby stations.
In the 1930s the Waitaki hydro station was commissioned and the Government acquired two small hydro stations—Arnold from the Grey Electric Power Board and Monowai from the Southland Power Board. With the latter the Government also took over the responsibility for distribution in Southland.
In spite of the difficulties, capacity was increased during the war years. Some existing stations extended, and new ones opened at Piripaua (the second Waikaremoana station), at Cobb in north-west Nelson and, towards the end of the war, at Highbank in Canterbury. Gates were built in 1941 to control the outflow from Lake Taupo.
After the war plans were pushed ahead for the development of the potential of the principal power source in the North Island, the Waikato River. Work had proceeded on Karapiro, the second Waikato station, during the war and its first power was produced in 1947 (the old Horahora station was submerged in the lake formed behind the dam). In 1952 Maraetai, the largest station on the Waikato, began producing electricity, and in 1956 Whakamaru was completed, followed by Atiamuri in 1958. Both Ohakuri and Waipapa stations began operating in 1961 and Aratiatia station in 1964.
Development in other areas included the commissioning of Kaitawa, the third Waikaremoana station, in 1948, and the installation of further machines at Waitaki. Control works were built at Lakes Pukaki and Tekapo to ensure an adequate water supply to the Waitaki station in the winter. Incorporated in the control works at Lake Tekapo is a single machine power station which was commissioned in 1951. The largest station built up to that time in New Zealand began operating at Roxburgh on the Clutha River in 1956. Meanwhile work proceeded on the Benmore station which was completed in 1966. Another station on the Waitaki, at Aviemore, located between the Waitaki and Benmore stations, began operating in July 1968.
Matahina on the Rangitaiki River in the Bay of Plenty produced its first electricity in January 1967.
The Manapouri scheme uses the waters of Lakes Manapouri and Te Anau, taking advantage of the 600-ft head between Manapouri and the sea. Intakes at the West Arm of Manapouri lead the water into vertical penstocks to the turbines 700 ft underground and it is discharged into Deep Cove at Doubtful Sound through a 6-mile tunnel.
A large proportion of Manapouri's output supplies the Bluff aluminium smelter and the remainder is fed into the national grid. Four generators began operating in 1969 and the remaining three in 1971 to give a total installed capacity of 700MW.
The Manapouri scheme was the subject of an agreement between the Government and Comalco in 1960 but subsequent agreements were negotiated in 1963, 1966, and 1969. As the land concerned lies within Fiordland National Park the agreement required statutory authority which was conferred in the Te Anau - Manapouri Development Act 1963. Under the 1969 agreement the Government built the power station and is building the Te Anau control works and the Mararoa Dam at Manapouri. This work is scheduled to be finished in 1975.
The actual formula devised for Comalco to pay for the electricity has varied between agreements and remains complicated; Comalco pays for the capacity to supply electricity, not for the electricity itself, plus the operating costs of that capacity; the price is based on capital charges. A sinking fund for the civil engineering works covers 80 years while the fund for equipment allows for a depreciation period of 40 years.
The 1966 agreement provided that Lake Manapouri be raised from its natural level of 583 ft above sea level to an operating level of 610–620 ft while the minimum lake level was set at 575.5 ft. Consequent on a campaign by conservationists opposed to the raising of the lake level the Government appointed a commission in 1970 to inquire into the proposal. The dam at Mararoa to control Lake Manapouri is now being built on a narrow base to control the lake within a normal range of levels. Lake Te Anau which feeds Lake Manapouri through the Upper Waiau River is to be controlled by a dam near its outlet to provide operating levels between 653.6 and 668 ft; this represents an increase of 5 ft on its natural level.
The purpose, planning, and the development of the Manapouri project are fully described in parliamentary paper D.7, 1967, as well as the Report of the Commission to Inquire into the Proposal to Raise the Level of Lake Manapouri for the Purpose of Generating Electricity (parliamentary paper D.8, 1970) and a report by the Institute of Economic Research on the Manapouri-Bluff Project commissioned by Comalco and published in October 1971.
The installed capacity of Maraetai power station on the Waikato River was doubled by the building of a second powerhouse for five additional machines which were commissioned in 1970–71. The yearly output from Maraetai has not been increased although useful peak-time capacity has been added.
Thermal Generation—The first thermal station built by the New Zealand Electricity Department came into operation in 1958 at Meremere beside the Waikato River, 40 miles south of Auckland. This station burns coal which is transported from the Maramarua opencast mines by aerial cableway, and from the Huntly mines by road and rail.
At Wairakei, a few miles north of Taupo, geothermal steam has been harnessed for the generation of electricity. The first machine began producing electricity in 1958 and the last machine (the thirteenth) was installed in 1963. Bores which are 4, 6, and 8 in. in diameter have been drilled to depths varying between 570 ft and 4,000 ft.
Marsden power station was commissioned in 1967 using oil from the nearby refinery, and at Otahuhu gas turbines went into service in 1968.
The 600 MW thermal station at New Plymouth is scheduled to produce its first electricity in late 1973 and attain its full capacity in 1974. Until the Maui natural gas wells off the coast of Taranaki begin production, the energy source will be 750,000 tons of imported bunker oil a year. A chimney 650 ft high has been built to disperse the hot gas.
Construction Projects: Hydro—A catchment area of more than 1,000 square miles in the central volcanic uplands of the North Island is being tapped for hydro-electric power development. Known as the Tongariro scheme, this complex development involves drawing upon the headwaters of certain rivers and tributaries, and diverting part of their flow from one watershed to another. In February 1971, southerly flowing waters of the Wanganui catchment were diverted to flow north to feed into Lake Taupo. A 20,000-ft tunnel connects Lake Rotoaira with the power house at Tokaanu. When the whole project is completed about 1974 it will increase the capacity of the eight existing power stations on the Waikato River by about 18 percent. Also included in the scheme is a 200 MW power station being built at Tokaanu. The total output from the development will be equivalent to one-third of the present output from the Waikato stations.
In July 1968 Government approved in principle the total development of the Upper Waitaki Valley for hydro-electric use. The scheme involves controlling the outflows of Lakes Tekapo and Pukaki and to a limited extent Lake Ohau, and directing the stored waters through canals to four power stations named Tekapo B, Ohau A, Ohau B, and Ohau C; the diverted waters will eventually reach the Waitaki River at Lake Benmore. The total capacity of the new stations will be about 850 megawatts; also the extra storage provided by the scheme will allow the output from existing Waitaki stations to be increased. Work began with the construction of a township at Twizel, and on the Tekapo B project, which should be completed by late 1976.
An oil-fired power station of 133 MW is planned for Evans Bay, Wellington, with construction to commence in 1973 for commissioning in 1976–77 to coincide with the growth in demand for power by the aluminium smelter at Bluff. Future plans include one natural-gas-fired power station in the Auckland area, assuming a successful agreement as to the price of natural gas. Beyond the first natural-gas-fired station, there could be a second larger one south of Auckland. A nuclear programme will be embarked upon earlier if natural gas is not used, otherwise it is expected that nuclear fuel would not be used until about 1990. Due to the delays in coming to an agreement on the price of natural gas, a 1,000 MW coal-fired station will be built at Huntly, the first unit (250 MW) of which is scheduled to be commissioned in April 1978. Investigations by the Mines Department over the years have confirmed the existence of a large underground coal-field sufficient to provide fuel for such a station.
Proposals for Clutha Hydro-electric Development—Investigations into hydro-electric power for the Clutha River are proceeding with emphasis on those proposals which cause the least disturbance to the people of the Clutha Valley.
Although the Inter-departmental Committee's Report on the effects of hydro-electric power development on the resources of the Clutha Valley outlines the effects of various alternatives, there are social and other aspects which are not covered in any depth. These require further attention.
INTER-ISLAND TRANSMISSION—In 1965, at the same time as Benmore power station was commissioned, the transmission systems of the North and South Islands were linked by a high-voltage direct-current transmission line and undersea cables. It was considered more economical to transmit electricity from the lower half of the South Island which has abundant hydro resources, rather than develop less attractive North Island schemes or build extra thermal stations.
This scheme not only involved the laying of submarine cables for 25 miles in Cook Strait, but also the construction of a 354 mile, 500 kV direct-current transmission line from Benmore to Fighting Bay on the southern side of Cook Strait, and from Oteranga Bay on the northern side to Haywards substation; complex converting equipment had also to be installed at each end of the system. Considerable world-wide interest has been shown in this scheme, which was the largest of its type outside the USSR. The World Bank made a loan of $23.2 million to meet the overseas costs of this project.
PLANNING FOR ELECTRIC POWER—Forward planning is continually under review by a series of specialised committees to ensure that future demands are met. The Power and Finance Utilisation Committee of the Electrical Supply Authorities Association, on which the New Zealand Electricity Department is represented, collates detailed estimates of unit consumption and peak demand in each area for a period of 5 years in advance. These estimates, which are revised and extended each year, show when and where power will be required in all parts of New Zealand. The Committee to Review Power Requirements then considers the estimates. (This committee has as chairman the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department, the Assistant General Manager, a representative of the supply authorities, a representative of the Treasury, and the Government Statistician as members.) Its function is to combine and project the supply authority estimates for a further 5 years for the North and South Island requirements and for New Zealand as a whole, also comparing them with the New Zealand requirements as arrived at by statistical methods. A Planning Committee on Electrical Power Development in New Zealand, which consists of members of the New Zealand Electricity Department, Ministry of Works, Treasury, and supply authority representatives, with the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department as chairman, considers the findings of the Review Committee.
The Planning Committee recommends what projects it considers should be proceeded with, and when, in order to meet the estimated needs. The review and planning reports are submitted to the Minister of Electricity who tables them in the House of Representatives.
Estimates made in 1972 by the Power Planning Committee of progressive generation were as follows (in million kWh): 1972–73, 17,184; 1973–74, 18,613; 1974–75, 20,460; 1975–76, 21,935; 1976–77, 23,196; 1977–78, 25,199; 1979–80, 28,284; 1980–81, 30,599; 1981–82, 32,892.
There has been a great upsurge in the consumption of electric power. Power generated to meet the demand doubled between 1962 and 1972 to reach 15,194 million kilowatt hours a year. In the same period generating capacity of power plants has more than doubled to reach 4.21 million kilowatts. Projected power requirements are expected to more than double again by 1982 to reach 30,599 million kilowatt hours. To meet the estimated power needs the generating capacity must be increased to 7.5 million kilowatts by 1982.
FINANCE FOR ELECTRICITY—Up to 1962 some $654 million had been expended in generation, transmission, and distribution, of which the Government share was $470 million. By 1972 the capital invested by the Government had risen to $1,111 million, and with the further expenditure by the electrical supply authorities on distribution, the total capital outlay had increased to $1,493 million. By 1982 the provision of barely sufficient generating capacity to meet the expected power needs could call for a further expenditure by Government of some $2,000 million. To this must be added the capital needs of the electrical supply authorities who must also increase the capacity of their distribution systems in step with the increasing power demand. In all probability the capital investment in 1982 in all branches of the electrical supply system will be over $2,300 million. Since 1962 a direct contribution has been made from revenue towards capital requirements.

LEGISLATION—Under the Electricity Act 1968 the New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for preparing plans to meet the expected demand for electric power and for controlling the State generating and transmission systems. In general, hydraulic investigation and civil engineering are carried out by the Ministry of Works to the requirements of the New Zealand Electricity Department. The New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for the overall functional design of each station, detailed design and installation of all turbines, generators, and associated electrical and mechanical equipment, for the design and installation of equipment at substations, for the survey, design, and construction of transmission lines, and for the operation and maintenance of the networks which supply electricity in bulk to the distributing authorities.
ELECTRIC POWER BOARDS AND SUPPLY AUTHORITIES—Under the Electric Power Boards Act 1925, boards control constituted electric power districts. Of the 41 electric power boards actively functioning at 31 March 1972, 15 had generating stations of a total rated generation capacity of 36,673 kW. There were also 23 municipal electric supply authorities, 6 of them having generating stations of a total rated generating capacity of 78,590 kW. Two Government departments, New Zealand Electricity and Tourist and Publicity, act as distributing authorities for Southland and Rotorua respectively. The licensed areas under the control of the boards and other authorities cover almost all the inhabited parts of the country. More than 99 percent of New Zealand's population enjoy the benefits of electricity in the home; only a few thousand people in more isolated and less accessible parts of the country lack this amenity.
The supply of electricity to remote areas presents difficulties because of the high cost of reticulation in relation to the revenue from power sold. A Rural Reticulation Council can make a levy of up to 1/2 percent of the gross revenue of all supply authorities and Government-owned electrical undertakings to subsidise the annual cost of supply in remote areas. The Rural Reticulation Council was set up under the Electricity Act 1945, and up to 31 March 1972 had approved subsidies on 9,713 route-miles of line to supply some 15,147 consumers. At this date 9,320 miles of line were completed and 14,691 consumers connected. The total capital expenditure was estimated at $16,460,469 and the subsidy paid for the year amounted to $334,718.
PUBLIC SUPPLY STATIONS—The following table covers all stations whose output is fully or partially available to the public supply system as at 31 March 1972, their installed capacity, static head where applicable, and annual' energy generation. Stations are State-owned unless otherwise indicated.
| Name of Station | Installed capacity at 31 March 1972 | Static Head | Annual Energy Generation Year Ended 31 March 1972 | Annual Load Factor | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Units | MW | ||||
* Owned by Dunedin City Council. † Owned by other supply authorities and industries. ‡ Comalco's entitlement is 480 MW of continuous power. § Excludes capacity of generating plant owned and operated by industries. | |||||
| Hydro | ft | million kWh | percent | ||
| Arapuni | 8 | 157.8 | 175 | 842.8 | 58.87 |
| Karapiro | 3 | 90.0 | 100 | 535.5 | 64.04 |
| Maraetai | 10 | 360.0 | 200 | 871.4 | 29.97 |
| Whakamaru | 4 | 100.0 | 124 | 495.9 | 54.08 |
| Atiamuri | 4 | 84.0 | 81 | 279.1 | 40.47 |
| Waipapa | 3 | 51.0 | 53 | 257.2 | 49.63 |
| Ohakuri | 4 | 112.0 | 115 | 371.2 | 37.33 |
| Aratiatia | 3 | 90.0 | 110 | 275.0 | 37.31 |
| Matahina | 2 | 72.0 | 200 | 409.8 | 62.79 |
| Mangahao | 5 | 19.2 | 896 | 74.1 | 40.55 |
| Waikaremoana— | |||||
| Kaitawa | 2 | 32.0 | 443 | 163.7 | 55.29 |
| Tuai | 3 | 52.0 | 676 | 310.2 | |
| Piripaua | 2 | 40.0 | 370 | 196.8 | |
| Cobb | 6 | 32.0 | 1,950 | 183.6 | 61.95 |
| Arnold | 2 | 3.1 | 42 | 23.7 | 81.84 |
| Coleridge | 9 | 34.5 | 490 | 115.3 | 34.29 |
| Highbank | 1 | 25.2 | 330 | 84.9 | 38.04 |
| Waitaki | 7 | 105.0 | 70 | 402.7 | 41.91 |
| Aviemore | 4 | 220.0 | 122 | 736.1 | 45.20 |
| Benmore | 6 | 540.0 | 302 | 1,844.3 | 43.79 |
| Manapouri‡ | 7 | 700.0 | 580 | 2,821.6 | 65.89 |
| Tekapo | 1 | 25.2 | 100 | 121.8 | 54.18 |
| Roxburgh | 8 | 320.0 | 150 | 1,172.6 | 40.68 |
| Monowai | 3 | 6.0 | 154 | 34.0 | 60.45 |
| Waipori* | 11 | 65.2 | – | 132.9 | – |
| Auxiliary† | 53 | 39.1 | – | 213.4 | – |
| Sub-totals | 3,375.2 | 12,969.7 | .. | ||
| Thermal | |||||
| Meremere | 7 | 210.0 | 606.9 | 37.51 | |
| Wairakei | 13 | 192.4 | 1,174.4 | 89.55 | |
| Marsden | 2 | 240.0 | 337.0 | 18.60 | |
| Otahuhu | 4 | 180.0 | 88.8 | 5.82 | |
| Auxiliary† § | 12 | 10.7 | 17.0 | – | |
| Sub-totals | 833.4 | 2,224.0 | .. | ||
| Totals | 4,208.6 | 15,193.7 | .. | ||
















ANNUAL GENERATION—During the year ended 31 March 1972 a total of 15,194 million kWh was generated by public utilities, of which 12,970 million kWh (85 percent) was generated by water power, 2,118 million kWh by steam plant, 89 million kWh by gas-turbine plant, and 31,126 kWh by oil plant. A further 16.8 million kWh was purchased by public authorities from generating stations operated by industrial establishments and fed into the supply system, making a total of 15,194 million kWh available for distribution. By far the major portion of the generation is undertaken by Government-owned plants which, in the period under review, generated 12,623 million kWh by the use of water power, 2,118 million kWh by use of steam power, and 89 million kWh by use of gas-turbine power.
REVIEW OF OPERATIONS—The following table gives information concerning generation and distribution by Government establishments, local authorities, and electric power boards for the year ended 31 March 1972.
| Item | Government Establishments | Electric Power Boards | All Establishments* | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes 12 city councils, 11 borough councils, and 2 county councils. † Excluding stocks and materials. ‡ As at 1 January 1972. | ||||
| Establishments | No. | 27 | 41 | 93 |
| Persons engaged‡ | No. | 4,670 | 5,794 | 12,862 |
| Salaries and wages paid | $(000) | 20,219 | 22,706 | 51,355 |
| Consumers | No. | 44,840 | 788,775 | 1,129,375 |
| Prime movers— | ||||
| Hydro | bhp(000) | 4,699 | 40 | 4,850 |
| Thermal | bhp(000) | 989 | 12 | 1,004 |
| Totals | bhp(000) | 5,688 | 52 | 5,854 |
| Generators (capacity)— | ||||
| A.C. | kW(000) | 4,093 | 37 | 4,209 |
| Revenue— | ||||
| Sales of power— | ||||
| Retail | $(000) | 10,174 | 109,860 | 163,047 |
| Bulk and interchange | $(000) | 91,153 | 4,703 | 95,860 |
| Other (including rates) | $(000) | 549 | 1,874 | 3,130 |
| Total revenue | $(000) | 101,875 | 116,436 | 262,037 |
| Expenditure— | ||||
| Power purchased (including interchange) | $(000) | 1,527 | 69,300 | 95,982 |
| Generating costs | $(000) | 13,379 | 263 | 14,103 |
| Transmission and distribution costs | $(000) | 6,746 | 13,793 | 25,406 |
| Management and general | $(000) | 9,365 | 10,895 | 24,477 |
| Capital charges | $(000) | 63,163 | 17,119 | 85,635 |
| Total expenditure | $(000) | 94,180 | 111,370 | 245,602 |
| Capital expenditure† — | ||||
| Total expenditure to date | $(000) | 1,099,662 | 261,736 | 1,457,676 |
| Expenditure during year | $(000) | 80,886 | 19,516 | 106,967 |
| Generation— | ||||
| Hydro | Million kWh | 12,623 | 148 | 12,970 |
| Steam | Million kWh | 2,118 | .. | 2,135 |
| Oil/gas | Million kWh | 89 | .. | 89 |
| Totals | Million kWh | 14,830 | 148 | 15,194 |
| Retail sales | Million kWh | 1,696 | 8,259 | 13,112 |
Employment—Details concerning the number of employees as at 1 January 1972, and the salaries and wages paid are given in the following table for the year ended 31 March 1972.
| Category of Staff | Persons Engaged* | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | Charged to Operation and Management | Charged to Capital | Total | |
* As at 1 January 1972. † Includes staff from other categories working part-time on construction. | ||||||
| No. | No. | No. | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| Operating | 6,475 | 106 | 6,581 | 24,693 | 2,175 | 26,868 |
| Management, administration, and design | 2,742 | 1,099 | 3,841 | 14,116 | 497 | 14,613 |
| Trading and house-wiring departments | 458 | 57 | 515 | 1,951 | 16 | 1,967 |
| Construction (equivalent)† | 1,910 | 15 | 1,925 | 1,346 | 6,561 | 7,907 |
| Totals | 11,585 | 1,277 | 12,862 | 42,106 | 9,249 | 51,355 |
Capital Expenditure—The following table gives capital expenditure during 1971–72 and total outlay to 31 March 1972.
| Item | Expenditure During Year* | Total Capital Outlay to 31 March 1972* |
|---|---|---|
| * Accumulated adjustments due to audit during year. | ||
| Generating system— | $(000) | $(000) |
| Head works, pipelines, etc. | 37,863 | 536,906 |
| Powerhouse buildings, cottages, etc. | 5,895 | 124,666 |
| Generating plant and machinery, etc. | 17,448 | 175,484 |
| Transmission and distribution lines, substations, land and houses | 36,421 | 514,348 |
| Public lighting | 281 | 7,149 |
| Office and store buildings, workshops, garages, houses, service buildings | 3,892 | 37,029 |
| Loose tools, meters, instruments, furniture, trucks, motorcars, equipment | 3,192 | 40,277 |
| Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, loan conversion premiums, surveys, preliminary expenses, interest during construction) | 380 | 17,462 |
| Stock and materials (including trading department stocks) | 2,730 | 34,883 |
| Other items not capable of inclusion above | 1,594 | 4,354 |
| Total capital outlay | 109,696 | 1,492,559 |
Additions to the capital value of all electrical systems during 1971–72 totalled $112,139,000 while deductions, i.e., sales and amounts written off, amounted to $2,443,000. The previous table shows for each item the net expenditure only during the year.
General Balance Sheet as at 31 March 1972—The next table summarises the balance sheet at 31 March 1972 for all establishments.
| Liabilities | ||
| $(000) | $(000) | |
| Capital raised— | ||
| Original amount of current loans | 1,086,225 | |
| Less amounts repaid | 186,684 | |
| Balance owing on 31 March 1971 | .. | 899,541 |
| Temporary loans | .. | 1,165 |
| Sundry creditors— | ||
| Bank overdraft | .. | 2,739 |
| Other | .. | 32,218 |
| Reserves— | ||
| Loan repayment reserve | .. | 124,367 |
| Capital expenditure out of revenue | .. | 111,551 |
| Sinking fund reserve | .. | 9,565 |
| Depreciation reserve | .. | 185,889 |
| Renewal fund reserve | .. | 6,863 |
| General and other reserves | .. | 187,761 |
| Surplus in Appropriation Account | .. | 18,170 |
| Total | .. | 1,579,830 |
| Assets | ||
| $(000) | ||
| Total capital expenditure | 1,457,676 | |
| Stocks and materials | 34,883 | |
| Sundry debtors | 42,500 | |
| Cash in hand and bank balances— | ||
| Loan accounts | 1,790 | |
| Other | 6,030 | |
| Investments— | ||
| Loan accounts | 1,212 | |
| Other | 34,776 | |
| Deficit in Appropriation Account | 963 | |
| Total | 1,579,830 | |
Power—The following table sets out the number of units generated and their disposal. The excess generation of certain local factories, which is bought in for public supply, is given in the column “other sources”.
| Year Ended 31 March | Generated for Public Supply | Sold Retail | Nonproductive | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| N.Z. Electricity Department | Supply Authorities | Other Sources | Total | |||
| million kWh | ||||||
| 1968 | 11,265 | 319 | 21 | 11,605 | 9,893 | 1,712 |
| 1969 | 11,831 | 329 | 25 | 12,185 | 10,454 | 1,732 |
| 1970 | 12,603 | 301 | 21 | 12,926 | 11,069 | 1,856 |
| 1971 | 13,360 | 329 | 17 | 13,706 | 11,745 | 1,960 |
| 1972 | 14,830 | 346 | 17 | 15,194 | 13,112 | 2,082 |
Analysis of Units Retailed—The following table gives a classification of power retailed according to the various purposes for which it was sold. In this table “domestic” includes domestic water-heating units.
| Year Ended 31 March | Domestic | Commercial, Industrial, and Farming | Street Lighting | Tramways and Trolley Buses | Electric Railways | Other Purposes | Total |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| million kWh | |||||||
| 1968 | 5,697 | 4,065 | 89 | 21 | 20 | 1 | 9,893 |
| 1969 | 5,992 | 4,312 | 93 | 18 | 30 | 8 | 10,454 |
| 1970 | 6,187 | 4,740 | 97 | 17 | 28 | – | 11,069 |
| 1971 | 6,454 | 5,147 | 100 | 17 | 27 | – | 11,745 |
| 1972 | 6,811 | 6,154 | 103 | 18 | 26 | – | 13,112 |
The following diagram portrays the growth in the use of electric power, and shows also the principal purposes for which the power was employed.

Consumer Research—A survey of household electricity consumption is being carried out by the Department of Statistics on behalf of the New Zealand Electricity Department and the Electrical Supply Authorities of New Zealand. Provisional results of October 1972 showed that 79 percent of all households used only electricity for cooking purposes; 73 percent used only electricity for water heating; and 30 percent for home heating. The percentages of homes using electric appliances were: washing machine, 90; refrigerator, 96; dryer, 30; vacuum cleaner, 93; television set, 87; radio, etc., 80; and electric blanket, 35. (This was a small sample survey.)
Revenue—Revenue is derived chiefly from the sale of power, and in 1971–72 this source was 98.1 percent of the total. The following table sets out the revenue from all sources (excluding bulk sales) for the latest 5 years.
| Year Ended 31 March | Sale of Power (Retail) | Profits from Trading | Miscellaneous | Total* |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Excluding revenue from interchange of power. | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| 1968 | 120,240 | 336 | 2,091 | 122,667 |
| 1969 | 136,147 | 350 | 2,334 | 138,832 |
| 1970 | 143,254 | 419 | 2,619 | 146,292 |
| 1971 | 151,190 | 532 | 2,727 | 154,448 |
| 1972 | 163,047 | 497 | 2,634 | 166,177 |
Expenditure—Of the total expenditure of $149,741,979 (excluding cost of interchange of power in bulk) recorded in the year ended 31 March 1972, 73.5 percent represented overhead costs (comprising management expenses and capital charges), while operating expenses of prime costs stood at 26.5 percent.
Power may be sold more than once in bulk before reaching the retailing authority, and in these tables the revenue from such interchange of power between authorities is set off against the cost, the net figure for cost of power purchased representing the cost to the industry of purchases from outside sources. In this connection mention may be made of certain contracts existing between the Government and some local authorities, whereby the latter are required to maintain their plants and, whenever called upon, to operate them to supplement the State electricity supply. The units so generated, often by fuel plants, are purchased by the Government and resold, in most cases to the generating authority, for distribution.
The table following gives an analysis of expenditure, excluding the cost of bulk interchanges.
| Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| * Does not include the interchange of power between supply authorities. | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| Operating Expenditure | ||||
| Cost of power purchased* | 166 | 148 | 123 | 121 |
| Cost of generation | 3,145 | 3,661 | 4,698 | 5,488 |
| Fuel | 3,058 | 6,027 | 5,692 | 5,546 |
| Repairs and stores | 1,995 | 2,450 | 2,757 | 3,068 |
| Cost of transmission and distribution | 16,532 | 17,887 | 20,890 | 24,849 |
| Public (street) lighting | 450 | 470 | 534 | 557 |
| Totals | 25,347 | 30,643 | 34,694 | 39,630 |
| Miscellaneous Expenditure | ||||
| Cost of management | 13,943 | 15,736 | 19,490 | 23,953 |
| Losses from trading | 31 | 36 | 36 | 41 |
| Other expenditure and insurance | 174 | 177 | 455 | 482 |
| Totals | 14,148 | 15,949 | 19,981 | 24,477 |
| Capital Charges (Including Taxation) | ||||
| Interest | 37,800 | 39,292 | 41,150 | 43,623 |
| Sinking Fund | 1,339 | 2,747 | 2,804 | 2,927 |
| Renewals | 2,706 | 3,136 | 3,269 | 3,637 |
| Depreciation | 15,898 | 18,139 | 19,310 | 19,833 |
| Loan repayment | 14,564 | 13,922 | 14,572 | 15,615 |
| Totals | 72,308 | 77,236 | 81,105 | 85,635 |
| Grand totals | 111,803 | 123,829 | 135,780 | 149,742 |
The distribution of the expenditure per unit sold retail is given hereunder.
| Expenditure | Year Ended 31 March | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| cents | cents | cents | cents | |
| Operating expenses | 0.242 | 0.277 | 0.295 | 0.302 |
| Miscellaneous expenses | 0.135 | 0.144 | 0.170 | 0.187 |
| Capital charges | 0.692 | 0.698 | 0.690 | 0.653 |
| Totals | 1.070 | 1.119 | 1.156 | 1.142 |
HISTORY—Gas was produced from coal as an early source of light and heating in New Zealand The first gasworks was erected in Auckland in 1862 and at that time Auckland had a European population of about 25,000. By 1916 there were 56 establishments engaged in the marketing of gas to the public. Since that date the numbers of gas undertakings has steadily declined because of the difficulties associated with coal carbonisation and the growth of electricity usage. The number of consumers has been steadily decreasing over the years and there has been an approximate reduction of 28 percent in the last 10 years. In this period total gas sales have risen by 45 percent. The increased demand came from the industrial sector. The loss of consumers from the gas industry was viewed with concern both by the Government and those authorities who have to satisfy the energy demand.
A Gas Council was established in 1958. The main function of the Gas Council is to preserve and expand the gas industry, which it can do by way of subsidies and arranging finance to assist the industry. The Gas Council has pursued its basic policy of promoting efficiency and confidence in the industry, and much new plant has been installed.
The oil consortium, Shell B.P. and Todd Oil Services Ltd., discovered natural gas at Kapuni in 1959 and the development of this find has followed the formation of the Natural Gas Corporation of New Zealand. This corporation was set up by the Government in 1967 and is operating the gas purification equipment and the pipeline to supply and sell gas along the pipeline routes to undertakings previously producing coal gas, namely, Auckland, Hamilton, New Plymouth, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Levin, Hutt Valley, and Wellington. Natural gas supply to these centres took place in 1970 and 1971. The gas treatment plant at Kapuni cost over $5 million and the pipelines and compressors over $16 million. In the period to 31 March 1971 there was a trading loss by the Natural Gas Corporation of $112,974; this was increased by interest and depreciation to $1,466,786. Since then natural gas has been supplied to the Otara power station which could double the income from gas sales.
Gas is now expected to compete more successfully with other forms of energy and to arrest the drift away by domestic consumers and to receive an increased usage in industry. Those gas undertakings not receiving a piped supply of natural gas will continue to receive financial incentives which are provided by the Gas Council to help them to convert to more efficient, acceptable techniques of gas manufacture and consumer service.
The following table shows details of the total generation, purchase, and disposal of gas for the latest 3 years.
| Item | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 |
|---|---|---|---|
* Non-balance of these items is attributable to differing balance dates of the establishments involved. † Gas disposals for 1969–70 and 1970–71 have been converted to therms and calculated on a proportionate basis, as no details of the breakdown between generated gas and natural gas are available. Conversion factors used were: natural gas 1,000 cu ft, 11.4 therms; generated gas 1.000 cu ft, 4.5 therms. | |||
| Therms(000) | |||
| Gas generated during year— | |||
| Coal gas | 14,474 | 12,917 | 9,184 |
| Oil gas | 12,858 | 10,378 | 3,049 |
| Water gas | 934 | 817 | 1,099 |
| Total generation | 28,267 | 24,112 | 13,332 |
| Natural gas purchased | 72 | 14,060 | 33,112 |
| Purchases (in bulk for redistribution)* | 880 | 843 | – |
| Total available for disposal | 29,219 | 39,015 | 46,444 |
| Gas disposal† — | |||
| Used for internal consumption | 189 | 227 | 274 |
| Distribution losses | 6,059 | 12,373 | 16,904 |
| Sales— | |||
| Retail | 22,125 | 25,427 | 29,177 |
| Bulk (for redistribution)* | 846 | 987 | 90 |
| Total disposed | 29,219 | 39,015 | 46,444 |
The next table summarises the main statistics of the industry for the last 3 years. Because of the introduction of natural gas certain establishments are now only distributors. The natural gas production plant at Kapuni is not included in these statistics.
| Item | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Establishments (including distributors) | No. | 25 | 24 | 24 |
| Persons engaged— | ||||
| Males | No. | 1,060 | 960 | 950 |
| Females | No. | 120 | 116 | 99 |
| Operating expenditure— | ||||
| Salaries and wages | $(000) | 3,227 | 3,527 | 3,895 |
| Costs of purchased gas— | ||||
| Natural | $(000) | 2 | 441 | 1,495 |
| Manufactured | $(000) | 196 | 190 | – |
| Costs of other materials used, etc. | $(000) | 4,130 | 3,630 | 2,510 |
| Other expenditure, including interest and depreciation | $(000) | 1,612 | 1,483 | 2,252 |
| Total operating expenditure | $(000) | 9,166 | 9,272 | 10,153 |
| Revenue— | ||||
| Products sales | $(000) | 7,922 | 8,152 | 8,471 |
| Subsidies | $(000) | 1,089 | 987 | 837 |
| Other revenue (net) | $(000) | 287 | 209 | 407 |
| Total revenue | $(000) | 9,298 | 9,348 | 9,715 |
| Consumers— | ||||
| North Island | No. | 78,010 | 77,369 | 73,638 |
| South Island | No. | 39,127 | 37,444 | 35,954 |
| Total New Zealand | No. | 117,137 | 114,813 | 109,592 |
| Retail gas sales— | ||||
| North Island | therms(000) | 13,873 | 17,097 | 21,045 |
| $(000) | 4,660 | 4,844 | 5,435 | |
| South Island | therms(000) | 8,252 | 8,330 | 8,132 |
| $(000) | 2,208 | 2,308 | 2,439 | |
| Totals New Zealand | therms(000) | 22,125 | 25,427 | 29,177 |
| $(000) | 6,868 | 7,151 | 7,874 | |
| Average price of gas to consumer per therm | $ | 0.31 | 0.28 | 0.27 |
| Average consumption of gas per consumer | therms | 188.9 | 221.5 | 266.2 |
The next table gives the average price of gas per therm in the four main centres.
| Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| 1969–70 | 0.34 | 0.34 | 0.25 | 0.25 |
| 1970–71 | 0.28 | 0.33 | 0.26 | 0.26 |
| 1971–72 | 0.26 | 0.31 | 0.29 | 0.28 |
Table of Contents
DEPENDENCE ON AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL EXPORTS—Products of animal origin average annually over 80 percent of the total value of New Zealand exports, and agricultural exports of grass seed and fruit can be added to raise even higher the value of exports of farm produce. New Zealand is the largest exporter in the world of butter and (in some years) of meat, and is also one of the leading exporters of wool and cheese. Exports of milk powder and casein have grown rapidly since 1947 and approach in value traditional exports such as tallow and hides and skins. The maintenance and expansion of overseas markets for pastoral products must remain a fundamental objective, for if the moderate rate of expansion set as a goal by the National Development Conference is to be achieved, export receipts must rise by between 5 and 1 1/2 percent a year, and over half of the increase must come from the pastoral sector.
The following table of exports by value indicates the relative importance of farm products.
| Year Ended 30 June | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Hides, Pelts, and Skins | Total Exports* | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Butter | Cheese | Milk Powder, etc. | Casein | Total (including Other) | |||||
* Of New Zealand produce. † Provisional. | |||||||||
| $(million) | |||||||||
| 1967 | 109.4 | 45.1 | 29.8 | 18.6 | 205.3 | 205.0 | 174.1 | 33.6 | 717.6 |
| 1968 | 112.2 | 47.4 | 30.3 | 18.1 | 210.3 | 260.7 | 158.2 | 39.1 | 804.6 |
| 1969 | 114.8 | 42.6 | 23.1 | 21.7 | 204.7 | 309.4 | 212.4 | 55.4 | 968.9 |
| 1970 | 109.7 | 44.3 | 31.1 | 25.8 | 213.8 | 368.9 | 204.2 | 48.7 | 1,064.5 |
| 1971x | 113.9 | 48.0 | 34.1 | 30.2 | 228.9 | 390.8 | 187.8 | 50.6 | 1,108.1 |
| 1972† | 182.4 | 66.2 | 77.3 | 25.4 | 354.4 | 402.1 | 229.8 | 62.5 | 1,348.0 |
The countries of destination for some of the main exports for 1970–71 are shown in the following table on a percentage basis.
| Country of Destination | Butter | Cheese | Lamb | Beef and Veal | Mutton | Wool |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| United Kingdom | 83.1 | 72.4 | 86.7 | 9.1 | 22.2 | 18.1 |
| United States | 0.6 | 10.0 | 3.4 | 62.8 | 0.1 | 11.0 |
| Japan | 0.1 | 6.0 | 1.3 | 1.5 | 55.0 | 10.3 |
| Canada | – | – | 0.9 | 13.3 | 3.5 | 0.7 |
| France | – | – | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 8.2 |
| Belgium | – | – | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.3 | 10.2 |
| West Germany | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.9 | – | 0.6 | 8.1 |
| Italy | – | – | 0.4 | – | 0.1 | 4.4 |
| Other | 16.1 | 11.3 | 6.2 | 12.8 | 18.1 | 29.1 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
GENERAL MARKETING SITUATION: Meat—Most meat produced in the world is supplied to domestic markets, and only about 5 percent of world output enters into international trade. Among the few countries with significant levels of exports are Australia, New Zealand, Argentina, Uruguay, the Netherlands, Denmark, and the Irish Republic. The chief flows of trade are to Western Europe, in particular the United Kingdom (which accounts for over one-third of world trade) and, more recently, the United States and Japan. The United Kingdom continues to be by far the largest market for lamb; New Zealand's lamb exports are heavily dependent on this market. Although the Common Market countries are substantial importers of beef and veal, the pattern of trade has been greatly affected by the beef and veal regulations of the common agricultural policy; intra-community trade has increased whereas entries from third countries have been severely reduced.
For some years New Zealand has made a drive for supplementary markets for its increased production and now lists over 100 countries as buyers of its meat. Of these three may be regarded as major markets. They are the United Kingdom which is currently taking about 80 percent of New Zealand's lamb; Japan, which is taking about 53 percent of New Zealand's export mutton production; North America (United States and Canada) which is taking about 75 percent: of the beef and veal exports. In the late 1950s a strong demand developed in the United States for manufacturing grades of beef. This was a result of changes in the composition of the American beef herd which in the main is grain-fed and carries more fat than the consumer requires. The trimmings need to be supplemented with the lean-type beef that New Zealand (and Australia among others) can provide. But since 1968 the New Zealand producers and exporters have had to contend with what is termed a “voluntary quota agreement” which applies to all United States imports of fresh, chilled, or frozen meat except lamb. Under this system New Zealand, along with other suppliers, has agreed to restrict the tonnage of quota meats shipped for arrival in the United States during the calendar year to a pre-set quota figure. If any country exceeds its quota a trigger point could be reached forcing the United States administration to introduce a global quota. Under the terms of the agreement New Zealand was able to send 104,500 tons of quota meat to the United States in 1971, with an additional allocation of 9,000 tons in the last quarter because of a shortfall from other suppliers. New Zealand has had no difficulty in meeting the level agreed under the voluntary quota system. In fact, because this is, in general, New Zealand's highest price beef market, the New Zealand Meat Board has implemented a procedure for equitably restricting the level of shipments by each exporter within the industry. The allocation for 1972 was 112,000 tons. Because of the shortage of beef, in the United States and rising prices, restrictions on imports were suspended in July 1972.
Imports into the United States of some classes of fresh, chilled, or frozen meat are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country of Export | Beef and Veal | Mutton and Lamb | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| tons(000) | ||||||
| New Zealand | 100 | 108 | 108 | 10 | 10 | 5 |
| Australia | 219 | 235 | 222 | 33 | 27 | 26 |
| Canada | 19 | 25 | 35 | – | – | – |
| Republic of Ireland | 29 | 31 | 28 | – | – | – |
| Mexico | 30 | 35 | 35 | – | – | – |
| Other countries | 63 | 61 | 63 | – | – | – |
| Total imports | 460 | 505 | 491 | 43 | 37 | 31 |
| United States production | 9,643 | 9,928 | 9,914 | 245 | 246 | 244 |
Canada now ranks as New Zealand's second biggest customer for beef and veal. Shipments in the year ended September 1972 totalled 20,200 tons compared with 29,300 tons in the preceding year.
In Japan there is a demand for mutton which is used mainly for processing into sausage-type foods. Shipments in the year ended September 1972 totalled 62,500 tons compared with 59,700 tons in the preceding year.
It has been the policy of the Meat Board to diversify exports of lamb. This has been associated partly with the likelihood of Britain joining the EEC (which has a complicated but highly protective system of tariff and levies on imports of foodstuffs), but also because of the need to cushion continued dependence on only one market.
In 1960 there was established the Meat Export Development Company, an organisation charged with the responsibility of the orderly development of New Zealand lamb marketing in the United States and Canada. All New Zealand lamb sales to these countries are controlled by this company whose directorate is composed of nominees of the New Zealand Meat Producers Board and representatives of the freezing companies. The head office of the company (known as Devco or Medco) is in Wellington while the North American operations are controlled from Chicago.
There is a Market Development Committee which consists of representatives of the Meat Board and the meat export trade. Each year the committee sets a percentage of lamb exports to be sold in markets other than the United Kingdom and it levies exporters 2.5 cents per lb on the shortfall below the target figure. The diversion target was set at 10 percent in the first season of the scheme, 12 percent the second season, 13 1/2 percent in 1968–69, 15 percent for the 1969–70 season, 15 1/4 percent for the 1970–71 season, and 22 percent for the 1971–72 and the 1972–73 seasons. Since 1971–72 an incentive bonus of 0.25 cents per lb has been paid for amounts diversified above the set target.
Several promising markets are developing for lamb, despite tariff and other restrictions in many countries. Shipments to Europe in 1971–72 included 16,500 tons to Greece, 4,000 tons to West Germany, 2,700 tons to the Netherlands and 1,800 tons to Italy. There was a decline in shipments to Japan from the peak of 5,800 tons in 1969–70 to just over 3,000 tons in 1970–71 but a rise again to 5,700 tons in 1971–72.
Wool—New Zealand is one of the largest exporters of wool in the world. Most of the wool is auctioned in New Zealand and buyers come from all the main importing countries to make their purchases of wool. A small percentage of wool produced is shipped to England for sale. Prices fluctuate according to the demand for wool. The threat of competition from synthetic materials is such that the International Wool Secretariat is actively promoting advertising, merchandising, and research. World wool production and wool utilisation were approximately in balance until 1966 when consumption fell behind production.
World wool production increased steadily until 1968–69, particularly in Australia, New Zealand, and the Soviet Union. This growth reflected improvements both in carrying capacity per acre (number of sheep) and in wool production per sheep. Of the increase, probably over two-thirds stemmed from the upward trend in sheep population and the remainder from improved output per head of sheep. Since the 1968–69 record level, world production has shown a downward trend although New Zealand production reached its highest level to date in the 1970–71 season. Since the Second World War there has been no significant change in the broad geographical distribution of production which remains concentrated in Australia, New Zealand, Argentina, South Africa, and Uruguay—all of which export on a large scale—and in the United States and the Soviet Union, neither of whose clips enters the international market to any significant extent. These countries account for 77 percent of world production; of the world total Australia alone produces 33 percent, and with New Zealand, Argentina, and South Africa some 52 percent.
The distribution of wool production does not, of course, coincide exactly with the distribution of the sheep population, since the production of wool or yield per sheep varies considerably. While there is undoubtedly scope for improvement in a number of the lower yielding countries, the yields, are determined by the type of pasture, breed of sheep, average age of flock, and age of sheep at slaughter. Variations in yield between countries, therefore, do not necessarily reflect variations in efficiency, but rather differences in pastoral conditions and objectives in farming.
Sheep numbers and wool production for selected countries are shown in the following table (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country | Woolled Sheep | Wool Production | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971* | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* | |
* Provisional. † Revised series; previously included some non-woolled sheep. | ||||||
| (million) | (thousand metric tons greasy) | |||||
| Australia | 174.6 | 180.1 | 178.3 | 924 | 889 | 882 |
| New Zealand | 59.9 | 60.3 | 58.9 | 328 | 334 | 330 |
| Argentina | 45.0 | 44.3 | 42.7 | 201 | 200 | 184 |
| South Africa† | 34.3 | 32.5 | 30.3 | 145 | 123 | 112 |
| Uruguay | 21.7 | 19.9 | 16.0 | 80 | 78 | 50 |
| United States | 21.2 | 20.3 | 19.6 | 88 | 85 | 80 |
| United Kingdom | 26.6 | 26.1 | 26.0 | 48 | 47 | 46 |
| U.S.S.R. | 140.6 | 130.7 | 138.0 | 390 | 419 | 424 |
| Whole world | 958.0 | 947.0 | 942.0 | 2,787 | 2,756 | 2,687 |
The major importing countries for raw wool are shown in the following table. (Sources Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country of Import | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| million kg | |||
| Belgium | 96.8 | 95.3 | 75.6 |
| France | 161.3 | 158.5 | 171.1 |
| Italy | 135.8 | 126.9 | 104.3 |
| Japan | 315.8 | 320.5 | 307.8 |
| Netherlands | 13.9 | 11.2 | 11.9 |
| United Kingdom | 234.3 | 205.6 | 160.5 |
| United States | 113.2 | 91.5 | 72.8 |
| West Germany | 109.5 | 98.4 | 111.3 |
Dairy Produce—Although New Zealand's exports of dairy produce to markets outside the United Kingdom have grown in recent years New Zealand is still largely dependent on the United Kingdom as a market for her dairy produce. Between 1968 and 1970 New Zealand's efforts to develop new markets were hindered by expanded EEC dairy surpluses entering international markets at low subsidised prices.
Diversification of markets by New Zealand have been impeded by the severe and pervasive restrictions imposed by governments on access, especially on the entry of dairy products into all the main industrial countries. These restrictions have been designed to keep prices high in order to support the incomes of domestic farmers. The high prices, by restricting consumption and stimulating production, have created surpluses of some commodities. Disposal of these surpluses at cut rates, with Government support, in such free markets as have existed, has further limited the opportunities for profitable diversification.
New Zealand has had very little success in GATT or in other international organisations in its attempts to negotiate improved conditions of access for agricultural products in world markets outside Britain. It is essential for New Zealand to maintain strong and consistent pressure in international councils to achieve a stable balance between supply and demand in international trade. A significant step was made in 1971 when the EEC undertook in the Luxembourg Agreement “to make every effort to promote the conclusion of an international agreement on dairy produce; and to pursue a trade policy which will not frustrate New Zealand's efforts to diversify”. In 1970, the GATT minimum international selling price for skim-milk powders of $180 a ton was established, and in 1971 negotiations for the establishment of minimum prices for butter and anhydrous milkfat continued.
In 1970 total world production of butter by 26 of the main producing countries of the world amounted to 4.3 million tons. In the same year world exports by 16 of the leading exporters amounted to about 739,000 tons, that is, only about 17.2 percent of world production entered into international trade. Of this quantity 388,400 tons came onto the United Kingdom market. Total international trade in butter outside Europe is relatively small in relation to total world production and relatively small surpluses in large producing countries when exported via subsidies can have a most disturbing effect on the world trade in dairy products.
The following tables compare production and exports of butter, cheese, and skim-milk powder by selected countries. (Sources: Commonwealth Secretariat; United States Department of Agriculture.)
| PRODUCTION | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Butter (Factory Output) | Cheese | Skim-milk Powder | |||
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
* Twelve months ended 30 June of following year. † Twelve months ended 31 May of following year. | ||||||
| tons(000) | ||||||
| Australia* | 200 | 193 | 76 | 78 | 90 | 94 |
| Canada | 146 | 128 | 95 | 85 | 161 | 134 |
| Denmark | 129 | 122 | 109 | 118 | 31 | .. |
| Finland | 86 | .. | 40 | .. | 39 | .. |
| France | 440 | 435 | 780 | 812 | 632 | 609 |
| Netherlands | 119 | 122 | 267 | 294 | 93 | 86 |
| New Zealand† | 231 | 245 | 106 | 103 | 123 | 194 |
| United Kingdom | 63 | 65 | 128 | 154 | 92 | 107 |
| United States | 507 | 513 | 984 | 1,063 | 644 | 658 |
| West Germany | 486 | 454 | 218 | 227 | 339 | 332 |
| EXPORTS | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Butter | Cheese | Skim-milk Powder | |||
| 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
* Twelve months ended 30 June of following year. † Including donations shipped overseas. | ||||||
| tons(000) | ||||||
| Australia* | 69 | 56 | 38 | 33 | 49 | .. |
| Canada | – | 2 | 18 | 15 | 133 | 107 |
| Denmark | 86 | 76 | 66 | 69 | … | .. |
| Finland | 29 | .. | 21 | .. | … | .. |
| France | 96 | 58 | 97 | 127 | 264 | 222 |
| Netherlands | 101 | 86 | 171 | 151 | 25 | 10 |
| New Zealand* | 175 | 154 | 91 | 86 | 124 | 152 |
| United Kingdom | – | 2 | 3 | 3 | 22 | 31 |
| United States | – | 39 | 3 | 3 | 186† | 160† |
| West Germany | 30 | 71 | 51 | 57 | 141 | 206 |
The amounts guaranteed for New Zealand on the United Kingdom market by the Luxembourg Agreement in each year of the transition period are as follows.
| Year | Butter | Cheese | Milk Equivalent | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| percent | tons | percent | tons | percent | |
| 1973 | 96 | 165,800 | 90 | 68,600 | 95 |
| 1974 | 92 | 158,900 | 80 | 61,000 | 90 |
| 1975 | 88 | 152,000 | 60 | 45,700 | 83 |
| 1976 | 84 | 145,100 | 40 | 30,500 | 77 |
| 1977 | 80 | 138,200 | 20 | 15,200 | 71 |
As from 1 February 1973 New Zealand has been guaranteed a price of £390 a ton for butter and £330 a ton for cheese. There will be an annual review of New Zealand's special arrangement in which it is expected account will be taken of rising costs and inflation.
Skim-milk Powder—The world production of skim-milk powder has expanded over recent years. The skim-milk powder output of 11 West European countries and Australia, New Zealand, Canada, and the United States, rose from 2.1 million tons in 1966 to 2.7 million tons in 1968, but eased to 2.5 million tons in 1970.
The international market for skim-milk powder like that for butter, experienced a sharp recovery during 1971. The change began late in 1970 when the effects of a massive reduction in EEC surplus stocks began to influence supplies. In addition, world demand has been buoyant, stimulated by a growing number of milk recombining plants in Asia, South America, Africa, and the Caribbean. The general improvement in prices is reflected in quotations for spot sales of skim-milk powder, which having been as low as US$162 per ton when EEC surplus stocks were at their highest point in mid 1969, rose from US$203 in mid 1970 to US$480 by July 1971, to reach a peak of US$645 in December 1971. (It should be noted that these spot prices provide a guide to the general trend but much of the world trade in skim-milk powder is covered by pricing arrangements set well in advance of delivery).
New Zealand's exports of milk powders have been further diversified to a wide range of markets in the past 2 years, particularly in the less-developed areas. Much of New Zealand's production is now sold to milk recombining plants under 6-monthly contracts with powders manufactured to meet the precise specifications laid down by each buyer.
In recent years, New Zealand's exports to South-east Asia and Central and South America have increased heavily with the growth in trade to milk reconditioning plants. New Zealand's share in the growth, especially in South-east Asia, has been due to three main advantages over other suppliers—nearness to the market, regularity as a supplier, and ability to supply the specialised range of skim-milk powders required to produce reconditioned milk.
Casein—Lactic casein, which is produced from the residual skim milk in butter manufacture, is being put to an increasing range of uses. It is used as high-grade protein in sausage and other food fillings, as the bulk material for various types of pharmaceutical drugs, and in the manufacture of high quality paper. New Zealand is the largest exporter of casein, with much of the production going to the United States and Japan.
The chief countries exporting and importing casein are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country of Export | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Years ended 30 June of following year. | |||
| tons(000) | |||
| New Zealand* | 61.0 | 69.2 | 48.4 |
| Australia* | 29.8 | 26.5 | 26.0 |
| France | 16.0 | 11.2 | 14.8 |
| Argentina | 11.9 | 7.0 | 6.8 |
| Poland | 8.2 | 4.8 | 7.3 |
| Country of Import | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
| United States | 49.1 | 56.0 | 43.2 |
| Japan | 24.1 | 25.3 | 24.2 |
| West Germany | 18.4 | 16.3 | 16.8 |
| United Kingdom | 8.8 | 8.0 | 7.5 |
| Italy | 10.5 | 11.2 | 8.9 |
Since 1970, due to the high prices of skim-milk powder there has been a world decline in the availability of liquid skim milk for casein (much more skim-milk powder than casein can be produced from a given quantity of skim milk). The result was a marked rise in prices of casein, e.g., from $500 a ton in May 1970 to more than double that amount in 1971.
An international shortage of casein supplies, and an increase in price levels, has brought a significant change to the world acid casein market. A history of variable prices and availability caused many industrial users to shift to casein substitutes and in some cases this shift is likely to be permanent. In these changing markets, and with production being reduced by the demand for spray skim-milk powder, sales of acid casein dropped in 1971–72.
On the other hand, there has been an increase in demand for edible casein and sophisticated casein derivatives, a field in which the New Zealand dairy industry is becoming well established. The demand for rennet casein is satisfactory, notwithstanding higher prices.
Diversification of Markets—New Zealand's dairy exports to markets outside the United Kingdom have steadily increased. In 1955, only 13 percent of the value of New Zealand's total dairy exports went to countries outside the United Kingdom, but by 1970 this had risen to 27 percent. The greatest increases have been in anhydrous milkfat and skim-milk powder to South-east Asia and Central and South America, in cheese to Japan and the Caribbean, and in casein to the United States and Europe. It is expected that the future long-term growth in markets for New Zealand produce will be predominantly outside the United Kingdom, although New Zealand will remain heavily dependent on the United Kingdom as a bulk outlet for her milkfat products.
TRADE RELATIONS WITH THE UNITED KINGDOM—The United Kingdom has always been New Zealand's main export market for farm products. The British consumer has had virtually unrestricted availability of New Zealand supplies of butter, cheese, and lamb as a result of the mutually advantageous trading arrangements made between Britain and New Zealand over a long period, which reflect close political and economic connections between their people and governments. The arrangements, renewed and extended in 1959 and 1966, provided a basis for the encouragement of New Zealand producers to specialise in the output, especially for the British market, of pastoral products which skills, climate, and resources have enabled New Zealand to produce with unmatched economic efficiency.
In return for providing an assured market for this New Zealand produce, Britain obtained an assured source of reasonably priced food in war and peace, valuable preferences in the sale of manufactured goods in the New Zealand market, and considerable earnings from the provision of shipping, insurance, and other services related to the two-way trade between the two countries.
In 1971 the United Kingdom imposed levies on all imports of beef and veal and, more importantly for New Zealand, lamb and mutton. The purpose of the levies was ostensibly to bring about an overall increase in the price of meat in Britain and thereby reduce the burden of deficiency payments imposed upon the British Treasury. The first stage of the lamb levy, namely £9.33 a ton, was introduced on 1 July 1971, and this was increased to £18.67 a ton on 1 January 1972. The proposed third and final stage of the levy was abandoned in November 1972 following representations by New Zealand. The duty on mutton is half that on lamb. On 1 January 1974 Britain is due to begin phasing in the EEC Common Customs Tariff rate of 20 percent on sheep-meat. The levy will be phased out as the CCT is phased in.
In return for concessions to guarantee a market for farm products in 1966 New Zealand guaranteed duty-free entry for certain British goods with margins of preference for some other goods. It has been estimated that, in 1969–70, 84 percent of Britain's exports to New Zealand ($234 million out of $278 million) enjoyed a preference. The average margin of preference was 21 percent and the value of preferences was $59 million.
The 1959 and 1966 trade agreements were terminated by the United Kingdom on 31 January 1973 because the terms of the agreements were incompatible with the obligations assumed by the United Kingdom when it began to apply the EEC's common agricultural policy on 1 February 1973.
EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY—The Rome Treaty establishing the European Economic Community (EEC) came into force on 1 January 1958. The member countries were Belgium, France, West Germany, Luxembourg, Italy, and the Netherlands. These countries entered into negotiations which resulted in the abolition of customs duties within the Common Market on 1 July 1968. On the same date the separate customs tariff of the six countries gave way to a single tariff—the common customs tariff of the Community. By that date also much of the common agricultural policy was in operation, although some final negotiations had still to take place.
In 1970 because of changed political circumstances in Europe, Britain again was able to engage the Six in serious discussions about the “enlargement” of the Community.
The danger facing New Zealand was that should Britain, in joining the EEC, accept the common agricultural policy without special arrangements to protect the major items of New Zealand's agricultural trade with Britain, the pastoral industries in particular and the economy in general would be severely damaged.
In response to a request by the Government, the Monetary and Economic Council produced in June 1970 an independent assessment of the possible effect on New Zealand. The council pointed out that if the EEC's common agricultural policy for dairy products was applied to the British market without even a transitional arrangement for New Zealand, an almost immediate loss of $150 million a year in export earnings from butter and cheese would have occurred. It also predicted that further large losses would be inevitable as the production of other commodities for sale in markets outside Britain would have been rendered uneconomic for the New Zealand dairy industry.
The sudden loss of this amount of export income would have provoked a balance-of-payments crisis and the rate of importation of the materials required to sustain other sectors of the nation's economy could not have been achieved. Unemployment and a rapid increase in emigration were seen by the council as an inevitable sequel. When, after a considerable period of time and the expenditure of large amounts of capital in restructuring, the economy had been adjusted to the loss of the United Kingdom dairy market, the prospect was that New Zealand would have suffered a net loss in population and living standards.
The council went on to examine the consequences of a complete phasing out of New Zealand's dairy exports to the United Kingdom over a transitional period. It concluded that while the results of a phased exclusion would be less severe, the economy would still suffer serious damage; even if an estimated $266 million were invested in restructuring there would be a substantial loss in real income and a strong tendency towards emigration. The council emphasised that the consequences outlined for dairy products would be seriously compounded were the EEC to adopt a restrictive regime for sheepmeats.
It was to avoid these harsh effects that the Government formulated a detailed political and economic case for special arrangements. The Government sought, as the basis of a special arrangement, the provision for continuing access at remunerative prices for our exports of butter, cheese, and lamb. Before the formal negotiations between Britain and the EEC commenced, the New Zealand Government engaged in discussions with the British Government and listed the requirements which were regarded as necessary to safeguard New Zealand's vital interests. These requirements were as follows:
That New Zealand should be able to continue to sell at remunerative prices the quantities of butter and cheese for which it currently received assured access to the British market.
That guarantees of access should not terminate with the transitional period, but that there should be a continuing arrangement subject to periodic review.
That, in the event of the Community adopting a common regulation for sheepmeats, New Zealand should continue to have access for lamb sales on a satisfactory basis.
When the formal negotiations opened in June 1970, the British Government accepted this “statement of claim” for dairy products as the basis for their submission to the Community. In respect of lamb, no negotiations with the EEC were scheduled because of the absence of a common Community regulation. The New Zealand Government accordingly sought from the United Kingdom an understanding that they would not agree to the introduction of a sheepmeats policy which would damage New Zealand's interests.
Negotiations between Britain and the Community formally opened on 21 July 1970. However it was not until a decisive negotiating session held in Luxembourg from 21–23 June 1971 that Britain succeeded in negotiating a special arrangement for New Zealand butter and cheese.
The special arrangement was subsequently incorporated in Protocol 18 to the Treaty of Accession of the applicant countries to the EEC.
Article 1
The United Kingdom is authorised, as a transitional arrangement, to import from New Zealand certain quantities of butter and cheese on the following terms.
The quantities referred to in paragraph 1 shall be:
in respect of butter, for the first five years:
1973, 165,811 metric tons
1974, 158,902 metric tons
1975, 151,994 metric tons
1976, 145,085 metric tons
1977, 138,176 metric tons
in respect of cheese:
1973, 68,580 metric tons
1974, 60,960 metric tons
1975, 45,720 metric tons
1976, 30,480 metric tons
1977, 15,240 metric tons
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may make adjustments between those quantities of butter and cheese, provided that the tonnage expressed as milk equivalent corresponding to the total quantities laid down for those two products for the year in question remains unaltered.
The quantities of butter and cheese specified in paragraph 2 shall be imported into the United Kingdom at a price, the observance of which must be guaranteed at the c.i.f. stage by New Zealand. That price shall be fixed at a level which enables New Zealand to realise a price representing the average price obtained by that country on the United Kingdom market during 1969, 1970, 1971, and 1972.
The products imported into the United Kingdom in accordance with the provisions of this Protocol may not become the subject of intra-Community trade or of re-exportation to third countries.
Article 2
Special levies shall be applied to imports into the United Kingdom of the quantities of butter and cheese specified in Article 1. Article 55 (1) (b) of the Act of Accession shall not be applicable.
The special levies shall be fixed on the basis of the c.i.f. price referred to in Article 1 (3) and of the market price of the products in question within the United Kingdom, at a level such as to allow the quantities of butter and cheese to be effectively marketed without prejudicing the marketing of Community butter and cheese.
Article 3
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt the measures necessary for implementing Articles 1 and 2.
Article 4
The Community shall continue its efforts to promote the conclusion of an international agreement on milk products so that as soon as possible conditions on the world market may be improved.
Article 5
The Council shall, during 1975, review the situation as regards butter in the light of prevailing conditions and of supply and demand developments in the major producing and consuming countries of the world, particularly in the Community and in New Zealand. During that review, among the considerations to be taken into account shall be the following:
progress towards an effective world agreement on milk products to which the Community and other important producing and consuming countries would be parties;
the extent of New Zealand's progress towards diversification of its economy and exports, it being understood that the Community will strive to pursue a commercial policy which does not run counter to this progress.
Appropriate measures to ensure the maintenance after 31 December 1977 of exceptional arrangements in respect of imports of butter from New Zealand, including the details of such arrangements, shall be determined by the Council acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission in the light of that review.
After 31 December 1977, the exceptional arrangements laid down for imports of cheese may no longer be retained.
The special arrangement for New Zealand was only one of the major issues negotiated at the Luxembourg meeting. Sufficient progress was made on the question of Commonwealth sugar, Community finance, the reserve role of sterling, transitional measures for industry and agriculture, to ensure the subsequent success of the negotiations. Negotiations by Norway, Denmark, and Ireland proceeded in parallel to those of the United Kingdom but Norway in a referendum in September 1972 decided against joining the EEC. On the basis of the arrangements negotiated, the British Government sought parliamentary approval to Britain's entry into the Community and won the vote in the House of Commons by a substantial majority.
The Common Agricultural Policy, with its high internal prices supported at the Community frontier by variable levies, and its export subsidies, has encouraged the production of surpluses, most notably of dairy products, while reducing consumption. In 1968–69 Community butter stocks reached the order of 500,000 tons and while they declined in 1971 they again rose rapidly in 1972. There is growing support within the Community, strengthened by British entry, for the view that a major reorientation of the Common Agricultural Policy will be needed if the recurring surpluses, and the financial burden they impose on the Community, are to be overcome.
The EEC has not yet implemented a common agricultural policy for sheepmeats. This reflects the low consumption in most member countries. The comparative importance of Britain's sheepmeat consumption suggests that Britain should play an important part in developing sheepmeat policy in the enlarged community. It would be severely detrimental to New Zealand if the effect of any such policy were to restrict access and reduce overall net returns from the sale of lamb to an enlarged EEC.
EUROPEAN FREE TRADE ASSOCIATION (EFTA)—On 27 May 1959 Sweden invited Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Switzerland, and the United Kingdom (“The Seven”) to join with her in exploring the possibility of forming a free trade area. Discussions began in Stockholm in June 1959, and a Convention for a European Free Trade Association, agreed by Ministers of the Seven on 20 November 1959, became effective on 3 May 1960. Tariffs on industrial goods originating in the area were abolished in 1966, and special arrangements are in force in relation to agricultural produce and fish. Finland was included as an associate member. In March 1970, Iceland became the eighth full member of EFTA. Of particular interest to New Zealand was the fact that the Nordic members of EFTA accorded Iceland preferential entry arrangements for mutton and lamb.
With Norway, Denmark, and Britain preparing to join the EEC, the non-applicant EFTA states, Austria, Finland, Iceland, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland, held discussions in 1972 with the EEC, with a view to concluding a trading arrangement with the enlarged EEC. The exports of these non-applicant EFTA states to an enlarged EEC as a proportion of their total exports are significant, varying from 38 percent for Iceland to over 60 percent for Sweden.
In July 1972 the non-applicant EFTA countries concluded industrial free trade agreements with the Community. These agreements came into force on 1 January 1973, simultaneously with the entry of Britain, Denmark, and the Republic of Ireland to the EEC. The first tariff reduction took place on 1 April 1973 and full duty-free trade in industrial goods is to be established by mid 1977. Negotiations for a similar agreement are expected to take place between Norway and the EEC, in consequence of Norway's decision not to become a member of the Community.
UNITED KINGDOM MARKET: Dairy Produce—New Zealand's important position in the supply of butter, cheese, and milk powder to the United Kingdom market is illustrated in the following table, showing imports into the United Kingdom, by country of export. Domestic production of butter in the United Kingdom is relatively small in comparison with total supplies. Domestic cheese supplies, on the other hand, are comparatively large, as is also the domestic output of milk powder. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country of Export | Butter | Cheese | Milk Powder | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1938 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | 1938 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| tons(000) | |||||||||||
| New Zealand | 130 | 156 | 144 | 116 | 82 | 65 | 70 | 63 | 20 | 7 | 6 |
| Australia | 90 | 65 | 32 | 28 | 12 | 11 | 7 | 3 | 3 | – | – |
| Denmark | 118 | 83 | 69 | 70 | 1 | 9 | 10 | 11 | – | – | – |
| Ireland, Republic of | .. | 32 | 30 | 35 | .. | 20 | 25 | 23 | 12 | 19 | 17 |
| Netherlands | 36 | 13 | 17 | 17 | 10 | 14 | 17 | 19 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
| Other countries | 102 | 71 | 105 | 108 | 41 | 55 | 61 | 53 | 18 | 11 | 12 |
| Total imports | 476 | 388 | 367 | 339 | 146 | 154 | 165 | 149 | 54 | 39 | 40 |
| United Kingdom production | 20 | 62 | 65 | 93 | 43 | 128 | 154 | 180 | 125 | 148 | 206 |
The following table shows the comparative figures for consumption of butter and margarine in the United Kingdom. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Product | 1938 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| lb per head | |||||||||
| Butter | 24.1 | 19.4 | 20.0 | 20.5 | 19.3 | 19.2 | 18.7 | 17.5 | 15.5 |
| Margarine | 10.0 | 12.0 | 12.0 | 11.7 | 11.3 | 11.8 | 11.8 | 12.9 | 14.4 |
Meat—The following table shows the imports of meat into the United Kingdom from the principal countries, by country of export. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
| Country of Export | Mutton and Lamb | Beef and Veal | All Meats* | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1938 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | 1938 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| * Including pig-meat, offal, bacon and ham. | |||||||||||
| tons(000) | |||||||||||
| New Zealand | 184 | 291 | 305 | 289 | 52 | 15 | 14 | 13 | 333 | 347 | 328 |
| Australia | 95 | 32 | 32 | 31 | 115 | 31 | 31 | 66 | 85 | 84 | 121 |
| Argentina | 45 | – | – | – | 354 | 58 | 38 | 63 | 58 | 38 | 63 |
| Denmark | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | 1 | 1 | 290 | 288 | 260 |
| Ireland, Republic | 6 | 2 | 9 | 3 | .. | 102 | 104 | 79 | 142 | 170 | 143 |
| Other countries | 22 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 68 | 55 | 61 | 52 | 158 | 161 | 174 |
| Totals | 346 | 327 | 348 | 326 | 589 | 262 | 249 | 274 | 1,065 | 1,088 | 1,089 |
| United Kingdom production | 211 | 223 | 226 | 216 | 604 | 933 | 938 | 895 | 2,156 | 1,954 | 2,162 |
THE ORGANISATION OF MARKETING—In a country such as New Zealand which is very dependent upon overseas trade, the efficient organisation of marketing of primary produce takes on a special importance.
Marketing Authorities—Since about 1950 the principle has been accepted that producers should be predominantly responsible for the marketing of their products. The major statutes under which specific marketing authorities operate are the Dairy Board Act 1961, the Meat Export Control Act 1921–22 and the Amendment Acts 1956 and 1971 (for the Meat Producers Board), and the Meat Export Prices Act 1955, the Wool Commission Act 1951, the Wool Marketing Corporation Act 1972, the Milk Act 1967, the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948, and the Primary Products Marketing Act 1953 (safeguards citrus fruit, honey, and eggs).
Dairy Produce—The New Zealand Dairy Board acquires and markets all New Zealand butter, cheese, milk powder, and casein intended for export, and regulates the marketing of butter and cheese in New Zealand. The New Zealand Dairy Board is a statutory authority operating under the Dairy Board Act 1961 and acts as the administrative body for the industry and as its export marketing agency. Of the board's members, 11 are elected by the co-operative companies and 2 are appointed by the Government. The board acquires all export dairy products from the manufacturing companies, sells the goods overseas, and returns the proceeds, less marketing costs, to the companies.
The board sells its products throughout the world, and is currently exporting to over 90 countries. Sales are made in the United Kingdom through the board's own sales organisation. In other markets, the board sells through local agents, or in the case of some buyers it sells direct, on a contract basis. The board carries out extensive advertising and publicity of New Zealand produce in the United Kingdom and other markets. Authority for the board to issue bonds, stocks, and securities to the general public, subject to the prior consent of the Minister of Finance was provided for in the Dairy Board Amendment Act 1967. This measure was designed to extend the board's powers to assist capital development programmes of dairy companies.
Meat—The New Zealand Meat Producers Board was constituted in 1922 under the provisions of the Meat Export Control Act 1921–22 to protect the national and producers' interests. The board obtains funds by the imposition of a levy on all meat exported (except canned meats and offals) the levy being 0.075c per pound up to May 1973 when it was raised to 0.35c per pound. The amount from the levy totalled $1.0 million in the year ended September 1972, and the board drew $3.7 million from the industry reserve account to finance its activities. The board's main functions are:
To ensure that all export meat is graded to a standard;
To negotiate shipping freight rates, organise shipping, and allocate space;
To organise advertising and allied promotional work.
The board has engaged in most activities in the export trade in the interests of the producer. It is the mechanism through which policy in the interests of the trade is formulated.
Prior to 1971 the board's power to participate in the purchase and sale of meat in any country outside New Zealand was limited under the terms of the Act to the establishment of markets in those countries where no substantial market for New Zealand meat previously existed and to the expansion and maintenance of those markets. An amendment to the Act passed in October 1971 extended the board's power to enable it to buy any meat derived from sheep and sell in or export to any country. There is provision for this to be extended by Order in Council to cover meat derived from any other stock; the board's previous powers with regard to the sale of these meats in developing markets has been maintained. A sizeable proportion of lambs were purchased by the board in the 1971–72 season
The board has had a major influence on meat marketing policy through the regulation of shipments, control over quality, and the development of markets through promotion in which it is investing some $3 million a year.
In its market support activities the board is the only organisation in the world promoting the sale of meat on a genuinely international scale. To this end it has established in its major markets a network of market consultants assisting the board through its overseas offices which are in London, New York, Tokyo and Brussels. The board established an office in Brussels in October 1972, partly for developing the European market and partly for purposes of safeguarding the position of New Zealand meat with Britain joining the EEC.
While the trade has retained the role of direct marketing, the administrative and promotional work of the board has served to ensure that the long-term interests of the industry are not ignored. This function embraces all activities in moving meat and by-products from producer to consumer in the quickest and most efficient manner with due regard to the stability of prices and markets.
Wool—In terms of the Wool Commission Act 1951 the New Zealand Wool Commission was established on 1 January 1952, with the principal function of assuring minimum prices to growers for greasy, scoured, and growers' slipe wool sold in New Zealand and the United Kingdom at auction sales approved by the commission. To this end the commission has prepared from time to time a table of minimum prices which became effective by agreement with the Minister of Agriculture. The minimum prices may also be applied, in certain circumstances, to wool sold otherwise than at auction. The commission is also the statutory collecting agent for the Wool Board's levy on growers of 1.55c a kilogram. (This levy averaged nearly $5 million a year from 1967–68 to 1971–72.)
From the operations of the joint organisation set up to clear stocks of wool accumulated during the Second World War, the Wool Commission received an initial capital of $53 million consisting of profits from the joint organisation of about $40 million and also the balance of $13 million remaining from contributory charges paid by woolgrowers. The initial capital of the commission was augmented by interest earnings from investments and by profits on the resale of wool bought in at the floor prices, reaching a peak of $73.7 million at 30 June 1966. In the 1966–67 season it was heavily drawn upon to purchase wool and at 30 June 1967, had fallen to $70.7 million most of which was invested in wool stocks. By 30 June 1971 capital had been reduced to $48.2 million, two-fifths of which was represented by wool stocks. A rise in wool prices in 1971–72, however, resulted in an increase in capital to $52.4 million at 30 June 1972, 67 percent of which was invested in Government securities.
In the 20 years of its existence, up to 30 June 1972, the commission purchased 834,793 bales of wool when trade bids failed to reach the minimum floor price level. Of that total, approximately 706,000 bales were bought in 1966–67 and the early months of the 1967–68 season, following a substantial fail in demand for crossbred wools towards the end of 1966, primarily as a result of economic restraints in several European countries and a marked reduction in speculative demand for wool in the face of increased volume and sharply reduced prices of man-made fibres. Lesser factors tending to reduce demand for wool were change of fashion, the continued extension of central heating facilities in houses and offices, and changes in quality of wool offered.
By mid October 1967, the funds of the Wool Commission had been completely expended. The buy-in level was reduced and a system of supplementing market prices to growers up to the minimum price level was introduced. Arrangements were made with Government to borrow from the Reserve Bank the amount required to meet supplementary payments to growers. Up until 30 June 1972 $10 million had been paid out in supplementation of market prices to growers, $8.7 million of which was paid out in the 1967–68 season.
The commission began its programmed disposal of accumulated stocks in 1967–68. Despite a downturn in prices of fine wools in 1970–71 and the first half of the 1971–72 season resulting in the purchase of 25,953 bales of these wools by the commission, disposal of the coarse wools purchased in 1967–68 continued steadily. The substantial rise in all wool prices in the 1972–73 year also allowed the disposal of the fine wools purchased in 1970 and 1971. As at 30 September 1972 only 27,000 bales of stockwool remained and this was all sold before the end of November 1972.
Under 1972 legislation a Wool Marketing Corporation, replaced the Wool Commission on 1 December 1972. The corporation is a grower-controlled authority which has as its object to obtain, in the interest of growers, the best possible long-term returns for New Zealand wool. It will do this by developing a marketing system suited to the requirements of the world's textile industry, by marketing New Zealand wool to the best advantage in competition with other textile fibres, and by bringing about efficiencies in the handling and distribution of wool. It is empowered to acquire the whole of the wool clip.
Apples and Pears—Apples and pears are purchased from growers by the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board. This board was set up in 1948, in terms of the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948, to acquire and market the apple and pear crop. Under the Apple and Pear Marketing Amendment Act 1967 there has been set up an Apple and Pear Prices Authority whose function it now is to determine each season the average price to be paid for apples and pears. This price is a New Zealand average, and within it prices to growers vary for the different varieties, grades, and sizes. Most apples and pears of standard grade are purchased by the board with private sales by growers limited by regulations. Growers may sell direct to consumers in lots of not more than two cases, or with permission of the board, to retailers in specified localities. Manufacturers may be licensed by the board to purchase their requirements direct from growers (although in some cases the board itself purchases fruit and resells it to the factory). Growers may also be permitted by the board to sell at municipal markets established under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954.
The board decides what proportion of the fruit is to remain in New Zealand and what proportion is to be exported, and arranges for the storage and release of varieties according to their condition and keeping capacity, in order to make fruit available for as long a period as possible during the year. The board determines the wholesale prices at which fruit is sold in New Zealand by authorised wholesalers to retailers. If in any season the total receipts from sales of fruit by the board exceed the amount which the board is required to pay to growers in accordance with the declared average price, the surplus, after deduction of costs and expenses incurred by the board is apportioned between a reserve fund and the growers. The board may distribute up to 50 percent of the surplus among growers, or such greater proportions as the Minister approves. The balance is added to the reserve fund. If sales in any season realise less than the amount the board is required to pay, the deficiency is met from the reserve fund. The reserve fund, which has been built up from profits derived almost solely from exports, has been invested in a chain of modern cool stores and mechanical equipment designed for the improved handling of fruit.
Financial results for recent seasons are shown in the following table.
| Season | Profit or Loss | Board's Share | Growers' Share | Reserve Fund at End of Season |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Retained by board to offset previous seasons' losses. | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| 1961–62 | 47 | 23 | 23 | 2,628 |
| 1962–63 | −139 | −139 | – | 2,489 |
| 1963–64 | −1,248 | −1,248 | – | 1,241 |
| 1964–65 | 439 | 439* | – | 1,680 |
| 1965–66 | −1,823 | −1,823 | – | −143 |
| 1966–67 | 1,365 | 1,365 | – | 1,222 |
| 1967–68 | 501 | 394 | 107 | 1,616 |
| 1968–69 | 961 | 753 | 208 | 2,369 |
| 1969–70 | −1,410 | −1,410 | – | 959 |
| 1970–71 | 293 | 169 | 124 | 1,128 |
| 1971–72 | −2,631 | −2,631 | – | −1,503 |
A committee of inquiry into the sale of apples and pears on the local market reported to Parliament on 4 October 1961—see parliamentary paper H.29A. The committee supported continuance of the existing form of marketing with minor variations.
Potatoes—The Potato Board, with equal representation of growers and merchants and an officer of the Public Service as an advisory member, was established by the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950. Its principal function is to ensure that an adequate supply of main-crop potatoes shall be available for consumption. Its powers include the making of contracts between growers and the board for main-crop potatoes, and the appointment of wholesalers authorised to purchase from growers and to sell potatoes in respect of which contracts have been made with the board. In June 1956 the Government announced that it would guarantee the overdraft of the Potato Board to enable the board to guarantee a certain schedule of minimum prices to contract growers for any potatoes unsold at the end of the season. The purpose is to encourage the growing of an adequate supply of potatoes.
Milk—The New Zealand Milk Board was set up in 1953. It operates the national milk scheme and engages in other activities for the purpose of ensuring an adequate supply and efficient distribution of milk. The legislation is contained in the Milk Act 1967.
The board may make a levy on milk to finance its operations but while a subsidy on milk is payable from the Consolidated Revenue Account the rate of levy requires the approval of the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries.
Retail prices are fixed by Order in Council. The price for the milk to the producer is fixed by the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries after consultation with the Milk Board. Intermediate margins, such as those for pasteurising and bottling milk and to vendors for its delivery, are fixed by the Milk Prices Authority. The total cost at the present time exceeds the amount paid by the consumers, the balance being met by subsidy. It is the function of the Milk Board to administer the whole town milk scheme on behalf of the Government which, however, retains a direct interest by virtue of the substantial sum paid in subsidy.
Eggs—The Egg Marketing Authority, which was established in 1953, consists of eight members—five producer members of the New Zealand Poultry Board and three Government representatives. The principal function of the authority is to regulate and control the marketing and distribution of eggs and egg pulp in New Zealand and elsewhere in accordance with the regulations, to ensure as far as possible sufficient supplies of eggs and their equitable distribution in the general interests of producers and consumers.
The New Zealand Egg Marketing Authority operates principally through licensed distributors in the various districts who, on commission, receive and resell eggs or, as directed by the authority, manufacture egg pulp for the use of bakers and pastrycooks. Eggs are subject to price control. A subsidy, at present at the rate of 3.33c per dozen, is paid by the Government in respect of eggs received at authorised egg floors (as the licensed distributors are known). This is to offset floor charges and distribution costs which would otherwise be passed on to the consumers.
Imported Citrus Fruits and Bananas—The importation and marketing of imported citrus fruits, bananas, pineapples and grapes are the responsibility of a registered company, Fruit Distributors Ltd., representing trade interests. The operations of the company are defined and restricted by an agreement between it and the Government. There are two Government members on the company's board of directors.
New Zealand Lemons and Oranges—The Citrus Marketing Authority was established in 1953 to market fresh lemons, either directly or through agents, throughout New Zealand and to process unmarketable but otherwise sound fruit into by-products, such as fruit juice and lemon peel. The authority has a membership of six, five of whom are nominees of the New Zealand Citrus Council and represent the producers, and one appointed by the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries as the Government member who also protects the interests of consumers.
The Citrus Marketing Authority controls the assembly and distribution of New Zealand lemons, and also New Zealand grown sweet oranges. The entire output of fruit, which comes under the jurisdiction of the authority, is sold at agreed prices to Fruit Distributors Ltd. The authority operates processing and packing facilities at Kerikeri, and Tauranga.
Honey—The Honey Marketing Authority, set up in 1953, undertakes the task of packing and marketing honey within New Zealand and for export. A levy is made at the rate of 0.833c per pound on honey sold locally and the funds paid into the Honey Industry Account, which is administered by the authority for the benefit of the industry in general.
The authority comprises four members elected by beekeepers, and one member appointed as Government representative. One of the functions of the Government representative is to watch the interests of the consumer.
TRANSPORT AND OVERSEAS MARKETS—Primary produce forms the bulk of New Zealand's exports and it comes to hand for shipment in seasonal cycles. These are most pronounced for lamb, and apples and pears, but apply also to a marked extent to mutton, beef, wool, and related produce. Butter, cheese, and other dairy produce become available throughout the year but production is considerably higher in the 6 months October to March than in the remainder of the year. The peak season for all the animal products is much the same, being roughly November to May, while there is a shorter concentrated season for fruit in March and April.
This seasonality presents shipping problems in the marketing process. In addition, the bulk of the commodities are perishable and require continuous refrigeration throughout the period of at least 2 to 3 months between production and consumption. The demand for shipping space lags a little behind the season, generally building up in January and declining in June. A realisation of the demands that increased production was making on transport, storage, handling, and shipping services led in 1964 to the setting up of an Export and Shipping Council, an independent body whose main purpose is to improve the efficiency and economy of New Zealand's export trade as it relates to transport services. Shipping has received special attention as shipping costs absorb a substantial portion of market realisation.
The council is representative of producer boards, freezing companies, transport interests, harbour boards, the Associated Chambers of Commerce, the Federation of Labour, and the Manufacturers' Federation. It has been successful in bringing into effect many of the recommendations of the streamlining report on ports, shipping, transport, and other services, produced as a result of consultations between the producer boards and the main shipping lines. The council works through committees concerned with the following subjects: peak shipping requirements; packages and cargo handling; port facilities; port cargo flow; and transport.
PRICES FOR PRIMARY PRODUCTS: Wool—Statistics of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand (compiled from information supplied by the New Zealand Wool Commission) are shown in the following tables. The first table gives total quantities and values as recorded at sales, no attempt being made to allow for variations in quality or in the quantities of the various types of wool sold from season to season. Besides price movements, therefore, the average value per kilogram of wool sold shown in the table includes variations on account of these additional factors. Under the Wool Commission Act 1951, the Wool Commission prepares a table of minimum prices for the various classes of wool, which becomes effective by agreement with the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries. Up to the beginning of the 1967–68 season the only course open to the commission when trade bids for any lot of wool did not reach the minimum price was to buy the wool at the minimum price. After the start of the 1967–68 season the Act was amended to permit supplementation of the sale price as an alternative to, or in conjunction with purchase of the wool by the commission. In that season and the next the commission decided not to purchase unless auction prices failed to reach a predetermined level below the minimum price, and to make supplementary payment to enable growers to receive the minimum price.
Since the 1969–70 season the commission has continued to operate the two-tier price support system but has had no fixed buy-in level. In 1969–70 it announced that it would purchase wool on levels that might vary up to but not exceeding the minimum price to growers.
The following table shows weight sale value and average value per kilogram of greasy wool sold at auction. The last column shows the average minimum price to growers set by the commission.
| Season | Weight of Greasy Wool Sold | Sale Value | Value per Kilogram | Average Minimum Price per Kilogram of Greasy Wool |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * See latest statistical information. | ||||
| Metric Tons (000) | $ (million) | c | c | |
| 1957–58 | 168.01 | 127.0 | 75.62 | 60.63 |
| 1958–59 | 184.29 | 122.1 | 66.27 | 60.63 |
| 1959–60 | 185.61 | 132.2 | 82 03 | 60 63 |
| 1960–61 | 190.92 | 141.6 | 74.12 | 60.63 |
| 1961–62 | 192.05 | 138.2 | 71.98 | 60.63 |
| 1962–63 | 201.44 | 158.5 | 78.70 | 60.63 |
| 1963–64 | 196.81 | 199.1 | 101.17 | 60.63 |
| 1964–65 | 201.03 | 155.6 | 77.40 | 64.31 |
| 1965–66 | 230.97 | 176.6 | 76.46 | 64.31 |
| 1966–67 | 242.13 | 156.9 | 64.77 | 66.14 |
| 1967–68 | 244.85 | 123.4 | 50.42 | 55.12 |
| 1968–69 | 234.28 | 144.9 | 61.81 | 49.05 |
| 1969–70 | 224.12 | 126.6 | 56.48 | 49.05 |
| 1970–71 | 218.22 | 116.6 | 53.42 | 46.30 |
| 1971–72 | 209.02 | 139.0 | 66.46 | 46.00 |
| 1972–73 | * | * | * | 50.00 |
In the next table details of a wool price index on base: average over all sales 1963–64 season (=1000) are given. This index has been compiled in an attempt to eliminate all but the price factor in movements of average wool values. A description of the make-up of this index is given in a supplement to the December 1964 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
| Season | Index Numbers* Base: 1963–64 (= 1000) |
|---|---|
| * Based on price on floor, clean. | |
| 1947–48 | 466 |
| 1948–49 | 473 |
| 1949–50 | 689 |
| 1950–51 | 1584 |
| 1951–52 | 749 |
| 1952–53 | 840 |
| 1953–54 | 903 |
| 1954–55 | 886 |
| 1955–56 | 832 |
| 1956–57 | 985 |
| 1957–58 | 750 |
| 1958–59 | 663 |
| 1959–60 | 812 |
| 1960–61 | 745 |
| 1961–62 | 731 |
| 1962–63 | 788 |
| 1963–64 | 1000 |
| 1964–65 | 780 |
| 1965–66 | 775 |
| 1966–67 | 683 |
| 1967–68 | 533 |
| 1968–69 | 650 |
| 1969–70 | 603 |
| 1970–71 | 560 |
| 1971–72 | 693 |
Dairy Produce: Basic Prices for Dairy Produce—Basic prices (then known as guaranteed prices) for butter and cheese were introduced by the Government on 1 August 1936 to give stability to the dairy industry, and the Primary Products Marketing Act 1936 set out the principles which underlay the fixing of the price. (See the 1961 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.)
Under the Dairy Board Act 1961 prices for butter are fixed by the Dairy Products Prices Authority after taking into account the following matters:
The necessity in the public interest of maintaining the stability and efficiency of the dairy industry.
The amount which butter and cheese acquired by the board is realising and the market prospects for the coming year.
The present and prospective state of the Dairy Industry Account, the Dairy Industry Reserve Account, and the Dairy Industry Capital Account.
Any submissions made by the Dairy Board.
Any other matters deemed relevant.
The price fixed for butter in any season must not vary by more than 5 percent from the maximum price fixed for the previous season.
The authority must consult with the Minister before it fixes any prices. The members of the authority are appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries, and comprise three representatives of the Government, three members nominated by the Dairy Board, and a chairman approved by the board before appointment.
The price of cheese is fixed by the Dairy Board in relation to the price fixed by the prices authority for butter, together with an allowance related to the returns from milk powder and casein. The objective is to ensure that suppliers of whole milk for manufacture into cheese will, on average, receive a return equivalent to the average return they would have received had the milk been manufactured into butter plus milk powder and butter plus casein.
For dairy produce other than butter or cheese, the Dairy Board, after consultation with the Prices Authority fixes advance prices on the basis of an assessment of likely returns from the sale of that produce.
The Dairy Board may authorise the distribution to dairy companies of up to 50 percent of any surplus achieved in a trading year; part or all of the balance may also be distributed at the discretion of the Minister of Agriculture and Fisheries. There was a substantial surplus in the 1971–72 season; the Government and the Dairy Board agreed to limit the payout to 50c a lb as part of the Government's stabilisation measures.
The prices in cents per pound of butter and cheese for export paid to dairy factories are now given.
| Season Ended 31 May | Creamery Butter (Finest Grade 93–93 1/2 pt) | Cheese (First Grade 92–92 1/2 pt) |
|---|---|---|
| * Advance price. | ||
| cents per lb (gross weight) | ||
| 1963–64 | 24.677 | 15.572 |
| 1964–65 | 25.897 | 16.663 |
| 1965–66 | 25.902 | 17.820 |
| 1966–67 | 25.884 | 17.860 |
| 1967–68 | 24.590 | 17.040 |
| 1968–69 | 24.670 | 16.820 |
| 1969–70 | 24.810 | 17.530 |
| 1970–71 | 26.050 | 20.320 |
| 1971–72 | 27.350 | 25.800 |
| 1972–73 | 28.720 | 26.230* |
| 1973–74 | 28.720 | |
The prices quoted in the preceding table were designed to enable average dairy companies to pay to suppliers the following amounts in cents per pound of milkfat used for butter or cheese manufacture. Also given is the actual average net revenue per pound of milkfat supplied.
| Season | Price Per Pound of Milkfat Used for— | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Butter-making (Basic Price) | Cheese-making (Final Price) | Butter-making (Average Net Revenue) | Cheese-making (Average Net Revenue) | |
* Plus 1,25c surplus payment at end of season. † Plus .833c surplus payment at end of season. ‡ Plus 1.20c surplus payment. § Plus 6.00c surplus payment at end of season. ∥ Plus 1.50c surplus payment. | ||||
| cents per lb | ||||
| 1962–63 | 26.667 | 30.833 | 26.989 | 31.219 |
| 1963–64 | 26.667* | 30.833* | 27.113 | 31.853 |
| 1964–65 | 28.250† | 34.083† | 28.684 | 35.347 |
| 1965–66 | 28.250 | 37.592 | 28.672 | 38.216 |
| 1966–67 | 28.250 | 37.625 | 28.537 | 38.148 |
| 1967–68 | 26.590 | 35.050 | 26.777 | 35.242 |
| 1968–69 | 26.590 | 32.620 | 26.942 | 33.616 |
| 1969–70 | 26.590 | 33.610 | 26.853 | 34.072 |
| 1970–71 | 27.850‡ | 37.940‡ | 28.222 | 39.366 |
| 1971–72§ | 29.050 | 50.210 | 35.950 | 56.640 |
| 1972–73 | 32.28∥ | 50.68∥ | ||
Where a factory receives whole milk and makes butter, the residual skim milk can be manufactured into any of several products, the main ones being skim-milk powder and casein. Production of milk powder and casein has been growing rapidly to meet the needs of growing markets. The increasing value of these “by-products” is reflected in the greater return per pound of milkfat (about 8c per lb) paid to whole milk suppliers, compared with suppliers who separate off the cream on the farm. The supply of whole milk, which is collected in stainless steel tankers, has become increasingly popular with farmers. Four-fifths of all milkfat processed is now collected as whole milk. Production of dairy factories is shown in Section 14A, Farming.
Meat—The Imported Meat Trade Association in the United Kingdom compiles weekly London wholesale meat prices, the basis of quotation being “ex-hooks to retailers at Smithfield market”. The next table gives prices for New Zealand lamb at the end of the last week in March. Approximately 40 percent of the value of all New Zealand exports of frozen and chilled meat is generally accounted for by lamb, and the two first-quality weight grades quoted in the table usually account for approximately 20 percent and 35 to 40 percent respectively of all lamb carcasses exported.
| End of Last Week in March | Lamb | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| First Quality | Second Quality | ||||
| 28 lb and Under | 29 to 36 lb | 37 to 42 lb | 28 lb and Under | 29 to 36 lb | |
| cents per pound equivalent | |||||
| 1968 | 24.0–24.5 | 24.0–24.5 | 24.0 | 23.6–24.0 | 23.6–24.0 |
| 1969 | 24.9–25.8 | 24.5–25.4 | 24.0 | 24.5–24.9 | 24.5–24.9 |
| 1970 | 26.7–27.6 | 26.7–27.6 | 25.4 | 26.7–27.1 | 26.7–27.1 |
| 1971 | 32.0 | 30.0 | 26.3 | 29.1 | 26.5 |
| 1972 | 34.8 | 32.2 | 30.4 | 32.5 | 30.4 |
| 1973 | 42.9–43.8 | 42.9–43.8 | 42.1 | 42.5–42.9 | 43.3–43.6 |
Schedule Prices—A schedule of buying prices is issued each week by the meat operators in New Zealand. The Meat Producers Board keeps a close watch on the prices being received for the meat and all by-products and on processing costs to ensure that the schedule prices give a just and equitable return to the producers. The producers have a choice on how to sell their export meat. They can sell on schedule, on owner's account, on a pool account system, on the basis of prices received from a nominated ship, or they can sell to a producer co-operative.
At the beginning of the 1971–72 season the New Zealand Meat Producers Board considered that the opening price schedules for lamb announced by the meat operators were not high enough in relation to expected market returns. Accordingly the board, after obtaining an amendment to the Meat Export Control Act to permit it to purchase and market lamb, issued its own schedule of prices.
The board purchased 12.5 million lambs, about half the total export lamb kill, mainly in the first half of the season. As the season progressed overseas prices picked up, exporters were able to exceed the board's schedule (many had done so right through), and the board ceased purchasing. The board made some profit on the operation.
The opening schedules for the last four seasons are given below. The prices quoted are for dressed weights “on the hooks” at freezing works. The prices for lambs, wethers, and ewes are for bare meat only with an additional payment being made for both wool and pelt.
| Class of Meat | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | 1972–73 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes special 4.5 cents premium. † Under 500 lb. ‡ New Zealand Meat Producers Board schedule prices. | ||||
| cents per pound | ||||
| Lamb— | ||||
| N.I. Prime (29/36 lb) | 21.8* | 20.9 | 12.4‡ | 21.3 |
| S.I. Prime (29/36 lb) | 21.8 | 20.9 | 12.4‡ | 20.3 |
| Wethers—Prime (49/56 lb) | 8.25 | 8.6 | 7.5 | 10.0 |
| Ewes—Prime (49/56 lb) | 6.0† | 5.0 | 6.0 | 7.5 |
| dollars per 100 lb of beef (N.I.) | ||||
| Beef— | ||||
| Ox G.A.Q. (450–620 lb) | 21.50 | 22.50 | 24.00 | 29.00 |
| Heifer G.A.Q. (over 400 lb) | 20.50† | 21.50† | 20.50 | 28.00 |
| Cow G.A.Q. (400–500 lb) | 19.50 | 20.50 | 22.00 | 26.50 |
| Boner cow, ox, and heifer (281 lb and over) | 18.50 | 20.00 | 20.50 | 23.50 |
| Boner bull (551 lb and over) | 24.00 | 24.00 | 25.50 | 28.00 |
Minimum Prices for Export Meat—The institution of a system of minimum prices for meat exported from New Zealand was provided for by the Meat Export Prices Act 1955, A Meat Export Prices Committee was established, and consists of two members of the Meat Board, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture and Fisheries, and a chairman nominated by agreement between the Government and the producers. A schedule of minimum prices is fixed at the beginning of the season. Regard must be paid by the committee to the average level of the prices received for each class of meat during the preceding three seasons, the ruling level of minimum prices, and the committee may have regard to the market trend and future prospects for the sale of meat, prices ruling for other farm products, and the general level of costs, prices, and wages in New Zealand.
The following table gives the minimum prices for years ended 30 September for the North Island.
| Class of Meat | Basic Grade of Meat | Minimum Price per pound f.o.b. | |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1971–72 | 1972–73 | ||
| c | c | ||
| Lamb | Prime 29–36 lb | 14.0 | 16.0 |
| Wether mutton | Prime 49–56 lb | 7.5 | 8.0 |
| Ewe mutton | Prime 49–56 lb | 5.5 | 6.0 |
| Chilled beef | Ox 451–700 lb | 17.0 | 19.0 |
| Ox and heifer quarter beef | G.A.Q.: 451–700 lb | 17.0 | 19.0 |
| Quarter cow beef | G.A.Q.: 401–500 lb | 14.0 | 16.0 |
| Bone cow, ox, and heifer | All weights, boned-out value | 20.0 | 22.0 |
| Boner bull | 581 lb and over | 20.0 | 22.0 |
| Veal (sides or quarters) | Under 280 lb | 14.0 | 16.0 |
| Porkers | Prime 60–100 lb | 16.0 | 17.0 |
| Baconers | Prime 111–140 lb | 16.0 | 17.0 |
Deficiency Payments—Payments are made from the Meat Industry Reserve Account when the f.o.b. equivalents of the prices paid to farmers fall below the minimum price determined for any class of meat in the week to which the schedule relates. No deficiency payments have been made since the 1961–62 season.
FARM INDUSTRY RESERVES—Farm industry reserves were built up during the Second World War when, in furtherance of the Government's stabilisation policy, farmers agreed that increases in overseas realisations for meat and dairy produce be paid into special funds for later use for the benefit of the industry concerned. The wool reserve account arose in the main from the profits derived from the sale of wartime surplus stocks, and in part from a levy on all wool sold at auctions; much of it was used to buy in wool in 1966–67 but this was all resold by 1972. About half of the meat industry reserve was used to purchase lambs in 1971–72 to provide a higher price schedule, but was recovered from the ensuing marketing of the meat.
The following table shows the balances in the various farm industry reserve accounts at given dates.
| Year | Dairy Account at 31 May | Meat Industry Reserve Account at 30 Sep | Wool Commission Account at 30 June |
|---|---|---|---|
* Most of this was invested in wool stocks. † About three-fifths was represented by wool stocks. ‡ About two-fifths was represented by wool stocks. § $15 million was contributed to the sheep retention scheme in 1972. | |||
| $(000) | |||
| 1962 | −13,380 | 86,336 | 68,470 |
| 1963 | − 8,428 | 88,088 | 70,312 |
| 1964 | − 7,130 | 89,482 | 71,897 |
| 1965 | − 373 | 90,940 | 72,800 |
| 1966 | − 578 | 93,497 | 73,709 |
| 1967 | −11,191 | 95,296 | 70,700* |
| 1968 | −12,844 | 97,337 | 59,630* |
| 1969 | −16,001 | 98,192 | 55,835* |
| 1970 | −20,123 | 100,786 | 52,200† |
| 1971 | −20,123 | 102,666 | 48,197‡ |
| 1972 | +13,834 | 87,327§ | 52,353 |
GENERAL—Domestic trade embraces retail and wholesale trade and part of the services field. The trend of retail trade is one of the most perceptive barometers of economic activity as it constitutes a large proportion of personal expenditure on consumer goods and services. The Department of Statistics has conducted Censuses of Distribution in 1953, 1958, 1963, and 1968. These censuses have covered retail trade, wholesale trade, and some service establishments. Quarterly and monthly sample surveys of retail and wholesale trade have been based on the Census of Distribution; these provide valuable economic indicators on the value of sales by the various types of stores and the value of stocks held. A further Census of Distribution is being taken for the year ended 31 March 1973.
The Census of Distribution for 1967–68 revealed retail trade sales of $2,100 million or an average turnover of $71,587 for each of the 29,331 stores. At 31 March 1968 there was one retail shop for every 94 persons, nearly one-half of them selling food and drink. A large proportion of the goods sold had earlier passed through wholesale stores, there being 3,778 such stores covered in the census with a total turnover of $1,591 million. The 3,653 service establishments covered in a limited survey at the census had total receipts of $83 million at an average of $22,661 per establishment. Notable exclusions from the census were petrol and oil sales, newspaper sales other than in shops, and sales by bread bakers, dealers in timber, bricks and roofing tiles, and milk vendors. A full report of the census is given in the publication Census of Distribution 1968.
In the following table the main results of the censuses of 1963 and 1968 for retail trade are set out.
| Item | 1963 | 1968 | Percentage Increase |
|---|---|---|---|
| Number of stores | 27,688 | 29,331 | 5.9 |
| $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Sales | 1,515,890 | 2,099,707 | 38.5 |
| Purchases | 1,160,676 | 1,609,202 | 38.6 |
| Opening stocks | 233,178 | 329,720 | 41.4 |
| Closing stocks | 235,972 | 340,211 | 44.2 |
Some other features of retail trade shown by the 1968 census together with comparative figures for 1963 are shown in the following table.
| Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Average Turnover per Store | Average Labour Force per Store | Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Turnover per Head of Population | Average Population per Store | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes cars and accessories, but not petrol and oil sales nor garage work, servicing, and maintenance. | |||||||
| $ | $ | $ | |||||
| Food and drink | 1968 | 13,992 | 49,855 | 3.8 | 13,136 | 253.2 | 197 |
| 1963 | 13,410 | 36,828 | 3.6 | 10,242 | 195.4 | 188 | |
| Apparel | 1968 | 4,119 | 40,810 | 3.4 | 11,843 | 61.0 | 669 |
| 1963 | 3,992 | 38,218 | 3.8 | 10,012 | 60.4 | 633 | |
| Furniture | 1968 | 1,578 | 74,777 | 4.8 | 15,429 | 42.8 | 1,746 |
| 1963 | 1,451 | 67,256 | 5.1 | 13,294 | 38.6 | 1,742 | |
| Automotive* | 1968 | 1,344 | 217,475 | 5.6 | 38,530 | 106.1 | 2,050 |
| 1963 | 1,157 | 173,494 | 4.7 | 36,730 | 79.4 | 2,184 | |
| Hardware | 1968 | 1,008 | 118,445 | 6.5 | 18,178 | 43.3 | 2,733 |
| 1963 | 855 | 85,050 | 5.4 | 15,612 | 28.8 | 2,956 | |
| Chemists, etc. | 1968 | 1,167 | 50,101 | 3.9 | 12,811 | 21.2 | 2,361 |
| 1963 | 1,049 | 37,903 | 3.8 | 10,010 | 15.8 | 2,409 | |
| Miscellaneous— | |||||||
| General, department and variety | 1968 | 832 | 283,857 | 22.5 | 12,637 | 85.7 | 3,311 |
| 1963 | 764 | 221,366 | 21.9 | 10,102 | 67.0 | 3,308 | |
| Other | 1968 | 5,291 | 77,438 | 4.7 | 16,455 | 148.7 | 521 |
| 1963 | 5,010 | 57,792 | 4.3 | 13,430 | 114.6 | 504 | |
| All retail stores | 1968 | 29,331 | 71,587 | 4.7 | 15,298 | 762.1 | 94 |
| 1963 | 27,688 | 54,748 | 4.5 | 12,304 | 599.8 | 91 | |
CENSUS OF DISTRIBUTION 1968: Retail Establishments—Of the 29,331 retail stores covered by the census, 20,624, or 70.3 percent, were situated in the North Island, and 8,707, or 29.7 percent, in the South Island.
The following table shows details by statistical areas. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
| Statistical Areas | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Northland | 94.7 | 1,062 | 58,005 | 74,032 | 11,225 |
| (3.4) | (3.6) | (3.6) | (3.5) | (3.3) | |
| Central Auckland | 644.1 | 6,771 | 361,525 | 476,494 | 73,894 |
| (23.4) | (23.1) | (22.5) | (22.7) | (21.7) | |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 403.9 | 4,236 | 239,282 | 309,177 | 49,885 |
| (14.7) | (14.8) | (14.9) | (14.7) | (14.7) | |
| East Coast | 47.1 | 421 | 24,904 | 31,875 | 5,534 |
| (1.7) | (1.4) | (1.6) | (1.5) | (1.6) | |
| Hawke's Bay | 128.3 | 1,366 | 67,056 | 88,076 | 15,508 |
| (4.6) | (4.7) | (4.2) | (4.2) | (4.6) | |
| Taranaki | 101.2 | 1,093 | 57,462 | 73,662 | 11,791 |
| (3.7) | (3.7) | (3.6) | (3.5) | (3.5) | |
| Wellington | 537.1 | 5,585 | 326,850 | 431,660 | 69,632 |
| (19.5) | (19.0) | (20.3) | (20.6) | (20.5) | |
| Marlborough | 30.2 | 342 | 18,130 | 22,705 | 3,883 |
| (1.1) | (1.2) | (1.1) | (1.1) | (1.1) | |
| Nelson | 68.3 | 793 | 31,073 | 41,097 | 7,496 |
| (2.5) | (2.7) | (1.9) | (2.0) | (2.2) | |
| Westland | 24.1 | 330 | 10,322 | 13,599 | 2,157 |
| (0.9) | (1.1) | (0.6) | (0.6) | (0.6) | |
| Canterbury | 386.0 | 4,015 | 238,173 | 307,830 | 49,517 |
| (14.0) | (13.7) | (14.8) | (14.7) | (14.6) | |
| Otago | 183.2 | 2,065 | 100,302 | 131,351 | 22,529 |
| (6.6) | (7.0) | (6.2) | (6.2) | (6.6) | |
| Southland | 106.9 | 1,162 | 76,117 | 98,150 | 17,161 |
| (3.9) | (4.0) | (4.7) | (4.7) | (5.0) | |
| Totals | 2,755.1 | 29,331 | 1,609,202 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
In 1968 the principal centres of population (urban areas) included 63.2 percent of New Zealand's people, but contained 65.8 percent of all retail stores, with 71.1 percent of total sales or turnover.
The following table shows details by urban and rural areas. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
| Location Group | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin. ‡ Whangarei, Hamilton, Tauranga, Rotorua, Gisborne, Napier, Hastings, New Plymouth, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Nelson, Timaru, Invercargill. ‡ Boroughs outside urban areas with population over 4,000. | ||||
| (000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Main urban areas* (including Hutt urban area) | 1,235.0 | 13,068 | 987,735 | 158,014 |
| (44.8) | (44.5) | (47.1) | (46.5) | |
| Secondary urban areas† (excluding Hutt urban area) | 505.8 | 6,240 | 503,967 | 85,448 |
| (18.4) | (21.3) | (24.0) | (25.1) | |
| Smaller centres‡ | 244.2 | 3,876 | 292,628 | 48,926 |
| (8.9) | (13.2) | (13.9) | (14.4) | |
| Other urban | 141.3 | 2,891 | 167,599 | 27,665 |
| (5.1) | (9.9) | (8.0) | (8.1) | |
| Rural | 628.8 | 3,256 | 147,778 | 20,158 |
| (22.8) | (11.1) | (7.0) | (5.9) | |
| Totals | 2,755.1 | 29,331 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
Leading results of the census relating to principal urban areas are shown in the following table.
| Urban Area | Population March 1968 | Percentage of N.Z. Total Population | Number of Stores | Percentage of N.Z. Total Stores | Turnover During Year | Percentage of N.Z. Total Sales | Stocks at Close of Year | Percentage of N.Z. Total Stocks |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | |||||||
| Auckland | 577,300 | 21.0 | 6,184 | 21.1 | 439,140 | 20.9 | 68,970 | 20.3 |
| Wellington | 173,200 | 6.3 | 1,866 | 6.4 | 173,777 | 8.3 | 27,724 | 8.1 |
| Hutt | 118,400 | 4.3 | 1,053 | 3.6 | 77,158 | 3.7 | 11,975 | 3.5 |
| Christchurch | 256,300 | 9.3 | 2,736 | 9.3 | 213,190 | 10.2 | 34,787 | 10.2 |
| Dunedin | 109,800 | 4.0 | 1,229 | 4.2 | 84,470 | 4.0 | 14,559 | 4.3 |
| Whangarei | 31,600 | 1.1 | 413 | 1.4 | 36,955 | 1.8 | 5,479 | 1.6 |
| Hamilton | 68,000 | 2.5 | 808 | 2.8 | 82,101 | 3.9 | 13,172 | 3.9 |
| Tauranga | 33,500 | 1.2 | 516 | 1.8 | 29,011 | 1.4 | 4,950 | 1.5 |
| Rotorua | 35,300 | 1.3 | 418 | 1.4 | 36,832 | 1.8 | 5,746 | 1.7 |
| Gisborne | 28,500 | 1.0 | 317 | 1.1 | 27,192 | 1.3 | 4,752 | 1.4 |
| Napier | 39,900 | 1.4 | 451 | 1.5 | 26,618 | 1.3 | 4,748 | 1.4 |
| Hastings | 39,200 | 1.4 | 449 | 1.5 | 33,171 | 1.6 | 5,863 | 1.7 |
| New Plymouth | 35,800 | 1.3 | 454 | 1.5 | 33,188 | 1.6 | 5,736 | 1.7 |
| Wanganui | 38,500 | 1.4 | 494 | 1.7 | 33,359 | 1.6 | 5,678 | 1.7 |
| Palmerston North | 50,900 | 1.8 | 622 | 2.1 | 53,022 | 2.5 | 9,013 | 2.6 |
| Nelson | 28,400 | 1.0 | 357 | 1.2 | 21,906 | 1.0 | 4,158 | 1.2 |
| Timaru | 28,400 | 1.0 | 332 | 1.1 | 31,024 | 1.5 | 5,326 | 1.6 |
| Invercargill | 47,800 | 1.7 | 609 | 2.1 | 59,588 | 2.8 | 10,828 | 3.2 |
The next table gives the number of stores and value of sales or turnover for boroughs with over 1,000 population not included in the 18 main urban areas of the preceding table.
| Borough | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 |
|---|---|---|
| $(000) | ||
| Kaitaia | 85 | 6,343 |
| Kaikohe | 70 | 5,294 |
| Dargaville | 95 | 8,106 |
| Helensville | 30 | 1,848 |
| Pukekohe | 129 | 13,069 |
| Waiuku | 49 | 2,961 |
| Tuakau | 32 | 2,196 |
| Thames | 123 | 6,582 |
| Paeroa | 74 | 3,589 |
| Waihi | 64 | 2,764 |
| Te Aroha | 87 | 5,935 |
| Huntly | 81 | 4,735 |
| Morrinsville | 110 | 6,901 |
| Ngaruawahia | 43 | 1,760 |
| Te Puke | 80 | 6,578 |
| Matamata | 105 | 6,325 |
| Cambridge | 104 | 8,071 |
| Whakatane | 150 | 10,945 |
| Opotiki | 64 | 3,878 |
| Te Awamutu | 155 | 11,913 |
| Putaruru | 89 | 6,905 |
| Kawerau | 51 | 3,638 |
| Murupara | 19 | 1,346 |
| Otorohanga | 63 | 4,359 |
| Te Kuiti | 91 | 6,085 |
| Taupo | 131 | 7,572 |
| Taumarunui | 113 | 10,178 |
| Wairoa | 100 | 7,993 |
| Waipawa | 40 | 2,075 |
| Waipukurau | 68 | 6,222 |
| Dannevirke | 111 | 6,919 |
| Woodville | 33 | 1,105 |
| Waitara | 66 | 3,834 |
| Inglewood | 45 | 3,010 |
| Stratford | 104 | 7,906 |
| Eltham | 43 | 2,186 |
| Hawera | 149 | 12,047 |
| Patea | 36 | 1,532 |
| Ohakune | 25 | 1,259 |
| Raetihi | 32 | 1,769 |
| Taihape | 59 | 4,155 |
| Marton | 80 | 5,400 |
| Feilding | 140 | 12,051 |
| Pahiatua | 67 | 3,810 |
| Foxton | 49 | 2,048 |
| Levin | 179 | 11,263 |
| Otaki | 69 | 3,009 |
| Masterton | 243 | 20,072 |
| Carterton | 62 | 3,540 |
| Greytown | 23 | 1,241 |
| Featherston | 37 | 1,923 |
| Martinborough | 26 | 1,569 |
| Picton | 45 | 1,360 |
| Blenheim | 208 | 17,657 |
| Motueka | 74 | 4,144 |
| Richmond | 63 | 3,573 |
| Westport | 90 | 4,280 |
| Rangiora | 78 | 6,342 |
| Kaiapoi | 64 | 2,941 |
| Runanga | 14 | 503 |
| Greymouth | 155 | 7,460 |
| Hokitika | 66 | 2,972 |
| Ashburton | 186 | 18,911 |
| Geraldine | 35 | 3,736 |
| Temuka | 60 | 2,867 |
| Waimate | 72 | 4,629 |
| Cromwell | 30 | 1,172 |
| Queenstown | 48 | 1,902 |
| Oamaru | 177 | 13,376 |
| Alexandra | 55 | 4,463 |
| Milton | 43 | 2,013 |
| Balclutha | 70 | 7,033 |
| Kaitangata | 9 | 377 |
| Gore | 151 | 17,238 |
| Winton | 47 | 2,920 |
| Mataura | 27 | 1,248 |
| Riverton | 28 | 1,173 |
| Bluff | 42 | 1,820 |
Just under half the total number of retail stores were in the food and drink group—grocers, butchers, dairies, etc. This group accounted for 33 percent of the sales, the average turnover per store being $49,855. As against this, the automotive group, which accounts for only 4.6 percent of all retail stores, handled 14 percent of the sales, with an average turnover of $217,475 per store.
The following table shows details by store-type groups.
| Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | ||||||||
| $(m) | $(m) | $ | $(m) | |||||||
| Food and drink | 13,992 | 17,671 | 15,790 | 33,461 | 53,102 | 3.8 | 53.9 | 697.6 | 13,136 | 39.9 |
| Apparel | 4,119 | 2,867 | 7,372 | 10,239 | 14,194 | 3.4 | 16.1 | 168.1 | 11,843 | 55.5 |
| Furniture | 1,578 | 4,462 | 1,865 | 6,327 | 7,648 | 4.8 | 13.0 | 118.0 | 15,429 | 27.6 |
| Automotive | 1,344 | 5,354 | 1,030 | 6,384 | 7,586 | 5.6 | 13.7 | 292.3 | 38,530 | 42.3 |
| Hardware | 1,008 | 4,297 | 1,367 | 5,664 | 6,568 | 6.5 | 11.7 | 119.4 | 18,178 | 28.9 |
| Chemist, etc. | 1,167 | 1,182 | 2,353 | 3,535 | 4,564 | 3.9 | 6.4 | 58.4 | 12,811 | 10.4 |
| Department, variety, and general stores | 832 | 6,160 | 11,806 | 17,966 | 18,689 | 22.5 | 28.5 | 236.2 | 12,637 | 46.4 |
| Miscellaneous | 5,291 | 12,776 | 6,902 | 19,678 | 24,900 | 4.7 | 37.8 | 409.7 | 16,455 | 89.2 |
| Totals, all retail stores | 29,331 | 54,769 | 48,485 | 103,254 | 137,251 | 4.7 | 181.1 | 2,099.7 | 15,298 | 340.2 |
The following table shows details by turnover size groups.
| Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | ||||||
| $ | ($m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||||
| Under 10,000 | 3,043 | 436 | 1,100 | 1,536 | 5,301 | 1.6 | 18.9 | 4.1 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 5,196 | 1,549 | 3,506 | 5,055 | 11,661 | 6.4 | 77.6 | 13.9 |
| 20,000– 29,999 | 4,801 | 2,362 | 4,370 | 6,732 | 12,754 | 9.5 | 118.7 | 20.1 |
| 30,000– 99,999 | 12,564 | 15,674 | 17,097 | 32,771 | 48,059 | 54.5 | 658.7 | 97.3 |
| 100,000– 199,999 | 1,962 | 8,754 | 5,095 | 13,849 | 15,386 | 26.2 | 267.4 | 43.5 |
| 200,000– 499,999 | 1,214 | 11,620 | 6,396 | 18,016 | 18,642 | 34.6 | 369.0 | 61.4 |
| 500,000– 1,999,999 | 506 | 11,010 | 6,667 | 17,677 | 17,824 | 34.1 | 443.2 | 75.3 |
| 2,000,000–and over | 45 | 2,364 | 4,254 | 7,618 | 7,624 | 14.3 | 146.2 | 24.6 |
| Totals, all retail stores | 29,331 | 54,769 | 48,485 | 103,254 | 137,251 | 181.1 | 2099.7 | 340.2 |
Of the 29,331 retail stores, 14,496 (49 percent) were operated by private registered companies, 8,234 (28 percent) were under individual ownership, 4,331 (15 percent) were run by partnerships, and 1,562 (5 percent) were run by public registered companies.
The following table shows details by type of organisation. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
| Type of Organisation | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Private registered companies | 14,496 | 1,166,588 | 197,380 |
| (49.4) | (55.6) | (58.0) | |
| Public registered companies | 1,562 | 497,861 | 92,641 |
| (5.3) | (23.7) | (27.2) | |
| Individual ownership | 8,234 | 200,694 | 23,167 |
| (28.1) | (9.6) | (6.8) | |
| Partnership | 4,331 | 148,137 | 14,741 |
| (14.8) | (7.0) | (4.4) | |
| Other | 708 | 86,428 | 12,281 |
| (2.4) | (4.1) | (3.6) | |
| Totals | 29,331 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
The number of multiple stores engaged in retail trade represented only 13 percent of the total stores, but accounted for 37 percent of the total turnover. A multiple store is defined as one of a group of four or more under common ownership.
| Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Start of Year (April 1967) | Close of Year (March 1968) | |||
| Multiple Stores | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Food and drink | 1,190 | 136,275 | 6,563 | 7,344 |
| Apparel | 612 | 39,897 | 11,918 | 12,884 |
| Furniture | 320 | 36,157 | 8,177 | 7,892 |
| Automotive | 140 | 91,564 | 15,644 | 14,482 |
| Hardware | 202 | 64,646 | 15,066 | 14,860 |
| Chemists, etc. | 28 | 2,835 | 356 | 347 |
| Miscellaneous | 1,268 | 402,035 | 82,353 | 83,958 |
| Totals | 3,760 | 773,409 | 140,078 | 141,767 |
| Other Stores | ||||
| Food and drink | 12,802 | 561,299 | 30,633 | 32,525 |
| Apparel | 3,507 | 128,198 | 40,433 | 42,615 |
| Furniture | 1,258 | 81,842 | 19,796 | 19,721 |
| Automotive | 1,204 | 200,723 | 27,019 | 27,779 |
| Hardware | 806 | 54,747 | 13,595 | 14,085 |
| Chemists, etc. | 1,139 | 55,632 | 9,514 | 10,054 |
| Miscellaneous | 4,855 | 243,857 | 48,651 | 51,666 |
| Totals | 25,571 | 1,326,298 | 189,642 | 198,445 |
The following table shows the disposition of the different methods of selling by store-type group and by location group. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
| Group | Turnover (1967–68) in the Form of— | Total Turnover (1967–68) | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cash | Charge Account | Hire Purchase Not Assigned to Finance Companies | Hire Purchase Assigned to Finance Companies | Instalment and Layby | Budget Store Credit, etc. | Other | ||
| $(000) | ||||||||
| Store-type Groups | ||||||||
| Food and drink | 617,930 | 78,790 | 72 | 144 | 5 | 606 | 26 | 697,574 |
| (48.8) | (11.6) | (0.1) | (0.2) | (–) | (6.0) | (0.7) | (33.2) | |
| Apparel | 138,276 | 21,297 | 271 | 234 | 4,819 | 2,974 | 223 | 168,095 |
| (10.9) | (3.2) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (44.7) | (29.6) | (5.8) | (8.0) | |
| Furniture | 33,116 | 55,116 | 19,047 | 7,991 | 853 | 510 | 1,365 | 117,998 |
| (2.6) | (8.2) | (28.4) | (12.4) | (7.9) | (5.1) | (35.7) | (5.6) | |
| Automotive | 143,179 | 84,168 | 19,570 | 44,936 | 72 | 6 | 356 | 292,287 |
| (11.3) | (12.4) | (29.1) | (69.9) | (0.7) | (0.1) | (9.3) | (13.9) | |
| Hardware | 25,824 | 91,424 | 511 | 1,430 | 126 | 25 | 53 | 119,393 |
| (2.1) | (13.5) | (0.8) | (2.2) | (1.2) | (0.2) | (1.4) | (5.7) | |
| Chemists, etc. | 53,446 | 4,962 | – | – | 4 | 48 | 9 | 58,468 |
| (4.2) | (0.7) | (–) | (–) | (–) | (0.5) | (0.2) | (2.8) | |
| Department, variety, and general stores | 136,320 | 76,790 | 14,912 | 248 | 3,779 | 3,736 | 384 | 236,169 |
| (10.8) | (11.3) | (22.2) | (0.4) | (35.1) | (37.1) | (10.1) | (11.3) | |
| Miscellaneous | 118,369 | 264,566 | 12,801 | 9,300 | 1,125 | 2,153 | 1,408 | 409,723 |
| (9.3) | (39.1) | (19.0) | (14.5) | (10.4) | (21.4) | (36.8) | (19.5) | |
| Totals, all retail stores | 1,266,460 | 677,113 | 67,185 | 64,283 | 10,784 | 10,059 | 3,823 | 2,099,707 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
| Location Groups | ||||||||
| Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) | 659,229 | 244,877 | 38,798 | 29,446 | 8,060 | 4,734 | 2,590 | 987,735 |
| (52.0) | (36.2) | (57.7) | (45.8) | (74.8) | (47.1) | (67.7) | (47.1) | |
| Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) | 285,265 | 177,598 | 16,453 | 19,221 | 1,844 | 2,765 | 821 | 503,967 |
| (22.5) | (26.2) | (24.5) | (29.9) | (17.1) | (27.5) | (21.5) | (24.0) | |
| Smaller centres | 153,353 | 118,513 | 7,743 | 10,287 | 585 | 1,896 | 251 | 292,628 |
| (12.1) | (17.5) | (11.5) | (16.0) | (5.4) | (18.8) | (6.6) | (13.9) | |
| Other urban | 86,882 | 73,111 | 2,945 | 4,007 | 227 | 308 | 119 | 167,599 |
| (6.9) | (10.8) | (4.4) | (6.2) | (2.1) | (3.1) | (3.1) | (8.0) | |
| Rural | 81,731 | 63,013 | 1,246 | 1,323 | 67 | 356 | 42 | 147,778 |
| (6.5) | (9.3) | (1.9) | (2.1) | (0.6) | (3.5) | (1.1) | (7.0) | |
| Totals, all retail stores | 1,266,460 | 677,113 | 67,185 | 64,283 | 10,784 | 10,059 | 3,823 | 2,099,707 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
The following table shows, by the store-type group, average turnover and average labour force per establishment, turnover per unit of labour force and per head of population, and the approximate number of times stock was turned over each year.
| Store-type Group | Average Turnover per Establishment | Average Labour Force per Establishment | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Turnover per Head of Population | Number of Times Stock Turned Over per Annum |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $ | $ | $ | |||
| Food and drink | 49,855 | 3.8 | 13,136 | 253.19 | 18.8 |
| Apparel | 40,810 | 3.4 | 11,843 | 61.01 | 3.2 |
| Furniture | 74,777 | 4.8 | 15,429 | 42.83 | 4.2 |
| Automotive | 217,475 | 5.6 | 38,530 | 106.09 | 6.9 |
| Hardware | 118,445 | 6.5 | 18,178 | 43.34 | 4.2 |
| Chemists, etc. | 50,101 | 3.9 | 12,811 | 21.22 | 5.9 |
| Miscellaneous | 105,486 | 7.1 | 14,818 | 234.44 | 4.9 |
| All retail stores | 71,587 | 4.7 | 15,298 | 762.12 | 6.4 |
Self-service Grocery Stores—As might be expected, self-service stores are most common among the larger establishments. A total of 88 percent of grocery stores with turnovers of $100,000 or more have self-service units, and 64 percent of those in the $60,000-$99,999 group. The percentages decline steadily with size of turnover to 15 percent of stores in the $10,000-$19,999 group and only 11 percent of those in the under $10,000 group.
| Turnover Size | With Self-service Units | Without Self-service Units | Percentage of Self-service Units to Total Stores | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 | Value of Stocks | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967–68 | Value of Stocks | ||||
| Start of Year | Close of Year | Start of Year | Close of Year | ||||||
| $ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
| Under 10,000 | 14 | 100 | 16 | 23 | 114 | 731 | 106 | 123 | 10.9 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 47 | 789 | 91 | 101 | 261 | 4,039 | 449 | 470 | 15.3 |
| 20,000– 39,999 | 413 | 13,132 | 1,180 | 1,262 | 933 | 28,221 | 2,567 | 2,686 | 30.7 |
| 40,000– 59,999 | 561 | 27,831 | 2,326 | 2,433 | 679 | 33,011 | 2,552 | 2,671 | 45.2 |
| 60,000– 99,999 | 657 | 50,057 | 4,039 | 4,130 | 375 | 27,023 | 2,037 | 2,171 | 63.7 |
| 100,000–199,999 | 282 | 37,074 | 2,577 | 2,951 | 53 | 6,215 | 478 | 514 | 84.2 |
| 200,000 and over | 155 | 59,806 | 3,484 | 3,709 | 4 | 5,090 | 225 | 190 | 97.5 |
| Totals | 2,129 | 188,789 | 13,714 | 14,610 | 2,419 | 104,331 | 8,414 | 8,825 | 46.8 |
Wholesale Establishments—The total of 3,778 wholesale stores included in the tables accounted for a turnover of $1,590.6 million or an average turnover of $421,019 per store. Among businesses excluded from the census were oil companies and dealers in timber, bricks, and roofing tiles.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 89.3 percent of wholesale stores with 95.0 percent of total turnover. Auckland and Wellington (including Hutt) urban areas together accounted for 47.3 percent of stores and 57.1 percent of turnover.
The following table shows the distribution of wholesale trade by statistical areas and by main location groups. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
| Area | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
| Statistical Areas | |||||
| Northland | 94.7 | 68 | 16,676 | 20,048 | 2,111 |
| (3.4) | (1.8) | (1.4) | (1.3) | (0.9) | |
| Central Auckland | 644.1 | 1,079 | 401,086 | 517,612 | 80,716 |
| (23.4) | (28.6) | (32.9) | (32.6) | (33.7) | |
| South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 403.9 | 296 | 77,531 | 102,263 | 12,010 |
| (14.7) | (7.8) | (6.3) | (6.4) | (5.0) | |
| East Coast | 47.1 | 46 | 8,441 | 10,706 | 1,194 |
| (1.7) | (1.2) | (0.7) | (0.7) | (0.5) | |
| Hawke's Bay | 128.3 | 143 | 28,202 | 35,618 | 4,676 |
| (4.6) | (3.8) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (1.9) | |
| Taranaki | 101.2 | 90 | 21,854 | 27,700 | 3,938 |
| (3.7) | (2.4) | (1.8) | (1.7) | (1.6) | |
| Wellington | 537.1 | 999 | 365,111 | 487,961 | 74,611 |
| (19.5) | (26.4) | (29.9) | (30.7) | (31.1) | |
| Marlborough | 30.2 | 34 | 4,719 | 6,579 | 946 |
| (1.1) | (0.9) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (0.4) | |
| Nelson | 68.3 | 67 | 14,156 | 17,524 | 2,344 |
| (2.5) | (1.8) | (1.2) | (1.1) | (1.0) | |
| Westland | 24.1 | 19 | 4,484 | 5,675 | 640 |
| (0.9) | (0.5) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (0.3) | |
| Canterbury | 386.0 | 573 | 180,553 | 235,396 | 36,849 |
| (14.0) | (15.2) | (14.8) | (14.8) | (15.4) | |
| Otago | 183.2 | 256 | 68,925 | 88,359 | 15,122 |
| (6.6) | (6.8) | (5.6) | (5.5) | (6.3) | |
| Southland | 106.9 | 108 | 27,704 | 35,168 | 4,556 |
| (3.9) | (2.8) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (1.9) | |
| Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,755.1 | 3,778 | 1,219,441 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
| Location Groups | |||||
| Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) | 1,235.0 | 2,494 | 914,812 | 1,201,317 | 190,544 |
| (44.8) | (66.0) | (75.0) | (75.5) | (79.5) | |
| Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) | 505.8 | 880 | 244,396 | 310,740 | 40,676 |
| (18.4) | (23.3) | (20.1) | (19.5) | (17.0) | |
| Smaller centres, other urban and rural | 1,014.3 | 404 | 60,234 | 78,550 | 8,493 |
| (36.8) | (10.7) | (4.9) | (5.0) | (3.5) | |
| Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,755.1 | 3,778 | 1,219,441 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
| (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
The following tables show details of wholesale establishments; by store-type groups.
| Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | |||
| Food and drink | 867 | 7,774 | 2,599 | 10,373 | 10,894 |
| Apparel | 369 | 1,564 | 930 | 2,494 | 2,759 |
| Furniture | 271 | 1,331 | 504 | 1,835 | 2,004 |
| Automotive | 358 | 3,527 | 922 | 4,449 | 4,543 |
| Hardware | 481 | 4,540 | 967 | 5,507 | 5,713 |
| Chemicals | 161 | 1,714 | 668 | 2,382 | 2,412 |
| Miscellaneous | 1,271 | 10,243 | 3,437 | 13,680 | 14,355 |
| Totals, all wholesale stores | 3,778 | 30,693 | 10,027 | 40,720 | 42,680 |
| Store-type Group | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(000) | $(000) | $ | $(000) | ||
| Food and drink | 12.6 | 22,266 | 462,937 | 42,495 | 36,168 |
| Apparel | 7.5 | 5,858 | 106,258 | 38,513 | 19,813 |
| Furniture | 7.3 | 4,255 | 81,758 | 40,797 | 13,762 |
| Automotive | 12.7 | 9,743 | 207,097 | 45,586 | 33,389 |
| Hardware | 11.8 | 12,585 | 171,404 | 30,002 | 34,496 |
| Chemicals | 15.0 | 5,560 | 93,611 | 38,118 | 16,535 |
| Miscellaneous | 11.3 | 30,881 | 467,544 | 32,570 | 85,550 |
| Totals, all wholesale stores | 11.3 | 91,147 | 1,590,608 | 37,268 | 239,713 |
A classification by size of turnover shows that stores with under $40,000 turnover numbered 704 (18.6 percent), but accounted for only $13,980,000, or 0.9 percent of turnover. At the other end of the scale a total turnover of $882,865,000 (55.5 percent) was accounted for by only 376 stores (10.0 percent), which had a turnover of $1,000,000 or more.
| Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | ||||||
| $ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||||
| Under 10,000 | 149 | 64 | 52 | 116 | 309 | 156 | 838 | 218 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 201 | 188 | 182 | 370 | 598 | 578 | 2,896 | 471 |
| 20,000– 39,999 | 354 | 596 | 335 | 931 | 1,265 | 1,708 | 10,246 | 1,911 |
| 40,000– 99,999 | 763 | 2,398 | 889 | 3,287 | 3,773 | 6,754 | 51,660 | 9,666 |
| 100,000–199,999 | 627 | 2,881 | 968 | 3,849 | 4,134 | 8,327 | 89,109 | 17,254 |
| 200,000–499,999 | 890 | 7,199 | 2,089 | 9,288 | 9,577 | 21,669 | 269,909 | 49,441 |
| 500,000–599,999 | 122 | 1,401 | 378 | 1,779 | 1,809 | 4,117 | 63,772 | 11,365 |
| 600,000–799,999 | 183 | 2,544 | 820 | 3,364 | 3,401 | 7,818 | 122,793 | 21,901 |
| 800,000–999,999 | 113 | 1,778 | 427 | 2,205 | 2,225 | 5,161 | 96,521 | 13,824 |
| 1,000,000 and over | 376 | 11,644 | 3,887 | 15,531 | 15,589 | 34,859 | 882,865 | 113,664 |
| Totals, all wholesale stores | 3,778 | 30,693 | 10,027 | 40,720 | 42,680 | 91,147 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
The following table shows a commodity analysis of wholesale trade.
| Commodity Group | Turnover During 1967–68 | |
|---|---|---|
| Amount | Percent of Total | |
| $(000) | ||
| Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 206,377 | 13.0 |
| Meat (uncooked) | 37,583 | 2.4 |
| Fish (uncooked) | 9,935 | 0.6 |
| Fruit and vegetables | 57,326 | 3.6 |
| Other foods (bread, cakes, pastry, etc.) | 40,380 | 2.5 |
| Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks, etc. | 46,870 | 2.9 |
| Beer, wine, and spirits | 65,971 | 4.1 |
| Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 63,304 | 4.0 |
| Medical and pharmaceutical goods | 45,609 | 2.9 |
| Toiletries and cosmetics | 17,634 | 1.1 |
| Men's and boys' wear | 30,154 | 1.9 |
| Women's, girls', and infants' wear | 39,914 | 2.5 |
| Drapery, dress-piece goods, millinery, haberdashery, etc. | 43,561 | 2.7 |
| Footwear | 18,653 | 1.2 |
| Furniture, beddings, soft furnishings, and household textiles | 29,645 | 1.9 |
| Floor coverings | 28,323 | 1.8 |
| Television sets and parts | 7,681 | 0.5 |
| Radios, radiograms, record players, and tape recorders | 4,433 | 0.3 |
| Musical instruments (including records) | 1,994 | 0.1 |
| Other household appliances and electrical goods | 40,595 | 2.5 |
| Domestic hardware, cutlery, china, glassware | 31,226 | 2.0 |
| Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 63,740 | 4.0 |
| Books, stationery, newspapers, etc. | 27,191 | 1.7 |
| Motor vehicles | 118,911 | 7.5 |
| Motor-vehicle parts and accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 89,352 | 5.6 |
| Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 9,601 | 0.6 |
| Coal, coke, and firewood | 16,320 | 1.0 |
| Sports goods (including toys and games) | 13,827 | 0.9 |
| Fertilisers and manures | 23,335 | 1.5 |
| Grain, bulk seed, and fodder | 29,059 | 1.8 |
| Florists' goods, seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 5,836 | 0.4 |
| Industrial machinery (heavy and electrical) | 54,551 | 3.4 |
| Agricultural machinery | 15,630 | 1.0 |
| Office machinery and equipment | 4,285 | 0.3 |
| Other machinery, machine tools, and hand tools, etc. | 43,088 | 2.7 |
| Leather, luggage, and harness | 9,139 | 0.6 |
| Paint, glass, and wallpaper | 29,163 | 1.8 |
| Photographic supplies and equipment | 7,173 | 0.4 |
| Plumbing equipment and piping | 33,482 | 2.1 |
| Printers' supplies, paper and inks | 11,000 | 0.7 |
| Rubber goods (excluding tyres and tubes) | 10,618 | 0.7 |
| Professional and scientific equipment | 7,213 | 0.5 |
| Other | 100,923 | 6.3 |
| Totals, wholesale commodities | 1,590,608 | 100.0 |
Service Establishments—Only a selected group of services was included in the Census of Distribution 1968. These were grouped in three broad divisions; personal, business and community, and other services.
Of the total number of service establishments, 81 percent provided services only, and in the remainder some secondary form of trading was also carried on.
Services covered by the census totalled 3,653 establishments of which 2,629, or 72 percent, were in the North Island and 1,024, or 28 percent, in the South Island.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 74 percent of service establishments with 88 percent of the total turnover of such establishments.
The following table gives details of numbers and location of those services covered by the census.
| Item | Personal Services | Business and Community Services | Other Services | Total | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Number of establishments | No. | 2,696 | 264 | 693 | 3,653 |
| Sales or turnover during 1967–68 | $(000) | 44,265 | 27,046 | 11,471 | 82,782 |
| Location of establishments— | |||||
| Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) | No. | 1,230 | 179 | 325 | 1,734 |
| Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) | No. | 723 | 50 | 179 | 952 |
| Smaller centres | No. | 358 | 23 | 87 | 468 |
| Other urban | No. | 284 | 7 | 56 | 347 |
| Rural | No. | 101 | 5 | 46 | 152 |
| Paid employees on 9 April 1968— | |||||
| Males | No. | 4,343 | 851 | 879 | 6,073 |
| Females | No. | 9,816 | 440 | 178 | 10,434 |
| Totals | No. | 14,159 | 1,291 | 1,057 | 16,507 |
| Total labour force on 9 April 1968 | No. | 17,046 | 1,560 | 1,823 | 20,429 |
| Salaries and wages paid during 1967–68 | $(000) | 16,545 | 3,506 | 2,077 | 22,128 |
Service establishments are further analysed in the following table.
| Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Establishments | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967–68 | Turnover During 1967–68 | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Males | Females | Total | |||||
| $ | $(000) | $(000) | |||||
| Under 2,000 | 267 | 3 | 41 | 44 | 324 | 29 | 350 |
| 2,000– 3,999 | 652 | 45 | 326 | 371 | 1,046 | 331 | 1,943 |
| 4,000– 5,999 | 649 | 61 | 625 | 686 | 1,359 | 636 | 3,216 |
| 6,000– 9,999 | 744 | 210 | 969 | 1,179 | 2,015 | 1,223 | 5,702 |
| 10,000– 19,999 | 666 | 748 | 1,218 | 1,966 | 2,736 | 2,434 | 9,189 |
| 20,000– 39,999 | 359 | 1,091 | 1,187 | 2,278 | 2,698 | 3,036 | 10,021 |
| 40,000– 99,999 | 199 | 1,260 | 1,506 | 2,766 | 2,951 | 4,068 | 12,017 |
| 100,000–199,999 | 54 | 786 | 1,391 | 2,177 | 2,218 | 2,737 | 7,481 |
| 200,000 and over | 63 | 1,869 | 3,171 | 5,040 | 5,082 | 7,633 | 32,863 |
| Totals | 3,653 | 6,073 | 10,434 | 16,507 | 20,429 | 22,128 | 82,782 |
QUARTERLY SURVEY OF RETAIL TRADE—A quarterly sample survey of retail trade was made by the Department of Statistics until the December quarter 1969, but was replaced by a monthly sample survey in January 1969 and the results of this sample are aggregated to obtain quarterly figures.
The present sample survey excludes certain types of retail stores which were included in the Census of Distribution 1968; these store types are hotels, chartered clubs, wine and spirit merchants, and the complete automotive group. Besides the above exclusions, for purposes of the sample survey some changes in the grouping of store types apply. It is important to note the exclusion of motor vehicle sales, which have become fairly volatile as import control has been eased.
The following table shows details of retail trade by commodity groups. In some cases commodity detail was not available; this explains the slight discrepancy from total turnover in other tables.
| Commodity Group | Turnover During 1967–68 | |
|---|---|---|
| Amount | Percent of Total | |
| $(000) | ||
| Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 275,379 | 13.2 |
| Meat (uncooked) | 104,532 | 5.0 |
| Fish (uncooked) | 7,709 | 0.4 |
| Fruit and vegetables | 53,918 | 2.6 |
| Other foods (baked and cooked foods, meals, etc.) | 65,732 | 3.2 |
| Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks, etc. | 63,276 | 3.0 |
| Beer, wine, and spirits | 139,190 | 6.7 |
| Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 57,811 | 2.8 |
| Medical and pharmaceutical goods (including dispensing) | 37,672 | 1.8 |
| Toiletries and cosmetics | 24,706 | 1.2 |
| Men's and boys' wear | 68,029 | 3.3 |
| Women's, girls', and infants' wear | 97,675 | 4.7 |
| Drapery, dress-piece goods, millinery, haberdashery, etc. | 53,179 | 2.6 |
| Footwear | 39,992 | 1.9 |
| Furniture | 37,293 | 1.8 |
| Floor coverings | 29,211 | 1.4 |
| Soft furnishings, bedding, and household textiles | 24,591 | 1.2 |
| Television sets and parts (excluding TV rental) | 15,218 | 0.7 |
| Radios, radiograms, record players, and tape recorders | 11,317 | 0.5 |
| Musical instruments (including records) | 7,527 | 0.4 |
| Other household appliances and electrical goods | 50,408 | 2.4 |
| Domestic hardware, cutlery, china, and glassware | 36,770 | 1.8 |
| Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 63,907 | 3.1 |
| Books, stationery and newspapers, etc. | 48,700 | 2.3 |
| Motor vehicles | 240,837 | 11.5 |
| Motor-vehicle parts and accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 57,028 | 2.7 |
| Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 14,065 | 0.7 |
| Coal, coke, and firewood | 5,562 | 0.3 |
| Bicycles, parts and accessories | 3,297 | 0.2 |
| Sports goods (including toys and games) | 19,728 | 0.9 |
| Fertilisers and manures | 42,690 | 2.0 |
| Grain, bulk seed, and fodder | 46,391 | 2.2 |
| Seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 10,163 | 0.5 |
| Florists' goods | 3,953 | 0.2 |
| Industrial machinery (heavy and electrical) | 16,333 | 0.8 |
| Agricultural machinery | 27,895 | 1.3 |
| Office machinery and equipment | 27,491 | 1.3 |
| Sewing machines and accessories | 2,886 | 0.1 |
| Other machinery, machine tools, hand tools | 23,784 | 1.1 |
| Souvenirs and novelties | 5,175 | 0.2 |
| Leather, luggage, and harness | 4,383 | 0.2 |
| Paint, glass, and wallpaper | 26,868 | 1.3 |
| Photographic supplies and equipment | 5,186 | 0.2 |
| Plumbing equipment and piping | 8,566 | 0.4 |
| Professional and scientific equipment | 1,899 | 0.1 |
| Rubber goods (excluding tyres and tubes) | 1,339 | 0.1 |
| Other goods | 76,913 | 3.7 |
| Totals, retail commodities | 2,086,175 | 100.0 |
The types of retail stores in 1968 are set out in greater detail in the following table.
| Retail Store Type | Number of Stores |
|---|---|
| Food and drink— | |
| Baker, pastry-cook, etc. | 658 |
| Butcher | 1,957 |
| Delicatessen and poulterer | 122 |
| Confectioner | 129 |
| Dairy | 1,012 |
| Milk bar | 726 |
| Fish and chip shop | 495 |
| Fish shop | 209 |
| Fruiterer, greengrocer | 1,064 |
| Grocer | 4,548 |
| Hotel, chartered club (sales of beverages, etc.) | 1,530 |
| Restaurant, cafeteria, tearoom | 1,518 |
| Other food and drink | 24 |
| Total | 13,992 |
| Apparel— | |
| Footwear | 673 |
| Draper | 919 |
| Frocks and coats | 1,108 |
| Hosiery, lingerie, children's clothing, wool, corsets, millinery and haberdashery | 627 |
| Men's and boys' clothier | 692 |
| Other apparel | 100 |
| Total | 4,119 |
| Furniture— | |
| Furniture | 428 |
| Floor coverings and soft furnishings | 291 |
| Household appliances | 627 |
| Radio and/or television dealer | 232 |
| Total | 1,578 |
| Automotive— | |
| Cars, accessories, etc. | 1,121 |
| Other automotive | 223 |
| Total | 1,344 |
| Hardware— | |
| Hardware store | 214 |
| Builders' hardware | 248 |
| Paint and varnish | 240 |
| Crockery, glass, and china | 168 |
| Plumbers' supplies | 27 |
| Other hardware | 111 |
| Total | 1,008 |
| Chemicals— | |
| Chemist | 1,139 |
| Other chemicals | 28 |
| Total | 1,167 |
| Miscellaneous— | |
| General store | 482 |
| Department and variety store | 350 |
| Bookseller, newsagent, and stationer | 1,142 |
| Coal and wood merchant | 127 |
| Electrical goods | 38 |
| Florist | 227 |
| Jeweller | 487 |
| Pawnbroker and secondhand dealer | 301 |
| Seedsman and nurseryman | 221 |
| Tobacconist | 687 |
| Toys, novelties, etc. | 218 |
| Agricultural machinery and farm equipment | 153 |
| Leather goods and harness dealer | 127 |
| Music store | 118 |
| Office supply store | 126 |
| Sports goods dealer | 226 |
| Photographic dealer | 108 |
| Other miscellaneous | 985 |
| Total | 6,123 |
| Grand total | 29,331 |
The nature of the service establishments covered in the Census of Distribution 1968 is shown in the following table. It should be recognised that there are many other types of services.
| Nature of Service | Number of Stores or Agencies |
|---|---|
| Personal services— | |
| Cleaner (office, window, shop) | 237 |
| Funeral director and undertaker | 105 |
| Hairdresser and beauty salon | 1,715 |
| Laundry, drycleaner, carpet cleaner, dyer | 374 |
| Photographer (portrait and commercial) | 265 |
| Total | 2,696 |
| Community and business services— | |
| Advertising agency | 85 |
| Chiropodist | 28 |
| Commercial artist | 93 |
| Private rental library and book club | 58 |
| Total | 264 |
| Other services— | |
| Bicycle repairer | 13 |
| Blacksmith | 85 |
| Footwear repairer | 191 |
| Carpet fitter and sewer | 54 |
| Electrical repair shop | 173 |
| Gunsmith and locksmith | 14 |
| Tool repairer and sharpener | 50 |
| Watch and clock repairer | 113 |
| Total | 693 |
| Grand total | 3,653 |
Turnover figures for the major service establishments covered were as follows: advertising agencies, $24.8 million; laundries and drycleaners, $16.1 million; hairdressers and beauty salons, $12.0 million; office cleaners, etc., $8.4 million; photographers, $4.3 million; funeral directors, $3.4 million; electrical repairers, $4.6 million; commercial artists, $2.0 million; carpet fitters, $1.9 million; blacksmiths, $1.8 million; footwear repairers, $1.5 million; watch repairers, $0.8 million; tool repairers, $0.6 million.
The following table shows details of total services provided by retail and service establishments for the above groupings.
| Type of Service | Number of Establishments Handling Service Specified | Turnover During 1967–68 |
|---|---|---|
| Personal service provided by establishments classified as— | $(000) | |
| Service establishments | 2,696 | 43,237 |
| Retail stores | 716 | 3,160 |
| Totals, personal services | 3,412 | 46,398 |
| Community and business services provided by establishments classified as— | ||
| Service establishments | 264 | 27,004 |
| Retail stores | 88 | 272 |
| Totals, community and business services | 352 | 27,276 |
| Other services provided by establishments classified as— | ||
| Service establishments | 693 | 9,533 |
| Retail stores | 1,892 | 13,107 |
| Totals, other services | 2,585 | 22,640 |
| Grand totals, all services | 6,340 | 96,314 |
Retail Sales—The following table gives quarterly sales and also stocks at 31 March for store-type groups.
| Quarter Ended | Butcher, Poulterer, etc. | Grocer | Other Food and Drink | Footwear | Other Apparel | Furniture and Soft Furnishings | Household Appliances, Electrical Goods, Radios, etc. | Hardware, Builders' Hardware, Paints, etc. | Chemist | General, Department, and Variety | Other | All Groups |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(million) | ||||||||||||
| 1967— | Retail Sales | |||||||||||
| Mar | 23.7 | 69.3 | 46.2 | 7.4 | 33.9 | 15.4 | 17.0 | 27.7 | 11.4 | 51.5 | 89.0 | 392.4 |
| Jun | 24.7 | 71.7 | 45.7 | 9.3 | 40.8 | 17.5 | 17.5 | 28.7 | 11.2 | 58.7 | 81.6 | 407.5 |
| Sep | 24.2 | 75.7 | 47.8 | 7.4 | 34.3 | 16.3 | 16.2 | 27.5 | 11.4 | 53.1 | 80.6 | 394.6 |
| Dec | 24.9 | 83.0 | 52.7 | 9.7 | 41.4 | 18.5 | 19.5 | 32.6 | 13.7 | 68.4 | 91.3 | 455.7 |
| 1968— | ||||||||||||
| Mar | 23.2 | 77.2 | 51.0 | 7.0 | 32.7 | 15.1 | 16.8 | 29.6 | 11.8 | 52.1 | 89.4 | 405.9 |
| Jun | 24.8 | 80.2 | 49.4 | 9.2 | 40.4 | 17.0 | 16.3 | 28.9 | 11.6 | 59.1 | 83.0 | 420.0 |
| Sep | 24.9 | 83.0 | 51.2 | 7.0 | 35.4 | 17.8 | 16.0 | 29.6 | 12.1 | 55.8 | 82.1 | 414.9 |
| Dec | 26.2 | 90.5 | 57.1 | 9.8 | 43.7 | 21.8 | 18.6 | 33.5 | 15.0 | 74.6 | 102.8 | 493.5 |
| 1969— | ||||||||||||
| Mar | 24.3 | 84.5 | 54.1 | 7.2 | 34.5 | 16.8 | 16.5 | 30.4 | 12.6 | 54.4 | 93.7 | 428.8 |
| Jun | 25.9 | 86.8 | 51.7 | 9.8 | 42.8 | 19.0 | 17.2 | 29.5 | 12.7 | 66.1 | 93.3 | 454.8 |
| Sep | 26.9 | 88.5 | 54.0 | 7.8 | 39.3 | 20.6 | 17.8 | 30.9 | 13.8 | 61.5 | 93.6 | 454.8 |
| Dec | 28.7 | 98.5 | 59.1 | 10.0 | 48.1 | 23.9 | 21.2 | 35.5 | 16.9 | 80.7 | 113.8 | 536.3 |
| 1970— | ||||||||||||
| Mar | 27.0 | 91.5 | 56.1 | 7.6 | 37.7 | 19.0 | 18.5 | 31.4 | 14.3 | 55.7 | 108.9 | 467.6 |
| Jun | 29.8 | 94.5 | 55.5 | 10.4 | 49.0 | 24.4 | 22.3 | 34.2 | 15.0 | 68.8 | 111.9 | 515.9 |
| Sep | 29.8 | 98.6 | 56.1 | 8.7 | 44.0 | 23.5 | 21.8 | 35.3 | 17.1 | 63.8 | 113.4 | 512.1 |
| Dec | 31.0 | 111.9 | 64.1 | 12.0 | 55.6 | 27.8 | 24.4 | 41.6 | 20.9 | 88.3 | 127.8 | 605.3 |
| 1971— | ||||||||||||
| Mar | 27.7 | 102.7 | 60.4 | 9.0 | 41.7 | 23.1 | 19.5 | 34.9 | 16.6 | 62.1 | 112.7 | 510.3 |
| Jun | 30.2 | 106.0 | 60.0 | 12.8 | 53.5 | 25.0 | 21.0 | 36.3 | 16.9 | 76.3 | 114.8 | 553.0 |
| Sep | 31.6 | 111.4 | 61.7 | 9.8 | 48.6 | 27.8 | 21.0 | 38.1 | 18.9 | 70.9 | 119.5 | 559.1 |
| Dec | 32.3 | 123.5 | 70.2 | 13.2 | 60.0 | 30.0 | 22.6 | 43.8 | 23.3 | 94.4 | 138.8 | 652.2 |
| 1972— | ||||||||||||
| Mar | 30.2 | 115.0 | 66.7 | 9.7 | 47.5 | 26.1 | 20.4 | 39.5 | 19.6 | 69.2 | 123.6 | 567.5 |
| Jun | 32.0 | 116.0 | 65.3 | 13.4 | 59.2 | 32.0 | 23.4 | 41.2 | 20.7 | 86.1 | 126.4 | 615.6 |
| Sep | 33.3 | 123.7 | 68.1 | 10.2 | 55.4 | 35.5 | 23.7 | 43.0 | 22.1 | 83.3 | 132.9 | 631.3 |
| Dec | 35.7 | 138.2 | 76.5 | 13.6 | 68.3 | 39.0 | 27.9 | 49.2 | 27.5 | 106.7 | 166.8 | 749.4 |
| Retail Stocks at 31 March | ||||||||||||
| 1967 | 1.2 | 22.8 | 5.5 | 13.8 | 53.4 | 16.0 | 18.2 | 25.4 | 9.6 | 45.1 | 80.1 | 291.0 |
| 1968 | 1.2 | 24.2 | 5.7 | 13.3 | 54.4 | 15.7 | 17.7 | 27.1 | 9.9 | 45.9 | 81.9 | 296.9 |
| 1969 | 1.3 | 25.8 | 6.0 | 13.3 | 52.9 | 16.2 | 19.1 | 29.0 | 10.6 | 46.1 | 85.6 | 305.9 |
| 1970 | 1.4 | 28.7 | 6.4 | 14.5 | 57.7 | 18.2 | 19.2 | 30.5 | 12.0 | 55.6 | 92.8 | 337.1 |
| 1971 | 1.6 | 30.0 | 7.0 | 15.7 | 62.5 | 20.8 | 18.3 | 33.0 | 13.3 | 63.0 | 98.0 | 363.0 |
| 1972 | 1.2 | 30.7 | 7.2 | 17.4 | 70.0 | 23.3 | 19.8 | 36.0 | 14.7 | 68.1 | 106.3 | 394.6 |
Retail Trade Statistics Adjusted for Seasonal Fluctuations and for Price and Population Changes—To facilitate direct comparisons between quarterly figures, seasonally adjusted values of retail trade turnover have been prepared. To do this, seasonal adjustment factors were calculated representing, for each quarter, an average over several years of the ratio of sales in this quarter to the trend value for the quarter (the trend values being calculated as appropriately centred moving averages).
A special price index has been prepared for the purpose of deflating the retail sales figures to give a series in dollars of constant purchasing power—i.e., the adjusted series shows the changes in the real volume of retail sales. The principal source of the prices used for this index are the commodity prices used in the Consumers' Price Index. The prices have been appropriately weighted and the whole index expressed on the base: year ended 31 March 1958 (=1000), so that application of the index to the original figures, both before and after seasonal correction, gives series in constant 1957–58 dollars.
The results of these calculations and adjustments are shown in the following table for all store types.
| Quarter Ended | In Current's | In Constant 1957–58's | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| As Recorded | Seasonally Adjusted | Before Seasonal Adjustment | Seasonally Adjusted | |||
| Value | Index Number* | Value | Index Number* | |||
| * Base: Average quarterly values during the year ended March 1958 = 1000. | ||||||
| Total Sales | ||||||
| $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
| 1969—Mar | 428.8 | 450.7 | 1843 | 321.2 | 337.7 | 1381 |
| Jun | 454.8 | 461.7 | 1888 | 336.7 | 341.8 | 1397 |
| Sep | 454.8 | 474.5 | 1940 | 332.0 | 346.5 | 1417 |
| Dec | 536.3 | 485.4 | 1984 | 390.5 | 353.4 | 1445 |
| 1970—Mar | 467.6 | 491.2 | 2008 | 334.4 | 351.2 | 1436 |
| Jun | 515.9 | 523.8 | 2141 | 363.2 | 368.7 | 1507 |
| Sep | 512.1 | 534.3 | 2184 | 352.4 | 367.6 | 1503 |
| Dec | 605.3 | 545.2 | 2228 | 401.7 | 361.8 | 1479 |
| 1971—Mar | 510.3 | 541.2 | 2212 | 334.5 | 354.7 | 1450 |
| Jun | 553.0 | 559.2 | 2286 | 350.5 | 354.0 | 1447 |
| Sep | 559.2 | 581.1 | 2376 | 350.2 | 364.0 | 1488 |
| Dec | 652.2 | 586.8 | 2399 | 400.0 | 359.9 | 1471 |
| 1972—Mar | 567.5 | 604.4 | 2741 | 341.8 | 364.0 | 1489 |
| June | 615.6 | 621.0 | 2539 | 369.4 | 372.8 | 1524 |
| Sep | 631.3 | 652.1 | 2666 | 375.1 | 387.5 | 1584 |
| Dec | 749.3 | 672.4 | 2750 | 441.9 | 396.7 | 1622 |
| Sales per Head of Population | ||||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | |||
| 1969—Mar | 154.51 | 162.39 | 1491 | 115.73 | 121.69 | 1117 |
| Jun | 163.88 | 166.38 | 1528 | 121.33 | 123.18 | 1131 |
| Sep | 163.75 | 170.86 | 1569 | 119.53 | 124.77 | 1146 |
| Dec | 192.03 | 173.80 | 1596 | 139.81 | 126.52 | 1162 |
| 1970—Mar | 166.42 | 174.81 | 1605 | 118.99 | 124.99 | 1148 |
| Jun | 183.36 | 186.18 | 1710 | 129.10 | 131.07 | 1204 |
| Sep | 181.79 | 189.66 | 1742 | 125.07 | 130.49 | 1198 |
| Dec | 213.28 | 192.10 | 1764 | 141.54 | 127.51 | 1171 |
| 1971—Mar | 178.64 | 189.48 | 1740 | 117.09 | 124.17 | 1140 |
| Jun | 193.54 | 195.71 | 1797 | 122.67 | 123.91 | 1138 |
| Sep | 195.47 | 203.14 | 1865 | 122.42 | 127.26 | 1169 |
| Dec | 226.19 | 203.49 | 1869 | 138.72 | 124.75 | 1146 |
| 1972—Mar | 195.01 | 207.70 | 1907 | 117.47 | 125.10 | 1149 |
| Jun | 211.75 | 213.58 | 1961 | 127.02 | 128.22 | 1177 |
| Sep | 216.65 | 223.83 | 2055 | 128.74 | 133.00 | 1221 |
| Dec | 254.73 | 228.66 | 2101 | 150.21 | 134.84 | 1239 |
Information on quarterly sales is presented graphically in the following diagrams.

QUARTERLY SURVEY OF WHOLESALE TRADE—In this survey stores are classified by store-type group according to the predominant type of commodity sold. The store-type figures therefore do not cover only sales of goods normally associated with the type of store listed, as there are many wholesale stores which handle a wide variety of commodities.
It should be noted that this survey has altered coverage of wholesale store types as compared with the coverage of the Censuses of Distribution. For this reason, and because of the lack of uniformity in the trading year for which firms supplied census returns, care should be exercised when comparing the survey statistics with the censuses.
Certain stores (about a third of the food and drink group) which by nature of their business have a low ratio of stock to total turnover, have been omitted to facilitate collection and compilation of data.
The following table shows, by store-type group, the values of sales during the quarter.
| Quarter | Food and Drink | Apparel | Furniture | Automotive | Hardware | Chemicals | General Merchants | Machinery (Agricultural, Heavy Electrical and Industrial) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(million) | ||||||||
| 1969—Mar | 112.0 | 32.8 | 22.2 | 70.1 | 57.0 | 30.9 | 23.5 | 29.1 |
| Jun | 107.3 | 39.7 | 24.3 | 79.5 | 61.1 | 32.9 | 26.6 | 29.5 |
| Sep | 113.1 | 43.0 | 28.5 | 89.3 | 63.7 | 32.8 | 27.3 | 35.7 |
| Dec | 130.2 | 44.6 | 27.0 | 92.3 | 61.7 | 36.9 | 31.1 | 37.6 |
| 1970—Mar | 120.0 | 41.0 | 24.4 | 89.6 | 60.5 | 34.5 | 25.5 | 35.4 |
| Jun | 118.9 | 46.3 | 30.5 | 111.3 | 67.9 | 35.6 | 28.4 | 39.2 |
| Sep | 127.4 | 47.1 | 35.0 | 111.2 | 70.6 | 36.1 | 34.2 | 42.6 |
| Dec | 149.4 | 51.1 | 36.4 | 104.3 | 72.1 | 40.8 | 37.6 | 40.8 |
| 1971—Mar | 137.9 | 47.2 | 27.6 | 97.4 | 66.6 | 37.1 | 29.0 | 40.1 |
| Jun | 141.7 | 50.0 | 31.5 | 106.7 | 67.1 | 40.9 | 30.1 | 39.6 |
| Sep | 142.7 | 54.8 | 33.2 | 111.5 | 68.9 | 36.5 | 34.3 | 43.4 |
| Dec | 163.1 | 49.7 | 33.2 | 130.2 | 71.4 | 42.1 | 35.9 | 47.1 |
| 1972—Mar | 145.3 | 49.5 | 28.4 | 118.6 | 72.1 | 40.5 | 28.1 | 40.5 |
| Jun | 144.2 | 50.6 | 34.6 | 143.8 | 75.4 | 38.1 | 31.3 | 42.2 |
| Sep | 149.9 | 55.7 | 33.9 | 138.2 | 81.0 | 44.3 | 37.9 | 45.1 |
| Dec | 171.5 | 55.0 | 43.0 | 152.4 | 89.0 | 45.5 | 40.7 | 53.5 |
| Quarter | Electrical Supplies | Paper and Stationery | Grain and Seeds | Rubber, Leather, and Canvas Goods | Office. Printers' and Photographic Supplies | Other | All Groups |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(million) | |||||||
| 1969—Mar | 12.6 | 15.4 | 7.4 | 5.8 | 6.6 | 31.0 | 456.3 |
| Jun | 15.1 | 15.3 | 7.8 | 6.4 | 6.1 | 33.3 | 484.8 |
| Sep | 16.3 | 17.4 | 8.6 | 6.9 | 7.1 | 35.7 | 525.4 |
| Dec | 15.3 | 16.8 | 7.7 | 7.1 | 8.9 | 42.8 | 560.1 |
| 1970—Mar | 15.0 | 17.6 | 7.7 | 6.2 | 7.2 | 34.3 | 518.9 |
| Jun | 17.6 | 17.7 | 8.4 | 7.6 | 7.5 | 36.0 | 572.8 |
| Sep | 18.0 | 18.7 | 9.4 | 7.9 | 8.3 | 37.5 | 604.0 |
| Dec | 20.4 | 19.4 | 7.9 | 8.0 | 11.1 | 44.6 | 643.8 |
| 1971—Mar | 18.9 | 19.1 | 7.6 | 7.3 | 9.5 | 35.5 | 580.7 |
| Jun | 24.1 | 17.6 | 8.7 | 8.1 | 10.3 | 46.4 | 622.6 |
| Sep | 23.6 | 20.0 | 10.3 | 8.7 | 11.5 | 42.7 | 642.0 |
| Dec | 24.9 | 20.8 | 8.1 | 8.6 | 11.5 | 58.9 | 705.4 |
| 1972—Mar | 16.3 | 20.9 | 8.6 | 7.5 | 10.1 | 47.7 | 634.0 |
| Jun | 21.8 | 20.5 | 8.3 | 8.9 | 9.8 | 51.2 | 680.8 |
| Sep | 25.5 | 22.2 | 9.7 | 10.0 | 10.5 | 55.7 | 719.6 |
| Dec | 23.3 | 22.2 | 8.8 | 10.2 | 12.9 | 67.0 | 749.9 |
For firms excluded from the continuing survey, the value of sales recorded in the Census of Distribution 1968 was $218.6 million, or 13.7 percent of total wholesale turnover.
INSTALMENT CREDIT TRADING—Instalment credit trading in New Zealand has been growing steadily in recent years in common with other developed countries. This growth generally is explained by common causes, including an increasing social acceptance and the development of borrowing facilities. There is an increasing tendency for consumer durables to be purchased on credit. Instalment credit allows high-priced goods to be acquired as opportunity or desire dictates, with less reference to the immediate cash position. Some people welcome the discipline of monthly credit repayments as a means of saving. Consumer credit is provided either by retailers or finance companies. A major activity of the finance companies is the financing of motor vehicles on hire-purchase; the Reserve Bank collects statistics in this field. A report by the Tariff and Development Board on instalment credit trading, published as parliamentary paper H.49, 1968, is a useful reference.
Though international comparative statistics are usually open to qualification in this field, instalment credit outstanding per head at 31 December 1965 (in NZ$) was: United States, 250; Canada, 206; Australia, 102; United Kingdom, 50; New Zealand, 40; West Germany, 26; France, 22. (The term instalment credit covers hire-purchase agreements, credit sales agreements, and budget accounts.) Source—parliamentary paper H.49, 1968.
The Hire Purchase Act 1971 is the governing legislation.
Regulations to curb hire-purchase trade have existed in New Zealand since 22 July 1955. Restrictions in recent years are now set out.
| Commodity | Date Effective | Minimum Deposit (Percent) | Maximum Repayment Period (Months) |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Reduced by 3 months from 6 December 1968, except television sets. | |||
| New motorcars and light trucks | 17 Apr 1961 | 66 2/3 | 12 |
| 7 Sep 1972 | 50 | 24 | |
| Secondhand cars and light trucks | 17 Apr 1961 | 50 | 18 |
| 1 Sep 1965 | 50 | 12 | |
| 11 Feb 1967 | 66 2/3 | 12 | |
| 17 May 1968 | 50 | 18* | |
| 7 Sep 1972 | 50 | 24 | |
| Motor cycles | 11 Feb 1967 | 50 | 12 |
| 17 May 1968 | 33 1/3 | 18* | |
| 7 Sep 1972 | 33 1/3 | 24 | |
| Furniture and furnishings | 3 May 1962 | 5 | 24 |
| 11 Feb 1967 | 15 | 18 | |
| 22 Mar 1968 | 10 | 24* | |
| 19 Sep 1969 | 10 | 24 | |
| 28 Mar 1972 | 10 | 30 | |
| Other consumer goods | 3 May 1962 | 5 | 24 |
| 24 Apr 1964 | 24 | 10 | |
| 11 Feb 1967 | 15 | 18* | |
| 19 Sep 1969 | 10 | 24 | |
| 28 Oct 1970 | 15 | 24 | |
| 28 Mar 1972 | 10 | 30 | |
A limited quarterly survey is made by the Department of Statistics of hire-purchase trade. It includes selected merchandising firms and finance corporations and for the 1967–68 March year surveyed business was estimated at 72 percent of hire-purchase sales recorded in the 1968 Census of Distribution. The following table shows the value of goods sold on hire-purchase as recorded by the businesses in the survey.
| Quarter | Motor Vehicles | Plant and Machinery | Television Sets | Other Household and Personal Goods | Total Sold on H.P. | Total Owing Under H.P. Agreements* | Percentage of Payments Overdue* | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | ||||
| * As at end of quarter. | |||||||||||||||
| $(m) | % | ||||||||||||||
| 1970— | |||||||||||||||
| Mar | 22.1 | 11.0 | 11.0 | 3.6 | 0.9 | 2.7 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 7.4 | 1.1 | 6.4 | 33.5 | 88.4 | 4.0 |
| Jun | 25.1 | 12.9 | 12.2 | 3.0 | 0.7 | 2.3 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 9.9 | 1.3 | 8.5 | 38.6 | 94.6 | 3.8 |
| Sep | 29.6 | 15.0 | 14.6 | 4.4 | 1.2 | 3.2 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 10.3 | 2.1 | 8.2 | 44.9 | 97.3 | 3.5 |
| Dec | 37.4 | 18.9 | 18.6 | 6.0 | 1.7 | 4.3 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 12.3 | 2.0 | 10.3 | 56.2 | 108.5 | 3.6 |
| 1971— | |||||||||||||||
| Mar | 32.2 | 16.6 | 15.6 | 5.8 | 1.3 | 4.5 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 8.4 | 1.6 | 6.8 | 46.7 | 112.8 | 3.1 |
| Jun | 29.4 | 14.8 | 14.6 | 7.3 | 1.7 | 5.6 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 9.6 | 1.4 | 8.2 | 46.8 | 115.4 | 3.0 |
| Sep | 37.9 | 19.8 | 18.1 | 7.7 | 2.7 | 5.0 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 9.7 | 1.5 | 8.1 | 55.7 | 122.9 | 3.1 |
| Dec | 41.6 | 21.6 | 20.0 | 10.0 | 3.4 | 6.6 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 12.1 | 1.9 | 10.2 | 64.1 | 131.0 | 3.3 |
| 1972— | |||||||||||||||
| Mar | 36.2 | 18.3 | 17.9 | 9.3 | 2.9 | 6.4 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 9.2 | 1.3 | 7.9 | 55.1 | 129.9 | 3.5 |
| Jun | 40.5 | 21.3 | 19.2 | 8.3 | 2.7 | 5.6 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 12.2 | 1.8 | 10.4 | 61.6 | 143.8 | 3.3 |
| Sep | 43.2 | 22.3 | 20.9 | 8.4 | 2.3 | 6.1 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 9.9 | 1.4 | 8.5 | 61.9 | 140.3 | 3.2 |
| Dec | 51.7 | 26.4 | 25.3 | 10.3 | 2.7 | 7.6 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 14.2 | 2.1 | 12.1 | 76.6 | 153.4 | 3.1 |
The average amount covered by hire-purchase agreements in the quarter ended 31 December 1972 was: motor vehicles, $1,089; machinery, $7,035; television sets, $243; other household and personal goods, $71.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—New Zealand has always been heavily dependent on overseas trade for its development and progress. In the early days of colonisation the infant New Zealand farming industry found a ready market for basic foodstuffs, such as potatoes, grain, butter, and cheese, in Australia. Timber and gold temporarily constituted a sizeable proportion of exports, but the most consistent export was wool. Wool made up 22 percent of the value of exports in 1853, when trade statistics were first compiled; in the 1970s it accounted for over half the value; from 1880 to 1898 its share was from 40 percent to 50 percent; and from 1899 to 1964 wool consistently earned one-third of New Zealand's export receipts.
Real and lasting diversification of the exports of farm products was made possible by the introduction of refrigerated ships in 1882. This accentuated the development of New Zealand's economy as a complement to the United Kingdom economy, to the benefit of both. At first, exports of frozen meat increased more rapidly than those of butter and cheese; the early emphasis was on frozen mutton and lamb, with beef and veal becoming more significant later. The great expansion of exports of dairy produce also came later, notably after 1900, and was encouraged by the centralised factory production of butter. From 1913 onwards, pastoral farming accounted for over 80 percent of total exports. In 1870 only 52 percent of the exports went to the United Kingdom; by 1880 the proportion had increased to 75 percent. Australia, which had been New Zealand's main trading partner in the early years, was receiving only 21 percent of the exports by 1880 and 15 percent by 1890.
The United Kingdom has remained New Zealand's predominant market for exports and the biggest supplier of imported goods, although in recent years the United Kingdom's share of New Zealand's export trade has gradually been declining. In 1950 the United Kingdom took 66 percent of New Zealand's exports but by the year ended June 1971 its share had fallen to 35 percent. However, the United Kingdom has remained New Zealand's best export market, taking the bulk of New Zealand's lamb, cheese, and butter, and about one-fifth of the wool. The marketing of farm products is discussed in Section 21A.
Under the terms of the New Zealand—United Kingdom Trade Agreements of 1932, 1959 and 1966. New Zealand received duty free and unrestricted access to the United Kingdom market for most of its agricultural exports. A system of voluntary restraint on cheese imports and quotas for butter was applied for most of the last decade, with New Zealand's concurrence, as a means of stabilising the market.
Entry into the EEC obliged Britain to terminate the Trade Agreements on 31 January 1973 as they are incompatible with the obligations of the Common Agricultural Policy. A levy on British imports of mutton and lamb had already been applied from 1 July 1971.
Special arrangements to preserve New Zealand's access to the United Kingdom market for butter and cheese after that country's entry into the EEC were negotiated, with the final terms being decided at a meeting of European ministers in Luxembourg in June 1971. The arrangement gives New Zealand guarantees of access and sale in the United Kingdom market for substantial quantities of butter and cheese during the period from 1973 to 1977. In 1973 the guaranteed quantities are for 163,200 long tons of butter and 67,500 long tons of cheese, equal to 96 percent and 90 percent respectively of New Zealand's current entitlements under the butter quota system and the system of voluntary restraint for cheese. In 1977 the guarantees will be 136,000 tons (80 percent) for butter and 15,000 tons (20 percent) for cheese, a total of 71 percent of current entitlements in milk equivalent terms. The arrangement will be reviewed in 1975, when measures will be agreed to deal with the continued entry of New Zealand butter to Britain from 1978 onwards.
The British Government has also expressed its confidence that there will continue to be adequate and remunerative access for lamb from traditional sources of supply after entry into the EEC and the New Zealand Government has accepted this assurance.
The preference given to British goods entering New Zealand will be phased out over a three-year period starting on 1 July 1974.
It is proposed to establish an export-import corporation, a Government trading authority whose objectives would be to supplement the efforts of present exporters and importers.
The prospect of Britain entering the European Economic Community has in recent years lent special importance to New Zealand's efforts in the field of economic diplomacy. Although the terms of the special arrangement concerning the importation of New Zealand butter and cheese into Britain were decided at Luxembourg in June 1971, this was preceded by an intensive programme of official contacts and representations both in Britain and in the countries of the Common Market. New Zealand's diplomatic and trade posts in Europe were strengthened to handle this work and, over the years, a programme of visits to New Zealand was organised for Ministers, senior officials, and journalists directly concerned with developments in the Common Market. The agreement relating to New Zealand dairy products negotiated in Luxembourg in 1971 has provided a respite, but continued efforts are required to ensure that New Zealand's position is understood during future reviews of the arrangement. The question of the conditions governing trade in New Zealand sheep meats with an enlarged EEC will also need close attention.
Access into the North American market is vitally important. New Zealand's trade with the United States has been circumscribed in the past by various quantitative restrictions imposed on beef, mutton, veal, and dairy products. The quantitative restrictions on beef, veal, and mutton have been lifted for the whole of 1973, although the situation is reviewed every quarter, as provided by law. New Zealand's exports of dairy products are, however, still subject to a formidable array of quota controls. There is, however, room for some guarded optimism in the willingness of the United States Administration to contemplate increased imports as a means of stabilising prices.
New Zealand's economic and trade relations with Japan have become steadily closer. The volume of bilateral trade has increased and consultations between the two Governments at the Ministerial and the official level on international trade and economic matters have been extended considerably. New Zealand participation in EXPO 1970 involved a major publicity and trade promotion campaign which proved most successful. Continued efforts have been made to improve access for New Zealand agricultural exports and, although little progress has been made, it is hoped that the growing demands of the Japanese consumer can be reconciled with the need to support the domestic agricultural sector. In this connection, New Zealand has recently benefited from the significant increases which have occurred in our sales of beef and butter as a result of rapidly increasing consumer demands for Western-style foodstuffs.
The newly-independent nations of the Pacific have attracted particular attention since the formation in 1971 of the South Pacific Forum. There is now much more awareness of the scope for closer trade relations with and between the Islands, and New Zealand has taken several initiatives in this direction.
At the same time our diplomatic and trading links across the Pacific, with the countries of Latin America, have been extended and a significant volume of trade has developed. Now that New Zealand has established embassies in Peru and Chile, a thorough examination is being made of ways to increase trade with the area. Credits have been extended to both Peru and Chile and these have undoubtedly helped build up our trade.
Activity in the trade field has included other countries of the Pacific Basin. From April 1970 New Zealand has extended annual trade credits of $500,000 to Indonesia. In April 1973 the Minister of Overseas Trade visited China, Korea and Japan for talks covering a range of subjects.
New Zealand's trade relations with Australia have always been close but recent years have witnessed unprecedented growth in two-way trade. This applies in particular to manufactured goods. The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement, which commenced operation in 1966, has been an important factor in this expansion. A number of projects for combined industrial development, including two motor vehicle rationalisation plans, have been negotiated and there has been increased co-operation in implementing the Memorandum of Understanding on Defence Supply signed in 1970.
Britain's prospective entry into the EEC caused an increase in New Zealand's efforts to develop new markets for its exports and broaden the range of its export commodities. There has already been a marked expansion of New Zealand's overseas markets, notably in the United States, and countries bordering on the Pacific. For example, exports made to Japan have shown a marked increase from $6.2 million in 1953 to $103 million in the June year 1971. About 68 percent of the exports to Japan in the year ended June 1971 were meat (mainly mutton), timber, and wool; other principal commodities were dairy products, and casein.
The value of New Zealand's overseas trade in relation to national income is among the highest in a ranking of countries of the world.
Except for the growth of trade in pulp and paper products, the composition of New Zealand's exports today does not vary greatly from that of pre-war years. Of recent years from 70–80 percent of the total value of exports is still derived from wool, meat, and dairy produce. Exports of manufactured goods (including those based on agriculture, forestry, and fishing) have risen sharply in recent years; but the steady growth of trade in meat, dairy produce, and wool has meant that the proportions as compared with total New Zealand exports today have remained constant over several decades.
The following table shows the changing pattern of external trade by countries of destination and origin. The percentages are based on value data only, exports f.o.b. and imports c.d.v.
| Year | United Kingdom | Australia | United States | Other Countries | Year | United Kingdom | Australia | United States | Other Countries |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | |||||||||
| Exports* | Imports* | ||||||||
| percent | percent | ||||||||
| 1860 | 70 | 27 | – | 3 | 1860 | 56 | 42 | 1 | 1 |
| 1870 | 52 | 46 | – | 2 | 1870 | 58 | 36 | 1 | 5 |
| 1880 | 75 | 21 | 2 | 2 | 1880 | 56 | 31 | 4 | 9 |
| 1890 | 75 | 15 | 6 | 4 | 1890 | 67 | 17 | 6 | 10 |
| 1900 | 77 | 14 | 6 | 3 | 1900 | 61 | 17 | 10 | 12 |
| 1910 | 84 | 9 | 3 | 4 | 1910 | 62 | 14 | 8 | 16 |
| 1920 | 74 | 5 | 16 | 5 | 1920 | 48 | 17 | 18 | 17 |
| 1930 | 80 | 3 | 5 | 12 | 1930 | 47 | 8 | 18 | 27 |
| 1940 | 88 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 1940 | 47 | 16 | 12 | 25 |
| 1950 | 66 | 3 | 10 | 21 | 1950 | 60 | 12 | 7 | 21 |
| 1960 | 53 | 4 | 13 | 30 | 1960 | 43 | 18 | 10 | 29 |
| June Year | June Year | ||||||||
| 1966 | 45 | 5 | 14 | 36 | 1966 | 38 | 19 | 11 | 32 |
| 1967 | 44 | 5 | 16 | 35 | 1967 | 37 | 19 | 13 | 31 |
| 1968 | 43 | 7 | 17 | 33 | 1968 | 30 | 21 | 11 | 38 |
| 1969 | 39 | 8 | 17 | 36 | 1969 | 31 | 20 | 12 | 37 |
| 1970 | 36 | 7 | 15 | 42 | 1970 | 29 | 20 | 13 | 38 |
| 1971* | 34 | 8 | 17 | 41 | 1971* | 29 | 21 | 12 | 38 |
NAFTA—The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement was signed on 31 August 1965 and came into effect on 1 January 1966. The main aim of the agreement, which runs for an initial period of 10 years, is “to further the development of the area and the use of the resources of the area by promoting a sustained and mutually beneficial expansion of trade”.
The central element of the agreement is its list of goods (Schedule A) on which duties are progressively reduced and bound at free in the tariffs of both countries. The agreement also contains general provisions governing the conduct of trade between Australia and New Zealand covering such matters as dumping, the maintenance of import restrictions, the encouragement of industrial rationalisation between the two countries, and the holding of consultations on a regular basis and for specific purposes.
The original Schedule A contained some 990 items. By means of the procedures set out for the expansion of Schedule A some 600 further items have been added. The principal means by which goods have been added in the past has been through nomination by individual manufacturers in each country. Because both Governments concluded that progress by this means had been slow, more systematic study was undertaken in 1972 of the goods not in Schedule A to see whether its expansion could be accelerated (Article 3 of the agreement states the objectives that all goods which enter or might enter into the trade of either Member State, except those whose addition would be seriously detrimental to an industry in either country, should be progressively listed in Schedule A).
On addition to Schedule A, goods free of duty are bound at free; goods with duties not exceeding 5 percent become free; duties of between 5 and 10 percent are halved and eliminated 2 years later; and duties of more than 10 percent are reduced by one-fifth on addition and by a further fifth every 2 years. There is provision for either more rapid or slower reduction of duties with the concurrence of both countries.
In an exchange of letters when the agreement was signed, each country agreed to eliminate margins where duties on goods imported from the other country were higher than the lowest rate applicable to imports from third countries. Australia removed such margins by 1 January 1966; New Zealand agreed to do so by 1 January 1974 and by the end of 1972 only a small proportion of items out of the original list of some 600 remained to be considered by the Tariff and Development Board.
Free trade in a range of forest products was an important element of the agreement for New Zealand and a joint consultative council on forest industries was set up in 1967 to assist the development of trade in this area. The council undertook to produce a report on the forest resources, consumption, production, imports and exports up to the year 2010. This was published in 1970 and is regularly updated. An exchange of letters in April 1971 provided for preferential access to Australia for New Zealand softwood pulp and a similar arrangement for Australian hardwood pulp in the New Zealand market was concluded in 1972. Negotiations on the detailed conditions of access for New Zealand newsprint continued during 1972.
Other important agreements have been made under the aegis of the NAFTA since its entry into force. These have included an undertaking by Australia not to raise duties on products of interest to New Zealand without consulting New Zealand, and a similar undertaking was given by New Zealand to consult Australia when New Zealand tariff rates were being considered for increase; special measures to promote the rationalisation of industry between the two countries; special arrangements under Article 3, paragraph 7 of the agreement for reciprocal concessions on two-way trade in goods not included in Schedule A.
Since 1967 reciprocal arrangements under Article 3:7 had created additional two-way trade of some $54 million by the end of 1972. Many of these involved trade in related products and the two Governments have negotiated procedures that will promote rationalisation of production between related industries on each side of the Tasman.
At the NAFTA Consultative Committee meeting in May 1972 the Australian Minister for Trade and Industry agreed to a New Zealand proposal to establish a joint working committee on dairy products. The committee's terms of reference were, inter alia, to review trends in production, consumption and exports in the two countries; to consider production and marketing policies with particular reference to exports to third countries; to study marketing opportunities in respect of new products and new markets; and to explore ways of furthering co-operation between the industries of the two countries. The committee held its first meetings in the latter part of 1972.
TRADE BY CURRENCY AREAS—The distribution of New Zealand's overseas trade by broad groupings is given in the following table (excluding gold and current coin).
| Year Ended June | Sterling Area | Dollar Area | European Economic Community | European Free Trade Association (Excluding United Kingdom) | Other Countries | Sterling Area | Dollar Area | European Economic Community | European Free Trade Association (Excluding United Kingdom) | Other Countries |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||||||||
| Percentage of Total Export Trade (f.o.b.) | Percentage of Import Trade (c.d.v.) | |||||||||
| 1963 | 55.99 | 19.32 | 17.57 | 0.70 | 6.43 | 68.86 | 13.52 | 6.60 | 2.34 | 8.68 |
| 1964 | 55.63 | 16.88 | 18.60 | 1.11 | 7.77 | 67.86 | 13.94 | 6.56 | 3.53 | 8.11 |
| 1965 | 60.30 | 14.94 | 16.19 | 1.17 | 7.40 | 65.03 | 15.80 | 6.39 | 3.14 | 9.64 |
| 1966 | 54.93 | 16.29 | 15.74 | 1.07 | 11.98 | 65.64 | 15.87 | 6.61 | 2.51 | 9.37 |
| 1967 | 54.15 | 18.47 | 11.65 | 1.04 | 14.69 | 64.04 | 17.28 | 7.38 | 2.70 | 8.60 |
| 1968 | 55.89 | 19.56 | 10.53 | 0.91 | 13.12 | 61.95 | 16.20 | 7.08 | 2.99 | 11.79 |
| 1969 | 52.29 | 20.40 | 12.28 | 0.86 | 14.18 | 60.89 | 16.44 | 8.03 | 2.95 | 11.69 |
| 1970 | 50.24 | 21.18 | 11.11 | 1.02 | 16.44 | 60.45 | 17.69 | 7.45 | 2.39 | 12.02 |
| 1971* | 50.67 | 21.76 | 10.75 | 0.80 | 16.02 | 58.87 | 16.65 | 8.88 | 2.48 | 13.12 |
The direction of external trade is shown graphically in the following diagram.

TRADE PER HEAD—Trade per head of population is affected, not only by the volume of trade but also by the value, i.e., the prices received for exports and the cost of imports.
The following table shows the value, per head of population, of New Zealand's trade over the last 11 years.
| Year Ended June | Exports (f.o.b.) | Imports (c.i.f.) | Total Trade |
|---|---|---|---|
| $ | $ | $ | |
| 1961 | 233.96 | 270.72 | 504.68 |
| 1962 | 237.07 | 232.76 | 469.82 |
| 1963 | 249.42 | 229.18 | 478.60 |
| 1964 | 286.72 | 269.91 | 556.63 |
| 1965 | 282.95 | 276.20 | 559.16 |
| 1966 | 288.54 | 298.13 | 586.67 |
| 1967 | 268.57 | 300.32 | 568.89 |
| 1968 | 299.04 | 245.91 | 544.95 |
| 1969 | 357.56 | 308.32 | 665.88 |
| 1970 | 388.31 | 359.92 | 748.23 |
| 1971 | 398.19 | 406.57 | 804.76 |
INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON OF RELATIVE VALUE OF TRADE—For New Zealand exports of goods are of greater importance to the national economy than is the case for most other countries. (Many other countries have a greater proportional income from the exports of services such as travel, investment, insurance, and shipping activities.)
In the following table the values of the exports of goods (excluding services) for some of the main trading countries are given as a percentage of the gross national product, and also the value of total external trade in goods in 1970 per head of population, using c.i.f. valuations for imports. (Source: United Nations Statistical Office.)
| Country | Export of Goods as Percentage of Gross National Product | Value of External Trade per Head | |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 1967 | 1970 | |
* Exports include a large volume of goods originating in inland Europe passing through ports. † Fiscal year beginning 1 April. ‡ Exports of goods and non-factor services. § Fiscal year beginning 1 July. | |||
| percent | (NZ)$ | ||
| Netherlands | 34* | 32* | 1,724 |
| Belgium | 29* | 36* | 2,119 |
| South Africa | 23 | 15 | 237 |
| Switzerland | 22 | 22 | 1,658 |
| Norway | 21 | 21 | 1,417 |
| Israel | 20 | 13 | 657 |
| New Zealand | 20† | 18† | 785 |
| Sweden | 19 | 19 | 1,531 |
| Canada | 18 | 18 | 1,229 |
| Austria | 17 | 17 | 774 |
| West Germany | 17 | 18 | 928 |
| France | 15‡ | 10‡ | 645 |
| United Kingdom | 14 | 13 | 657 |
| Italy | 13 | 13 | 469 |
| Australia | 13§ | 13§ | 651 |
| Japan | 10 | 9 | 330 |
| Argentina | 8 | 10 | 133 |
| United States | 4 | 4 | 359 |
VISIBLE BALANCE OF TRADE—In the following table the c.i.f. valuation of imports has been used to establish the visible balance of trade. Gold and specie totals are excluded.
| June Year | Visible Excess of Exports |
|---|---|
| * Provisional. | |
| $(000) | |
| 1963–64 | 43,234 |
| 1964–65 | 17,711 |
| 1965–66 | −25,489 |
| 1966–67 | −85,984 |
| 1967–68 | 145,782 |
| 1968–69 | 136,210 |
| 1969–70 | 79,463 |
| 1970–71x | −23,809 |
| Jul–Dec 1971x | −43,633 |
| Jan–Jun 1972* | 177,573 |
Visible trade is not the only factor to be taken into account in considering the balance of payments between countries (see Section 25B). A statement of New Zealand's overseas exchange transactions is given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
TRADE STATISTICS—Provisional trade data are published in a supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics fairly soon after the period to which they relate. A publication entitled External Trade of New Zealand (Country Analyses) is published quarterly.
Annual volumes are also published by the Department of Statistics, the latest available issues being Exports 1970–71 and Imports 1970–71. Part A Commodity by Country, and Part B Country by Commodity.
New Zealand has used the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised) as from 1 July 1962, for classifying external trade for statistical purposes; from the same date this classification was put into effect for recording the external trade of the Cook Islands and Niue. The SITC order was also adopted on 1 July 1962 as the Customs Tariff classification, but a move to the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature was made on 1 July 1967.
Provisional values of imports and exports are set out in the following table.
| Period | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72 | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | ||||
| c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | ||||
| $(million) | |||||||||
| Month of July | 86.7 | 85.4 | 90.7 | 91.0 | 93.5 | 98.9 | 114.9 | 107.2 | 115.8 |
| 2 months ended August | 164.4 | 155.2 | 165.1 | 176.4 | 182.7 | 195.1 | 237.5 | 203.4 | 219.1 |
| 3 months ended September | 249.5 | 242.5 | 257.6 | 248.7 | 274.2 | 294.1 | 312.8 | 303.1 | 326.5 |
| 4 months ended October | 324.6 | 322.1 | 341.9 | 325.7 | 368.3 | 394.8 | 402.0 | 390.6 | 419.3 |
| 5 months ended November | 418.0 | 385.8 | 410.7 | 401.2 | 464.3 | 497.5 | 478.1 | 490.0 | 525.1 |
| 6 months ended December | 509.2 | 456.8 | 486.7 | 515.9 | 552.8 | 592.4 | 584.5 | 579.6 | 621.4 |
| 7 months ended January | 597.9 | 530.1 | 564.6 | 590.8 | 629.4 | 676.6 | 707.5 | 665.4 | 715.3 |
| 8 months ended February | 703.2 | 591.6 | 629.4 | 722.8 | 711.9 | 765.3 | 853.2 | 756.6 | 813.1 |
| 9 months ended March | 817.2 | 668.0 | 710.1 | 807.2 | 811.8 | 873.5 | 967.2 | 860.5 | 925.2 |
| 10 months ended April | 897.0 | 759.5 | 810.4 | 927.3 | 901.0 | 968.1 | 1,110.1 | 950.5 | 1,622.6 |
| 11 months ended May | 982.0 | 853.6 | 909.6 | 1,038.4 | 986.0 | 1,059.3 | 1,240.4 | 1,056.2 | 1,135.8 |
| 12 months ended June | 1,087.0 | 942.3 | 1,006.0 | 1,131.1 | 1,075.1 | 1,157.1 | 1,376.6 | 1,150.3 | 1,235.9 |
Valuation of Exports—It has always been the practice to record exports at free-on-board (f.o.b.) values, except during the Second World War when wool exports were valued at appraisal prices. Most meat and dairy produce exports are consigned for sale on overseas markets, and necessarily valued, on export, at the f.o.b. equivalent of the prices ruling at that time in the markets to which they are consigned. Price changes may occur in these markets before the actual sale of the produce.
The exports recorded relate to goods on vessels which have cleared their final port of call in New Zealand during the period.
Valuation of Imports—From July 1962, with the introduction of the Standard International Trade Classification, Revised, statistics on the c.i.f. basis (cost including freight and insurance) are available at item level.
The proportional difference between the two figures of valuation now made available—viz, c.d.v. and c.i.f.—will vary from period to period depending on: (1) the make-up of imports in the different periods, (2) differential changes in import prices and in freight rates; (3) differences between domestic and export prices in the exporting countries, and (4) price fluctuations between dates of purchases and of shipping. In all the tables imports are now shown at c.d.v., unless otherwise specified in respect of particular tables.
The trade figures for imports are compiled from the imports entries passed by the Customs Department. Generally the imports entries are not passed until the goods are available for discharge from the wharf.
Annual Statistics—For trade statistics a June year has been adopted since 1 July 1962 and this accords fairly well with the farm production year.
The statistics of external trade given in this section (comprising the three subsections) do not include the trade of the Cook Islands, Niue, and the Tokelau Islands; statistics for these territories are given in Section 36 of this Yearbook.
The following table gives the values of the export and import trade for years ended June and December. The movement of specie is not included in these figures and gold is excluded.
| Year | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Year | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | ||||
| * Provisional. | |||||||
| Year ended June | $(million) | Year ended December | |||||
| 1963 | 627.5 | 523.7 | 576.6 | 1963 | 664.3 | 595.7 | 650.7 |
| 1964 | 737.3 | 637.4 | 694.0 | 1964 | 773.7 | 644.0 | 701.7 |
| 1965 | 742.2 | 662.7 | 724.5 | 1965 | 729.2 | 703.8 | 766.7 |
| 1966 | 767.3 | 729.4 | 792.8 | 1966 | 780.0 | 722.4 | 787.0 |
| 1967 | 727.2 | 752.2 | 813.2 | 1967 | 727.1 | 672.4 | 725.6 |
| 1968 | 820.5 | 622.9 | 674.7 | 1968 | 920.9 | 749.0 | 805.3 |
| 1969 | 989.1 | 799.2 | 852.9 | 1969 | 1,082.5 | 843.0 | 898.9 |
| 1970 | 1,086.7 | 944.3 | 1,007.2 | 1970 | 1,093.7 | 1,038.3 | 1,111.8 |
| 1971x | 1,131.7 | 1,070.6 | 1,155.5 | 1971x | 1,200.4 | 1,097.4 | 1,184.5 |
The following table shows for the June year 1971 the values of merchandise exports to, and imports from, each of the countries trading with New Zealand.
| TRADE BY COUNTRIES, YEAR ENDED JUNE 1971 | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Country | Exports f.o.b. | Imports c.d.v. | ||
| New Zealand Produce | Total | By Country of Origin | By Country of Purchase | |
| Sterling Area Countries— | $(000) | |||
| Associated States in Eastern Caribbean | 595 | 596 | 23 | 23 |
| Australia | 87,882 | 96,133 | 225,467 | 251,989 |
| Bahamas | 469 | 469 | 14 | 9 |
| Bahrain | 20 | 20 | 4,462 | 3,898 |
| Barbados | 2,079 | 2,079 | 8 | 8 |
| Bermuda | 1,836 | 1,842 | – | 11 |
| British Honduras | 1 | 1 | – | – |
| British Solomon Islands | 415 | 443 | 56 | 56 |
| British Virgin Islands | 2 | 2 | – | – |
| Brunei | 11 | 11 | 4,069 | – |
| Cayman Islands | 1 | 1 | – | – |
| Cyprus | 1,171 | 1,171 | 12 | 8 |
| Falkland Islands | 3 | 3 | – | – |
| Fiji | 10,486 | 12,449 | 3,072 | 3,414 |
| Gambia | 3 | 3 | – | – |
| Ghana | 228 | 228 | 2,066 | 2,022 |
| Gibraltar | – | – | – | – |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 243 | 257 | 2,165 | 2,167 |
| Guyana | 40 | 40 | 128 | 89 |
| Hong Kong | 6,581 | 6,747 | 18,655 | 22,398 |
| India | 1,922 | 2,180 | 6,801 | 6,336 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 2,717 | 2,723 | 533 | 359 |
| Jamaica | 7,601 | 7,602 | 288 | 232 |
| Jordan | 18 | 18 | – | – |
| Kenya | 436 | 436 | 600 | 817 |
| Kuwait | 146 | 146 | 20,464 | 9,390 |
| Libya | – | – | – | – |
| Malawi | 142 | 142 | 81 | 78 |
| Malaysia | 7,886 | 7,959 | 5,535 | 9,296 |
| Malta, including Gozo | 50 | 50 | 50 | 41 |
| Mauritius and Dependencies | 711 | 713 | 62 | 62 |
| Montserrat | 30 | 30 | – | – |
| Namibia | – | – | 1 | 1 |
| Nauru | 276 | 286 | 5,539 | 5,471 |
| New Hebrides Cond. | 610 | 923 | 57 | 58 |
| New Zealand Re-imports | – | – | 1,817 | 160 |
| Nigeria | 159 | 159 | 122 | 77 |
| Norfolk Island | 554 | 583 | 1 | 10 |
| Pakistan | 433 | 435 | 3,587 | 3,333 |
| Papua and New Guinea | 3,387 | 3,420 | 526 | 426 |
| People's Democratic Republic of Yemen | 2 | 2 | 1,445 | – |
| Pitcairn Island | 11 | 14 | – | – |
| Qatar and Trucial Sheikdoms | 87 | 87 | – | – |
| Seychelles | 2 | 2 | 1 | – |
| Sierra Leone | 11 | 11 | 1 | – |
| Singapore | 9,162 | 9,455 | 1,678 | 1,820 |
| South Africa | 8,888 | 8,953 | 3,287 | 2,746 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 1,741 | 1,741 | 3,634 | 3,616 |
| Swaziland | 12 | 12 | – | – |
| Tanzania (incl. Zanzibar and Pemba) | 177 | 178 | 1,296 | 612 |
| Tonga | 1,561 | 1,659 | 388 | 408 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 5,493 | 5,494 | 109 | 188 |
| Uganda | 36 | 36 | 1,930 | 1,838 |
| United Kingdom | 383,458 | 384,660 | 309,946 | 328,887 |
| Western Samoa | 3,086 | 3,425 | 1,515 | 1,668 |
| Zambia | 241 | 241 | 1 | 1 |
| Totals, Sterling Area | 553,114 | 566,272 | 631,490 | 664,020 |
| EFTA Countries (Excluding United Kingdom)— | ||||
| Austria | 315 | 316 | 1,615 | 1,368 |
| Denmark | 1,959 | 1,975 | 2,782 | 2,720 |
| Iceland | 28 | 28 | 1 | – |
| Norway | 1,178 | 1,180 | 2,155 | 1,865 |
| Portugal | 1,832 | 1,832 | 654 | 606 |
| Sweden | 2,043 | 2,108 | 8,504 | 7,956 |
| Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 1,443 | 1,459 | 10,875 | 7,846 |
| Totals, EFTA | 8,799 | 8,898 | 26,586 | 22,361 |
| EEC Countries— | ||||
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 25,483 | 25,529 | 6,767 | 6,017 |
| France and Monaco | 27,626 | 27,648 | 11,001 | 10,082 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 29,904 | 30,297 | 49,184 | 46,615 |
| Italy and San Marino | 19,218 | 19,228 | 14,361 | 13,367 |
| Netherlands | 16,808 | 17,014 | 14,179 | 14,273 |
| Totals, EEC | 119,040 | 119,717 | 95,492 | 90,355 |
| Dollar Area— | ||||
| American Samoa | 2,275 | 2,486 | – | 62 |
| Antarctic Territory (U.S.) | 3 | 19 | – | – |
| Bolivia | – | – | – | – |
| Canada | 32,094 | 32,186 | 38,378 | 36,711 |
| Colombia | 10 | 10 | 1,245 | 1,240 |
| Costa Rica | – | – | 26 | 25 |
| Dominican Republic | 141 | 141 | 4,240 | 4,240 |
| Ecuador | – | – | 1,287 | 1,286 |
| El Salvador | 21 | 21 | – | – |
| Guam | 1,430 | 1,434 | – | – |
| Guatemala | – | – | 1 | – |
| Haiti | 1 | 1 | 1 | – |
| Honduras | – | – | 12 | 1 |
| Liberia | 16 | 16 | – | – |
| Mexico | 1,919 | 1,920 | 522 | 502 |
| Nicaragua | 1 | 1 | – | – |
| Panama Canal Zone | 385 | 385 | – | 150 |
| Panama Republic | 216 | 219 | – | 25 |
| Philippines | 9,093 | 9,116 | 330 | 314 |
| Puerto Rico | 1,120 | 1,120 | 14 | 4 |
| Ryukyu Islands | 750 | 750 | – | – |
| U.S. Trust Terrs. in Pacific | 513 | 544 | – | – |
| United States | 190,702 | 192,754 | 129,857 | 127,344 |
| Venezuela | 341 | 341 | 1 | – |
| Totals, Dollar Area | 241,031 | 243,464 | 175,914 | 171,904 |
| Other Countries— | ||||
| Afghanistan | – | – | 3 | – |
| Algeria | 2 | 4 | 1 | – |
| Angola incl. Cabinda | 2 | 2 | 66 | 36 |
| Antarctic (Foreign) | – | 10 | – | – |
| Argentina | 92 | 92 | 16 | 11 |
| Brazil | 38 | 38 | 1,986 | 166 |
| Bulgaria | 797 | 797 | 22 | 21 |
| Burma | 53 | 55 | 1 | 1 |
| Burundi | – | – | 1 | 1 |
| Central African Republic | 1 | 1 | 29 | 29 |
| Chile | 1,220 | 1,223 | 97 | 94 |
| China, People's Republic of | 1,654 | 1,655 | 4,448 | 3,610 |
| China, Taiwan | 2,483 | 2,486 | 725 | 669 |
| Comoro Islands | – | – | – | – |
| Congo (People's Republic) | 12 | 12 | 21 | 6 |
| Cuba | – | – | 1 | – |
| Czechoslovakia | 1,635 | 1,636 | 1,835 | 1,697 |
| Ethiopia and Eritrea | 17 | 17 | 4 | 1 |
| Finland | 871 | 873 | 517 | 495 |
| French Guiana | 59 | 59 | – | – |
| French Polynesia | 4,278 | 4,332 | 22 | 34 |
| Gabon | – | – | 2 | 2 |
| Germany, East | 1,573 | 1,573 | 415 | 366 |
| Greece | 12,290 | 12,290 | 91 | 54 |
| Greenland | – | – | – | – |
| Guadeloupe | 55 | 55 | – | – |
| Hungary | 150 | 150 | 155 | 142 |
| Indonesia | 1,189 | 1,233 | 904 | 396 |
| Iran | 778 | 778 | 8,984 | 1,891 |
| Iraq | 327 | 327 | 103 | 87 |
| Israel | 468 | 469 | 234 | 180 |
| Ivory Coast | 1 | 1 | 144 | 139 |
| Japan (incl. Okinawa) | 102,461 | 102,684 | 110,272 | 106,792 |
| Khmer Republic (Cambodia) | 17 | 17 | – | – |
| Korea, Republic of | 1,698 | 1,703 | 805 | 429 |
| Laos | 15 | 16 | – | – |
| Lebanon | 462 | 462 | 2 | 2 |
| Macao | 1 | 1 | 2 | – |
| Malagasy Republic | 8 | 8 | 6 | 3 |
| Martinique | 138 | 138 | – | – |
| Mongolian People's Republic | – | – | 9 | – |
| Morocco | 154 | 154 | 18 | 6 |
| Mozambique | 777 | 777 | 153 | 144 |
| Muscat and Oman | 42 | 42 | – | – |
| Nepal | 8 | 8 | – | – |
| Netherlands Antilles | 690 | 690 | 31 | – |
| New Caledonia | 4,013 | 4,079 | 100 | 129 |
| Peru | 6,943 | 6,946 | 37 | 8 |
| Poland | 3,274 | 3,274 | 452 | 445 |
| Portuguese Guinea | 1 | 1 | – | – |
| Reunion | 30 | 30 | – | – |
| Rhodesia (Southern) | – | – | – | – |
| Romania | 188 | 188 | 53 | 8 |
| Saudi Arabia | 128 | 128 | 4,477 | 996 |
| Somalia | – | – | – | – |
| South Vietnam | 462 | 462 | 1 | |
| Spain | 1,962 | 1,962 | 1,250 | 955 |
| St. Pierre and Miquelon | 11 | 11 | – | – |
| Sudan | 147 | 147 | 82 | 74 |
| Surinam | 6 | 6 | – | – |
| Syria | 201 | 201 | 13 | 11 |
| Thailand | 4,385 | 4,453 | 733 | 497 |
| Tunisia | 160 | 160 | – | – |
| Turkey | 48 | 48 | 152 | 108 |
| U.S.S.R. | 17,924 | 17,925 | 1,202 | 1,114 |
| United Arab Republic | 117 | 117 | 2 | – |
| Uruguay | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Wallis and Futuna Is. | 204 | 204 | – | – |
| Yemen | 3 | 3 | 261 | – |
| Yugoslavia | 2,139 | 2,140 | 115 | 73 |
| Zaire Republic | 4 | 4 | 31 | 2 |
| Totals, Other Countries | 178,873 | 179,362 | 141,086 | 121,928 |
| Totals, All Countries | 1,100,856 | 1,117,714 | 1,070,567 | 1,070,567 |
| Passengers' purchases at duty-free stores | 134 | 3,593 | – | – |
| Ships' stores | 7,101 | 10,412 | – | – |
| Grand totals | 1,108,091 | 1,131,719 | 1,070,567 | 1,070,567 |

The next table shows the values of New Zealand's trade with several groupings of countries.
| Year Ended June | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. (Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports c.d.v. | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b.(Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports c.d.v. | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | |||
* Provisional. † Belgium, Luxembourg, France, West Germany, Italy, and Netherlands. ‡ Austria, Denmark, Iceland, Norway, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland. | ||||||
| $(million) | ||||||
| Sterling Area | Dollar Area | |||||
| 1964 | 408.4 | 432.5 | 442.5 | 123.9 | 88.9 | 85.9 |
| 1965 | 444.8 | 430.9 | 443.8 | 110.2 | 104.7 | 106.6 |
| 1966 | 418.3 | 478.8 | 495.5 | 124.0 | 115.7 | 104.9 |
| 1967 | 390.0 | 482.3 | 495.0 | 133.0 | 130.2 | 132.8 |
| 1968 | 454.2 | 385.9 | 399.8 | 158.9 | 100.9 | 106.3 |
| 1969 | 511.1 | 486.6 | 507.7 | 199.3 | 131.4 | 132.6 |
| 1970 | 540.2 | 570.8 | 597.5 | 227.7 | 167.1 | 165.4 |
| 1971x | 566.3 | 631.5 | 664.0 | 243.5 | 175.9 | 171.9 |
| Jul–Dec | ||||||
| 1971x | 269.2 | 349.4 | 369.8 | 141.7 | 77.2 | 72.1 |
| EEC Countries† | EFTA Countries‡ | |||||
| 1964 | 136.5 | 41.8 | 40.0 | 8.2 | 22.5 | 21.9 |
| 1965 | 119.4 | 42.3 | 39.7 | 8.6 | 20.8 | 19.9 |
| 1966 | 119.8 | 48.2 | 45.4 | 8.1 | 18.3 | 16.1 |
| 1967 | 83.9 | 55.6 | 52.6 | 7.5 | 19.3 | 17.7 |
| 1968 | 85.6 | 44.1 | 41.6 | 7.4 | 18.6 | 16.1 |
| 1969 | 120.0 | 64.2 | 61.2 | 8.4 | 23.6 | 20.6 |
| 1970 | 119.5 | 70.3 | 67.3 | 11.0 | 22.6 | 18.9 |
| 1971x | 119.7 | 95.5 | 90.4 | 8.9 | 26.6 | 22.4 |
| Jul–Dec | ||||||
| 1971x | 55.2 | 49.1 | 46.7 | 3.7 | 18.4 | 16.5 |
VOLUME INDEX OF EXTERNAL TRADE—For the index of the volume of external trade, both the import and the export series are linked chain series with changing (price) weighting patterns, each year being calculated on base previous year and then linked on. This revised series is described in a supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics May 1972.
Exports—Base: Year Ended June 1971 (=1000)
| June Year | Butter | Cheese | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Meat, Wool, and By-products | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1963 | 862 | 1020 | 777 | 771 | 852 | .. | .. | 712 |
| 1964 | 949 | 970 | 843 | 775 | 836 | .. | .. | 737 |
| 1965 | 980 | 1038 | 901 | 753 | 785 | .. | .. | 733 |
| 1966 | 1003 | 1067 | 916 | 711 | 907 | .. | .. | 760 |
| 1967 | 1053 | 1137 | 991 | 745 | 750 | .. | .. | 756 |
| 1968 | 1054 | 1088 | 977 | 856 | 886 | .. | .. | 860 |
| 1969 | 1065 | 951 | 969 | 924 | 1025 | .. | .. | 946 |
| 1970 | 1019 | 977 | 1017 | 991 | 1014 | .. | .. | 997 |
| 1971 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
Imports—Base: Year Ended June 1971 (= 1000)
| June Year | Petroleum and Products | Textile Yarn, Fabrics, etc. | Iron and Steel | Machinery Other than Electric | Electric Machinery Apparatus | Transport Equipment | All Groups |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1963 | 870 | 787 | 807 | 602 | 654 | 676 | 701 |
| 1964 | 992 | 901 | 927 | 742 | 963 | 945 | 833 |
| 1965 | 1062 | 915 | 963 | 766 | 990 | 1006 | 865 |
| 1966 | 825 | 986 | 1114 | 1004 | 882 | 1085 | 940 |
| 1967 | 992 | 981 | 1036 | 968 | 1092 | 1286 | 964 |
| 1968 | 845 | 831 | 798 | 669 | 703 | 647 | 725 |
| 1969 | 929 | 898 | 956 | 710 | 752 | 830 | 824 |
| 1970 | 1009 | 966 | 991 | 861 | 818 | 1096 | 934 |
| 1971 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
IMPORT AND EXPORT CONTROL AND EXCHANGE ALLOCATION—To ensure that overseas debt services would be met and sufficient funds be available for essential imports, there have been import control and export licences regulations since December 1938.
The Import Control Regulations 1938 prohibited the import of goods except under a licence or an exemption. The Export Licences Regulations 1938 provided (with minor exceptions) that an export licence had to be obtained before goods could be exported. In addition, the requirement of an export permit was introduced by the Export Prohibition Emergency Regulations 1939, which have since been replaced by the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953. The Import Control Regulations 1973 require that, except for exempted goods (which comprise over two-thirds of private imports), a written licence, or a written permit granted by the Minister of Customs is necessary for all imports.
Export Control—-Three classes of export licences are provided for, viz, particular, general, and purchaser's. The particular licence applies to an occasional shipment, the general licence is issued to exporters who make regular or frequent shipments, while the purchaser's licence applies to those cases where goods have been purchased in New Zealand for export and credits have been established from overseas funds (e.g., wool purchases). A condition of the issue of any export licence is that the overseas exchange earned must be sold to a New Zealand bank for New Zealand currency.
Whereas the purpose of the Export Licences Regulations 1966 is to ensure that all foreign exchange earned is sold to the New Zealand banking system, the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953 control the export of essential goods in short supply, of goods on which subsidies have been granted, and of goods shipped to strategic destinations.
The Export Incentive Scheme introduced in 1962 enabled import licences to be made available to all manufacturers who manufacture for export or who undertake to do so. Import licences issued under the scheme are either replacement, assistance, or bonus licences. A manufacturer already holding a licence, or entitlement to a licence for raw materials or components may obtain a replacement licence to the value of the licensed imported content of the goods exported, produced for export, or in the course of manufacture against confirmed overseas orders. Assistance licences will be granted either in the case of confirmed overseas orders where production has not been commenced, or when a manufacturer not holding overseas orders makes a declaration of intention to export and shows that active steps to open up an export market have been taken. Bonus licences are available to manufacturers who have actually exported; they may obtain licences for raw materials or components either of the same kind and value as those used in the manufacturer of the exported goods, or of a different kind provided that the latter have a basic allocation and that the grant is not likely to affect adversely the efficient operation of an existing New Zealand industry. Bonus licences are in addition to licences issued as replacement or assistance licences. Once a bonus licence has been granted the materials or components may be used to manufacture goods for sale either overseas or in New Zealand as the manufacturer decides.
Import Selection—Before 1973 administration of import licensing policy was the joint responsibility of the Customs Department and the Department of Trade and Industry. On 2 April 1973 the Department of Trade and Industry assumed sole responsibility for licensing administration in terms of the Trade and Industry Amendment Act 1973.
Import provisions are published in annual Import Licensing Schedules. Summaries of changes in the schedules and import policies in general up to the period 1972–73 are contained in earlier issues of the Yearbook.
In most cases, the 1973–74 Import Licensing Schedule provides for a level of licensed imports at 110 percent of the previous year's allocation. A lower allocation was provided in some instances where it was felt that domestic capital and labour resources had been under-utilised because of imports. Although the Token Licence Scheme was continued Government announced that the allocation of certain token licences would be reviewed to ensure that they had been used for the purpose of giving a variety of imports and had not been concentrated on a few items.
No additional provision was made for licences to be issued under the New Importers Scheme.
TARIFF AND DEVELOPMENT BOARD—The Tariff and Development Board was established under the Tariff and Development Board Act 1961. The Board was constituted on 1 June 1962 and since then has comprised between four and eight members. The board has the functions, when so requested by the Minister of Customs, the Minister of Trade and Industry, or the Minister of Overseas Trade, to inquire into and report on revisions of the Customs Tariff, having regard to the trade and commerce, and the farming, manufacturing, and distributing industries of New Zealand and also the interests of consumers.
In 1972 the board conducted 40 inquiries to consider the rates of duty and import licensing provisions on a wide range of goods. The main products involved were: marine inboard engines; rye, barley, oats and maize; greenstone; solder; locomotives; electric motors; cement; furskins; paper and board; woodworking, metal working and, packaging machinery; honey; aerated waters; timber; milk and cream; copper tubing; crockery and a range of plastic products.
At the request of the Minister of Overseas Trade, the board in 1972 inquired into and reported on the question of whether certain goods should be added to Schedule A of the New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement. The goods on which public inquiries were held were: handbag frames, ammonium salts and hydroxides, arsenical compounds and swim fins and flippers.
The board scheduled 41 inquiries to be held in 1973 arising from a notice of proposed exemptions from import licensing published in a supplement to the New Zealand Gazette of 17 October 1971.
Emergency Protection Authorities—The Tariff and Development Amendment Act 1967 made provision for the appointment of Emergency Protection Authorities. The Minister of Customs, the Minister of Trade and Industry, or the Minister of Overseas Trade may, where it appears to the Minister that urgent action may be necessary to protect a New Zealand industry in relation to imports of goods, request an Authority to undertake an inquiry in relation to the importation of such goods and to report to the Minister on the following matters:
Whether urgent action is necessary to protect that industry in relation to the importation of such goods; and
If such action is considered necessary, the nature of the protection that is considered by the Authority to be appropriate in all circumstances, and the extent and duration of such protection.
An Authority which undertakes an inquiry is required to report back to the appropriate Minister not later than 30 days after the date on which he received the request for the inquiry. If the Authority considers that urgent action should be taken to protect the industry, it may recommend to the Minister that protection be effected by either or both of the following measures:
The imposition of a temporary Customs duty.
The temporary restriction of the importation of such goods.
When the Authority so recommends, action may be taken within the terms of the Customs Act 1966, to impose a temporary protective Customs duty or restriction on importation. However the matter must have first been referred to the Tariff and Development Board for its consideration before any temporary protection is imposed. There are limits placed on the duration of temporary protection which is regarded as “holding action” pending the completion of the Tariff and Development Board's inquiries.
The Emergency Protection Authority was established in 1968 and by 31 December 1972 had undertaken 162 inquiries. Most of these inquiries arose following the receipt of objections to proposals to exempt goods from import licensing. After considering the Authority's reports the Government imposed temporary duties in 32 cases, and retained import licensing in a further 33 cases. In twelve cases temporary protection was reimposed and 10 cases were awaiting decision. Temporary protection was not granted in the 75 remaining instances.
TRADE COMMISSIONER SERVICE—Facilities for the promotion of overseas trade are provided by the Department of Trade and Industry through the service of 29 Trade Commissioner posts—Athens, Bangkok, Bonn, Brisbane, Brussels, Canberra, Djakarta, Hong Kong, Kuala Lumpur, Lima, London, Los Angeles, Melbourne, Montreal, New Delhi. New York, Noumea, Paris, Perth, Rome, San Francisco, Santiago, Singapore, Suva, Sydney, Tokyo, Trinidad, Vancouver, and Washington. While this representation is modest in comparison with other countries, it reflects the country's growing interest in the desirability of diversifying export markets. In addition, agreement was reached with Air New Zealand in 1961 that some of its overseas managers should act as trade correspondents of the Department of Trade and Industry. At present there are Air New Zealand correspondents in Tahiti, American Samoa, and Honolulu. Most Trade Commissioners have appropriate diplomatic or consular status in the countries to which they are accredited.
While the selling of goods in overseas markets is basically the responsibility of New Zealand exporters, the Trade Commissioner can be of considerable help in conducting market surveys and supplying information on import and exchange restrictions, Customs duty, sales tax, normal sources of supply (local production and imported), marketing methods, freight rates, statutory or customary requirements for packing, labelling, etc., and reliable importers in his territory. He may also assist New Zealand importers to locate new sources of supply of essential commodities. New Zealand businessmen travelling overseas may be saved much time and trouble by enlisting the services of the Trade Commissioner, whose knowledge of local conditions and whose connections with businessmen and Government officials in his territory enable him to give valuable advice. His task is made easier if he is given adequate notice of the visit.
The Trade Commissioner keeps a careful watch on the pattern of New Zealand trade with his territory and reports on significant changes. Where imports from New Zealand are affected, for example, by a new interpretation of an agricultural inspection regulation, or by the imposition of import restrictions, the Trade Commissioner is often called upon to make representations at the official level.
Trade Commissioners are also engaged in numerous other activities, some of which are representing New Zealand at international conferences, reporting on economic and industrial developments in their territories, acting on behalf of Government departments in the procurement of stores, payment of accounts, etc., and maintaining liaison where they are stationed with business and Government circles.
Businessmen may write for information direct to the New Zealand Trade Commissioner in the country concerned but, where convenient, it is preferred that requests be made through the Department of Trade and Industry in New Zealand, which is often able to give preliminary advice and assistance.
The addresses of overseas representatives are listed in Section 39, Official.
TRADE PROMOTION—A Trade Promotion Council was set up in March 1962 as a co-ordinating and advisory agency in a concerted continuous New Zealand trade drive and in September 1969, it accepted an invitation to act as a sector council of the National Development Council. The council advises in the exploration of new or potential markets including trade surveys and missions; the coordination of promotional schemes, trade fairs, and publicity; and the improvement of facilities, both within New Zealand and overseas, which may assist exporters. An Export Development Conference, called by the Government, was held in June 1963 to examine the problems to be met in a programme of expanded exports. The need to diversify markets and products was underlined when
Britain applied in 1961 to join the European Economic Community. A trade drive was recognised as essential to earn more overseas exchange to continue to improve the standard of living for a steadily increasing population and to expand economic and national development. A scheme of export aids was developed by the Government following the conference, among them an export guarantee scheme to provide guarantees to exporters against losses which might result from circumstances not insurable with commercial insurers. The National Development Conference in 1968 and 1969 studied the export capacity of production sectors and set 5-year and 10-year export targets. To promote the export of manufactured goods, exhibits have been arranged at trade fairs and trade missions conducted in selected areas overseas.
Export seminars have been held in major cities. The first series—on Australia—was held in 1966; the second—on Asia—in 1967; the third—on techniques of exporting—in 1969; the fourth—on export marketing—in 1970, and the fifth—on exporting to Australia—in 1971, and the sixth—on exporting to the South Pacific—in 1972. Contacts with exporters and prospective exporters have been continued by the work of export liaison officers, who travel widely in New Zealand, explaining the facilities and incentives that are available to exporters.
GENERAL—The growth and diversification of the New Zealand economy are heavily dependent on increasing exports to pay for rising imports of goods needed by industry and a growing population, as well as to provide for large payments for “invisibles” in the form of services. Overseas trade is the lifeblood of the economy. (See Section 25E, National Development Council for projections of exports to meet growth requirements.)
In New Zealand copies of export entries are forwarded to the Department of Statistics for processing and analysis and the regular publication of export statistics. Exports are valued in New Zealand currency “free on board at the port of shipment”, except re-exports ex bonded warehouse or under drawback of duty, which are recorded at the original import values. Where goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, values are assessed at current prices at time of shipment. Meat and dairy-produce exports are valued like other commodities, on the basis of overseas realisation, not on the basis of the prices payable to producers under the internal purchasing procedures.
The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. A distinction is made between exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports of imported goods.
Since 1 July 1962, the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised) has been used in classifying export trade.
MAIN EXPORTS—The following table gives total exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports (excluding gold and current coin) for the latest 9 June years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972, and the main commodity groups.
| Year Ended June | Meat and Meat Preparations | Dairy Products | Hides, Skins, and Pelts | Wool | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Butter | Cheese | Casein | Total* | ||||
| f.o.b. value $(million) | |||||||
| 1963 | 173.0 | 90.9 | 37.0 | 8.4 | 146.4 | 25.4 | 214.4 |
| 1964 | 183.2 | 109.6 | 35.1 | 11.3 | 168.4 | 30.4 | 271.4 |
| 1965 | 212.5 | 119.6 | 40.7 | 16.8 | 197.7 | 31.7 | 208.6 |
| 1966 | 196.7 | 109.6 | 41.7 | 20.0 | 195.4 | 40.0 | 231.9 |
| 1967 | 205.0 | 109.4 | 45.1 | 18.6 | 205.4 | 33.6 | 174.1 |
| 1968 | 260.7 | 112.2 | 47.4 | 18.1 | 210.3 | 39.8 | 158.2 |
| 1969 | 309.4 | 114.8 | 42.6 | 21.7 | 204.7 | 55.4 | 212.4 |
| 1970 | 368.9 | 109.7 | 44.3 | 25.8 | 213.9 | 48.7 | 204.2 |
| 1971 | 390.8 | 113.9 | 48.0 | 30.2 | 228.9 | 50.6 | 187.8 |
| Jul-Dec 1971† | 192.8 | 74.9 | 26.0 | 11.2 | 143.0 | 23.0 | 75.7 |
| Jan-Jun 1972† | 209.3 | 107.5 | 40.1 | 14.2 | 211.5 | 39.5 | 154.1 |
| Year Ended June | Sausage Casings | Tallow | Fruit and Vegetables | Pulp, Paper, and Paper-board | Total* | Re-exports | Total Exports |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including commodities not listed. † Provisional. | |||||||
| f.o.b. value $(million) | |||||||
| 1963 | 10.5 | 4.8 | 7.5 | 13.8 | 620.0 | 7.6 | 627.5 |
| 1964 | 12.0 | 7.1 | 9.6 | 17.3 | 728.4 | 8.8 | 737.3 |
| 1965 | 11.1 | 7.0 | 10.7 | 17.0 | 733.7 | 8.5 | 742.2 |
| 1966 | 10.9 | 6.5 | 12.3 | 18.3 | 756.8 | 10.5 | 767.3 |
| 1967 | 12.0 | 6.8 | 10.7 | 16.6 | 717.6 | 9.6 | 727.2 |
| 1968 | 9.9 | 6.9 | 13.8 | 23.9 | 804.6 | 15.8 | 820.5 |
| 1969 | 10.9 | 6.5 | 16.6 | 27.0 | 968.9 | 20.2 | 989.1 |
| 1970 | 14.0 | 9.0 | 21.6 | 28.3 | 1,064.5 | 22.2 | 1,086.7 |
| 1971x | 14.1 | 10.1 | 21.3 | 28.2 | 1,108.1 | 23.6 | 1,131.7 |
| Jul–Dec 1971† | 6.4 | 4.0 | 6.3 | 16.9 | 570.8 | 13.7 | 584.5 |
| Jan–Jun 1972† | 8.8 | 4.9 | 16.4 | 16.8 | 777.1 | 14.9 | 792.1 |
The commodity groups shown above normally account for more than 90 percent of their total value of merchandise exports.
The relative importance of dairy produce, meat, and wool as the main individual constituents of New Zealand's export trade have varied considerably, as is seen from the figures in the preceding table. In the preceding subsection is set out a table of volume index numbers for these commodities. A table showing the export price index numbers and terms of trade is given in Section 23, Prices.


Over 80 percent of exports are pastoral products. Of exports other than pastoral the principal ones of economic significance in the 6-month period ended December 1971 were: logs of radiata pine ($13.4 m), fish and fish products ($10.8 m), newsprint ($8.7 m), sawn timber ($6.1 m), wood pulp ($5.4 m), apples ($0.9 m), grass and clover seeds ($2.7 m).
Quantity figures of exports of the principal items of New Zealand produce are next given for the 2 latest years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972, while the Statistical Summary, towards the end of the book, shows the figures for some of the more important commodities for the last 50 years.
| Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971x | Jul–Dec 1971* | Jan–June 1972* | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional | |||||
| Mining products— | |||||
| Pumice | (cwt) | 17,174 | 13,475 | 5,709 | 5,235 |
| Cement | (cwt) | 16,301 | 8,228 | 4,869 | 9,077 |
| Fishery products— | |||||
| Fish, fresh and frozen | (cwt) | 99,798 | 153,149 | 88,054 | 133,608 |
| Crayfish | (cwt) | 49,406 | 44,760 | 21,692 | 17,585 |
| Fish oils and fish-liver oils | (gal) | 6,419 | 5,626 | 1,106 | 4,626 |
| Forest products— | |||||
| Kauri gum | (ton) | 21 | 19 | 7 | 5 |
| Timber— | |||||
| Logs, radiata pine | (000 cu ft) | 62,106 | 61,543 | 29,705 | 32,875 |
| Sawn | (000 sup ft) | 106,139 | 115,418 | 65,748 | 47,077 |
| For cases in shooks | (000 sup ft) | 2,308 | 1,254 | 536 | 896 |
| Wood pulp | (ton) | 80,912 | 95,232 | 53,149 | 59,308 |
| Newsprint | (ton) | 119,605 | 109,682 | 67,090 | 61,780 |
| Building board | (000 sq ft) | 15,324 | 17,270 | 12,787 | 11,320 |
| Plywood | (000 sq ft) | 4,930 | 4,861 | 9,322 | 3,060 |
| Pastoral products— | |||||
| Butter | (ton) | 194,892 | 191,392 | 80,862 | 103,853 |
| Casein | (ton) | 61,010 | 68,436 | 21,585 | 19,862 |
| Cheese | (ton) | 89,151x | 91,217 | 39,495 | 48,029 |
| Milk, dried and condensed | (ton) | 181,439 | 157,917 | 87,034 | 103,189 |
| Sugar of milk | (ton) | 7,945 | 7,420 | 3,422 | 4,566 |
| Eggs— | |||||
| In shell | (doz) | 69,613 | 154,067 | 106,202 | 78,750 |
| Not in shell | (000 lb) | 931 | 6,440 | 3,440 | 3,170 |
| Honey | (ton) | 644 | 1,765 | 960 | 752 |
| Meat, frozen and chilled | (ton) | 648,389 | 637,811 | 304,827 | 363,500 |
| Meat, canned | (ton) | 3,388 | 3,078 | 1,605 | 914 |
| Meat extract | (lb) | 209,396 | 489,833 | 374,673 | 125,146 |
| Other preserved meat | (ton) | 1,841 | 1,764 | 752 | 927 |
| Sausage casings | (000 hanks) | 7,646 | 7,259 | 3,286 | 4,911 |
| Liver meal | (cwt) | 11,078 | 8,135 | 4,543 | 6,224 |
| Cattlehides | (000) | 1,482 | 1,588 | 873 | 745 |
| Horsehides | No. | 3,036 | 1,423 | 1,200 | 2,649 |
| Calfskins | (000) | 1,169 | 1,125 | 547 | 300 |
| Deerskins | (000) | 82 | 128 | 37 | 59 |
| Opossum skins | (000) | 1,605 | 346 | 331 | 186 |
| Sheepskins and pelts | (000) | 34,015 | 36,278 | 13,994 | 24,093 |
| Horsehair and other coarse animal hair | (lb) | 60,453 | 59,935 | 23,373 | 16,626 |
| Wool | (metric ton) | 303,051 | 293,494 | 114,287 | 200,787 |
| Lard | (cwt) | 114 | 95 | 26 | 34 |
| Edible tallow | (ton) | 4,069 | 2,024 | 1,595 | 1,317 |
| Edible stearine | (ton) | 640 | 345 | 102 | 176 |
| Inedible tallow | (ton) | 67,193 | 62,458 | 25,174 | 42,200 |
| Neatsfoot oil | (ton) | 671 | 572 | 275 | 161 |
| Live cattle | No. | 1,842 | 2,325 | 740 | 3,056 |
| Live sheep | No. | 111 | 19 | 200 | 8 |
| Live horses | No. | 1,136 | 1,325 | 598 | 926 |
| Agricultural products— | |||||
| Barley | (cental) | 6 | 33 | 1 | 239,691 |
| Apples | (000 lb) | 120,371 | 114,968 | 12,006 | 117,027 |
| Pears | (000 lb) | 6,932 | 7,612 | 265 | 5,404 |
| Hops | (lb) | 60,989 | 183,353 | 105,051 | 18,893 |
| Potatoes | (ton) | 9,370 | 10,523 | 1,488 | 2,848 |
| Onions | (ton) | 9,615 | 8,160 | 2,774 | 7,531 |
| Canned vegetables | (000 lb) | 7,806 | 6,993 | 2,608 | 3,142 |
| Frozen vegetables | (cwt) | 215,537 | 162,429 | 83,516 | 112,120 |
| Peas, food | (cental) | 363,061 | 511,609 | 173,063 | 236,182 |
| Peas, seed | (cental) | 255,813 | 197,501 | 150,222 | 116,485 |
| Seeds, grass and clover | (cental) | 175,027 | 214,262 | 145,062 | 155,684 |
| Seeds, other | (cental) | 10,868 | 9,527 | 4,196 | 13,071 |
| Miscellaneous— | |||||
| Biscuits | (cwt) | 47,517 | 57,452 | 26,820 | 40,285 |
| Ale, beer, stout | (gal) | 596,313 | 803,157 | 223,772 | 529,662 |
| Sugar | (cwt) | 3,962 | 1,915 | 958 | 17,295 |
| Drinking chocolate | (000 lb) | 7,232 | 11,759 | 2,646 | 6,176 |
| Cigarettes | (lb) | 146,100 | 191,470 | 123,905 | 155,255 |
| Cut tobacco | (lb) | 124,628 | 170,205 | 76,139 | 61,269 |
| Textile waste | (000 lb) | 2,330 | 1,802 | 888 | 974 |
| Soaps | (000 lb) | 2,701 | 2,879 | 816 | 1,312 |
| Chamois leather | (sq ft) | 470,609 | 526,887 | 87,289 | 288,021 |
The values of the principal exports are given in the following table.
| Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* | Jan-June 1972* |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||
| $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
| Mining products— | ||||
| Pumice | 34 | 22 | 11 | 9 |
| Cement | 22 | 12 | 6 | 12 |
| Other | 104 | 111 | 38 | 39 |
| Totals | 160 | 145 | 54 | 59 |
| Fishery products— | ||||
| Fish, fresh and frozen | 2,858 | 4,600 | 2,573 | 3,645 |
| Fish, other | 916 | 1,483 | 1,259 | 1,386 |
| Crayfish | 11,358 | 12,171 | 6,946 | 6,057 |
| Fish oils and fish-liver oils | 44 | 27 | 13 | 49 |
| Totals | 15,176 | 18,282 | 10,791 | 11,136 |
| Forest products— | ||||
| Kauri gum | 15 | 12 | 6 | 5 |
| Timber— | ||||
| Logs, radiata pine | 23,459 | 25,103 | 13,402 | 15,043 |
| Sawn | 9,724 | 10,649 | 6,145 | 4,425 |
| For cases in shooks | 278 | 188 | 87 | 139 |
| Wood pulp | 7,237 | 9,376 | 5,366 | 5,806 |
| Newsprint | 15,845 | 14,028 | 8,675 | 7,828 |
| Other paper and paperboard | 4,580 | 3,915 | 2,212 | 2,540 |
| Building board | 587 | 750 | 622 | 570 |
| Plywood | 419 | 431 | 536 | 312 |
| Other | 615 | 1,163 | 760 | 823 |
| Totals | 62,759 | 65,616 | 37,811 | 37,491 |
| Pastoral products— | ||||
| Butter | 109,747 | 113,926 | 74,893 | 107,532 |
| Casein | 25,755 | 30,202 | 11,154 | 14,250 |
| Cheese | 44,342 | 48,050 | 26,036 | 40,144 |
| Milk, dried and condensed | 31,092 | 34,052 | 28,962 | 48,317 |
| Sugar of milk | 2,168 | 2,035 | 924 | 1,206 |
| Other dairy produce | 2,871 | 2,682 | 1,926 | 1,219 |
| Eggs— | ||||
| In shell | 30 | 64 | 46 | 34 |
| Not in shell | 140 | 978 | 483 | 370 |
| Honey | 262 | 593 | 370 | 430 |
| Meat, frozen and chilled | 364,409 | 385,905 | 189,349 | 207,260 |
| Meat, canned | 3,218 | 3,354 | 2,408 | 1,275 |
| Meat extract | 280 | 584 | 466 | 164 |
| Other preserved meat | 995 | 994 | 572 | 623 |
| Sausage casings | 13,972 | 14,102 | 6,408 | 8,767 |
| Liver meal | 102 | 84 | 48 | 70 |
| Cattlehides | 10,325 | 9,756 | 5,687 | 6,876 |
| Horsehides | 19 | 10 | 7 | 18 |
| Calfskins | 2,889 | 1,871 | 1,013 | 599 |
| Deerskins | 202 | 382 | 138 | 216 |
| Opossum skins | 2,052 | 262 | 397 | 199 |
| Sheepskins and pelts | 32,946 | 38,111 | 15,600 | 31,499 |
| Horsehair and other coarse animal hair | 30 | 30 | 11 | 9 |
| Wool | 204,222 | 187,850 | 75,721 | 154,107 |
| Inedible offals (including dried blood) | 6,674 | 4,792 | 2,918 | 3,124 |
| Edible tallow | 632 | 389 | 289 | 225 |
| Edible stearine | 86 | 54 | 19 | 30 |
| Inedible tallow | 8,381 | 9,747 | 3,726 | 4,670 |
| Neatsfoot oil | 133 | 130 | 59 | 34 |
| Live cattle | 752 | 990 | 341 | 1,043 |
| Live sheep | 30 | 6 | 28 | 4 |
| Live horses | 3,817 | 4,574 | 3,058 | 3,349 |
| Other | 2,822 | 2,968 | 1,608 | 1,117 |
| Totals | 875,375 | 899,519 | 454,659 | 639,527 |
| Agricultural products— | ||||
| Barley | – | – | – | 462 |
| Apples | 8,864 | 8,596 | 901 | 9,312 |
| Pears | 509 | 571 | 21 | 421 |
| Hops | 32 | 114 | 66 | 14 |
| Potatoes | 491 | 687 | 173 | 251 |
| Onions | 819 | 847 | 276 | 658 |
| Canned vegetables | 1,100 | 1,093 | 380 | 512 |
| Frozen vegetables | 2,895 | 2,232 | 1,124 | 1,471 |
| Peas, food | 1,719 | 2,441 | 1,031 | 1,207 |
| Peas, seed | 1,458 | 1,146 | 892 | 710 |
| Seeds, grass and clover | 3,576 | 4,896 | 2,745 | 1,733 |
| Other seeds | 474 | 854 | 243 | 425 |
| Other | 5,901 | 4,178 | 1,363 | 2,370 |
| Totals | 27,837 | 27,654 | 9,214 | 19,544 |
| Miscellaneous— | ||||
| Biscuits | 1,672 | 2,172 | 1,002 | 1,481 |
| Ale, beer, stout | 486 | 665 | 196 | 453 |
| Sugar | 25 | 16 | 9 | 172 |
| Soups | 152 | 270 | 85 | 84 |
| Drinking chocolate | 1,181 | 2,083 | 642 | 1,871 |
| Infant and invalid food (cereal) | 79 | 91 | 5 | 5 |
| Cigarettes | 311 | 403 | 243 | 320 |
| Cut tobacco | 190 | 266 | 116 | 90 |
| Textile waste | 257 | 180 | 77 | 99 |
| Soaps | 317 | 455 | 110 | 258 |
| Scrap metal | 2,144 | 1,464 | 442 | 478 |
| Dairy machinery | 1,233 | 1,081 | 693 | 719 |
| Chamois leather | 175 | 200 | 55 | 109 |
| Vitamins and concentrates | 16 | 28 | 20 | 9 |
| Other | 74,922 | 87,501 | 54,601 | 63,234 |
| Totals | 83,159 | 96,875 | 58,296 | 69,383 |
| Totals, New Zealand produce (excluding gold) | 1,064,466 | 1,108,091 | 570,826 | 777,140 |
| Gold (excluded from above) | 29 | 3 | 6 | 5 |
In the following table exports (excluding re-exports) for the year ended June 1971 and for two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972 are summarised according to the Sections and Divisions of the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised).
| Exports, New Zealand Produce—Section and Division | July 1970-June 1971 | July-Dec 1971* | Jan-June 1972* |
|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | |||
| Section 0. Food and Live Animals | $(000) | ||
| Div. 00 Live animals | 5,631 | 3,479 | 4,424 |
| Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 390,836 | 192,795 | 209,321 |
| Div. 02 Dairy products and eggs | 199,752 | 132,346 | 197,616 |
| Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 18,173 | 10,773 | 11,082 |
| Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 2,561 | 1,145 | 2,093 |
| Div. 05 Fruit and vegetables | 21,335 | 6,317 | 16,432 |
| Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 2,942 | 1,449 | 1,917 |
| Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 4,694 | 1,588 | 3,785 |
| Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including un-milled cereals) | 4,347 | 1,755 | 2,706 |
| Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 1,534 | 651 | 620 |
| Totals, Section 0 | 651,805 | 352,299 | 449,996 |
| Section 1. Beverages and Tobacco | |||
| Div. 11 Beverages | 745 | 254 | 530 |
| Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 758 | 382 | 413 |
| Totals, Section 1 | 1,503 | 636 | 943 |
| Section 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | |||
| Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 50,564 | 22,959 | 39,513 |
| Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and kernels | 8 | 5 | 3 |
| Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | – | – | – |
| Div. 24 Wood and cork | 36,916 | 20,314 | 20,291 |
| Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 9,499 | 5,437 | 5,832 |
| Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics) and waste | 188,539 | 75,961 | 154,652 |
| Div. 27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 218 | 95 | 42 |
| Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 2,486 | 2,063 | 2,115 |
| Div. 29 Animal and vegetable crude materials, n.e.s. | 26,772 | 13,695 | 15,206 |
| Totals, Section 2 | 315,003 | 140,528 | 237,653 |
| Section 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants and Related Materials | |||
| Div. 32 Coal, coke, and briquettes | 35 | 174 | 6 |
| Div. 33 Petroleum and petroleum products | 7,221 | 4,461 | 3,475 |
| Div. 34 Gas | 1 | – | – |
| Totals, Section 3 | 7,257 | 4,635 | 3,482 |
| Section 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats | |||
| Div. 41 Animal oils and fats | 10,560 | 4,259 | 5,172 |
| Div. 42 Vegetable oils and fats, unprocessed | 1 | – | 3 |
| Div. 43 Animal and vegetable oils and fats, processed | 406 | 185 | 183 |
| Totals, Section 4 | 10,967 | 4,444 | 5,358 |
| Section 5. Chemicals | |||
| Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 1,725 | 1,031 | 774 |
| Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | 1 | – | – |
| Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 413 | 305 | 370 |
| Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 1,485 | 782 | 1,048 |
| Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials, toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 1,943 | 692 | 680 |
| Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 16 | 15 | 13 |
| Div. 57 Explosives and pyrotechnic products | 30 | 16 | 10 |
| Div. 58 Plastic materials, regenerated cellulose, artificial resins | 538 | 286 | 372 |
| Div. 59 Miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 34,133 | 12,663 | 15,107 |
| Totals, Section 5 | 40,285 | 15,790 | 18,373 |
| Section 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | |||
| Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures, n.e.i., and dressed furs | 1,360 | 1,098 | 1,055 |
| Div. 62 Rubber manufactures, n.e.s. | 1,167 | 696 | 539 |
| Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 4,434 | 3,066 | 2,576 |
| Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 20,434 | 12,510 | 12,111 |
| Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 13,598 | 8,570 | 7,776 |
| Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures, n.e.s. | 2,899 | 1,800 | 1,532 |
| Div. 67 Iron and steel | 3,148 | 2,201 | 2,341 |
| Div. 68 Non-ferrous metals | 2,711 | 1,453 | 13,209 |
| Div. 69 Manufactures of metal | 4,506 | 3,048 | 2,508 |
| Totals, Section 6 | 54,259 | 34,443 | 43,648 |
| Section 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment | |||
| Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 7,525 | 4,713 | 4,544 |
| Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 6,832 | 5,034 | 5,604 |
| Div. 73 Transport equipment | 2,312 | 1,920 | 1,471 |
| Totals, Section 7 | 16,669 | 11,668 | 11,618 |
| Section 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | |||
| Div. 81 Sanitary, plumbing, heating and lighting fixtures, and fittings | 459 | 304 | 248 |
| Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 996 | 589 | 819 |
| Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 486 | 310 | 443 |
| Div. 84 Clothing | 1,851 | 1,083 | 1,174 |
| Div. 85 Footwear | 261 | 111 | 148 |
| Div. 86 Professional, scientific and controlling instruments; photographic and optical goods, watches and clocks | 794 | 538 | 298 |
| Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles, n.e.s. | 5,435 | 3,416 | 2,906 |
| Totals, Section 8 | 10,281 | 6,350 | 6,035 |
| Section 9. Commodities and Transactions not Classified According to Kind | |||
| Goods under $20 in value | 24 | 14 | 8 |
| Other | 38 | 19 | 26 |
| Totals, Section 9 | 62 | 33 | 34 |
| Total New Zealand produce exports | 1,108,091 | 570,826 | 777,140 |
| Re-exports | 23,628 | 13,691 | 14,935 |
| Grand total, merchandise exports | 1,131,719 | 584,518 | 792,075 |
| Exports of gold (excluded from above) | 3 | 6 | 5 |
DESTINATION OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS—The United Kingdom has been New Zealand's principal trading partner for over 100 years. The proportion of our exports (including re-exports) going to the United Kingdom market in the years prior to the Second World War was between 70 and 80 percent of the total value of all exports. With the growing diversification of our markets in recent years the proportion of New Zealand's export going to this market has fallen and by the 6-month period July-December 1971 represented only 26 percent of the total value of exports to all countries, compared with 31 percent for the 6-month period July-December 1970.
In recent years trade has been recorded with over 100 countries each year.
TOTAL EXPORTS TO INDIVIDUAL COUNTRIES—The following table gives exports (including re-exports but excluding gold, current coin, passengers' purchases, and ships' stores) to each country for the 3 latest June years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972.
| Country | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* |
|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Iceland included in EFTA from 1970. ‡ From 1971 French West Indies shown under Guadeloupe and Martinique. | ||||
| Sterling Area | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
| Associated States in Eastern Caribbean | 437 | 563 | 596 | 556 |
| Australia | 75,282 | 87,311 | 96,133 | 55,667 |
| Bahamas | 268 | 367 | 469 | 490 |
| Bahrein | 8 | 29 | 20 | 20 |
| Barbados | 1,428 | 1,750 | 2,079 | 1,857 |
| Bermuda | 884 | 1,412 | 1,842 | 499 |
| British Solomon Islands | 158 | 314 | 443 | 289 |
| Brunei | 4 | 10 | 11 | 5 |
| Cyprus | 1,272 | 1,007 | 1,171 | 984 |
| Fiji | 7,638 | 8,848 | 12,449 | 7,292 |
| Ghana | 118 | 140 | 228 | 104 |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 197 | 244 | 257 | 149 |
| Guyana | 56 | 56 | 40 | 48 |
| Hong Kong | 3,673 | 4,597 | 6,747 | 3,341 |
| India | 1,962 | 1,357 | 2,180 | 2,355 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 1,957 | 1,987 | 2,723 | 1,465 |
| Jamaica | 3,883 | 4,436 | 7,602 | 6,956 |
| Jordan | 12 | 10 | 18 | 163 |
| Kenya | 405 | 1,226 | 436 | 535 |
| Kuwait | 65 | 213 | 146 | 175 |
| Malawi | 40 | 63 | 142 | 74 |
| Malaysia | 6,317 | 7,269 | 7,959 | 6,404 |
| Malta | 37 | 42 | 50 | 5 |
| Mauritius and Dependencies | 332 | 550 | 713 | 514 |
| Montserrat | 23 | 30 | 30 | 21 |
| Nauru | 369 | 359 | 286 | 220 |
| New Hebrides | 226 | 476 | 923 | 637 |
| Nigeria | 54 | 38 | 159 | 126 |
| Norfolk Island | 259 | 469 | 583 | 297 |
| Pakistan | 218 | 1,832 | 435 | 689 |
| Papua, etc. | 744 | 2,790 | 3,420 | 1,690 |
| Pitcairn Island | 14 | 16 | 14 | 19 |
| Qatar and Trucial Sheikdoms | 15 | 76 | 87 | 93 |
| Seychelles | 4 | 2 | 2 | 6 |
| Sierra Leone | 13 | 21 | 11 | 1 |
| Singapore | 8,424 | 8,725 | 9,455 | 6,896 |
| South Africa | 2,472 | 3,197 | 8,953 | 10,236 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 1,242 | 2,049 | 1,741 | 1,369 |
| Tanzania | 212 | 490 | 178 | 220 |
| Tonga | 1,516 | 1,586 | 1,659 | 1,081 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 3,859 | 4,436 | 5,494 | 4,225 |
| Uganda | 39 | 64 | 36 | 66 |
| United Kingdom | 382,749 | 386,017 | 384,660 | 152,199 |
| Western Samoa | 1,946 | 3,431 | 3,425 | 2,321 |
| Zambia | 248 | 295 | 241 | 216 |
| Others | 20 | 10 | 24 | 62 |
| Totals, sterling countries | 511,099 | 540,212 | 566,272 | 272,641 |
| EFTA (Excluding U.K.) | ||||
| Austria | 179 | 779 | 316 | 175 |
| Denmark | 1,825 | 2,454 | 1,975 | 701 |
| Iceland | † | – | 28 | – |
| Norway | 1,326 | 1,198 | 1,180 | 564 |
| Portugal | 1,499 | 1,798 | 1,832 | 526 |
| Sweden | 2,493 | 2,592 | 2,108 | 887 |
| Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 1,035 | 2,150 | 1,459 | 892 |
| Totals, EFTA countries | 8,358 | 10,971 | 8,898 | 3,743 |
| EEC | ||||
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 19,304 | 21,292 | 25,529 | 9,744 |
| France and Monaco | 36,781 | 28,682 | 27,648 | 15,869 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 28,734 | 29,682 | 30,297 | 14,175 |
| Italy and San Marino | 21,591 | 23,724 | 19,228 | 7,576 |
| Netherlands | 13,611 | 16,113 | 17,014 | 8,264 |
| Totals, EEC countries | 120,021 | 119,492 | 119,717 | 55,629 |
| Dollar Area | ||||
| American Samoa | 1,615 | 2,333 | 2,486 | 1,414 |
| Canada | 16,383 | 45,343 | 32,186 | 20,308 |
| Colombia | 148 | 46 | 10 | 13 |
| Costa Rica | 1 | 153 | – | – |
| Dominican Republic | – | – | 141 | 101 |
| El Salvador | – | 299 | 21 | 2 |
| Guam | 1,090 | 1,306 | 1,434 | 1,246 |
| Guatemala | – | 18 | – | 1 |
| Liberia | 13 | 14 | 16 | 3 |
| Mexico | 722 | 1,255 | 1,920 | 1,120 |
| Panama Canal Zone | 103 | 206 | 385 | 75 |
| Panama Republic | 694 | 720 | 219 | 69 |
| Philippines | 7,031 | 6,518 | 9,116 | 5,841 |
| Puerto Rico, etc. | 578 | 1,036 | 1,120 | 244 |
| Ryukyu Islands, etc. | 791 | 971 | 750 | 1,326 |
| U.S. Trust Territories in Pacific | 76 | 582 | 544 | 60 |
| United States of America | 169,802 | 166,493 | 192,754 | 110,790 |
| Venezuela | 295 | 430 | 341 | 179 |
| Others | 1 | 12 | 21 | 5 |
| Totals, dollar area | 199,346 | 227,735 | 243,464 | 142,797 |
| Other Countries | ||||
| Argentina | 11 | 46 | 92 | 49 |
| Brazil | 3 | 337 | 38 | 47 |
| Bulgaria | 50 | 264 | 797 | – |
| Burma | 415 | 49 | 55 | 216 |
| Chile | 251 | 390 | 1,223 | 4,459 |
| China, People's Republic of | 3,683 | 4,084 | 1,655 | 14 |
| China, Taiwan | 2,444 | 3,073 | 2,486 | 958 |
| Czechoslovakia | 1,014 | 2,776 | 1,636 | 494 |
| Finland | 784 | 1,003 | 873 | 216 |
| French Guiana | 85 | 105 | 59 | 101 |
| French Polynesia | 3,543 | 3,885 | 4,332 | 2,905 |
| French West Indies | 72 | 110 | ‡ | ‡ |
| Germany, East | 1,093 | 667 | 1,573 | 634 |
| Greece | 6,191 | 8,468 | 12,290 | 7,691 |
| Guadeloupe | ‡ | ‡ | 55 | 175 |
| Hungary | 194 | 859 | 150 | 129 |
| Indonesia | 75 | 776 | 1,233 | 626 |
| Iran | 311 | 1,318 | 778 | 786 |
| Iraq | 9 | 29 | 327 | 57 |
| Israel | 91 | 44 | 469 | 10 |
| Japan | 88,001 | 105,557 | 102,684 | 51,521 |
| Korea, Republic of | 1,446 | 1,608 | 1,703 | 1,001 |
| Laos | 71 | 74 | 16 | 9 |
| Lebanon | 49 | 189 | 462 | 82 |
| Martinique | ‡ | ‡ | 138 | 147 |
| Morocco | 55 | 184 | 154 | 80 |
| Mozambique | 602 | 610 | 777 | 830 |
| Muscat and Oman | 14 | 34 | 42 | 6 |
| Nepal | 8 | 19 | 8 | 65 |
| Netherlands Antilles | 562 | 538 | 690 | 660 |
| New Caledonia | 1,986 | 3,171 | 4,079 | 2,674 |
| Peru | 2,310 | 4,127 | 6,946 | 5,506 |
| Poland | 2,103 | 3,129 | 3,274 | 1,672 |
| Romania | – | 3 | 188 | 2 |
| Saudi Arabia | 70 | 108 | 128 | 114 |
| South Vietnam | 97 | 132 | 462 | 14 |
| Spain | 4,538 | 4,475 | 1,962 | 1,063 |
| Sudan | 10 | 107 | 147 | 54 |
| Syria | 260 | 187 | 201 | 205 |
| Thailand | 2,545 | 3,171 | 4,453 | 4,077 |
| Tunisia | – | 125 | 160 | 77 |
| Turkey | 25 | 53 | 48 | 9 |
| United Arab Republic | 90 | 53 | 117 | 102 |
| U.S.S.R | 11,669 | 16,934 | 17,925 | 11,319 |
| Uruguay | 44 | 9 | 2 | – |
| Wallis and Futuna Islands | – | 142 | 204 | 129 |
| Yugoslavia | 1,679 | 3,720 | 2,140 | 465 |
| Others | 46 | 56 | 130 | 196 |
| Totals, other countries | 138,600 | 176,801 | 179,362 | 101,648 |
| Totals, all countries | 977,423 | 1,075,212 | 1,117,713 | 576,457 |
| Ships' stores | 8,785 | 8,614 | 10,412 | 6,064 |
| Passengers | 2,888 | 2,835 | 3,593 | 1,518 |
| Destination optional | – | – | – | 478 |
| Grand totals | 989,097 | 1,086,661 | 1,131,719 | 584,518 |
The table which follows shows for each of the last 7 June years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972, the percentage of total exports (excluding gold, current coin, passengers' purchases, and ships' stores) taken by each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand.
| Country | June Year 1965 | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967x | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| STERLING AREA | percent | |||||||
| Australia | 4.69 | 4.78 | 4.89 | 7.11 | 7.70 | 8.12 | 8.60 | 9.66 |
| Fiji | 0.49 | 0.51 | 0.52 | 0.71 | 0.78 | 0.82 | 1.11 | 1.27 |
| Hong Kong | 0.20 | 0.21 | 0.29 | 0.31 | 0.38 | 0.43 | 0.60 | 0.58 |
| Jamaica | 0.47 | 0.49 | 0.49 | 0.64 | 0.40 | 0.41 | 0.68 | 1.21 |
| Malaysia | 0.84 | 0.61 | 0.77 | 0.83 | 0.65 | 0.68 | 0.71 | 1.11 |
| Singapore | – | 0.43 | 0.55 | 0.73 | 0.86 | 0.81 | 0.85 | 1.20 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 0.50 | 0.48 | 0.44 | 0.44 | 0.39 | 0.41 | 0.49 | 0.73 |
| United Kingdom | 50.81 | 44.51 | 43.70 | 43.31 | 39.16 | 35.90 | 34.41 | 26.40 |
| Other | 2.30 | 2.90 | 2.50 | 1.81 | 1.97 | 2.63 | 3.17 | 5.15 |
| Totals, sterling countries | 60.30 | 54.93 | 54.15 | 55.89 | 52.29 | 50.24 | 50.66 | 47.30 |
| EFTA (excluding U.K.) | ||||||||
| Austria | 0.01 | – | 0.01 | – | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.03 | 0.03 |
| Denmark | 0.24 | 0.25 | 0.34 | 0.21 | 0.19 | 0.23 | 0.18 | 0.12 |
| Norway | 0.13 | 0.07 | 0.12 | 0.10 | 0.14 | 0.11 | 0.11 | 0.10 |
| Portugal | 0.35 | 0.25 | 0.20 | 0.23 | 0.15 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.09 |
| Sweden | 0.42 | 0.42 | 0.26 | 0.24 | 0.26 | 0.24 | 0.19 | 0.15 |
| Switzerland | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.12 | 0.13 | 0.11 | 0.20 | 0.13 | 0.15 |
| Totals, EFTA countries | 1.17 | 1.07 | 1.04 | 0.91 | 0.86 | 1.02 | 0.80 | 0.65 |
| EEC | ||||||||
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 3.27 | 2.94 | 1.62 | 1.41 | 1.97 | 1.98 | 2.28 | 1.69 |
| France | 4.60 | 5.30 | 3.45 | 3.26 | 3.76 | 2.67 | 2.47 | 2.75 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 4.04 | 3.44 | 2.85 | 2.59 | 2.94 | 2.76 | 2.71 | 2.46 |
| Italy | 2.45 | 2.63 | 2.08 | 1.91 | 2.21 | 2.21 | 1.72 | 1.31 |
| Netherlands | 1.83 | 1.42 | 1.66 | 1.35 | 1.39 | 1.50 | 1.52 | 1.43 |
| Totals, EEC countries | 16.19 | 15.74 | 11.65 | 10.53 | 12.28 | 11.11 | 10.71 | 9.65 |
| Country | June Year 1965 | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967x | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| DOLLAR AREA | percent | |||||||
| Canada | 1.43 | 1.26 | 1.47 | 1.30 | 1.68 | 4.22 | 2.88 | 3.52 |
| Philippines | 0.50 | 0.55 | 0.71 | 0.74 | 0.72 | 0.61 | 0.82 | 1.01 |
| U.S.A. | 12.66 | 14.12 | 15.86 | 17.01 | 17.37 | 15.48 | 17.25 | 19.22 |
| Other | 0.35 | 0.36 | 0.43 | 0.51 | 0.63 | 0.87 | 0.83 | 1.01 |
| Totals, dollar countries | 14.94 | 16.29 | 18.47 | 19.56 | 20.40 | 21.18 | 21.78 | 24.77 |
| OTHER | ||||||||
| China, People's Republic of | 0.43 | 0.82 | 1.14 | 0.70 | 0.38 | 0.38 | 0.15 | – |
| Greece | 0.37 | 0.48 | 0.45 | 0.48 | 0.63 | 0.79 | 1.10 | 1.33 |
| Japan | 4.34 | 7.47 | 8.85 | 8.39 | 9.00 | 9.82 | 9.19 | 8.94 |
| Peru | 0.29 | 0.24 | 0.67 | 0.49 | 0.24 | 0.38 | 0.62 | 0.96 |
| Spain | 0.24 | 0.45 | 0.21 | 0.31 | 0.46 | 0.42 | 0.18 | 0.18 |
| U.S.S.R. | 0.40 | 0.77 | 1.28 | 0.72 | 1.19 | 1.57 | 1.60 | 1.96 |
| Others | 1.33 | 1.74 | 2.08 | 2.02 | 2.27 | 3.04 | 3.16 | 4.23 |
| Totals, other countries | 7.40 | 11.98 | 14.69 | 13.12 | 14.18 | 16.44 | 16.05 | 17.63 |
| Totals, all countries | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports of merchandise (including re-exports) are given in the table below.
| June Year | United Kingdom | Canada | Australia | France | West Germany | United States | Other Countries* | Total Merchandise Exports |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including ships' stores and passengers' duty free stores. † Provisional. | ||||||||
| $(million) | ||||||||
| 1962 | 286.5 | 7.5 | 21.5 | 36.8 | 19.7 | 86.2 | 124.7 | 582.9 |
| 1963 | 296.4 | 9.0 | 27.5 | 41.1 | 22.4 | 107.8 | 123.4 | 627.6 |
| 1964 | 347.8 | 8.8 | 34.0 | 46.9 | 28.3 | 110.7 | 160.7 | 737.2 |
| 1965 | 374.8 | 10.6 | 34.6 | 33.9 | 29.8 | 93.6 | 165.2 | 742.2 |
| 1966 | 339.0 | 9.6 | 36.4 | 40.4 | 26.2 | 107.5 | 208.2 | 767.3 |
| 1967 | 314.8 | 10.6 | 35.2 | 24.8 | 20.5 | 114.2 | 207.1 | 727.2 |
| 1968 | 352.0 | 10.5 | 57.8 | 26.5 | 21.0 | 138.2 | 214.4 | 820.5 |
| 1969 | 382.7 | 16.4 | 75.3 | 36.8 | 28.7 | 169.8 | 279.4 | 989.1 |
| 1970 | 386.0 | 45.3 | 87.3 | 28.7 | 29.7 | 166.5 | 343.1 | 1,086.7 |
| 1971 | 384.7 | 32.2 | 96.1 | 27.6 | 30.3 | 192.8 | 368.0 | 1,131.7 |
| Jul-Dec 1971† | 152.2 | 20.3 | 55.7 | 15.9 | 14.2 | 110.8 | 215.5 | 584.5 |
The statistics quoted in the foregoing table indicate the destination of New Zealand exports as recorded on the Customs documents. In some instances the ultimate destination of exports is not known at the time of export, such goods being entered as exported to the country to which they are being shipped. This applies more particularly to wool, considerable quantities of which are shipped to the United Kingdom, and in normal times subsequently re-exported to the Continent. It should be observed, however, that in all instances where the final destination is known at the time of export, the exports are credited to that destination in the New Zealand trade statistics.
A further point of some importance is the fact that an appreciable quantity of wool is exported on an “optional” basis—United Kingdom, option Continent. In these cases, however, subsequent information is received as to the actual destination of the goods, and the entries are amended.
It will be realised, therefore, that the actual final destinations of New Zealand exports may vary appreciably from the classification shown in the table. For these reasons it is probable that exports to Continental countries are normally somewhat higher than the figures indicate; conversely, exports to the United Kingdom for retention in that country are lower than the totals quoted in the table.
In the following table figures are given for the value of New Zealand's export trade to European countries. This table shows the importance of wool as the chief commodity in New Zealand's trade with Europe.
| Country | June Year | July-Dec 1971* | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971x | ||
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| $(000) | ||||||
| Austria | 39 | 38 | 179 | 779 | 316 | 175 |
| Belgium | 11,636 | 11,462 | 19,304 | 21,292 | 25,529 | 9,744 |
| Bulgaria | 638 | 596 | 50 | 264 | 797 | – |
| Czechoslovakia | 1,331 | 946 | 1,014 | 2,776 | 1,636 | 494 |
| Denmark | 2,442 | 1,684 | 1,825 | 2,454 | 1,975 | 701 |
| Finland | 648 | 772 | 784 | 1,003 | 873 | 216 |
| France | 24,825 | 26,510 | 36,781 | 28,682 | 27,648 | 15,869 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 20,517 | 21,033 | 28,734 | 29,682 | 30,297 | 14,175 |
| Germany, Democratic Republic | 1,632 | 1,035 | 1,093 | 667 | 1,573 | 634 |
| Greece | 3,268 | 3,916 | 6,191 | 8,468 | 12,290 | 7,691 |
| Hungary | 359 | 261 | 194 | 859 | 150 | 129 |
| Italy | 15,008 | 15,548 | 21,591 | 23,724 | 19,228 | 7,576 |
| Netherlands | 11,953 | 11,006 | 13,611 | 16,113 | 17,014 | 8,264 |
| Norway | 840 | 812 | 1,326 | 1,198 | 1,180 | 564 |
| Poland | 1,646 | 1,346 | 2,103 | 3,129 | 3,274 | 1,672 |
| Portugal | 1,461 | 1,898 | 1,499 | 1,798 | 1,832 | 526 |
| Spain | 1,529 | 2,543 | 4,538 | 4,475 | 1,962 | 1,063 |
| Sweden | 1,880 | 1,953 | 2,493 | 2,592 | 2,108 | 887 |
| Switzerland | 847 | 1,025 | 1,035 | 2,150 | 1,459 | 892 |
| Turkey | 20 | 34 | 25 | 53 | 48 | 9 |
| U.S.S.R. | 9,184 | 5,839 | 11,669 | 16,934 | 17,925 | 11,319 |
| Yugoslavia | 1,190 | 1,047 | 1,679 | 3,720 | 2,140 | 465 |
| Totals | 112,895 | 11.1,303 | 157,717 | 172,812 | 171,255 | 83,064 |
| percent | ||||||
| Percentage of total New Zealand exports taken by European countries | 15.52 | 13.66 | 16.14 | 16.07 | 15.32 | 14.41 |
| $(000) | ||||||
| Value of wool exported to European countries | 76,430 | 75,847 | 106,928 | 102,056 | 99,515 | 40,332 |
| percent | ||||||
| Percentage of wool exports to total exports to European countries (value basis) | 67.70 | 68.29 | 67.80 | 59.06 | 58.11 | 48.56 |
| Percentage of total New Zealand wool exports taken by European countries (value basis) | 43.90 | 47.94 | 50.35 | 49.97 | 52.98 | 53.26 |
DESTINATION OF MAIN EXPORTS—The table which follows shows quantities and values of the principal exports of New Zealand produce sent to various destinations during the latest June years.
| Country to Which Exported | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971 | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
| Wool (Greasy, Slipe, and Scoured) | ||||||
| metric tons | $(000) | metric tons | $(000) | metric tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 4,239 | 3,270 | 4,581 | 3,748 | 7,003 | 5,296 |
| Bulgaria | – | – | 449 | 263 | 1,351 | 757 |
| Belgium | 24,181 | 14,050 | 30,012 | 17,214 | 33,665 | 19,173 |
| Canada | 2,552 | 1,965 | 2,502 | 1,970 | 1,675 | 1,341 |
| China, People's Republic of | 2,831 | 2,378 | 3,892 | 2,414 | 1,279 | 768 |
| Czechoslovakia | 1,667 | 1,001 | 4,810 | 2,676 | 3,116 | 1,600 |
| Denmark | 1,367 | 1,127 | 1,854 | 1,637 | 1,257 | 990 |
| Finland | 344 | 296 | 465 | 399 | 541 | 435 |
| France | 45,667 | 29,016 | 30,135 | 18,126 | 26,399 | 15,376 |
| Germany, Democratic Republic | 1,713 | 1,092 | 1,065 | 667 | 2,494 | 1,573 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 22,969 | 17,326 | 20,552 | 15,441 | 20,789 | 15,181 |
| Greece | 3,358 | 2,932 | 4,624 | 4,147 | 7,962 | 6,889 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 1,951 | 1,296 | 1,905 | 1,322 | 2,626 | 1,835 |
| Italy | 19,232 | 13,900 | 18,452 | 13,032 | 12,638 | 8,233 |
| Japan | 28,404 | 22,620 | 31,562 | 24,346 | 27,246 | 19,351 |
| Mexico | 655 | 368 | 496 | 297 | 903 | 531 |
| Netherlands | 9,604 | 5,793 | 7,343 | 4,491 | 13,002 | 7,280 |
| Norway | 623 | 552 | 865 | 809 | 805 | 669 |
| Poland | 2,556 | 1,858 | 4,323 | 2,777 | 5,110 | 3,241 |
| Portugal | 2,261 | 1,397 | 2,851 | 1,716 | 3,025 | 1,723 |
| South Africa | 895 | 777 | 1,125 | 985 | 1,163 | 963 |
| Spain | 3,036 | 2,018 | 2,203 | 1,413 | 1,015 | 585 |
| Sweden | 1,478 | 1,277 | 1,256 | 1,102 | 884 | 737 |
| U.S.S.R. | 14,676 | 11,668 | 19,454 | 12,837 | 20,747 | 13,317 |
| United Kingdom | 68,605 | 45,817 | 62,769 | 41,140 | 56,404 | 34,027 |
| United States | 39,319 | 25,341 | 35,269 | 22,916 | 32,931 | 20,621 |
| Yugoslavia | 1,489 | 1,440 | 4,004 | 2,957 | 2,367 | 1,635 |
| Other countries | 2,246 | 1,805 | 4,233 | 3,380 | 5,096 | 3,722 |
| Totals | 307,917 | 212,381 | 303,050 | 204,222 | 293,494 | 187,850 |
| Frozen and Chilled Beef and Veal | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| American Samoa | 156 | 143 | 281 | 242 | 298 | 293 |
| Bahamas | 27 | 20 | 45 | 37 | 66 | 53 |
| Barbados | 1,156 | 719 | 1,426 | 902 | 1,381 | 950 |
| Belgium | 41 | 24 | 37 | 23 | 674 | 599 |
| Bermuda | 511 | 585 | 872 | 889 | 1,019 | 1,162 |
| Canada | 7,299 | 5,651 | 46,040 | 35,379 | 27,407 | 22,647 |
| Cyprus | 772 | 554 | 375 | 289 | 482 | 466 |
| Fiji | 29 | 54 | 37 | 72 | 50 | 91 |
| France | 46 | 31 | 58 | 65 | 154 | 186 |
| French Polynesia | 1,380 | 1,600 | 1,385 | 1,703 | 1,497 | 1,949 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 45 | 26 | 23 | 17 | 28 | 31 |
| Greece | 38 | 37 | 43 | 26 | 55 | 39 |
| Guam | 974 | 924 | 1,191 | 1,116 | 1,154 | 1,168 |
| Hong Kong | 613 | 688 | 677 | 812 | 1,024 | 1,322 |
| Israel | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Italy | 21 | 12 | – | – | 87 | 70 |
| Jamaica | 1,222 | 846 | 1,489 | 997 | 1,949 | 1,393 |
| Japan | 1,907 | 1,312 | 3,335 | 2,536 | 3,296 | 2,603 |
| Korea | 255 | 195 | 831 | 601 | 446 | 315 |
| Malaysia | 181 | 179 | 376 | 388 | 173 | 211 |
| Netherlands | 646 | 492 | 302 | 302 | 801 | 892 |
| Netherlands Antilles | 433 | 353 | 320 | 276 | 303 | 308 |
| New Caledonia | 403 | 286 | 221 | 231 | 7 | 5 |
| Philippines | 648 | 585 | 313 | 375 | 504 | 654 |
| Puerto Rico | 562 | 528 | 813 | 762 | 975 | 1,026 |
| Ryukyu Islands | 302 | 420 | 609 | 765 | 564 | 690 |
| Singapore | 1,914 | 1,748 | 2,360 | 2,267 | 2,034 | 2,309 |
| Sweden | 130 | 204 | 109 | 190 | 85 | 163 |
| Switzerland | 648 | 587 | 1,177 | 1,302 | 760 | 834 |
| Tonga | 36 | 22 | 47 | 23 | 34 | 18 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 1,581 | 1,222 | 2,064 | 1,616 | 2,290 | 1,923 |
| United Kingdom | 10,599 | 7,995 | 14,004 | 10,237 | 16,872 | 15,569 |
| United States | 95,794 | 80,296 | 87,903 | 85,721 | 106,853 | 106,987 |
| Other countries | 752 | 785 | 6,134 | 4,084 | 4,680 | 3,483 |
| Totals | 131,121 | 109,121 | 174,898 | 154,244 | 178,001 | 170,414 |
| Frozen Lamb | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 530 | 196 | 133 | 66 | 3 | 2 |
| Barbados | 320 | 123 | 375 | 159 | 417 | 205 |
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 449 | 175 | 633 | 298 | 544 | 278 |
| Bermuda | 197 | 134 | 331 | 235 | 366 | 289 |
| Canada | 8,200 | 3,174 | 1,576 | 1,003 | 2,276 | 1,384 |
| Cyprus | 1,257 | 431 | 1,136 | 513 | 810 | 364 |
| Fiji | 1,037 | 301 | 862 | 309 | 885 | 327 |
| France and Monaco | 183 | 104 | 132 | 103 | 127 | 87 |
| French Polynesia | 238 | 151 | 290 | 208 | 290 | 221 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 687 | 263 | 1,785 | 853 | 3,023 | 1,404 |
| Greece | 7,057 | 2,436 | 8,900 | 3,807 | 10,297 | 4,608 |
| Hong Kong | 383 | 153 | 456 | 203 | 515 | 249 |
| Italy | 1,635 | 812 | 839 | 498 | 1,262 | 714 |
| Jamaica | 186 | 116 | 171 | 111 | 249 | 193 |
| Japan | 3,522 | 1,473 | 5,612 | 2,731 | 3,766 | 2,022 |
| Malaysia | 393 | 142 | 485 | 212 | 228 | 92 |
| Netherlands | 1,345 | 500 | 1,164 | 533 | 2,002 | 968 |
| Singapore | 1,054 | 434 | 870 | 379 | 742 | 351 |
| Switzerland | 526 | 228 | 608 | 308 | 416 | 228 |
| Tonga | 641 | 112 | 699 | 121 | 825 | 154 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 295 | 145 | 377 | 200 | 294 | 167 |
| United Kingdom | 291,865 | 132,594 | 271,076 | 132,753 | 282,818 | 139,853 |
| United States | 8,424 | 4,760 | 11,431 | 6,839 | 8,310 | 5,444 |
| Western Samoa | 717 | 125 | 798 | 140 | 1,003 | 174 |
| Zambia | 422 | 147 | 342 | 137 | 171 | 73 |
| Other countries | 2,039 | 871 | 3,233 | 1,561 | 2,724 | 1,332 |
| Totals | 333,604 | 150,106 | 314,313 | 154,280 | 324,361 | 161,182 |
| Frozen Mutton | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 86 | 13 | – | – | – | – |
| Barbados | 89 | 20 | 106 | 22 | 129 | 32 |
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 183 | 44 | 162 | 44 | 222 | 77 |
| Canada | 1,028 | 418 | 660 | 293 | 1,480 | 877 |
| Cyprus | 299 | 106 | 204 | 65 | 449 | 170 |
| Fiji | 447 | 97 | 467 | 129 | 343 | 98 |
| France and Monaco | 140 | 32 | 167 | 44 | 150 | 43 |
| French Polynesia | 56 | 31 | 24 | 17 | 13 | 7 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 1,205 | 224 | 439 | 103 | 675 | 161 |
| Greece | 2,472 | 451 | 184 | 38 | 921 | 195 |
| Jamaica | 1,049 | 193 | 1,751 | 463 | 2,024 | 604 |
| Japan | 90,484 | 18,090 | 82,075 | 19,621 | 50,709 | 13,924 |
| Netherlands | 217 | 45 | 337 | 88 | 499 | 138 |
| Papua and New Guinea | 238 | 50 | 363 | 97 | 180 | 49 |
| Peru | 857 | 160 | – | – | – | – |
| Singapore | 143 | 32 | 188 | 45 | 86 | 20 |
| Tonga | 145 | 23 | 96 | 18 | 41 | 8 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 196 | 48 | 223 | 63 | 396 | 136 |
| United Kingdom | 31,865 | 5,005 | 19,637 | 4,638 | 22,480 | 5,589 |
| United States | 320 | 144 | 20 | 12 | 42 | 31 |
| Western Samoa | 79 | 12 | 83 | 16 | 66 | 14 |
| Other countries | 609 | 137 | 10,906 | 2,776 | 13,327 | 3,117 |
| Totals | 132,207 | 25,375 | 118,092 | 28,593 | 94,233 | 25,291 |
| Frozen Pork | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Belgium | 19 | 17 | 32 | 43 | 9 | 12 |
| Fiji | 44 | 31 | 26 | 22 | 73 | 57 |
| France | 135 | 130 | 105 | 137 | 216 | 272 |
| French Polynesia | 73 | 59 | 54 | 53 | 51 | 53 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 262 | 148 | 155 | 103 | 155 | 117 |
| Guam | 37 | 21 | – | – | – | – |
| Japan | 217 | 125 | 150 | 126 | 18 | 17 |
| Nauru | 28 | 16 | 7 | 5 | – | – |
| Netherlands | 19 | 12 | 9 | 6 | 21 | 17 |
| New Caledonia | 110 | 64 | 54 | 45 | 22 | 18 |
| Singapore | 137 | 75 | 18 | 11 | 14 | 10 |
| United Kingdom | 31 | 13 | – | – | 7 | 2 |
| Other countries | 71 | 42 | 61 | 47 | 57 | 44 |
| Totals | 1,182 | 752 | 672 | 598 | 641 | 619 |
| Other Frozen Meat | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 233 | 46 | 30 | 23 | 28 | 14 |
| Canada | 277 | 216 | 438 | 258 | 357 | 245 |
| Cyprus | 118 | 56 | 70 | 44 | 50 | 34 |
| France | 2,691 | 1,322 | 2,870 | 2,309 | 2,558 | 2,020 |
| French Polynesia | 229 | 141 | 253 | 214 | 173 | 139 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 2,132 | 1,949 | 2,237 | 2,908 | 2,543 | 3,194 |
| Greece | 391 | 102 | 140 | 26 | 519 | 178 |
| Hong Kong | 139 | 41 | 267 | 86 | 354 | 128 |
| Italy | 242 | 80 | 165 | 98 | 291 | 195 |
| Jamaica | 1,028 | 365 | 1,180 | 508 | 945 | 468 |
| Japan | 350 | 150 | 920 | 559 | 1,062 | 680 |
| Netherlands | 392 | 335 | 425 | 552 | 520 | 618 |
| Netherlands Antilles | 223 | 93 | 189 | 86 | 225 | 125 |
| Philippines | 386 | 75 | 226 | 37 | 131 | 21 |
| Singapore | 251 | 106 | 258 | 128 | 185 | 96 |
| Sweden | 330 | 296 | 304 | 429 | 356 | 435 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 294 | 111 | 305 | 146 | 154 | 84 |
| United Kingdom | 26,124 | 12,731 | 28,183 | 16,778 | 28,278 | 18,057 |
| United States | 526 | 529 | 506 | 536 | 556 | 639 |
| Other countries | 782 | 392 | 1,194 | 814 | 1,032 | 858 |
| Totals | 37,135 | 19,136 | 40,158 | 26,540 | 40,318 | 28,228 |
| Canned and Other Preserved Meats | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| American Samoa | 366 | 326 | 488 | 519 | 84 | 131 |
| Fiji | 259 | 246 | 284 | 262 | 284 | 282 |
| French Polynesia | 188 | 230 | 187 | 218 | 321 | 400 |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 95 | 105 | 101 | 105 | 96 | 109 |
| Italy | 217 | 36 | 339 | 68 | 284 | 63 |
| Jamaica | 250 | 171 | 180 | 123 | 134 | 97 |
| Japan | 136 | 42 | 164 | 45 | 34 | 16 |
| Nauru | 95 | 107 | 116 | 130 | 118 | 146 |
| Papua and New Guinea | 136 | 115 | 126 | 102 | 73 | 55 |
| Philippines | 121 | 21 | 28 | 12 | 110 | 49 |
| Tonga | 193 | 171 | 196 | 168 | 182 | 176 |
| United Kingdom | 1,923 | 1,975 | 1,368 | 1,189 | 1,303 | 1,483 |
| Other countries | 517 | 317 | 904 | 539 | 1,056 | 612 |
| Totals | 4,497 | 3,861 | 4,481 | 3,481 | 4,080 | 3,619 |
| Butter | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| American Samoa | 81 | 54 | 104 | 68 | 106 | 70 |
| Bahamas | 281 | 165 | 249 | 146 | 360 | 215 |
| Barbados | 231 | 134 | 251 | 143 | 254 | 154 |
| Bermuda | 183 | 82 | 284 | 131 | 308 | 159 |
| Canada | 1,200 | 613 | – | – | 17 | 11 |
| Cyprus | 113 | 66 | 35 | 20 | 79 | 49 |
| Fiji | 633 | 362 | 941 | 551 | 744 | 506 |
| French Polynesia | 236 | 159 | 206 | 139 | 205 | 138 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 355 | 210 | 335 | 190 | 282 | 176 |
| Ghana | 20 | 12 | 31 | 18 | 5 | 3 |
| Guyana | 20 | 9 | 17 | 7 | 12 | 6 |
| Hong Kong | 319 | 183 | 394 | 208 | 384 | 213 |
| India | 186 | 124 | 104 | 69 | 1 | 1 |
| Jamaica | 2,112 | 1,233 | 2,069 | 1,300 | 3,231 | 2,132 |
| Japan | 193 | 95 | 43 | 23 | 111 | 58 |
| Malaysia | 1,432 | 702 | 261 | 121 | 666 | 462 |
| Mexico | 745 | 311 | 1,895 | 820 | 2,418 | 1,111 |
| Netherlands Antilles | 117 | 75 | 174 | 105 | 230 | 142 |
| Nigeria | 1 | – | 6 | 3 | – | – |
| Panama Canal Zone | 120 | 98 | 150 | 121 | 120 | 103 |
| Panama Republic | 784 | 639 | 811 | 670 | 179 | 140 |
| Peru | 2,289 | 1,087 | 5,065 | 2,256 | 8,071 | 3,644 |
| Philippines | 1,439 | 752 | 1,332 | 685 | 1,355 | 665 |
| Singapore | 1,165 | 666 | 1,836 | 757 | 1,857 | 1,002 |
| South Africa | – | – | – | – | 7,750 | 4,876 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 737 | 379 | 354 | 175 | 450 | 218 |
| Thailand | 1,107 | 567 | 1,150 | 557 | 716 | 421 |
| Tonga | 121 | 79 | 130 | 86 | 122 | 81 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 1,234 | 719 | 1,293 | 740 | 1,225 | 765 |
| United Kingdom | 183,973 | 104,333 | 173,592 | 98,662 | 157,503 | 94,711 |
| United States | 1,263 | 594 | 782 | 389 | 834 | 645 |
| Western Samoa | 134 | 88 | 147 | 96 | 182 | 121 |
| Other countries | 296 | 170 | 852 | 491 | 1,615 | 929 |
| Totals | 203,118 | 114,760 | 194,893 | 109,747 | 191,392 | 113,926 |
| Cheese | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Ass. States in Eastern Caribbean | 141 | 87 | 176 | 109 | 211 | 131 |
| Australia | 898 | 631 | 1,135 | 805 | 1,138 | 868 |
| Barbados | 504 | 221 | 556 | 248 | 722 | 343 |
| Belgium | 253 | 124 | 220 | 108 | – | – |
| Bermuda | 62 | 26 | 112 | 48 | 149 | 67 |
| Cyprus | 67 | 32 | 75 | 37 | 112 | 56 |
| Fiji | 64 | 30 | 52 | 25 | 67 | 32 |
| French Polynesia | 91 | 66 | 105 | 71 | 102 | 72 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 648 | 317 | 626 | 295 | 341 | 172 |
| Guyana | 4 | 2 | – | – | – | – |
| Hong Kong | 63 | 32 | 51 | 26 | 83 | 43 |
| Italy | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Jamaica | 1,526 | 571 | 1,426 | 521 | 3,347 | 1,297 |
| Japan | 4,954 | 2,139 | 6,916 | 3,007 | 6,708 | 2,870 |
| Malaysia | 47 | 22 | 24 | 12 | 14 | 7 |
| Netherlands | 36 | 15 | 36 | 17 | 125 | 59 |
| Philippines | 294 | 132 | 54 | 16 | 697 | 332 |
| Singapore | 267 | 122 | 248 | 113 | 184 | 89 |
| South Africa | 9 | 5 | 4 | 3 | 1,847 | 1,046 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 1,434 | 517 | 2,118 | 760 | 2,150 | 807 |
| United Kingdom | 69,173 | 33,649 | 68,007 | 33,005 | 66,885 | 34,782 |
| United States | 5,569 | 3,758 | 6,878 | 4,914 | 6,049 | 4,804 |
| Other countries | 173 | 106 | 331 | 202 | 289 | 172 |
| Totals | 86,276 | 42,603 | 89,151 | 44,342 | 91,217 | 48,050 |
| Milk (Dried, Condensed, etc.) | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Barbados | 264 | 42 | 491 | 75 | 540 | 103 |
| Canada | 954 | 230 | 1,052 | 277 | 941 | 242 |
| China, Taiwan | 3,139 | 503 | 4,262 | 669 | 3,651 | 798 |
| Denmark | 175 | 22 | 86 | 9 | 400 | 72 |
| Fiji | 757 | 225 | 953 | 286 | 957 | 321 |
| French Polynesia | 300 | 85 | 229 | 69 | 210 | 73 |
| Hong Kong | 260 | 44 | 468 | 75 | 677 | 142 |
| India | 7,554 | 1,106 | 5,896 | 753 | 8,651 | 1,643 |
| Indonesia | 151 | 39 | 1,400 | 235 | 2,583 | 629 |
| Israel | 492 | 63 | – | – | 1,968 | 446 |
| Italy | 50 | 7 | – | – | – | – |
| Jamaica | 1,707 | 257 | 1,875 | 280 | 6,368 | 1,173 |
| Japan | 30,722 | 4,173 | 33,735 | 4,350 | 17,353 | 3,287 |
| Kuwait | 340 | 58 | 731 | 150 | 310 | 77 |
| Malaysia | 18,976 | 3,504 | 25,377 | 4,638 | 22,312 | 4,924 |
| Mauritius | 662 | 165 | 1,276 | 300 | 1,168 | 343 |
| Mozambique | 737 | 128 | 1,118 | 177 | 1,089 | 228 |
| Pakistan | 1,014 | 166 | 8,241 | 1,195 | 1,373 | 258 |
| Peru | 6,489 | 1,030 | 11,824 | 1,854 | 16,647 | 3,233 |
| Philippines | 17,541 | 2,731 | 19,111 | 2,932 | 22,554 | 4,590 |
| Ryukyu | 1,129 | 129 | 1,459 | 163 | 125 | 15 |
| Singapore | 5,978 | 1,022 | 9,189 | 1,551 | 7,649 | 1,482 |
| South Africa | – | – | 30 | 5 | 504 | 104 |
| South Vietnam | 213 | 38 | 646 | 116 | 1 | – |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 2,675 | 705 | 4,601 | 1,444 | 3,903 | 1,274 |
| Thailand | 6,747 | 1,142 | 10,894 | 1,763 | 14,886 | 2,976 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 1,924 | 908 | 1,933 | 655 | 4,813 | 1,458 |
| United Kingdom | 19,620 | 4,130 | 29,484 | 6,149 | 7,389 | 1,938 |
| Western Samoa | 232 | 72 | 249 | 82 | 260 | 91 |
| Venezuela | 784 | 125 | 999 | 149 | 298 | 51 |
| Other countries | 1,021 | 277 | 3,831 | 690 | 8,338 | 2,081 |
| Totals | 132,605 | 23,129 | 181,439 | 31,092 | 157,917 | 34,052 |
| Casein | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Canada | 80 | 32 | 490 | 193 | 679 | 300 |
| France | 1,639 | 743 | 3,453 | 1,529 | 3,469 | 1,614 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 8,077 | 3,697 | 9,689 | 4,339 | 11,025 | 4,860 |
| India | 15 | 7 | – | – | 8 | 4 |
| Italy | 1,187 | 544 | 3,951 | 1,778 | 3,420 | 1,598 |
| Japan | 14,002 | 5,901 | 12,589 | 5,113 | 16,439 | 7,122 |
| Netherlands | 1,099 | 502 | 2,621 | 1,161 | 2,886 | 1,316 |
| Spain | 285 | 128 | 1,077 | 473 | 1,042 | 467 |
| Sweden | 880 | 368 | 886 | 372 | 999 | 452 |
| United Kingdom | 5,140 | 2,248 | 5,490 | 2,321 | 5,699 | 2,624 |
| United States | 16,404 | 7,345 | 18,921 | 7,664 | 19,874 | 8,560 |
| Other countries | 427 | 194 | 1,844 | 809 | 2,899 | 1,285 |
| Totals | 49,236 | 21,708 | 61,010 | 25,755 | 68,436 | 30,202 |
| Edible Tallow | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 150 | 18 | – | – | – | – |
| Burma | 300 | 35 | – | – | 75 | 9 |
| China, People's Republic of | 30 | 3 | – | – | 86 | 16 |
| Fiji | 115 | 15 | 2 | – | 15 | 3 |
| Hong Kong | 126 | 16 | 121 | 19 | 139 | 27 |
| India | 547 | 64 | 127 | 16 | – | – |
| Japan | 889 | 90 | 528 | 69 | 3 | 1 |
| Malaysia | 807 | 99 | 442 | 68 | 140 | 27 |
| Singapore | 877 | 109 | 739 | 126 | 399 | 77 |
| Tanzania | 715 | 82 | 501 | 73 | 266 | 49 |
| United Kingdom | 603 | 73 | 648 | 101 | 335 | 69 |
| Other countries | 287 | 39 | 961 | 159 | 566 | 112 |
| Totals | 5,446 | 642 | 4,069 | 632 | 2,024 | 389 |
| Inedible Tallow | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 912 | 110 | 653 | 92 | 492 | 94 |
| Burma | 2,942 | 329 | – | – | 50 | 6 |
| China, People's Republic of | 5,151 | 469 | 922 | 139 | 2,648 | 442 |
| Fiji | 776 | 83 | 785 | 130 | 836 | 151 |
| France | 1,824 | 173 | 5,947 | 735 | 8,106 | 1,269 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 822 | 73 | 105 | 13 | 126 | 14 |
| India | 681 | 76 | 421 | 57 | – | – |
| Japan | 9,827 | 987 | 12,167 | 1,594 | 17,320 | 2,720 |
| Kenya | 1,320 | 132 | 3,466 | 472 | 511 | 80 |
| Malaysia | 3,042 | 305 | 1,387 | 185 | 2,264 | 368 |
| Mauritius | 1,699 | 133 | 1,543 | 152 | 1,774 | 241 |
| Mozambique | 3,689 | 294 | 2,681 | 300 | 2,640 | 419 |
| Netherlands | 8,797 | 713 | 8,501 | 965 | 5,120 | 695 |
| Philippines | 2,563 | 224 | 840 | 93 | 2,190 | 343 |
| Singapore | 999 | 103 | 735 | 99 | 1,237 | 203 |
| South Africa | 4,737 | 396 | 2,487 | 256 | 1,123 | 162 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 1,847 | 132 | 1,117 | 138 | 388 | 67 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 1,469 | 131 | 1,276 | 145 | 255 | 44 |
| United Kingdom | 7,829 | 680 | 14,605 | 1,860 | 10,290 | 1,603 |
| Other countries | 3,315 | 317 | 7,555 | 959 | 5,088 | 827 |
| Totals | 64,241 | 5,859 | 67,193 | 8,381 | 62,458 | 9,747 |
| Cattle and Horse Hides | ||||||
| lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 1,705 | 234 | 285 | 48 | 647 | 103 |
| China, People's Republic of | 535 | 73 | – | – | – | – |
| Denmark | 1,821 | 253 | 497 | 73 | 481 | 74 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 4,844 | 620 | 4,772 | 763 | 2,669 | 368 |
| Greece | 1,212 | 188 | 1,773 | 333 | 1,783 | 297 |
| Italy | 26,098 | 3,758 | 27,466 | 4,521 | 34,866 | 5,412 |
| Japan | 6,872 | 1,019 | 12,025 | 2,209 | 10,454 | 1,768 |
| Netherlands | 4,817 | 699 | 3,904 | 685 | 2,009 | 310 |
| Norway | 812 | 112 | 1,178 | 180 | 1,322 | 188 |
| Poland | 1,493 | 242 | – | – | 131 | 33 |
| Spain | 1,717 | 244 | 1,427 | 214 | 2,889 | 371 |
| United Kingdom | 2,472 | 323 | 1,891 | 314 | 929 | 134 |
| Yugoslavia | 1,010 | 127 | 4,252 | 615 | 2,945 | 417 |
| Other countries | 2,069 | 305 | 2,267 | 398 | 1,791 | 296 |
| Totals | 57,476 | 8,197 | 61,737 | 10,352 | 62,914 | 9,769 |
| Calf and Kip Skins | ||||||
| lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 402 | 111 | 124 | 33 | 35 | 6 |
| France | 205 | 113 | 654 | 263 | 282 | 87 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 322 | 181 | 397 | 182 | 220 | 72 |
| Italy | 1,018 | 572 | 1,546 | 737 | 3,739 | 1,148 |
| Japan | 1,516 | 566 | 1,321 | 488 | 560 | 162 |
| Netherlands | 436 | 244 | 389 | 162 | 356 | 91 |
| Spain | 853 | 372 | 1,862 | 748 | 107 | 19 |
| United Kingdom | 1,273 | 749 | 165 | 66 | 351 | 115 |
| United States | 434 | 236 | 67 | 32 | 3 | 1 |
| Other countries | 115 | 31 | 721 | 178 | 942 | 169 |
| Totals | 6,574 | 3,175 | 7,247 | 2,889 | 6,594 | 1,871 |
| Sheepskins (With Wool) | ||||||
| lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
| France | 3,665 | 635 | 3,094 | 547 | 3,775 | 575 |
| Italy | 540 | 113 | 858 | 186 | 244 | 44 |
| Netherlands | 10 | 2 | 123 | 30 | 77 | 20 |
| Portugal | 14 | 3 | – | – | – | – |
| Spain | 2,406 | 441 | 668 | 147 | 704 | 104 |
| United Kingdom | 338 | 74 | 1,477 | 293 | 991 | 219 |
| Other countries | 40 | 11 | 350 | 92 | 184 | 48 |
| Totals | 7,014 | 1,279 | 6,570 | 1,294 | 5,974 | 1,011 |
| Sheepskins (Without Wool) | ||||||
| doz(000) | $(000) | doz(000) | $(000) | doz(000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 28 | 364 | 1 | 8 | 7 | 97 |
| Belgium | 257 | 3,944 | 132 | 2,150 | 219 | 3,133 |
| Canada | 14 | 158 | 8 | 69 | 21 | 233 |
| Finland | 25 | 209 | 41 | 351 | 36 | 210 |
| France | 258 | 3,121 | 376 | 3,562 | 443 | 4,902 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 37 | 347 | 55 | 466 | 24 | 178 |
| Italy | 80 | 1,346 | 130 | 1,838 | 81 | 977 |
| Netherlands | 177 | 2,804 | 321 | 5,348 | 225 | 3,133 |
| Spain | 104 | 1,189 | 102 | 1,125 | 19 | 183 |
| United Kingdom | 615 | 8,707 | 726 | 8,626 | 692 | 8,524 |
| United States | 1,406 | 18,272 | 807 | 7,682 | 1,161 | 15,255 |
| Other countries | 8 | 91 | 50 | 428 | 24 | 274 |
| Totals | 3,009 | 40,552 | 2,751 | 31,652 | 2,952 | 37,101 |
| Sausage Casings | ||||||
| hanks | hanks | hanks | ||||
| (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 55 | 96 | 46 | 97 | 12 | 25 |
| Canada | 1,843 | 2,556 | 2,490 | 3,805 | 1,870 | 2,899 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 485 | 909 | 479 | 970 | 504 | 1,200 |
| Japan | 124 | 190 | 193 | 413 | 237 | 572 |
| United Kingdom | 3,681 | 5,027 | 3,110 | 5,829 | 3,096 | 6,037 |
| United States | 1,144 | 1,939 | 1,140 | 2,419 | 1,351 | 2,973 |
| Yugoslavia | 68 | 107 | 40 | 93 | 22 | 56 |
| Other countries | 72 | 106 | 147 | 346 | 166 | 341 |
| Totals | 7,472 | 10,929 | 7,646 | 13,972 | 7,259 | 14,102 |
| Apples (Fresh Whole Fruit) | ||||||
| lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
| Belgium | 7,790 | 484 | 7,818 | 586 | 11,980 | 901 |
| Canada | 4,999 | 312 | 7,193 | 520 | 4,841 | 363 |
| Fiji | 574 | 36 | 675 | 45 | 697 | 52 |
| Finland | 2,468 | 154 | 1,528 | 115 | 1,082 | 81 |
| French Polynesia | 578 | 37 | 651 | 45 | 598 | 45 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 7,658 | 480 | 10,249 | 769 | 11,004 | 825 |
| Hong Kong | 2,576 | 161 | 2,390 | 167 | 3,221 | 242 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 2,487 | 155 | 3,367 | 253 | 3,000 | 225 |
| New Caledonia | 686 | 43 | 690 | 47 | 668 | 50 |
| Norway | 1,3.63 | 84 | 1,500 | 113 | 1,670 | 125 |
| Philippines | 1,405 | 91 | 360 | 27 | 180 | 14 |
| Singapore | 1,295 | 81 | 2,023 | 136 | 980 | 74 |
| Sweden | 2,380 | 149 | 1,880 | 141 | 600 | 45 |
| United Kingdom | 48,987 | 3,064 | 69,968 | 5,178 | 65,077 | 4,849 |
| United States | 3,140 | 196 | 5,704 | 421 | 4,805 | 360 |
| Venezuela | 2,398 | 150 | 2,488 | 170 | 2,210 | 166 |
| Other countries | 958 | 64 | 1,882 | 133 | 2,342 | 179 |
| Totals | 91,786 | 5,741 | 120,367 | 8,863 | 114,956 | 8,595 |
| Seeds (Grass and Clover) | ||||||
| cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | |
| Australia | 52,506 | 844 | 52,273 | 939 | 29,141 | 653 |
| Chile | 14,442 | 245 | 14,789 | 261 | 12,158 | 257 |
| France | 24,723 | 475 | 29,909 | 513 | 34,134 | 711 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 1,968 | 67 | 6,236 | 141 | 11,226 | 357 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 11,545 | 181 | 5,745 | 125 | 12,742 | 228 |
| Italy | 1,141 | 18 | 1,879 | 39 | 1,851 | 37 |
| Japan | 2,939 | 82 | 3,573 | 107 | 3,205 | 118 |
| Netherlands | 1,289 | 42 | 3,155 | 78 | 4,201 | 131 |
| South Africa | 4,344 | 53 | 5,765 | 66 | 822 | 9 |
| United Kingdom | 59,926 | 1,295 | 45,062 | 1,135 | 95,671 | 2,099 |
| United States | 1,564 | 49 | 1,472 | 47 | 852 | 68 |
| Uruguay | 1,476 | 41 | – | – | – | – |
| Other countries | 2,454 | 63 | 5,169 | 125 | 8,259 | 230 |
| Totals | 180,317 | 3,453 | 175,027 | 3,576 | 214,262 | 4,896 |
| Peas (Food), Including Frozen | ||||||
| lb(000) | $(000) | Lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 9,300 | 1,417 | 4,519 | 690 | 4,333 | 843 |
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 2,252 | 77 | 3,202 | 101 | 5,391 | 158 |
| Fiji | 1,083 | 64 | 936 | 52 | 1,448 | 80 |
| Hong Kong | 465 | 43 | 724 | 65 | 1,401 | 111 |
| Japan | 7,972 | 258 | 10,593 | 589 | 15,961 | 804 |
| Netherlands | 1,306 | 46 | 1,268 | 43 | 2,969 | 101 |
| Singapore | 806 | 69 | 1,023 | 83 | 1,800 | 132 |
| South Africa | 824 | 30 | 4,834 | 205 | 9,145 | 464 |
| United Kingdom | 23,509 | 1,344 | 19,634 | 1,229 | 9,789 | 340 |
| United States | 583 | 21 | 1,408 | 51 | 850 | 29 |
| Other countries | 1,308 | 87 | 5,259 | 448 | 8,903 | 438 |
| Totals | 49,409 | 3,458 | 53,401 | 3,556 | 61,990 | 3,499 |
| Peas (Seed) | ||||||
| cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | |
| Australia | 122,826 | 679 | 95,910 | 540 | 68,949 | 404 |
| France | 6,133 | 34 | 3,675 | 20 | 3,059 | 16 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 24,728 | 145 | 20,094 | 117 | 5,894 | 32 |
| Japan | 6,330 | 30 | 11,665 | 55 | 30 | |
| Netherlands | 6,472 | 39 | 10,050 | 58 | 5,741 | 31 |
| South Africa | 3,670 | 21 | 12,078 | 62 | 1,311 | 8 |
| United Kingdom | 90,535 | 491 | 90,676 | 547 | 105,231 | 616 |
| Other countries | 9,199 | 45 | 11,665 | 59 | 7,286 | 40 |
| Totals | 269,893 | 1,484 | 255,813 | 1,458 | 197,501 | 1,146 |
| Wood Pulp and Waste Paper | ||||||
| tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
| Australia | 64,717 | 5,594 | 72,028 | 6,268 | 81,533 | 7,788 |
| Japan | 7,089 | 561 | 969 | 106 | 2,772 | 291 |
| Philippines | 8,629 | 676 | 5,126 | 567 | 6,348 | 781 |
| Other countries | 8,347 | 652 | 4,246 | 354 | 7,002 | 640 |
| Totals | 88,782 | 7,484 | 82,369 | 7,294 | 97,655 | 9,499 |
| Timber (Sawn Conifer) | ||||||
| sup ft | sup ft | sup ft | ||||
| (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 53,661 | 4,752 | 52,583 | 5,156 | 43,725 | 4,360 |
| Japan | 37,769 | 2,238 | 34,819 | 1,998 | 37,554 | 2,368 |
| New Caledonia | 1,770 | 183 | 5,460 | 771 | 5,915 | 982 |
| Tonga | 972 | 127 | 486 | 60 | 842 | 142 |
| United Kingdom | 697 | 52 | 3,586 | 439 | 14,135 | 934 |
| Western Samoa | 925 | 110 | 1,228 | 170 | 1,247 | 175 |
| Other countries | 2,199 | 261 | 5,891 | 737 | 7,948 | 1,048 |
| Totals | 97,993 | 7,724 | 104,053 | 9,331 | 111,366 | 10,010 |
| Sawlogs and Veneer (Logs, Conifer) | ||||||
| cu ft | cu ft | cu ft | ||||
| (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 302 | 118 | 31 | 14 | – | – |
| Japan | 49,836 | 18,698 | 61,489 | 23,233 | 61,981 | 25,296 |
| Korea, Republic of | 2,916 | 1,104 | 1,784 | 671 | 1,784 | 705 |
| Other countries | 8 | 7 | 15 | 15 | – | – |
| Totals | 53,063 | 19,927 | 63,319 | 23,933 | 63,765 | 26,001 |
| Fish (Other than Canned) | ||||||
| cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | |
| Australia | 58,278 | 1,945 | 61,861 | 2,180 | 86,491 | 3,064 |
| France | 3,217 | 628 | 1,530 | 240 | 2,229 | 80 |
| Japan | 3,659 | 59 | 18,886 | 461 | 22,911 | 602 |
| Netherlands | 4,302 | 121 | 2,932 | 93 | 8,209 | 228 |
| United States | 59,213 | 14,156 | 45,527 | 10,403 | 43,862 | 11,204 |
| Western Samoa | 3,010 | 27 | 1,915 | 22 | 2,276 | 31 |
| Other countries | 13,005 | 312 | 21,363 | 1,035 | 34,975 | 1,709 |
| Totals | 144,684 | 17,248 | 154,014 | 14,433 | 200,954 | 16,919 |
| Newsprint | ||||||
| cwt | cwt | cwt | ||||
| (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
| Australia | 2,344 | 15,836 | 2,312 | 15,509 | 2,110 | 13,597 |
| Philippines | 36 | 125 | 29 | 108 | 18 | 70 |
| Singapore | 14 | 50 | 23 | 83 | 17 | 63 |
| Thailand | 18 | 61 | – | – | – | – |
| Other countries | 16 | 76 | 28 | 145 | 48 | 299 |
| Totals | 2,427 | 16,149 | 2,392 | 15,845 | 2,194 | 14,028 |
EXPORTS BY PORTS—The following table shows for the latest June years the value of total exports, including re-exports, according to the ports at which goods were loaded for export.
| Port | Year Ended June | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
| $(million) | ||||||
| Whangarei | 21.6 | 22.5 | 32.3 | 34.8 | 35.8 | 38.0 |
| Auckland | 235.3 | 233.2 | 249.2 | 277.8 | 305.4 | 309.6 |
| Hamilton | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Tauranga | 26.9 | 29.7 | 46.9 | 72.1 | 89.2 | 116.8 |
| Gisborne | 7.5 | 7.1 | 7.1 | 9.4 | 10.7 | 12.3 |
| Napier | 78.6 | 72.1 | 83.2 | 105.6 | 113.7 | 130.6 |
| Taranaki | 64.6 | 67.5 | 73.7 | 79.8 | 84.5 | 91.5 |
| Wanganui | 0.5 | – | – | 0.1 | – | – |
| Palmerston North | – | – | – | 0.1 | – | – |
| Wellington | 96.3 | 85.9 | 99.9 | 115.5 | 120.1 | 116.8 |
| Picton | 3.1 | 2.5 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 3.5 | 4.2 |
| Nelson | 6.6 | 5.8 | 8.3 | 12.9 | 13.6 | 14.2 |
| Greymouth | – | – | – | 0.1 | – | – |
| Lyttelton | 67.0 | 60.6 | 64.1 | 80.2 | 82.0 | 81.5 |
| Timaru | 40.0 | 34.7 | 47.7 | 61.5 | 61.4 | 67.5 |
| Oamaru | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Otago | 44.8 | 40.0 | 29.4 | 38.1 | 40.2 | 41.8 |
| Bluff | 74.5 | 65.5 | 74.6 | 96.8 | 104.3 | 106.7 |
| Totals | 767.3 | 727.2 | 820.5 | 989.1 | 1,064.5 | 1,131.7 |
Auckland occupies a commanding position in the export trade of New Zealand, usually about one-third of all exports being dispatched from that port. Wellington occupies second place, with approximately one-eighth of the trade. As will be seen from the above table, the order of the other ports varies from year to year. The general rise in the value of exports through Tauranga is attributed to the pulp, paper, and timber industries of the district.
RE-EXPORTS—Until recent years the forwarding trade of New Zealand has never been of great significance. In latest years, passengers duty-free purchases, ships' and international aircraft stores, make up between one-fifth and one-third of the total re-exports. The balance is made up principally of miscellaneous stores sent to the Pacific Islands and goods returned or re-sold to the United Kingdom and Australia.
Particulars of re-exports are contained in the next table. Specie is not included in the figures.
| $(000) | |
|---|---|
| Year | |
| * Provisional. | |
| 1956 | 4,767 |
| 1957 | 4,528 |
| 1958 | 4,377 |
| 1959 | 5,321 |
| 1960 | 5,400 |
| 1961 | 7,183 |
| Jan–June | |
| 1962 | 3,335 |
| 1963 | 7,563 |
| 1964 | 8,844 |
| 1965 | 8,512 |
| 1966 | 10,454 |
| 1967 | 9,601 |
| 1968 | 15,838 |
| 1969 | 20,219 |
| 1970 | 22,195 |
| 1971 | 24,022x |
| Jul-Dec 1971* | 13,691 |
| Jan-Jun 1972* | 14,935 |
The destinations of this re-export trade for the latest 3 June years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972 are shown in the following table.
| Country | June Year | July-Dec 1971* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1969 | 1970 | 1971x | ||
| * Provisional. | ||||
| $(thousand) | ||||
| Australia | 5,390 | 6,414 | 8,251 | 5,807 |
| Fiji | 1,569 | 1,175 | 1,963 | 1,104 |
| Hong Kong | 93 | 80 | 167 | 62 |
| Malaysia | 46 | 30 | 73 | 26 |
| Papua and New Guinea | 61 | 148 | 33 | 11 |
| Singapore | 198 | 174 | 293 | 113 |
| South Africa | 104 | 74 | 65 | 30 |
| Tonga | 101 | 99 | 98 | 116 |
| United Kingdom | 1,779 | 2,621 | 1,202 | 723 |
| Western Samoa | 207 | 717 | 339 | 217 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 235 | 319 | 393 | 292 |
| Netherlands | 551 | 125 | 206 | 43 |
| Canada | 177 | 113 | 92 | 100 |
| Philippines | 210 | 432 | 23 | 29 |
| United States | 1,615 | 1,746 | 2,052 | 1,324 |
| Brazil | – | 186 | – | – |
| Indonesia | 6 | 294 | 44 | 37 |
| Japan | 187 | 636 | 223 | 105 |
| Other countries | 1,316 | 972 | 1,340 | 444 |
| Ships' stores | 3,591 | 3,141 | 3,311 | 1,656 |
| Passengers goods | 2,783 | 2,698 | 3,459 | 1,455 |
| Totals (excluding gold and current coin) | 20,219 | 22,195 | 23,628 | 13,691 |
GOODS SHIPPED TO COOK, NIUE, AND TOKELAU ISLANDS—Trade with the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the country, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. The trade of these islands with other countries is also omitted from New Zealand trade statistics. Separate returns are made of the transactions between New Zealand and these islands and the values of goods shipped to the islands are summarised below.
| Year | Exports |
|---|---|
| $(000) | |
| 1956 | 1,132 |
| 1957 | 1,313 |
| 1958 | 1,501 |
| 1959 | 1,298 |
| 1960 | 1,490 |
| 1961 | 2,081 |
| 1962 | 1,888 |
| 1963 | 2,001 |
| June Year | $(000) |
| 1964 | 2,397 |
| 1965 | 3,020 |
| 1966 | 2,846 |
| 1967 | 2,796 |
| 1968 | 3,461 |
| 1969 | 3,590 |
| 1970 | 5,024 |
| 1971x | 6,995 |
| * Provisional. | |
Further particulars regarding the trade of the islands will be found in Section 38.
GENERAL—Statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed to the Customs and are usually quoted on the valuation basis c.d.v. (current domestic value in the country of export at the time of shipment). However, in certain tables the value c.i.f. (cost including insurance and freight) is also given. Import values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency, and import totals do not include gold and current coin, except where expressly stated.
Reference should be made to Section 22A for details of the systems of valuation of imports as now used in these tables. Section 22A also gives a summary of import totals for recent years and index numbers of the volume of import trade.
IMPORT CONTROL—Reference to import control is made in Section 22A.
CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS—The following table classifies imports by Sections of the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised). It illustrates the great variety of imports which New Zealand receives in exchange for its relatively limited range of exports.
| Year Ended June | Imports (c.d.v.) | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Food and Live Animals | Beverages and Tobacco | Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials | Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats | Chemicals | |
| $(thousand) | ||||||
| 1962 | 30,832 | 5,625 | 23,467 | 45,933 | 893 | 44,741 |
| 1963 | 35,253 | 7,519 | 22,606 | 44,335 | 950 | 47,707 |
| 1964 | 48,627 | 7,003 | 27,530 | 47,819 | 1,105 | 55,450 |
| 1965 | 35,469 | 7,745 | 31,028 | 51,691 | 1,088 | 65,379 |
| 1966 | 37,117 | 8,146 | 34,954 | 39,945 | 1,273 | 80,238 |
| 1967 | 31,384 | 8,407 | 36,680 | 44,863 | 1,143 | 77,674 |
| 1968 | 31,961 | 8,649 | 31,811 | 48,042 | 1,351 | 76,766 |
| 1969 | 34,317 | 10,554 | 43,689 | 56,248 | 1,415 | 102,861 |
| 1970 | 45,212 | 8,666 | 51,396 | 59,094 | 1,709 | 116,345 |
| 1971x | 55,312 | 12,237 | 47,354 | 60,625 | 2,586 | 134,804 |
| July-Dec 1971* | 26,086 | 6,860 | 24,860 | 29,353 | 1,442 | 74,625 |
| Jan-June 1972* | 30,164 | 6,003 | 20,464 | 37,245 | 1,302 | 68,354 |
| Year Ended June | Imports (c.d.v.) | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | Machinery and Transport | Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | Commodities and Transactions not Classified According to Kind | Total Merchandise Imports | |
| * Provisional. | |||||
| $(thousand) | |||||
| 1962 | 162,334 | 156,179 | 33,207 | 4,617 | 507,828 |
| 1963 | 167,333 | 159,454 | 35,446 | 3,137 | 523,741 |
| 1964 | 187,870 | 217,960 | 41,481 | 2,523 | 637,368 |
| 1965 | 195,223 | 230,983 | 42,226 | 1,833 | 662,667 |
| 1966 | 216,289 | 263,403 | 46,825 | 1,236 | 729,426 |
| 1967 | 210,863 | 290,908 | 46,357 | 3,926 | 752,206 |
| 1968 | 182,032 | 196,382 | 43,633 | 2,280 | 622,908 |
| 1969 | 233,280 | 254,905 | 59,557 | 2,371 | 799,197 |
| 1970x | 271,612 | 319,713 | 66,552 | 4,027 | 944,324 |
| 1971x | 296,296 | 370,811 | 77,228 | 13,314 | 1,070,567 |
| July-Dec 1971* | 149,104 | 217,919 | 44,708 | 4,660 | 579,616 |
| Jan-June 1972* | 137,026 | 225,467 | 39,449 | 5,185 | 570,658 |
The next table gives fuller details of imports according to sections and divisions for the year ended June 1971 and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972.
| Section and Division S.I.T.C., Revised | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* | Jan-June 1972* | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | |
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| Section 0. Food and Live Animals— | $(thousand) | |||||
| Div. 00 Live animals | 3,594 | 3,811 | 1,125 | 1,216 | 1,254 | 1,462 |
| Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 606 | 686 | 189 | 234 | 216 | 227 |
| Div. 02 Dairy products and eggs | 285 | 277 | 122 | 131 | 109 | 123 |
| Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 5,995 | 6,431 | 1,838 | 2,000 | 1,595 | 1,757 |
| Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 6,318 | 7,736 | 2,817 | 3,432 | 1,298 | 1,577 |
| Div. 05 Fruits and vegetables | 13,361 | 16,314 | 7,426 | 8,347 | 7,935 | 10,393 |
| Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 12,200 | 16,574 | 6,440 | 7,298 | 10,750 | 11,707 |
| Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 12,226 | 14,915 | 5,739 | 7,126 | 6,637 | 8,104 |
| Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including un-milled cereals) | 287 | 375 | 75 | 102 | 92 | 154 |
| Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 438 | 470 | 316 | 330 | 278 | 288 |
| Totals, Section 0 | 55,312 | 67,589 | 26,086 | 30,215 | 30,164 | 35,793 |
| Section 1. Beverages and Tobacco— | $(thousand) | |||||
| Div. 11 Beverages | 5,794 | 6,509 | 3,995 | 4,561 | 3,298 | 3,684 |
| Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 6,442 | 7,135 | 2,866 | 3,029 | 2,704 | 2,917 |
| Totals, Section 1 | 12,237 | 13,644 | 6,860 | 7,590 | 6,002 | 6,601 |
| Section 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels— | ||||||
| Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 529 | 570 | 279 | 316 | 346 | 385 |
| Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and oil kernels | 1,893 | 2,061 | 1,074 | 1,145 | 1,076 | 1,245 |
| Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | 7,085 | 7,636 | 3,438 | 3,798 | 3,241 | 3,453 |
| Div. 24 Wood and cork | 3,741 | 5,387 | 1,884 | 2,694 | 1,288 | 1,852 |
| Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 2,376 | 2,975 | 946 | 1,196 | 738 | 865 |
| Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics) and waste | 7,300 | 8,235 | 3,374 | 3,868 | 2,747 | 3,140 |
| Div.27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 17,661 | 28,491 | 11,127 | 18,563 | 8,532 | 15,019 |
| Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 1,928 | 2,139 | 107 | 128 | 118 | 132 |
| Div.29 Animal and vegetable | 4,841 | 5,171 | 2,630 | 2,767 | 2,378 | 2,502 |
| Totals, Section 2 | 47,354 | 62,666 | 24,860 | 34,475 | 20,464 | 28,593 |
| Section 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials— | ||||||
| Div. 32 Coal, coke, and briquettes | 214 | 299 | 184 | 272 | 5 | 9 |
| Div. 33 Petroleum and petroleum products | 60,252 | 83,220 | 29,095 | 38,927 | 37,162 | 47,818 |
| Div.34 Gas | 159 | 175 | 74 | 86 | 78 | 94 |
| Totals, Section 3 | 60,625 | 83,693 | 29,353 | 39,285 | 37,245 | 47,921 |
| Section 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats— | ||||||
| Div. 41 Animal oils and fats | 67 | 82 | 31 | 34 | 29 | 35 |
| Div.42 Vegetable oils and fats, unprocessed | 2,252 | 2,600 | 1,289 | 1,517 | 1,134 | 1,339 |
| Div. 43 Animal and vegetable oils and fats, processed, and waxes of animal or vegetable origin | 267 | 310 | 121 | 145 | 138 | 169 |
| Totals, Section 4 | 2,586 | 2,991 | 1,442 | 1,695 | 1,301 | 1,543 |
| Section 5. Chemicals— | ||||||
| Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 37,567 | 40,519 | 24,109 | 26,377 | 21,368 | 23,170 |
| Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | 371 | 478 | 295 | 403 | 207 | 248 |
| Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 9,032 | 9,049 | 4,845 | 4,800 | 4,006 | 3,945 |
| Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 27,866 | 24,876 | 14,340 | 12,478 | 14,659 | 12,995 |
| Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials; toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 4,400 | 4,407 | 2,435 | 2,579 | 2,087 | 2,116 |
| Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 7,331 | 10,025 | 3,626 | 4,744 | 4,261 | 5,335 |
| Div. 57 Explosives | 2,119 | 2,083 | 852 | 890 | 788 | 815 |
| Div. 58 Plastic materials, regenerated cellulose, artificial resins | 30,390 | 29,499 | 14,827 | 14,696 | 13,805 | 13,373 |
| Div. 59 Miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 15,728 | 17,199 | 9,296 | 10,111 | 7,173 | 7,856 |
| Totals, Section 5 | 134,804 | 138,135 | 74,625 | 77,077 | 68,354 | 69,853 |
| Section 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material— | ||||||
| Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures, n.e.i., and dressed furs | 1,308 | 1,368 | 845 | 895 | 690 | 739 |
| Div. 62 Rubber manufactures, n.e.i. | 8,018 | 7,906 | 4,530 | 4,478 | 4,466 | 4,380 |
| Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 2,487 | 2,851 | 1,493 | 1,709 | 997 | 1,169 |
| Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 12,051 | 13,280 | 6,597 | 7,134 | 6,063 | 6,615 |
| Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 94,688 | 99,642 | 55,917 | 59,014 | 48,513 | 52,144 |
| Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures, n.e.i. | 15,300 | 17,414 | 7,705 | 8,525 | 6,961 | 7,807 |
| Div. 67 Iron and steel | 81,999 | 91,531 | 34,557 | 36,708 | 33,866 | 36,377 |
| Div. 68 Non-ferrous metals | 42,225 | 41,502 | 17,804 | 17,300 | 17,139 | 16,365 |
| Div. 69 Manufactures of metals | 38,219 | 38,987 | 19,655 | 20,196 | 18,330 | 18,861 |
| Totals, Section 6 | 296,296 | 314,481 | 149,104 | 155,958 | 137,026 | 144,459 |
| Section 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment— | ||||||
| Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 162,853 | 166,082 | 92,108 | 95,574 | 85,071 | 88,343 |
| Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 69,530 | 69,930 | 35,439 | 35,561 | 35,980 | 36,500 |
| Div. 73 Transport equipment | 138,428 | 145,122 | 90,372 | 93,701 | 104,417 | 109,237 |
| Totals, Section 7 | 370,811 | 381,133 | 217,919 | 224,836 | 225,468 | 234,080 |
| Section 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles— | ||||||
| Div. 81 Sanitary, plumbing, heating, lighting fittings, and fixtures | 1,114 | 1,237 | 568 | 629 | 546 | 593 |
| Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 322 | 355 | 188 | 207 | 174 | 193 |
| Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 149 | 161 | 115 | 124 | 68 | 74 |
| Div. 84 Clothing | 3,020 | 3,162 | 1,386 | 1,468 | 1,854 | 2,014 |
| Div. 85 Footwear | 1,574 | 1,682 | 733 | 790 | 1,231 | 1,391 |
| Div. 86 Professional, scientific and controlling instruments: photographic and optical goods, watches, and clocks | 31,210 | 29,301 | 16,693 | 15,722 | 14,633 | 13,953 |
| Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles, n.e.i. | 39,839 | 41,739 | 25,024 | 26,504 | 20,942 | 21,995 |
| Totals, Section 8 | 77,228 | 77,638 | 44,708 | 45,444 | 39,448 | 40,213 |
| Section 9. Commodities and Transactions Not Classified According to Kind | 13,314 | 13,558 | 4,660 | 4,835 | 5,185 | 5,447 |
| Grand totals, merchandise imports | 1,070,567 | 1,155,528 | 579,616 | 621,409 | 570,658 | 614,502 |
DIRECTION OF IMPORT TRADE—The United Kingdom has been the chief supplier of New Zealand imports since the eighties of last century. Prior to that the main supply was from Australia. In the years following the Second World War, the proportion of the import trade received from the United Kingdom rose from 47.8 percent in 1946 to a maximum of 60.1 percent in 1950. Since 1950 there has been an overall decline, and for the June year 1971 only 28.9 percent of imports came from that source. The trade with Australia from 1950 to 1956 was between 10 and 15 percent of the total. In 1957 and 1958, however, it rose to 17 percent, and in 1959 and 1960 to 18 percent. In the year ended June 1971, 21.0 percent of imports came from Australia. Japan is becoming an important trading partner; in the latest year 10.3 percent of imports came from that source.
The principal changes in the direction of the import trade are illustrated in the table in Section 22A giving the percentages received from the various currency areas.
The table which follows shows imports (valuation c.d.v.) during the latest 11 years from the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States.
| Year Ended June | Country Where Purchased | Country of Origin | Total Merchandise Imports | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| United Kingdom | Australia | U.S.A. | United Kingdom | Australia | U.S.A. | ||
| * Provisional. | |||||||
| $(million) | |||||||
| 1963 | 229 | 97 | 46 | 219 | 97 | 48 | 524 |
| 1964 | 259 | 132 | 57 | 247 | 133 | 59 | 637 |
| 1965 | 262 | 132 | 78 | 242 | 128 | 75 | 663 |
| 1966 | 289 | 143 | 75 | 278 | 135 | 84 | 729 |
| 1967 | 291 | 150 | 101 | 275 | 143 | 97 | 752 |
| 1968 | 208 | 141 | 75 | 188 | 133 | 68 | 623 |
| 1969 | 267 | 172 | 102 | 243 | 158 | 100 | 799 |
| 1970 | 300 | 220 | 123 | 279 | 198 | 123 | 944 |
| 1971x | 329 | 252 | 127 | 310 | 225 | 130 | 1,071 |
| July-Dec 1971x | 175 | 150 | 52 | 165* | 133* | 56* | 580* |
The next table gives imports on a c.d.v. basis by countries of origin for the year ended June 1971 and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972.
| Country | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971* |
|---|---|---|
| Sterling Area— | $(000) | $(000) |
| Australia | 22,467 | 133,490 |
| Bahamas | 14 | 15 |
| Bahrein | 4,462 | 2,700 |
| British Solomon Islands | 56 | 30 |
| Brunei | 4,069 | 765 |
| Fiji | 3,072 | 2,500 |
| Ghana | 2,066 | 793 |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 2,165 | 1,902 |
| Guyana | 128 | 33 |
| Hong Kong | 18,655 | 10,379 |
| India | 6,801 | 6,218 |
| Ireland, Republic of | 533 | 269 |
| Jamaica | 288 | 248 |
| Kenya | 600 | 159 |
| Kuwait | 20,464 | 8,669 |
| Malawi | 81 | 31 |
| Malaysia | 5,535 | 2,482 |
| Malta, including Gozo | 50 | 10 |
| Mauritius and Dependencies | 62 | 19 |
| Nauru | 5,539 | 3,429 |
| New Hebrides Cond. | 57 | 1 |
| New Zealand Re-imports | 1,817 | 747 |
| Nigeria | 122 | 68 |
| Pakistan | 3,587 | 2,438 |
| Papua and New Guinea | 526 | 299 |
| People's Democratic Republic of Yemen | 1,445 | 178 |
| Singapore | 1,678 | 1,599 |
| South Africa | 3,287 | 1,414 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 3,634 | 2,444 |
| Tanzania (incl. Pemba) | 1,296 | 418 |
| Tonga | 388 | 197 |
| Trinidad and Tobago | 109 | 27 |
| Uganda | 1,930 | 530 |
| United Kingdom | 309,946 | 164,516 |
| Western Samoa | 1,515 | 685 |
| Other | 46 | 15 |
| Totals | 631,490 | 349,715 |
| E.F.T.A. (excluding U.K.)— | ||
| Austria | 1,615 | 939 |
| Denmark | 2,782 | 2,079 |
| Iceland | 1 | – |
| Norway | 2,155 | 1,116 |
| Portugal | 654 | 598 |
| Sweden | 8,504 | 8,129 |
| Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 10,875 | 5,795 |
| Totals | 26,586 | 18,657 |
| E.E.C.— | ||
| Belgium and Luxembourg | 6,767 | 3,080 |
| France and Monaco | 11,001 | 6,048 |
| Germany, Federal Republic | 49,184 | 26,015 |
| Italy and San Marino | 14,361 | 8,289 |
| Netherlands | 14,179 | 5,632 |
| Totals | 95,492 | 49,064 |
| Dollar Area— | $(000) | $(000) |
| Canada | 88,378 | 19,995 |
| Colombia | 1,245 | 16 |
| Costa Rica | 26 | 11 |
| Dominican Republic | 4,240 | – |
| Ecuador | 1,287 | 679 |
| Mexico | 522 | 474 |
| Philippines | 330 | 253 |
| United States | 129,857 | 55,833 |
| Other | 29 | 4 |
| Totals | 175,914 | 77,265 |
| Other Countries— | ||
| Angola incl. Cabinda | 66 | 75 |
| Argentina | 16 | 8 |
| Brazil | 1,986 | 954 |
| Bulgaria | 22 | 2 |
| Central African Republic | 29 | 26 |
| Chile | 97 | 89 |
| China, People's | ||
| Republic of | 4,448 | 2,916 |
| China, Taiwan | 725 | 679 |
| Congo (People's Republic) | 21 | – |
| Czechoslovakia | 1,835 | 818 |
| Finland | 517 | 354 |
| French Polynesia | 22 | 5 |
| Germany, East | 415 | 182 |
| Greece | 91 | 35 |
| Hungary | 155 | 62 |
| Indonesia | 904 | 486 |
| Iran | 8,984 | 4,554 |
| Iraq | 103 | 14 |
| Israel | 234 | 143 |
| Ivory Coast | 144 | 12 |
| Japan | 110,272 | 67,940 |
| Korea, Republic of | 805 | 445 |
| Morocco | 18 | 9 |
| Mozambique | 153 | 106 |
| Netherlands | ||
| Antilles | 31 | 18 |
| New Caledonia | 100 | |
| Peru | 37 | 13 |
| Poland | 452 | 224 |
| Romania | 53 | 22 |
| Saudi Arabia | 4,477 | 1,854 |
| Spain | 1,250 | 871 |
| Sudan | 82 | 16 |
| Syria | 13 | 4 |
| Thailand | 733 | 637 |
| Turkey | 152 | 114 |
| U.S.S.R. | 1,202 | 563 |
| Yemen | 261 | 463 |
| Yugoslavia | 115 | 159 |
| Zaire Republic | 31 | 10 |
| Other | 34 | 35 |
| Totals | 141,086 | 84,914 |
| Grand Totals | 1,070,567 | 579,616 |
On a country of origin basis the following table shows for the latest 7 June years and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972 the percentage of the value (c.d.v.) of total New Zealand imports.
| Country | June Year 1965 | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967 | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971x | July-Dec 1971† |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Federation of Malaya, North Borneo, Sarawak, and Singapore together formed Malaysia on 16 September 1963. Singapore independent from August 1965. † Provisional. ‡ Alaska and Hawaii included from 1966. | ||||||||
| Sterling Area— | percent | |||||||
| Australia | 19.31 | 18.52 | 19.00 | 21.33 | 19.81 | 20.95 | 21.06 | 23.03 |
| Bahrein | 0.13 | 0.03 | 0.12 | 0.06 | 0.21 | 0.39 | 0.42 | 0.47 |
| Fiji | 0.12 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.11 | 0.31 | 0.10 | 0.29 | 0.43 |
| Ghana | 0.15 | 0.27 | 0.16 | 0.33 | 0.13 | 0.29 | 0.19 | 0.14 |
| Hong Kong | 1.30 | 1.28 | 1.26 | 2.09 | 1.72 | 1.89 | 1.74 | 1.79 |
| India | 1.31 | 1.50 | 0.94 | 0.94 | 1.11 | 0.90 | 0.64 | 1.07 |
| Malaysia | 1.48 | 0.84 | 0.78 | 0.75 | 0.83 | 0.68 | 0.52 | 0.43 |
| Nauru | 0.38 | 0.40 | 0.52 | 0.66 | 0.77 | 0.67 | 0.52 | 0.59 |
| Singapore | * | 0.17 | 0.40 | 0.29 | 0.38 | 0.32 | 0.16 | 0.28 |
| South Africa | 0.28 | 0.34 | 0.32 | 0.38 | 0.49 | 0.42 | 0.31 | 0.24 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 0.67 | 0.65 | 0.59 | 0.71 | 0.62 | 0.47 | 0.34 | 0.42 |
| United Kingdom | 36.50 | 38.13 | 36.59 | 30.16 | 30.47 | 29.55 | 28.95 | 28.38 |
| Western Samoa | 0.17 | 0.14 | 0.11 | 0.22 | 0.16 | 0.15 | 0.14 | 0.12 |
| Other | 3.23 | 3.22 | 3.17 | 3.92 | 3.89 | 3.67 | 3.73 | 2.94 |
| Totals | 65.03 | 65.64 | 64.12 | 61.95 | 60.89 | 60.45 | 58.99 | 60.34 |
| E.F.T.A. (excluding U.K.)— | ||||||||
| Austria | 0.14 | 0.13 | 0.11 | 0.12 | 0.11 | 0.15 | 0.15 | 0.16 |
| Denmark | 0.24 | 0.25 | 0.25 | 0.30 | 0.23 | 0.26 | 0.26 | 0.36 |
| Norway | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.29 | 0.17 | 0.19 | 0.14 | 0.20 | 0.19 |
| Portugal | 0.08 | 0.06 | 0.66 | 0.08 | 0.08 | 0.07 | 0.06 | 0.10 |
| Sweden | 1.57 | 0.92 | 0.97 | 1.30 | 1.17 | 0.77 | 0.79 | 1.40 |
| Switzerland | 0.94 | 0.99 | 0.89 | 1.02 | 1.16 | 0.99 | 1.02 | 1.00 |
| Totals | 3.14 | 2.51 | 2.57 | 2.99 | 2.95 | 2.39 | 2.48 | 3.22 |
| E.E.C.— | ||||||||
| Belgium | 0.56 | 0.46 | 0.47 | 0.44 | 0.52 | 0.47 | 0.63 | 0.53 |
| France | 0.69 | 0.72 | 0.80 | 0.83 | 0.83 | 0.83 | 1.03 | 1.04 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 2.83 | 3.06 | 3.57 | 3.38 | 4.23 | 3.89 | 4.59 | 4.49 |
| Italy | 0.92 | 1.05 | 1.41 | 1.34 | 1.39 | 1.26 | 1.34 | 1.43 |
| Netherlands | 1.39 | 1.32 | 1.15 | 1.07 | 1.05 | 1.02 | 1.32 | 0.97 |
| Totals | 6.39 | 6.61 | 7.39 | 7.08 | 8.03 | 7.45 | 8.92 | 8.47 |
| Dollar Area— | ||||||||
| Canada | 3.87 | 4.06 | 3.92 | 4.74 | 3.81 | 3.97 | 3.58 | 3.45 |
| U.S.A.‡ | 11.33 | 11.49 | 12.83 | 10.97 | 12.47 | 13.04 | 12.13 | 9.63 |
| Other | 0.60 | 0.32 | 0.55 | 0.49 | 0.16 | 0.68 | 0.72 | 0.24 |
| Totals | 15.80 | 15.87 | 17.30 | 16.20 | 16.44 | 17.69 | 16.43 | 13.33 |
| Other Countries— | ||||||||
| China, People's | ||||||||
| Republic of | 0.30 | 0.38 | 0.41 | 0.46 | 0.62 | 0.46 | 0.42 | 0.50 |
| Czechoslovakia | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.21 | 0.21 | 0.19 | 0.19 | 0.17 | 0.14 |
| Indonesia | 0.10 | 0.29 | 0.24 | 0.11 | 0.13 | 0.17 | 0.08 | 0.08 |
| Iran | 1.84 | 0.91 | 0.76 | 1.57 | 1.27 | 1.21 | 0.84 | 0.79 |
| Japan | 5.54 | 6.16 | 5.84 | 8.25 | 8.08 | 8.27 | 10.30 | 11.72 |
| Netherlands, Antilles | 0.23 | – | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.01 | – | – | – |
| Saudi Arabia | 0.30 | 0.36 | 0.51 | 0.58 | 0.52 | 0.53 | 0.42 | 0.32 |
| Other | 1.16 | 1.11 | 0.62 | 0.59 | 0.76 | 1.19 | 0.93 | 1.06 |
| Totals | 9.64 | 9.37 | 8.61 | 11.79 | 11.69 | 12.02 | 13.18 | 14.65 |
| Grand Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
ORIGIN OF PRINCIPAL IMPORTS—The table which follows shows details of principal commodity imports by country of origin for years ended June 1970 and 1971. C.d.v. basis of valuation is used.
| Commodity and Countries of Origin | Value of Imports | |
|---|---|---|
| 1969–70 | 1970–71 | |
| $(000) | ||
| Oranges— | ||
| Australia | 1,440 | 1,499 |
| All countries | 1,868 | 1,965 |
| Sugar (not refined)— | ||
| Australia | 4,441 | 2,934 |
| Fiji | 641 | 2,796 |
| All countries | 10,123 | 11,206 |
| Bananas— | ||
| Costa Rica | 59 | – |
| Ecuador | 825 | 1,284 |
| Tonga | 155 | 75 |
| Western Samoa | 178 | 127 |
| All countries | 1,279 | 1,534 |
| Dried Fruits— | ||
| Australia | 3,784 | 3,490 |
| U.S.A. | 1,005 | 1,256 |
| All countries | 5,429 | 5,248 |
| Whisky— | ||
| United Kingdom | 1,717 | 2,312 |
| All countries | 1,897 | 2,600 |
| Tobacco— | ||
| (Unmanufactured)— | ||
| South Africa | 332 | 335 |
| U.S.A. | 3,435 | 4,942 |
| All countries | 3,990 | 6,075 |
| Rubber (Crude and Synthetic)— | ||
| Canada | 601 | 366 |
| France | 141 | 196 |
| Malaysia | 3,938 | 3,008 |
| United Kingdom | 409 | 276 |
| U.S.A. | 1,106 | 1,191 |
| All countries | 7,513 | 7,085 |
| Wood (Shaped or Simply Worked) | ||
| Australia | 750 | 720 |
| Canada | 880 | 414 |
| Ghana | 444 | 661 |
| U.S.A. | 1,790 | 814 |
| All countries | 4,362 | 3,136 |
| Pulp and Waste Paper— | ||
| Canada | 402 | 413 |
| Finland | 559 | 177 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 2 | 3 |
| Sweden | 9 | 9 |
| All countries | 1,611 | 2,376 |
| Wool and Other Animal | ||
| Hair— | ||
| Australia | 2,111 | 1,545 |
| United Kingdom | 1,053 | 1,101 |
| All countries | 3,171 | 2,676 |
| Natural Phosphates— | ||
| Australia | 2,684 | 2,651 |
| Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 1,803 | 2,165 |
| Nauru | 6,317 | 55,39 |
| U.S.A. | 433 | – |
| All countries | 11,237 | 10,357 |
| Raw Coffee— | ||
| Brazil | 1,015 | 1,770 |
| Papua/New Guinea | 387 | 470 |
| Tanzania | 811 | 605 |
| Uganda | 1,146 | 1,903 |
| All countries | 3,724 | 5,301 |
| Cocoa— | ||
| Ghana | 2,252 | 1,399 |
| Netherlands | 1,270 | 635 |
| All countries | 4,397 | 2,306 |
| Tea— | ||
| India. | 198 | 269 |
| Sri Lanka (Ceylon) | 4,193 | 3,407 |
| All countries | 4,623 | 4,182 |
| Petroleum Spirit— | ||
| Australia | 1,763 | 2,686 |
| Iran | 4,084 | 2,982 |
| Malaysia | 130 | 16 |
| People's Democratic | ||
| Republic of Yemen | 1,356 | 467 |
| Singapore | 671 | 386 |
| Venezuela | – | – |
| All countries | 9,481 | 8,227 |
| Kerosene— | ||
| Australia | 2,656 | 3,691 |
| Iran | 1,191 | 840 |
| People's Democratic Republic of Yemen | 1,010 | 816 |
| Singapore | 308 | – |
| All countries | 6,131 | 6,138 |
| Lubricating Oils and Greases— | ||
| Australia | 1,764 | 3,484 |
| United Kingdom | 586 | 406 |
| U.S.A. | 911 | 405 |
| All countries | 3,378 | 4,419 |
| Organic Chemicals— | ||
| Australia | 4,479 | 5,386 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,289 | 2,054 |
| Japan | 2,365 | 3,277 |
| United Kingdom | 4,515 | 4,723 |
| U.S.A. | 5,249 | 6,665 |
| All countries | 21,125 | 24,917 |
| Inorganic Chemicals— | ||
| Australia | 2,831 | 2,997 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 868 | 981 |
| Japan | 843 | 1,916 |
| United Kingdom | 2,310 | 2,320 |
| U.S.A. | 1,739 | 2,129 |
| All countries | 10,318 | 12,501 |
| Medicinal and Pharmaceutical Products— | ||
| Australia | 6,045 | 8,012 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 2,058 | 2,251 |
| Switzerland | 2,075 | 2,913 |
| United Kingdom | 8,683 | 9,895 |
| U.S.A. | 2,692 | 2,527 |
| All countries | 23,123 | 27,866 |
| Sulphur (Other Than Sublimed, etc.)— | ||
| Canada | 5,704 | 2,390 |
| U.S.A. | 2,156 | 1,240 |
| All countries | 7,907 | 3,684 |
| Plastic Materials, Regenerated Cellulose, and Artificial Resins— | ||
| Australia | 4,957 | 6,304 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 2,037 | 3,311 |
| Japan | 4,141 | 5,319 |
| United Kingdom | 8,075 | 7,339 |
| U.S.A. | 3,423 | 4,832 |
| All countries | 26,315 | 30,390 |
| Rubber Tyres and Tubes— | ||
| United Kingdom | 840 | 825 |
| U.S.A. | 916 | 725 |
| All countries | 2,583 | 2,428 |
| Paper and Paperboard— | ||
| Australia | 1,316 | 1,628 |
| Japan | 1,459 | 1,673 |
| United Kingdom | 3,847 | 3,875 |
| U.S.A. | 1,066 | 1,264 |
| All countries | 9,268x | 10,083 |
| Textile Yarn and Thread— | ||
| Australia | 2,881 | 3,272 |
| Hong Kong | 2,257 | 3,117 |
| Japan | 1,120 | 1,549 |
| United Kingdom | 4,208 | 4,064 |
| All countries | 13,058 | 14,475 |
| Cotton Fabrics Suitable for Manufacture of Apparel— | ||
| Australia | 1,017 | 682 |
| China, People's Republic of | 1,154 | 922 |
| Hong Kong | 3,793 | 4,375 |
| Japan | 3,402 | 3,056 |
| United Kingdom | 707 | 571 |
| U.S.A. | 410 | 548 |
| All countries | 12,163 | 11,936 |
| Cotton Furnishing and Household Fabrics— | ||
| Hong Kong | 2,282 | 2,956 |
| India | 622 | 811 |
| United Kingdom | 1,419 | 1,308 |
| All countries | 6,339 | 7,719 |
| Manufactured Fertilisers— | ||
| Canada | 1,498 | 2,032 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 880 | 905 |
| U.S.A. | 2,288 | 2,839 |
| All countries | 5,921 | 7,331 |
| Woven Fabrics of Synthetic Fibres— | ||
| Australia | 1,154 | 1,372 |
| Japan | 8,260 | 9,873 |
| United Kingdom | 1,101 | 1,188 |
| U.S.A. | 817 | 743 |
| All countries | 13,457 | 15,836 |
| Woven Fabrics of Regenerated Artificial Fibres— | ||
| Japan | 1,932 | 1,582 |
| United Kingdom | 2,738 | 2,555 |
| U.S.A. | 485 | 458 |
| All countries | 7,607 | 7,068 |
| Knitted or Crocheted Fabrics— | ||
| Australia | 556 | 720 |
| Hong Kong | 2,068 | 2,212 |
| United Kingdom | 1,330 | 1,364 |
| U.S.A. | 250 | 223 |
| All countries | 4,801 | 5,321 |
| Household Linens— | ||
| China, People's Republic of | 216 | 219 |
| Hong Kong | 600 | 726 |
| India | 136 | 167 |
| Japan | 511 | 475 |
| United Kingdom | 427 | 394 |
| U.S.A. | 111 | 126 |
| All countries | 2,323 | 2,544 |
| Glass— | ||
| Netherlands | 305 | 486 |
| United Kingdom | 2,211 | 2,319 |
| U.S.A. | 304 | 635 |
| All countries | 3,531 | 4,567 |
| Bars and Rods of Iron or | ||
| Steel— | ||
| Australia | 3,188 | 3,315 |
| Canada | 327 | 995 |
| United Kingdom | 1,254 | 1,300 |
| All countries | 5,678 | 7,459 |
| Woven Woollen Fabrics— | ||
| Australia | 780 | 850 |
| United Kingdom | 3,437 | 2,867 |
| All countries | 4,795 | 4,349 |
| Woven Jute Fabrics— | ||
| India | 2,529 | 2,103 |
| United Kingdom | 82 | 166 |
| All countries | 2,777 | 2,788 |
| Universals, Plates, and Sheets of Iron or Steel— | ||
| Australia | 11,238 | 8,223 |
| Japan | 16,622 | 18,967 |
| United Kingdom | 5,576 | 4,215 |
| All countries | 35,071 | 33,299 |
| Hoop and Strip of Iron or Steel— | ||
| Australia | 866 | 939 |
| Japan | 642 | 750 |
| United Kingdom | 1,289 | 1,227 |
| All countries | 3,175 | 3,350 |
| Iron and Steel Wire— | ||
| Australia | 2,034 | 2,354 |
| United Kingdom | 1,990 | 2,094 |
| All countries | 4,690 | 5,627 |
| Tubes, Pipes, and Fittings of Iron or Steel— | ||
| Australia | 5,515 | 6,588 |
| United Kingdom | 3,601 | 3,768 |
| All countries | 11,275 | 12,218 |
| Copper and Copper Alloys— | ||
| Australia | 15,248 | 12,906 |
| Canada | 1,607 | 1,950 |
| United Kingdom | 2,811 | 2,834 |
| All countries | 19,845 | 17,894 |
| Aluminium and Aluminium Alloys— | ||
| Australia | 3,242 | 4,378 |
| Canada | 7,174 | 7,373 |
| United Kingdom | 535 | 620 |
| U.S.A. | 1,093 | 962 |
| All countries | 13,111 | 15,098 |
| Nails, Screws, Nuts, Bolts, etc., of Iron, Steel, Copper— | ||
| Australia | 462 | 880 |
| United Kingdom | 1,398 | 1,422 |
| All countries | 2,796 | 3,394 |
| Angles, Shapes and Sections of Iron or Steel— | ||
| Australia | 4,187 | 3,499 |
| Japan | 1,255 | 3,656 |
| United Kingdom | 1,143 | 1,865 |
| All countries | 6,848 | 10,267 |
| Aircraft Engines— | ||
| United Kingdom | 529 | 739 |
| U.S.A. | 4,615 | 3,114 |
| All countries | 5,182 | 3,893 |
| Internal Combustion Engines, Not Aircraft— | ||
| Australia | 727 | 785 |
| Canada | 979 | 1,873 |
| United Kingdom | 3,786 | 4,558 |
| U.S.A. | 3,046 | 4,419 |
| All countries | 9,303 | 13,546 |
| Agricultural Machinery and Appliances— | ||
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 528 | 427 |
| United Kingdom | 1,574 | 1,612 |
| U.S.A. | 661 | 498 |
| All countries | 3,695 | 3,557 |
| Tractors— | ||
| Italy | 1,147 | 1,051 |
| Japan | 832 | 1,042 |
| United Kingdom | 9,647 | 8,000 |
| U.S.A. | 3,323 | 3,383 |
| All countries | 16,395 | 14,569 |
| Office Machines— | ||
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 994 | 626 |
| Japan | 2,042 | 1,599 |
| United Kingdom | 2,173 | 2,981 |
| U.S.A. | 3,422 | 2,517 |
| All countries | 10,487 | 9,924 |
| Metalworking Machinery— | ||
| Australia | 488 | 562 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 734 | 1,007 |
| Japan | 313 | 627 |
| United Kingdom | 2,971 | 2,971 |
| U.S.A. | 222 | 672 |
| All countries | 5,878 | 7,114 |
| Textile Machinery— | ||
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,047 | 2,318 |
| United Kingdom | 3,611 | 4,239 |
| U.S.A. | 482 | 431 |
| All countries | 6,837 | 9,765 |
| Cutlery— | ||
| Australia | 780 | 942 |
| Japan | 327 | 464 |
| United Kingdom | 958 | 1,128 |
| All countries | 2,650 | 3,242 |
| Excavating, Levelling, Boring, etc., Machinery— | ||
| United Kingdom | 1,457 | 2,113 |
| U.S.A. | 1,242 | 4,063 |
| All countries | 4,555 | 7,647 |
| Pumps and Centrifuges— | ||
| Australia | 2,194 | 2,849 |
| United Kingdom | 4,138 | 4,336 |
| U.S.A. | 1,778 | 2,072 |
| All countries | 10,764 | 12,385 |
| Mechanical Handling Equipment— | ||
| United Kingdom | 2,399 | 4,551 |
| U.S.A. | 1,238 | 2,290 |
| All countries | 5,052 | 12,110 |
| Ball, Roller, and Needle Roller Bearings— | ||
| Sweden | 365 | 429 |
| United Kingdom | 1,722 | 2,094 |
| U.S.A. | 526 | 619 |
| All countries | 3,704 | 4,548 |
| Taps, Cocks, Valves— | ||
| Australia | 897 | 1,149 |
| United Kingdom | 1,927 | 2,081 |
| U.S.A. | 607 | 794 |
| All countries | 4,080 | 4,833 |
| Transmission Shafts and Cranks— | ||
| Australia | 813 | 911 |
| United Kingdom | 2,385 | 2,526 |
| U.S.A. | 959 | 1,171 |
| All countries | 4,721 | 5,355 |
| Electrical Power Machinery and Switchgear— | ||
| Australia | 2,640 | 3,480 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,372 | 1,367 |
| Italy | 513 | 259 |
| Japan | 578 | 3,330 |
| Sweden | 876 | 956 |
| Switzerland | 482 | 463 |
| United Kingdom | 9,186 | 11,027 |
| U.S.A. | 935 | 1,456 |
| All countries | 17,730 | 24,010 |
| Printing and Bookbinding Machinery— | ||
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,550 | 1,029 |
| United Kingdom | 1,563 | 2,032 |
| U.S.A. | 1,465 | 1,510 |
| All countries | 5,694 | 5,866 |
| Electrical Measuring and Controlling Apparatus— | ||
| United Kingdom | 2,131 | 2,416 |
| U.S.A. | 1,556 | 1,031 |
| All countries | 4,724 | 4,813 |
| Telecommunications Equipment— | ||
| United Kingdom | 6,789 | 8,088 |
| U.S.A. | 1,606 | 528 |
| All countries | 11,131 | 12,881 |
| Railway Vehicles— | ||
| Australia | 939 | 260 |
| Canada | 1 | 4 |
| Japan | 117 | 192 |
| United Kingdom | 299 | 364 |
| All countries | 5,325 | 1,459 |
| Motorcars— | ||
| Australia | 21,637 | 25,691 |
| France | 857 | 1,920 |
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,643 | 2,677 |
| Italy | 1,036 | 1,763 |
| Japan | 2,248 | 3,578 |
| United Kingdom | 34,284 | 40,702 |
| All countries | 62,462 | 76,922 |
| Lorries, Trucks, and Vans— | ||
| Australia | 6,631 | 6,601 |
| United Kingdom | 13,033 | 17,863 |
| All countries | 23,206 | 29,488 |
| Aircraft— | ||
| United Kingdom | 500 | 398 |
| U.S.A. | 19,455 | 1,398 |
| All countries | 21,066 | 5,046 |
| Ships and Boats— | ||
| Hong Kong | 2,600 | |
| United Kingdom | 455 | 2,405 |
| All countries | 3,148 | 2,501 |
| Equipment for Distributing Electricity— | ||
| Australia | 972 | 1,403 |
| United Kingdom | 2,653 | 2,564 |
| All countries | 4,596 | 4,867 |
| Watches and Clocks— | ||
| Germany, Fed. Rep. | 399 | 519 |
| Switzerland | 1,030 | 1,177 |
| United Kingdom | 473 | 603 |
| All countries | 2,914 | 3,806 |
| Photographic Films, Plates, and Paper, (Not Developed Cinematographic Film)— | ||
| Australia | 3,004 | 3,650 |
| United Kingdom | 1,348 | 1,264 |
| All countries | 6,339 | 7,552 |
| Clothing— | ||
| Australia | 275 | 351 |
| Hong Kong | 417 | 445 |
| United Kingdom | 1,585 | 1,385 |
| All countries | 3,021 | 3,006 |
| Printed Books and Pamphlets— | ||
| Australia | 1,684 | 3,076 |
| United Kingdom | 7,207 | 7,254 |
| U.S.A. | 2,446 | 2,722 |
| All countries | 13,127 | 14,795 |
| Newspapers and Periodicals— | ||
| Australia | 1,903 | 2,123 |
| United Kingdom | 1,554 | 1,672 |
| U.S.A. | 864 | 877 |
| All countries | 4,392 | 4,753 |
QUANTITIES OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS IMPORTED—The following table shows the quantity imported during June years 1969 to 1971 and two 6-month periods ended December 1971 and June 1972 of a large number of the principal items.
| Item | Unit of Quantity | Year Ended 30 June | July-Dec 1971* | Jan-June 1972* | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1970 | 1971 | ||||
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| Fish, canned, and fish preparations | lb(000) | 3,878 | 4,639 | 10,577 | 3,787 | 2,980 |
| Wheat, unmilled | bushels(000) | 185 | 553 | 2,941 | 920 | 550 |
| Rice | cwt(000) | 61 | 82 | 99 | 47 | 51 |
| Oranges | lb(000) | 36,925 | 30,368 | 31,988 | 14,681 | 21,528 |
| Bananas | ″ | 50,250 | 53,354 | 48,879 | 20,477 | 33,075 |
| Fruit— | ||||||
| Dried | ″ | 20,908 | 23,450 | 21,414 | 11,903 | 9,968 |
| Canned | ″ | 8,480 | 10,498 | 14,190 | 6,354 | 9,716 |
| Desiccated coconut | ″ | 3,092 | 2,638 | 2,826 | 1,560 | 1,343 |
| Edible nuts | ″ | 2,916 | 2,546 | 2,518 | 1,214 | 1,319 |
| Sugar | cwt(000) | 3,243 | 2,959 | 3,302 | 1,474 | 2,005 |
| Coffee, raw | lb(000) | 8,039 | 13,489 | 15,459 | 5,511 | 8,892 |
| Tea | ″ | 18,426 | 16,839 | 14,702 | 9,665 | 8,286 |
| Cocoa | ″ | 4,932 | 16,507 | 8,922 | 3,486 | 5,574 |
| Wine | gal(000) | 333 | 346 | 340 | 252 | 201 |
| Whisky | proof gal(000) | 563 | 357 | 489 | 302 | 203 |
| Tobacco, unmanufactured | lb(000) | 7,522 | 4,750 | 7,447 | 3,302 | 3,041 |
| Synthetic and artificial fibres | ″ | 6,234 | 5,934 | 7,063 | 3,716 | 2,926 |
| Woven fabrics | ||||||
| Synthetic fibres | sq yd(000) | 20,951 | 25,228 | 29,026 | 20,103 | 18,392 |
| Artificial fibres | ″ | 16,517 | 14,077 | 12,346 | 6,627 | 4,718 |
| Yarn and thread of silk, rayon, and synthetic fibres | lb(000) | 4,469 | 5,003 | 5,653 | 3,128 | 2,996 |
| Yarn of wool and animal hair | ″ | 173 | 240 | 222 | 245 | 254 |
| Meat wraps, cotton | ″ | 4,711 | 4,220 | 4,361 | 2,225 | 2,245 |
| Textile fabrics coated with plastic | sq yd(000) | 985 | 1,104 | 1,628 | 1,112 | 1,115 |
| Bags, sacks, wool packs | doz(000) | 812 | 761 | 610 | 454 | 180 |
| Cotton yarn and thread | lb (000) | 6,065 | 7,282 | 8,356 | 4,453 | 3,184 |
| Cotton fabrics, woven, unbleached | sq yd(000) | 8,803 | 9,017 | 9,323 | 6,600 | 4,102 |
| Cotton canvas and duck | ″ | 1,072 | 1,383 | 1,707 | 1,223 | 549 |
| Cotton fabrics suitable for the manufacture of apparel— | ||||||
| Flannelette, winceyette, diaper cloth | ″ | 10,175 | 10,187 | 9,416 | 5,601 | 4,351 |
| Other kinds | ″ | 28,400 | 26,667 | 25,616 | 14,732 | 12,944 |
| Cotton furnishing and household fabrics | ″ | 18,466 | 20,561 | 25,557 | 16,354 | 13,059 |
| Woven silk fabrics | ″ | 199 | 193 | 179 | 113 | 59 |
| Woven woollen fabrics | ″ | 2,395 | 3,325 | 2,931 | 975 | 842 |
| Woven linen, ramie, and hemp fabrics | ″ | 1,139 | 1,654 | 1,554 | 756 | 604 |
| Woven jute fabrics | ″ | 23,365 | 23,335 | 26,449 | 11,887 | 18,582 |
| Rubber | cwt(000) | 383 | 393 | 400 | 217 | 205 |
| Timber, sawn | sup ft(000) | 17,137 | 22,695 | 16,455 | 7,936 | 5,392 |
| Wood and paper pulp | tons | 11,212 | 13,128 | 17,254 | 7,152 | 5,564 |
| Nitrate of soda | ″ | 1,058 | 450 | 137 | 365 | 10 |
| Fertilisers, phosphatic | tons(000) | 1,030 | 1,070 | 982 | 660 | 522 |
| Gypsum, crude | cwt(00) | 1,883 | 2,034 | 2,072 | 1,015 | 1,228 |
| Sulphur | tons | 157,741 | 242,997 | 187,025 | 109 | 69 |
| Salt | cwt(000) | 691 | 710 | 611 | 319 | 215 |
| Asbestos | ″ | 115 | 171 | 164 | 83 | 49 |
| Petroleum, crude | tons(000) | 1,658 | 1,682 | 1,882 | 837 | 1,078 |
| Petroleum, partly refined | tons(000) | 1,045 | 1,029 | 1,025 | 325 | 488 |
| Motor spirit | gal(000) | 64,870 | 86,150 | 70,877 | 32,992 | 55,153 |
| Distillate fuels | ″ | 42,972 | 62,611 | 50,434 | 26,021 | 29,993 |
| Kerosene and white spirit | ″ | 53,776 | 59,256 | 57,679 | 28,846 | 25,917 |
| Lubricating oils and preparations | ″ | 12,198 | 11,144 | 13,565 | 6,712 | 5,111 |
| Cream of tartar and substitutes | cwt(000) | 70.4 | 95.2 | 137.1 | 53.4 | 28.2 |
| Acids | ″ | 40.8 | 31.1 | 37.5 | 23.3 | 17.8 |
| Caustic soda | ″ | 139.9 | 143.9 | 223.8 | 128.5 | 123.9 |
| Carbonate of soda | ″ | 532.8 | 425.4 | 424.0 | 255.8 | 401.7 |
| Calcium carbide | ″ | 56.9 | 70.8 | 69.9 | 26.0 | 36.9 |
| Sulphate of ammonia | tons | 18,763 | 24,025 | 20,761 | 11,346 | 7,770 |
| Potash | ″ | 131,458 | 162,024 | 194,997 | 78,130 | 99,131 |
| Pig iron and ingots | cwt(000) | 199.7 | 231.8 | 534.1 | 102.9 | 84.9 |
| Bars and rods of iron or steel | ″ | 1,585.5 | 1,814.7 | 1,536.5 | 291.9 | 317.1 |
| Angles, shapes and sections of iron or steel | ″ | 1,004.4 | 1,147.7 | 1,622.3 | 420.7 | 427.8 |
| Universals, plates and sheets of iron or steel | ″ | 4,477.1 | 4,863.7 | 4,321.5 | 2,243.2 | 3,021.7 |
| Hoops and strip of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 253.5 | 264.3 | 250.7 | 130.7 | 131.0 |
| Rails of iron or steel—fish plates, etc. | ″ | 203.2 | 178.4 | 291.2 | 179.3 | 29.1 |
| Iron and steel wire | ″ | 343.2 | 414.6 | 469.1 | 168.8 | 189.2 |
| Tubes, pipes, and fittings of iron or steel | ″ | 1,044.1 | 1,030.0 | 1,016.0 | 430.7 | 262.2 |
| Silver and platinum not fully worked | oz(000) | 1,886.6 | 1,268.4 | 1,351.6 | 629.0 | 654.2 |
| Copper and copper alloys | cwt(000) | 221.5 | 233.1 | 245.5 | 116.5 | 92.5 |
| Aluminium and aluminium alloys | ″ | 309.3 | 401.0 | 448.1 | 156.7 | 164.8 |
| Lead and lead alloys | ″ | 88.5 | 117.0 | 81.1 | 70.1 | 68.5 |
| Finished structural parts and constructions | ″ | 262.7 | 138.1 | 243.5 | 114.5 | 164.6 |
| Wire products | ″ | 100.0 | 123.7 | 96.9 | 38.6 | 49.4 |
| Nails, screws, nuts, bolts, etc. | ″ | 30.8 | 41.6 | 54.1 | 34.4 | 29.1 |
| Hand tools | doz(000) | 500.3 | 458.7 | 471.6 | 255.1 | 228.4 |
| Knives, kitchen and table | ″ | 104.9 | 85.6 | 99.5 | 66.0 | 36.9 |
| Spoons and forks | ″ | 123.5 | 138.7 | 207.4 | 146.1 | 92.0 |
| Internal combustion engines (not aircraft) | number | 79,415 | 102,585 | 106,361 | 46,054 | 33,159 |
| Agricultural mowers—crops, lawn, weed, scrub cutting | ″ | 1,558 | 1,762 | 2,156 | 1,380 | 310 |
| Agricultural harvesters and threshers—forage, tobacco | ″ | 337 | 212 | 122 | 182 | 28 |
| Earthmoving machines | ″ | 225 | 255 | 305 | 105 | 154 |
| Typewriting, calculating, and accounting machines | ″ | 37,858 | 35,276 | 30,628 | 19,677 | 18,291 |
| Domestic sewing machines | ″ | 16,684 | 23,301 | 42,162 | 18,214 | 20,791 |
| Electric motors— | ||||||
| Under 1 bhp | ″ | 333,965 | 410,935 | 409,311 | 194,008 | 204,209 |
| 1 bhp and over | ″ | 14,475 | 18,902 | 23,838 | 9,290 | 7,656 |
| Sparking plugs | (000) | 580 | 637 | 436 | 223 | 253 |
| Tractors | number | 4,781 | 6,386 | 4,580 | 2,455 | 1,857 |
| Motorcars— | ||||||
| Unassembled | ″ | 50,024 | 56,136 | 58,008 | 31,186 | 33,040 |
| Assembled | ″ | 3,752 | 7,165 | 13,414 | 10,209 | 11,939 |
| Lorries, trucks, buses, vans, etc.— | ||||||
| Unassembled | ″ | 7,058 | 18,209 | 20,997 | 12,962 | 8,343 |
| Assembled | ″ | 154 | 278 | 204 | 411 | 331 |
| Motor cycles | ″ | 3,418 | 4,274 | 15,476 | 11,933 | 7,830 |
| Bicycles | ″ | 5,667 | 6,457 | 7,183 | 5,508 | 2,235 |
| Rubber tyres and tubes (excl. bicycle) | lb(000) | 2,397 | 3,277 | 3,215 | 1,946 | 2,814 |
| Plywood | sq ft(000) | 1,494 | 1,180 | 1,449 | 659 | 914 |
| Newsprint paper | cwt(000) | 20.1 | 10.8 | 10.1 | 4.5 | 2.5 |
| Printing and writing paper— | ||||||
| Machine made, not processed | ″ | 93.5 | 99.7 | 102.1 | 51.2 | 45.5 |
| Impregnated, coated, or printed | ″ | 129.0 | 143.0 | 155.2 | 79.0 | 80.2 |
| Machine-made paper and paperboard, n.e.s. | ″ | 52.3 | 61.2 | 62.8 | 29.0 | 32.5 |
| Greaseproof paper, etc. | ″ | 40.8 | 38.0 | 41.4 | 23.9 | 14.7 |
| Wallpaper | rolls(000) | 1.2 | 63.7 | 46.1 | 11.6 | 35.6 |
| Linoleum and similar floor coverings | sq yd(000) | 1,010.2 | 1,352.7 | 919.1 | 505.7 | 341.5 |
| Carpets and carpeting of or with wool | ″ | 21.2 | 23.6 | 30.3 | 27.3 | 16.7 |
| Glass plate and sheet | sq ft(000) | 7,216 | 8,213 | 10,270 | 4,124 | 4,284 |
| Table ware and toilet pottery | lb(000) | 2,371.5 | 2,486.7 | 2,516.7 | 1,745.5 | 1,146.5 |
| Footwear | doz. pr(000) | 82.8 | 91.5 | 85.0 | 52.0 | 45.8 |
| Cameras, photographic | (000) | 146.0 | 54.4 | 104.7 | 74.7 | 27.6 |
| Watches | ″ | 335.9 | 201.8 | 265.0 | 167.5 | 81.4 |
| Clocks, other than electric | ″ | 468.5 | 200.9 | 269.4 | 153.6 | 159.1 |
| Electric clocks | ″ | 84.2 | 34.7 | 39.5 | 20.8 | 15.4 |
| Electrical capacitators | ″ | 14,770 | 16,268 | 18,225 | 7,408 | 7,407 |
| Insulated wires and cables | cwt(000) | 58.5 | 57.9 | 39.0 | 21.9 | 19.9 |
| Telephone handsets | (000) | 84.3 | 92.6 | 90.4 | 59.8 | 32.1 |
| Electric accumulators | ″ | 20.4 | 39.9 | 32.4 | 19.4 | 15.6 |
| Electric lamp bulbs and tubes | ″ | 9,689.7 | 5,664.3 | 7,650.8 | 3,540.4 | 3,217.1 |
| Thermionic, etc., valves and tubes | ″ | 2,150 | 1,877 | 1,778 | 978 | 798 |
| Crystal valves | ″ | 2,754 | 4,712 | 5,998 | 2,260 | 2,230 |
CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS BY END-USE—In the following table imports are classified by end-use in the form of economic categories. The classification involves some arbitrary decisions but it is adapted to practical purposes and the comparability of the time series has useful economic applications.
| Class of Goods Imported† | Year Ended June | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970x | 1971x | |
| † For more detailed list of items included under each heading see relevant table in Monthly Abstract of Statistics. | |||||
| $(million) | |||||
| Finished Capital Goods | 115.9 | 93.7 | 122.1 | 132.3 | 164.2 |
| Agricultural machinery and plant | 21.8 | 10.2 | 16.9 | 21.4 | 20.3 |
| Industrial machinery and plant | 34.2 | 31.7 | 38.3 | 42.2 | 53.6 |
| Construction machinery and plant | 2.7 | 0.7 | 2.7 | 3.3 | 6.2 |
| Transport and communication items | 12.4 | 15.2 | 24.1 | 13.9 | 18.9 |
| Other complete items | 44.8 | 35.9 | 40.1 | 51.5 | 65.3 |
| Components and Materials for Capital Goods | 109.4 | 78.3 | 89.1 | 119.0 | 149.7 |
| For agricultural machinery and plant | 6.1 | 4.3 | 5.8 | 7.0 | 7.2 |
| For industrial machinery and plant | 12.6 | 10.0 | 10.6 | 13.1 | 14.8 |
| For construction machinery and plant | 1.0 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.9 | 1.1 |
| For transport and communications items | 29.3 | 20.9 | 24.6 | 42.0 | 50.3 |
| For building, construction, roads | 6.0 | 9.3 | 6.2 | 6.3 | 10.6 |
| For other capital items | 54.4 | 33.3 | 41.3 | 49.7 | 65.6 |
| Finished Goods and Components | |||||
| (Classed as consumption or capital according to type of buyer) | 102.7 | 79.4 | 105.5 | 130.2 | 157.5 |
| Complete transport items | 18.7 | 10.4 | 9.1 | 19.5 | 29.6 |
| Parts for transport items | 54.4 | 43.4 | 60.1 | 69.7 | 77.7 |
| Other complete items | 12.8 | 8.7 | 15.0 | 16.3 | 18.7 |
| Parts for other items | 16.8 | 16.9 | 21.2 | 24.7 | 31.4 |
| Consumer Goods | 191.7 | 175.8 | 213.5 | 241.0 | 280.2 |
| Finished consumer goods | 93.2 | 85.3 | 106.4 | 116.0 | 136.6 |
| Components for consumer goods | 98.5 | 90.4 | 107.1 | 125.1 | 143.6 |
| Materials Used in the Production Process and Items Unable to be Separately Classified Elsewhere | 264.8 | 245.4 | 315.6 | 365.5 | 391.0 |
| Stores Used Only for Defence | 28.7 | 2.1 | 7.1 | 19.1 | 13.0 |
| Totals | 813.2 | 674.7 | 852.9 | 1,007.2 | 1,155.5 |
| percent | |||||
| Finished Capital Goods | 14.3 | 13.9 | 14.3 | 13.1 | 14.2 |
| Agricultural machinery and plant | 2.7 | 1.5 | 2.0 | 2.1 | 1.8 |
| Industrial machinery and plant | 4.2 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 4.2 | 4.6 |
| Construction machinery and plant | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.5 |
| Transport and communications items | 1.5 | 2.3 | 2.8 | 1.4 | 1.6 |
| Other complete items | 5.5 | 5.3 | 4.7 | 5.1 | 5.7 |
| Components and Materials for Capital Goods | 13.5 | 11.6 | 10.4 | 11.8 | 13.0 |
| For agricultural machinery and plant | 0.8 | 0.6 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.6 |
| For industrial machinery and plant | 1.5 | 1.5 | 1.2 | 1.3 | 1.3 |
| For construction machinery and plant | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
| For transport and communications items | 3.6 | 3.1 | 2.9 | 4.2 | 4.4 |
| For building, construction, roads | 0.7 | 1.4 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.9 |
| For other capital items | 6.7 | 4.9 | 4.8 | 4.9 | 5.7 |
| Finished Goods and Components | |||||
| (Classed as consumption or capital according to type of buyer) | 12.6 | 11.8 | 12.4 | 12.9 | 13.6 |
| Complete transport items | 2.3 | 1.5 | 1.1 | 1.9 | 2.6 |
| Parts for transport items | 6.7 | 6.4 | 7.0 | 6.9 | 6.7 |
| Other complete items | 1.6 | 1.3 | 1.8 | 1.6 | 1.6 |
| Parts for other items | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.7 |
| Consumer Goods | 23.6 | 26.1 | 25.0 | 23.9 | 24.3 |
| Finished consumer goods | 11.5 | 12.6 | 12.5 | 11.5 | 11.8 |
| Components for consumer goods | 12.1 | 13.4 | 12.6 | 12.4 | 12.4 |
| Materials Used in the Production Process and Items Unable to be Separately Classified Elsewhere | 32.6 | 36.4 | 37.0 | 36.3 | 55.5 |
| Stores Used Only for Defence | 3.5 | 0.3 | 0.8 | 1.9 | 1.1 |
| Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
IMPORTS BY PORTS—In 1971 New Zealand had 17 ports of entry for Customs purposes—ten in the North Island and seven in the South Island. The following table gives the total value of imports of merchandise for the several ports of entry. The value of overseas cargo landed at other ports is included with the appropriate port of entry. Basis of valuation is c.d.v.
| Port | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967 | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970 | June Year 1971x |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| $(thousand) | ||||||
| Whangarei | 32,231 | 38,631 | 33,491 | 37,315 | 36,982 | 43,359 |
| Auckland | 291,103 | 301,230 | 269,058 | 345,966 | 418,284 | 473,792 |
| Hamilton | 2,535 | 2,737 | 2,166 | 2,752 | 3,877 | 4,285 |
| Tauranga | 9,208 | 20,490 | 9,109 | 7,641 | 8,047 | 12,276 |
| Gisborne | 830 | 817 | 644 | 829 | 818 | 610 |
| Napier | 14,188 | 15,708 | 14,841 | 17,169 | 18,642 | 21,715 |
| Taranaki | 8,865 | 9,636 | 10,024 | 15,478 | 16,352 | 17,160 |
| Wanganui | 980 | 999 | 990 | 1,130 | 1,214 | 1,400 |
| Palmerston North | 2,666 | 2,709 | 2,318 | 2,901 | 4,340 | 3,998 |
| Wellington | 227,113 | 219,144 | 169,549 | 222,266 | 271,201 | 306,508 |
| Picton | 425 | 395 | 530 | 238 | 254 | 390 |
| Nelson | 4,900 | 6,629 | 4,374 | 5,500 | 6,208 | 9,614 |
| Greymouth | 531 | 418 | 475 | 405 | 404 | 511 |
| Lyttelton | 91,635 | 88,549 | 71,341 | 102,163 | 114,606 | 117,353 |
| Timaru | 3,381 | 4,708 | 3,426 | 3,297 | 3,586 | 2,436 |
| Otago | 27,894 | 27,925 | 20,462 | 24,927 | 28,905 | 29,131 |
| Bluff | 10,453 | 11,482 | 10,110 | 9,220 | 10,606 | 26,024 |
| Totals | 728,939 | 752,206 | 622,908 | 799,197 | 944,325 | 1,070,567 |
Almost three-quarters of the total imports usually come in by way of Auckland or Wellington. Lyttelton occupies third place and with the advent of the oil refinery plant at Whangarei this port has now reached fourth place in importance, followed by Otago.
Imports by air have been credited to the port in whose district the overseas airport is located. Thus goods which came in through Mangere Airport were included in the Auckland figures, imports through Wellington Airport and Ohakea in the Wellington figures, and through Christchurch Airport in the Lyttelton figures. The value of imports by air in the 6-month period ended December 1971 was $31.9 million, the commodities and their countries of origin are listed in a supplement to the to the May 1972 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
GOODS SHIPPED FROM COOK, NIUE, AND TOKELAU ISLANDS—Trade with the Cook and associated islands is not included in the export and import totals for New Zealand, but is shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the movement of goods from these islands to the main islands of New Zealand. Particulars of the trade of the islands with other countries will be found in the section dealing with New Zealand territory overseas.
| June Year | Value of Goods |
|---|---|
| $(000) | |
| 1963 | 1,187 |
| 1964 | 1,562 |
| 1965 | 1,867 |
| 1966 | 1,582 |
| 1967 | 1,564 |
| 1968 | 1,656 |
| 1969 | 1,852 |
| 1970 | 2,659 |
| 1971x | 2,664 |
The value of principal goods brought to New Zealand from the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands during the June year 1971 and the 6-month period ended December 1971 was as follows:
| Item | Unit of Quantity | Year Ended 30 June | |
|---|---|---|---|
| 1971x | July-Dec 1971* | ||
| * Provisional. | |||
| $ | $ | ||
| Oranges, whole fruit | 109,229 | 45,014 | |
| Tangerines and mandarins, whole fruit | 42,085 | 26,421 | |
| Lemons, grapefruit, etc., whole fruit | 10,791 | 6,300 | |
| Bananas | 83,521 | 55,200 | |
| Honey | 17,061 | 7,780 | |
| Pineapples, whole fruit | 7,561 | – | |
| Citrus fruit juices | 781,717 | 406,006 | |
| Pineapple juice | 137,401 | 8,620 | |
| Preserved fruit | 231,855 | 110,518 | |
| Fresh tomatoes | 762 | – | |
| Arrowroot, etc. | 14,149 | 2,445 | |
| Copra | 246,824 | 118,804 | |
| Coral and shells, etc., unworked or simply prepared | 238 | – | |
| Wood manufactures (not furniture) | 35,526 | 21,433 | |
| Textile clothing (not knitted, etc.)— | |||
| Men's and boys' outer garments | 680,979 | 341,546 | |
| Women's and girls' outer garments | 22,391 | 3,763 | |
| Men's and boys' undergarments | 124,542 | 61,451 | |
| Women's, girls' and infants' undergarments | – | – | |
| Basketwork, wickerwork, etc. | 2,839 | 838 | |
| Compressed gas cylinders, etc. | 10,600 | 8,799 | |
| Other miscellaneous items | 103,971 | 72,704 | |
| Totals | 2,664,042 | 1,297,642 | |
THE TARIFF—Briefly the Customs tariff, apart from obtaining revenue, has for its objects the following:
The development of New Zealand industries.
The maintenance and extension of markets for New Zealand produce.
The implementation of New Zealand's tariff commitments in bilateral and multilateral trade agreements.
When New Zealand's first Customs Ordinance was proclaimed in 1841 the intention was to raise revenue and to some extent to give preference to goods of British origin. The tariff changes of 1851 and 1864 widened the scope of the tariff but retained its revenue aspects, though at this time the duties were mainly specific rather than ad valorem. In 1888 ad valorem rates became more general and the rate of duty was raised to 20 percent, which was double the amount charged in earlier years.
The prevailing economic philosophy was, of course, that of free trade, and in New Zealand's case it was underlined by the fact that Parliament predominantly represented the farming community. Even so, the depression of the eighties had so affected some of New Zealand's manufacturing industries that protection by tariffs became practical politics in 1888. The tariff revision of 1895 was aimed at protecting a small range of industries, and at the same time it eliminated the duties on many items which entered into the cost of living of those residing in urban areas. These tendencies were continued in 1900, 1907, and 1921, with British preferences becoming more evident.
In 1921 provision was made for an extra rate of duty on goods from countries with a depreciated rate of exchange. This was the first occasion when the legislature tried to cope with twentieth century economic conditions which threatened to cut across tariffs designed to give protection to industries which were supposed to develop in a manner normal to the nineteenth century. In 1921 provision was made for anti-dumping duties, another attempt to meet so-called abnormal practices. The depreciated currency duties ranged from 2 1/2 to 20 percent; the dumping duty was not to exceed the difference between the sale price and the current domestic value.
The 1927 tariff revision extended further British preferences and increased the number of duties imposed for protection purposes. Further important items, if of British origin, were also placed on the free list. In 1930 surtaxes on dutiable goods were imposed for revenue purposes and the general tariff rate was increased by about 5 percent. In 1931 a primage of 3 percent was charged on imports (except in specified cases) which were otherwise free of duty.
In the meantime there had been a change in trade policy, which had tended to become one of protection rather than one of free trade.
As a result of the changing conditions the Ottawa Conference was called. The outcome of this conference was the Ottawa Agreement of 1932, the effect of which was to give further preference to British goods and to inhibit the use of the tariff by New Zealand for purely protective purposes. (The United Kingdom, for its part, granted duty-free entry for practically all New Zealand products and applied tariff rates on butter and cheese from foreign countries and undertook to place quota restrictions on meats from foreign countries. See Section 21A—Marketing of Primary Produce.)
In 1934 a Tariff Commission submitted a report which in the main adhered to the already established principle of British preference, and actually reduced the protection for New Zealand industries in more cases than it provided protection. The adoption of this report by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934 resulted in a wide range of items being made dutiable for revenue purposes, while a small group of items with a low to moderate duty gave limited protection against goods of British origin. Thus New Zealand's tariff remained an expression of the fact that New Zealand placed its economic emphasis on primary production, the market for which was mainly in the United Kingdom.
The Board of Trade, in November 1957, completed a comprehensive review of the whole structure and incidence of the tariff and reported to Government.
From 1 July 1962 there was introduced a revised tariff which took its structure from the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised), a document of the United Nations Economic and Social Council, designed to list in a systematic manner the goods of world commerce according to their economic significance. It was keyed to the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature (B.T.N.), an internationally agreed nomenclature which has carefully drafted rules of definition and in which articles are grouped in logical sequence often according to the nature of the material of which they are made. A new tariff based on the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature was introduced on 1 July 1967. The duty rates remain unchanged and the statistical details conform to the requirements of the S.I.T.C. (Revised). A further revised tariff was introduced on 1 January 1972.
The rates of Customs and excise duty in force in New Zealand are set out in the publication entitled the Customs Tariff of New Zealand. This publication is available from the Government Printer, Wellington.
CUSTOMS DUTIES—As the rates of duty on goods vary according to their country of origin as well as their classification, the tariff is printed in “multi-column” form listing rates of duty under (a) the British preferential tariff, special rates under Australian and Canadian agreements being shown against the items concerned; (b) the most-favoured-nation tariff (under which goods from countries adhering to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and goods from certain countries with which New Zealand has separate trade agreements are admitted); and (c) the general tariff.
The most-favoured-nation column in the tariff also lists special preferential rates of duty prefixed by the letters “DC”. These are special preferences accorded by New Zealand to developing countries in accordance with Government's decision to participate as a donor country in the UNCTAD scheme of preferences for less developed countries.
Duty is generally calculated according to ad valorem rates; where, in certain cases, specific rates are prescribed, they are of a simple nature.
IMPORT CONTROL—Import licensing applies to approximately one-third of private imports and is explained in Section 22A.
EXCISE DUTIES—Excise duty is a tax on certain commodities manufactured in New Zealand. Duties on major commodities are as follows.
Beer—As from 22 August 1947 the excise duty on beer became 30c per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts used did not exceed 1,036, increased by .84c for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. From 27 June 1958 the excise duty on beer was increased to 60c a gallon where the specific gravity does not exceed 1,036, advancing by 1.67c for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60°F is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.
Tobacco—The following table sets out the rates of excise duty on tobacco.
| Description | Rates at Dates Shown | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 27 June 1958 | 22 July 1960 | 4 May 1967 | 27 Oct 1970 | ||
| Cigarettes— | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
| Exceeding in weight 2 1/2 lb per 1,000 | Per lb | 2.80 | 2.56 | 3.56 | 4.76 |
| Not exceeding in weight 2 1/2 lb per 1,000 | Per 1,000 | 7.00 | 6.40 | 8.90 | 11.90 |
| Cigars and snuff | Per lb | 1.20 | 1.20 | 2.38 | 2.98 |
| Other manufactured tobacco | Per lb | 2.27 | 2.02 | 2.82 | 3.54 |
Sugar—There was an excise duty of $18.66 per ton on sugar manufactured in New Zealand but this was abolished in February 1972.
Alcohol—Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures, the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special schedule of duties has been provided since 1921 on alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The present rates are: on alcohol used in manufacture: perfumed spirits, $3.60 per proof gallon; toilet preparations, $3.40; culinary and flavouring essences, $2.00; medical preparations containing more than 50 percent of proof spirit, 45c per proof gallon. In similar medicinal preparations containing not more than 50 percent, the alcohol used is duty-free.
Distilleries—-Excise duty on gin, geneva, schnapps, vodka, and other basically derived white spirit liquors approved by the Minister of Customs, which are produced by three rectifying and compounding distilleries, is at the rate of $13.50 per proof gallon.
CUSTOMS REVENUE—Revenue from Customs and excise duties is shown in the following table.
| Year Ended 31 March | Excise Duties | Other Excise and Customs Duties | Total Excise and Customs Duties | |||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Beer | Spirits | Tobacco | Sugar | |||
| * Includes gross motor spirits duty credited to Consolidated Revenue Account. | ||||||
| $(000) | ||||||
| 1967 | 34,735 | 5,711 | 36,604 | 2,387 | 47,310 | 126,747 |
| 1968 | 35,591 | 5,828 | 45,000 | 2,487 | 53,266* | 142,172* |
| 1969 | 35,826 | 6,660 | 48,570 | 2,410 | 61,733* | 155,199* |
| 1970 | 37,282 | 7,180 | 50,173 | 2,470 | 59,695* | 156,800* |
| 1971 | 39,653 | 7,230 | 57,397 | 2,546 | 71,702* | 178,528* |
| 1972 | 40,700 | 7,667 | 69,531 | 2,381 | 77,695 | 197,974 |
Motor spirits duty paid into the National Roads Fund has been excluded from Customs duties, but motor spirits duty paid into the Consolidated Revenue Account until 31 March 1971 is included in “Other Excise and Customs Duties”.
Customs revenue as a proportion of taxation is discussed in the section on Central Government finance.
PREFERENCE AND RECIPROCITY—The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufacture of countries which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:
Goods wholly the produce of such countries.
Goods wholly manufactured in such countries from unmanufactured raw materials and/or from one or more of the imported partly manufactured materials which are enumerated in the regulations.
Goods partly manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and/or in other items of factory or works cost incurred in such countries in respect of each article is not less than half of the factory or works cost of the article in its finished state.
The conditions applying to British Commonwealth countries, the products of which are admissible under the British preferential tariff pursuant to agreements made by New Zealand with such countries, may be varied to suit the provisions of such agreements.
Under the reciprocal trade agreements with Australia and Canada discussed hereunder, the duties on certain items are sometimes higher than the corresponding duties under the British preferential tariff and in a few cases lower.
Reciprocity With United Kingdom—Under the Ottawa Agreement New Zealand undertook to preserve the existing margins of preference on United Kingdom goods where the margin of preference did not exceed 20 percent, and where the margin exceeded that figure not to reduce it below 20 percent without the consent of the Government of the United Kingdom.
In 1958 New Zealand sought new arrangements with the United Kingdom and on 25 November 1958 the two Governments signed Heads of Agreement. This provided the basis for a new agreement to give New Zealand the right to reduce the margins of preference applied to United Kingdom goods entering New Zealand to 5 percent on certain imports essential for industry, to 7 1/2 percent on an extensive list of welfare and producer goods, and to 10 percent on all other goods. The formal text of the New Zealand - United Kingdom Trade Agreement was signed in Wellington on 12 August 1959.
On 28 June 1966 a “Record of Understanding” was agreed between New Zealand and the United Kingdom and this formed the basis for the New Zealand - United Kingdom Trade Agreement signed on 24 November 1966. New Zealand undertook to maintain duty-free entry for a short list of items and minimum margins of preference from 10 percent to 20 percent on another list of items. Otherwise the margins of preference in the 1959 Agreement were continued. On its part the United Kingdom undertook that, until 30 September 1972, it would admit without restriction of quantity, imports of the following New Zealand goods:
Beef, veal, lamb, mutton, and the edible offals thereof, and chilled and frozen pork.
Butter, cheese, skim and buttermilk powders, and casein.
Consequent upon the United Kingdom's entry into the European Economic Community on 1 January 1973, the tariff preferences accorded to British goods in the New Zealand market will be phased out in steps beginning on 1 July 1974 and being completed by 30 June 1977. Some exceptions to this phasing arrangement are being made for certain classes of goods such as plant and raw materials not produced in New Zealand. For these goods preferences will be eliminated in one step on 1 July 1974. The necessary amendments are to be incorporated in a new Tariff which will be introduced with effect from 1 July 1974.
Reciprocity With Australia—(a) An agreement, completed in April 1933 and confirmed by the Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act of that year, came into operation on 1 December 1933, and remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the agreement each country grants to the goods of the other the benefits of its British preferential tariff, except with regard to certain classes of goods, enumerated in the Schedules to the agreement, on which special rates are fixed.
The agreement provided for lower duties than those prescribed under Australia's British preferential tariff on many classes of New Zealand products entering Australia, including fresh and frozen fish and fish pastes; dried peas; fresh, smoked, and preserved meats; onions; lucerne seed; wine; furs; hats; caps; floor rugs; various agricultural and dairying implements; whale oil; casein; sugar of milk; and timber.
Minor modifications have been made to the Schedules of the agreement from time to time, but they remain substantially the same as originally negotiated.
The agreement must be read subject to the 1965 Free Trade Agreement with Australia.
The setting up of an Australian - New Zealand Consultative Committee on Trade was agreed on by the Australian and New Zealand Governments in August 1960.
(b) The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement which came into force on 1 January 1966 provides for periodic reduction and ultimate elimination of duties on the goods listed in a schedule to the agreement when such goods qualify for admission into either country as the produce or manufacture of the other country. This agreement modifies or supersedes some of the provisions of the 1933 agreement and, in particular, 1933 agreement rates which are higher than the equivalent British preferential rates are to be reduced to the British preferential level not later than 1 January 1974.
The goods listed in Schedule A to the agreement cover 60 percent of the imports from Australia and include forest products (timber, pulp, packaging materials, plywood and veneers), petroleum products, meat, fish, cheese, lead, zinc and other metals, copper rods and bars, wool, and some machinery and chemicals. The first review of the NAFTA resulted in the addition of further items to Schedule A, the duty reductions on which entered into force on 1 January 1968 at the same time as the second stage reductions on the original Schedule A items. As a result of subsequent reviews further items have been added to Schedule A on 1 January and 1 July in 1969, 1970, 1971, and 1972.
The agreement provides for reviews of trade between the two countries with a view to progressive inclusion of additional items within the agreement. The agreement is to remain in force for 10 years and thereafter shall remain in force unless terminated 180 days after appropriate notice is given by one country and the prescribed consultations between the two countries have been held.
Reciprocity with Canada—Reciprocal trade arrangements between Canada and New Zealand are governed by an agreement negotiated in 1932, and this agreement remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the terms of the agreement sausage casings, hides and skins, wool, apples, seeds, kauri gum, and phormium fibre are amongst the New Zealand products admitted free of duty. Certain other items such as butter, cheese, mutton, and lamb are admitted at rates of duty lower than the British preferential tariff.
Reciprocity with Malaysia—A trade agreement between Malaysia and New Zealand was signed in February 1961 by which each country accords preferential rates of duty to the other. Both countries agreed to guarantee minimum margins of tariff preference which apply to certain important items in each other's trade. The agreement remains in force until 6 months from the date on which notice of termination is given by either Government.
Other Trade Arrangements—New Zealand is also a party to certain commercial treaties, conventions, or arrangements with countries outside the Commonwealth. In some earlier cases New Zealand automatically became a party to arrangements concluded by the United Kingdom; in others she became a party by signifying her willingness to adhere to such arrangements. Other arrangements again resulted from direct negotiations between New Zealand and the countries concerned. In practice many of these arrangements (which generally provided for reciprocal most-favoured-nation tariff treatment) are superseded by New Zealand's accession to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. However, some remain separately in force, and, in addition to those countries which are contracting parties to the General Agreement, New Zealand grants most-favoured-nation tariff treatment to Bulgaria, Hungarian People's Republic, Liberia, Philippines, People's Republic of China, Socialist Republic of Romania, Somalia, Tunisia, and U.S.S.R.
The trade arrangements between Switzerland and New Zealand dating from 1938, under which New Zealand receives a guaranteed import quota for apples and pears, continues in force but the portion of the arrangement relating to most-favoured-nation treatment for imports has been superseded since Switzerland became a contracting party to GATT on 1 August 1966. Since 1957 the arrangement has been extended also to Liechtenstein.
The Federal Republic of Germany and New Zealand concluded a trade agreement in April 1959. The agreement is designed to facilitate as far as possible the exchange of goods and services between the two countries. New Zealand is granted quotas on certain primary products while for some others New Zealand will be considered as a source of supply for imports into Germany under the import programme. The agreement was concluded following international discussions under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade on problems arising out of the Federal Republic's import restrictions. The circumstances under which the negotiations with the Federal Republic were initiated were thus somewhat different from the usual, and because of this New Zealand is not required under the agreement to make any special arrangements regarding German exports. As contracting parties to the General Agreement the two countries already granted each other most-favoured-nation tariff treatment.
A trade agreement with the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics entered into force on 1 August 1963, and is subject to 3 months' notice of termination on either side.
The trade agreement provides for the mutual grant of most-favoured-nation treatment in matters concerning trade and shipping between New Zealand and the Soviet Union. In particular each country has agreed to grant to the other, most-favoured-nation treatment with respect to Customs duties and charges of any kind imposed on the importation or exportation of products from the other country. Similarly most-favoured-nation treatment will apply in relation to prohibitions or restrictions whether in the form of quotas, import or export licences, or other controls.
A trade agreement with the Polish People's Republic entered into force on 7 July 1965 and will remain in force for a period of 5 years and thereafter continue in force until the expiration of 6 months' notice of termination from either country. This agreement provides for mutual grant of most-favoured-nation treatment in matters relating to import and export duties and charges, and also in regard to prohibitions or restrictions whether by way of quotas, import or export licences, foreign-exchange controls, regulations, directions, or other control measures.
The Republic of Korea and New Zealand entered into a trade agreement on 31 January 1967 providing for mutual most-favoured-nation treatment in all matters of trade between New Zealand and South Korea, including non-discrimination in the treatment of foreign exchange for trade purposes. Similar agreements were made with the People's Republic of Bulgaria on 7 March 1968, with the Socialist Republic of Romania on 13 October 1969, and with the Hungarian People's Republic on 22 December 1970.
A trade agreement with the Republic of the Philippines entered into force on 19 July 1968. The agreement provides most-favoured-nation treatment being extended to the trade between the two countries, including the allocation of foreign exchange. Initially the agreement runs for 1 year, thereafter it may be terminated by either country on 6 months' notice.
GENERAL AGREEMENT ON TARIFFS AND TRADE (GATT)—Tariff negotiations took place in Geneva in 1947, and the concessions given by each participating country were embodied in schedules to a General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. The tariff negotiations themselves were bilateral but all the concessions were applied multilaterally, so that New Zealand receives the benefit of reductions made by all participants, and, conversely, New Zealand's concessions apply to all the other countries which took part. Concessions are of two kinds—actual reductions of duties and bindings of duties against increase. The Agreement, which provides for concessions under both the British preferential and most-favoured-nation tariffs, was applied provisionally by New Zealand on 26 July 1948.
The foreign countries to whose products the concessionary rates (i.e., the most-favoured-nation rates) of duty apply by virtue of their membership in GATT or some special arrangement in GATT are: Argentina, Austria, Belgium, Brazil, Burma, Burundi, Cameroon, Central African Republic, Chad, Chile, Congo (Brazzaville), Cuba, Czechoslovakia, Dahomey, Denmark, Dominican Republic, Finland, France (including overseas territories), Gabon, Federal Republic of Germany, Greece, Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, Indonesia, Israel, Italy, Ivory Coast, Japan, Kuwait, Liechtenstein, Luxembourg, Malagasy, Mauritania, Netherlands (including overseas territories), Nicaragua, Niger, Norway, Pakistan, Peru, Poland, Portugal, Rwanda, Senegal, South Africa, South Korea, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Togo, Turkey, United Arab Republic, United States of America, Upper Volta, Uruguay, Yugoslavia. Eire is also a member of GATT but receives the concessionary rates of the British preference tariff.
The following Commonwealth countries are members of GATT: Australia, Barbados, Canada, Cyprus, Gambia, Ghana, Guyana, India, Jamaica, Kenya, Malawi, Malaysia, Malta, Mauritius, Nigeria, Sierra Leone, Sri Lanka, Tanzania, Trinidad and Tobago, Uganda, United Kingdom, and Northern Ireland (and dependent territories).
Some other countries, as newly-independent states, apply the GATT on a de facto basis: Algeria, Botswana, Cambodia, Congo (Democratic Republic), Equatorial Guinea, Lesotho, Maldive Islands, Mali, Singapore, Southern Yemen, Swaziland, and Zambia. Tunisia has acceded provisionally to the GATT.
While the reduction of tariffs and other barriers to trade has been the principal aim of the General Agreement it has also provided an internationally accepted code of rules in world trade, and its regular sessions have been useful as a forum for the discussion and settlement of international trade problems and disputes.
Developments have tended to whittle away most of the trading advantages which countries relying heavily on agricultural exports reasonably expected to get from GATT membership. There has been a growing disparity between the benefits accruing under GATT to the industrialised countries and the far less tangible advantages it provides for primary producing countries like New Zealand. This has been due primarily to the growing use of quantitative restrictions on agricultural products by most of the large industrialised countries as an aspect of their policies of agricultural protectionism.
The results of the Kennedy Round which was concluded in June 1967 have not corrected this imbalance, although New Zealand did obtain improved access and some tariff concessions on a limited range of agricultural products exported to some GATT countries. As compensation New Zealand has undertaken to reduce most-favoured-nation rates of duty by up to 50 percent of existing rates on a number of items.
The last of the five equal annual reductions by which the commitment was implemented was made on 1 January 1972.
SUGAR AGREEMENTS—New Zealand's annual requirements of raw sugar now stand at about 150,000 tons. This quantity is purchased in accordance with two arrangements; the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement and the International Sugar Agreement.
Though not a member of the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement, New Zealand is associated with it by a Memorandum of Understanding which came into effect on 1 January 1957. The Memorandum provides that New Zealand will buy and the exporting members will provide 75,000 tons annually. The price paid by New Zealand under the Memorandum is the London Daily Price plus a Commonwealth Premium of £Stg3.75 per ton less the cost of freight from source to London, plus the cost of freight from source to Auckland. The usual sources of supply under the Memorandum of Understanding are Fiji and Queensland.
Prior to the 1957 Memorandum, New Zealand's purchases of raw sugar under the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement were governed by the 1951 Exchange of Letters between the New Zealand and British Governments. Under this Exchange which was to operate from 1953 to 1958 inclusive the Ministry of Food agreed to supply 75,000 tons annually to New Zealand at a price negotiated by Britain and Commonwealth exporting countries. This arrangement proved unsatisfactory from New Zealand's point of view because in many years the Commonwealth negotiated price was higher than the world price. The arrangements under the Exchange were terminated prematurely and replaced by the Memorandum in 1957.
Under the current Memorandum the prices paid by New Zealand for raw sugar are roughly equal to the world price.
The balance of New Zealand's requirements for raw sugar, that is over and above the 75,000 tons supplied by Commonwealth exporters, is purchased at the world price which is regulated by the International Sugar Agreement of 1968, to which New Zealand is a party.
This agreement has the same basic objectives as the 1958 Agreement which it replaced; that is, to assure supplies to importing countries and markets for exporting countries at equitable and stable prices. Exporters undertake to regulate their sales on the “free” market according to agreed quotas while importers agree to restrict their purchases from non-members while sugar prices remain within he range specified in the agreement.
In 1961 the members failed to reach agreement on the quotas for 1962 and 1963 and as a result the provisions for limitation of exports, regulation of imports and stabilisation of prices broke down. The agreement expired on 31 December 1963, but even though those articles relating to quotas and prices remained ineffective, it was extended annually by a series of protocols pending the negotiation of a new agreement.
The 1968 Agreement safeguards against the failure of the 1958 Agreement by setting a series of price levels which trigger automatic changes in export quotas and thus regulate the flow of supplies on the market. This Agreement is due to be renegotiated in 1973.
INTERNATIONAL COFFEE AGREEMENT—New Zealand is a party to the International Coffee Agreement 1968 which entered into force on 1 October 1968 and is due to expire on 30 September 1973. This Agreement replaces an earlier one, concluded in 1962, to which New Zealand was also a party.
The objects of the Agreement are to ensure continuity and adequacy of supplies of coffee and to maintain stable and equitable prices for both consumers and producers.
Remunerative prices are of particular importance to coffee producing countries which are mainly developing countries of South America, Africa, and South-east Asia. Their economies are in many cases heavily dependent upon coffee export earnings.
The 1968 Agreement has similar provisions to the 1962 Agreement incorporating a few changes in regard to the composition of the Executive Board and to the basic annual export quotas and their revision and adjustment. Importing members are required to purchase all but a minor portion of imports of coffee from exporting member countries, while exports from member countries are strictly controlled by means of annual quotas and certification requirements. The Agreement also contains special consultation and arbitration provisions to deal with any disputes that may arise concerning processed soluble coffee (instant coffee). These provisions were inserted to resolve differences between Brazil and the United States which delayed the renegotiation of the Agreement.
New Zealand signed the Agreement in London on 27 March 1968 and upon Ratification by the New Zealand Government on 7 August 1968, the Agreement was extended to cover the Cook Islands, Niue Island, and the Tokelau Islands. The renegotiation or extension of the Agreement is currently being considered by member countries.
The Customs Import Prohibition Order (Coffee) promulgated on 1 April 1967 restricts New Zealand's imports of coffee by requiring compliance with obligations under the Agreement. Coffee imports under this Order are prohibited save with the consent of the Minister of Customs. The Minister has given general consent to imports of coffee from member countries provided they are accompanied by the required documents of origin as specified in the Agreement. Imports of coffee from non-member countries can only be made with the special permission of the Minister, and total imports of non-member coffee must not exceed the small annual quota of 361 bags (of 60 kilogrammes) allocated to New Zealand by the council.
CONSUMER PROTECTION: Control of Prices Act 1947—The Control of Prices Act 1947 established a Price Tribunal and also set out the general duties and functions of that body as:
The fixing of prices for goods and services;
The investigation of complaints with respect to all prices; and
The maintenance of a survey of the prices of goods and services and the institution of legal proceedings for offences in relation to prices and the taking of such other steps as in its opinion may be necessary to prevent profiteering or the exploitation of the public.
The Price Tribunal has delegated the power to perform these functions to the Secretary of Trade and Industry, who has in turn subdelegated that power to senior officers of the Distribution Division of the department. As a result, the tribunal now exercises original pricing jurisdiction over only a small selection of reserved items for which prices are normally approved on a New Zealand-wide basis. In all other instances the tribunal acts as an appellate authority for the purpose of considering appeals against pricing decisions made by departmental officers acting under their delegated powers.
The Price Tribunal (or officers of the Department of Trade and Industry operating under delegated powers) with respect to items subject to direct price control may:
Make price orders fixing, in such manner as is thought fit, the actual or the maximum or the minimum price for any goods (or services) sold in a specified market and under specified conditions. Price orders are published in the New Zealand Gazette, and must generally be displayed in any shop where the goods to which they relate are sold;
Approve selling prices by special authorisations made in terms of section 16 of the Act. In this case approved prices are promulgated by letters of authorisation addressed specifically to the traders directly affected—or to any representative trade group acting on their behalf.
Price Control—From 1948 to 1970 successive Governments followed a continuing policy of removing goods and services from price control where competition in the field concerned was considered sufficient to regulate prices effectively. This meant that there was progressively less stress placed on direct price control but much greater importance attached to price surveillance over a wide range of goods and services having a significant bearing on the cost of living.
Price surveillance involves the investigation of complaints made by members of the public about unreasonable prices, and the carrying out by the Department of Trade and Industry of market surveys of key decontrolled commodities at regular intervals.
If, as a result of an investigation made by the department, it appears that a trader has charged an excessive price calculated to yield more than a fair and reasonable rate of commercial profit for any goods or services, action may be taken against him in the Court for profiteering. This is regarded as a serious offence, and the relevant section of the Control of Prices Act 1947 may be invoked with regard to sales of any goods or services, whether they are subject to direct price control or not.
By early 1970 inflationary pressures were resulting in an increasing concern at rising prices and a temporary departure from previous pricing policy was initiated.
In its first form this appeared as a voluntary early warning system under which manufacturers of several commodities agreed to supply the Department of Trade and Industry with details of cost increases which necessitated an advance in prices.
The period following the introduction of the early warning system coincided with a strong wage/price spiral, and on 17 November 1970 a price freeze was imposed. The Price Freeze Regulations which were initially intended to terminate on 17 January 1971 but were subsequently extended to 14 February 1971, froze all prices except for a few exemptions, at the levels prevailing on 12 November 1970.
The price freeze was followed on 15 February 1971 by a Price Justification Scheme, details of which were embodied in a price order (No. 2154) issued by the Price Tribunal. This price order specified a wide range of commodities, on which manufacturers and packers were required to obtain the approval of the Price Tribunal before applying price increases. Such price increases as were approved were limited to a level sufficient to recover no more than proven increased costs. In addition, Price Order 2154 also froze distributive margins of all goods (except secondhand goods) at the levels which normally applied on 12 November 1970, that is, the base date adopted for the price freeze which preceded the Price Justification Scheme.
In terms of the Price Justification Scheme a manufacturer or packer was entitled to assume approval and proceed to charge increased prices as sought if, within 21 days of the date of the receipt of his application by the Department of Trade and Industry, no objection had been raised or no further information had been sought. If, however, the department intervened in either of these ways the applicant was required to await a specific decision from the department before increasing his prices.
The Control of Prices (Positive List) Notice 1971 set out those goods and services subject to price control on and from 15 February 1971. It contained three sections—the first schedules those items which were subject to price control prior to the introduction of the Price Justification Scheme and remained so subject; the second those goods where manufacturers and packers had to seek approval of the Price Tribunal in terms of the Price Justification Scheme before increasing prices; and the third listed the goods specified in the second schedule to Price Order 2154 (that is, those on which the Price Justification Scheme froze distributive margins).
The list of items subject to price control other than as a result of their inclusion in the Price Justification Scheme comprised about 40 items as well as all drugs coming within the scope of the Social Security Scheme. Control continued to be exercised in this field because of the importance of the cost of drugs in the annual expenditure on pharmaceutical benefits under the scheme. The other items still subject to price control fell into the following two broad categories:
Certain essential food items, which in the main were, until February 1967, subject to the payment of subsidies for the purpose of keeping prices down to the consumer (e.g., bread, butter, and flour).
Items where retention of price control is considered necessary because conditions of monopoly or quasi-monopoly apply at the level of manufacture or distribution, or other factors exist which impede the operation of competition as an effective regulator of prices.
Among items coming within this group are sugar, yeast, bananas, and imported oranges, tobacco and cigarettes, woolpacks, bottles and jars, inorganic fertilisers, motor vehicles, and motor tyres. Price control is also exercised over storage batteries, ferrous and non-ferrous metals, basins, sanitary earthenware, and pipes.
It should be observed that certain prices controlled under other legislation do not come within the scope of the Control of Prices Act 1947. For example, maximum and minimum prices of motor spirits are fixed by Order in Council (on the recommendation of the Minister of Trade and Industry) under the Motor Spirits (Regulation of Prices) Act 1933. Milk and cream prices are set by Order in Council on the recommendation of the New Zealand Milk Board under the Milk Act 1944.
A price freeze applied again from mid February to the end of March 1972 and was succeeded by other measures designed to combat inflation.
Subject to limited exceptions, both goods and services were subject to regulations which came into force on 1 April 1972 under the Economic Stabilisation Act 1948.
The Price Justification Scheme was revoked and under the new system a number of items were added to the positive list of the Control of Prices Act. This augmented list is called Category A.
The regulations provide that in general the Price Tribunal or other pricing authorities shall not allow adjustments to be made for increased costs (including wages and salaries) unless they accord with criteria strictly defined in the regulations.
Goods and services not subject to direct price control are known as Category B items. Prices for such goods and services may not be increased except to recover actual costs determined in accordance with the criteria laid down.
As long as the criteria are fully observed in fixing prices, notification and formal approval of increases are not required.
However, firms with a turnover exceeding $1,000,000 a year are required to make quarterly reports of all price increases and other firms may be required to do so.
The Department of Trade and Industry investigates claims of excessive price increases and makes random checks continuously.
All margins continue to be frozen unless it can be demonstrated to the satisfaction of the pricing authority that strict adherence to them would prejudice the viability of a business.
The Wool Prices Stabilisation Regulations 1973 provided for stabilisation or equalisation payments for goods containing wool.
On 22 March 1973 the Government announced further price control measures. These comprised (a) A freeze on mutton and lamb and fish until prices can be fixed by the Department of Trade and Industry; (b) A rollback of sheepmeat prices by 2c a pound applied when the freeze was lifted on 9 April and prices were held at that level with State subsidies to wholesalers; (c) The fixing of maximum retail prices, which must be displayed on the package, for certain manufactured and processed goods—initially essential foodstuffs, footwear and clothing but eventually the whole range of goods normally sold in supermarkets; (d) The bringing of apples and pears under full price control; (e) A bar on auctioneering firms or their subsidiaries from bidding at their own auctions and setting artificially high fruit and vegetable prices.
Trade Practices—Under the Trade Practices Act 1958, a Trade Practices and Prices Commission was established and an Examiner of Trade Practices and Prices appointed. The functions of the commission are (a) to inquire into trade practices reported to it by the examiner for the purpose of ascertaining whether they are contrary to the public interest, and (b) to make orders requiring the amendment or discontinuance, or prohibiting the repetition of any such practices found to be contrary to the public interest. A trade practice may be judged contrary to the public interest only if it has the effect of increasing unreasonably, costs, prices, or profits; unreasonably reducing or limiting, or preventing competition; or limiting or preventing the supply of goods to consumers.
Appeals against decisions of the commission are heard by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court.
The examiner is obliged to investigate any trade practice, either on complaint or on his own volition, which appears to be contrary to the public interest. On receipt of a report and recommendation from the examiner about a trade practice, the commission is obliged to hold an inquiry unless it is satisfied that all parties likely to be affected are in agreement with the order which the examiner recommends should be made. In these circumstances the commission is empowered to waive an inquiry and make an order by consent. Inquiries by the Trade Practices and Prices Commission are generally held in public and the parties, including the examiner, are usually represented by counsel.
As well as his more formal functions in terms of the Trade Practices Act, the examiner considers a number of cases where it may be possible, by negotiation with the parties, to secure on a more informal, voluntary basis, some satisfactory amendment to the restrictive trade practices concerned.
Collective tendering and collective bidding at auction are offences, and also collective pricing without the approval of the Commission.
Consumer Information—The basic aims of the Consumer Information Act 1969 are for informative labelling and marking of goods, and for the prevention of deceptive or misleading packaging, labelling and advertising. The Act has general application to goods, including services, but the majority of the sections exclude foods, drugs, and medical devices as these are dealt with by the Department of Health under the food and drug legislation. There are provisions dealing with misleading advertising, misleading packaging, and false representations as to prices, and all goods packaged in New Zealand must show the name and address of the packager on the label. Provision is made for other specific packaging and labelling requirements, including the declaration on the label of the quantitative contents of the package—to be stipulated from time to time by the publication of notices in the Gazette or by regulations made by Order in Council.
CONSUMER COUNCIL—The Consumer Council, whose functions are to protect and promote the interests of consumers of goods and services, was established in 1959 and reconstituted under the Consumer Council Act 1966. The Council consists of 12 members appointed solely on the basis of personal qualifications by a representative appointments committee. The Secretary of Trade and Industry, the Director-General of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the Director-General of Health are also members.
The council lays down the policies to be followed by the staff of Consumers' Institute. It has appointed three District Consumer Committees and encourages the formation of local consumer associations. Citizens are invited to become members of the institute on payment of an annual subscription of $3. Membership was 90,000 at 31 August, 1972.
The institute's work includes comparative tests and surveys of consumer goods and services, research into and advice on legislative and financial matters, etc. Subscribing members receive the institute's monthly magazine Consumer. A separate $3 subscription covers Consumer Car Reports, a quarterly magazine with results of car tests. In addition, the institute prepares a weekly radio broadcast, teaching notes for schools, and books on various subjects.
The Consumer Council is a council member of the International Organisation of Consumers Unions and co-operates with other consumer organisations throughout the world.
MONETARY AND ECONOMIC COUNCIL—A Monetary and Economic Council was established under the Monetary and Economic Council Act 1961 to report on the extent to which stability in prices and other economic objectives are being achieved. In its first reports the council dealt with the economic situation and the longer-term problems of slow growth and instability, and subsequent reports have dealt largely with the current economic situation and outlook.
PRICE STATISTICS—Actual prices of many goods and services at various levels are collected periodically by the Department of Statistics. The fields covered are retail prices, wholesale prices, export prices, import prices, share prices, and wool prices. In the case of retail and wholesale prices, direct inquiry is made; export and import prices (or strictly, unit values) are mainly derived from trade statistics, share prices from records of the stock exchanges, and wool prices from the New Zealand Wool Marketing Corporation. In addition, average prices of many materials and products of manufacture are available from the statistics of industrial production. Some retail prices are shown later in this Section, and a wider coverage is published in the annual Report on Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics; the chief use made of the prices collected is in the compilation of price index numbers. These are, fundamentally, weighted averages of price ratios, the weighting being so arranged that the index numbers give a general indication of price movements in the field covered. The usual technique employs fixed weights with, however, provision for revision of the weighting pattern at suitable intervals.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX—The Consumers' Price Index was revised in 1965. Complete details of the revised index are contained in the Consumers' Price Index Revision 1965 report. A brief summary of the salient features of the latest index is as follows:
The basic formula used is that of Laspeyres in its aggregative form.
The index relates primarily to urban and country-town dwellers living as families.
About 90 percent of personal expenditure is covered.
The number of items regularly priced is 535.
The base is: 1962–63 consumption costed at 1965 prices.
(f)The sources of group and commodity weights were: (1) Census of Distribution 1962–63; (2) industrial or factory statistics; (3) import and export data; and (4) extension of regularly compiled statistics of consumable goods. Where considered desirable the base weight assigned to selected items was broadened to allow for expenditure on kindred items not selected for pricing.
Prices are collected by field officers in 25 centres, including 2 combined areas.
A scientific sample of rented houses and flats was selected.
Special techniques are employed for costs of owner-occupiers, for prices of seasonal fruits, vegetables, and eggs, and for transport charges.
Index numbers are compiled for all food and its subgroups at monthly intervals, and for all other groups and subgroups at quarterly intervals.
Index numbers are published for the 4 chief centres and 10 larger centres individually. Combined index numbers are published for these two groupings and also for six smaller North Island centres and five smaller South Island centres. Each centre and grouping of centres is shown on its own base and on a common, all-centres, base.
To provide a continuous series the pre-revision all-groups index has been converted to a 1965 base.
Costs of the following items are, for various reasons, outside the scope of the index: hotel accommodation, licensed and private; air transport; legal fees; commissions on sales, other than those incurred in the erection of house properties; gambling; church and charitable donations; private and boarding school fees; instalment credit interest and similar financial charges; personal accident insurance; photographers' charges; wages of domestic servants, jobbing gardeners, etc.; fees to chiropractors, herbalists, chiropodists, etc.; sundry licences (marriage, dog, etc.); direct taxation; savings, including amortisations of capital debts, investments, and life insurance; spirits and wine; jewellery and florists' goods; durable goods other than replacements; and private holiday transport.
In general the index assumes a constant pattern of expenditure for all centres, whether large cities or provincial centres, whether with warm or cool climates, etc. In transportation, however, the index compromises by setting up a constant base expenditure on transport for all centres, but allowing a varying dissection between the various modes of transport from centre to centre, according to local circumstances. Consequently there are no true “each on all” indexes for transportation, but “each on each” indexes can be used to produce “all on all” indexes. (“Each on all” means an index for an individual centre which uses as base the average for all centres, etc.)
A Consumers' Price Index Revision Advisory Committee was set up in June 1971 under the chairmanship of the Government Statistician to investigate changes that should be made to the index. It reported in September 1971. Its recommendations in parliamentary paper A. 40 were accepted in June 1972 and it is expected that the revised index will commence to operate in 1974.
The revised Consumers Price Index will retain its basic objective of providing a multi-purpose indicator of retail price changes of those goods and services which are purchased by New Zealand residents living in New Zealand.
The revised Consumers Price Index will substantially retain the present group and sub-group structure.
The weights in the revised Consumers Price Index are to be based on the pattern of expenditure of the population covered by the index rather than on what is consumed by them.
Data to revise and update the Consumers Price Index are to be obtained mainly from continuing household expenditure surveys. These are to be supplemented and tested by additional data on housing, national consumption, production, and expenditure.
The coverage of the index is to be extended from the present 92 percent of household consumption to as close as possible to all household expenditure. Savings and direct taxation are not regarded as consumer expenditure.
The selection of goods and services to be priced—inevitably only a small percentage of goods and services can be priced—is to be widened to include more fields of expenditure, more pricing outlets, and a wider geographical coverage of market centres than at present. This will reflect more adequately both the expenditure patterns of all New Zealand residents living in New Zealand and the movement in prices of consumer goods and services.
Current Consumers' Price Index—The tables which now follow relate to the current Consumers' Price Index only.
The first table supplies all-groups index numbers and index numbers of individual groups and subgroups for 25 centres combined. The group and subgroup weights are also shown as percentages of the base expenditure.
| CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX—(ALL GROUPS)— | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| TWENTY-FIVE CENTRES COMBINED | |||||||
| Base: Weighted average twenty-five centres, 1965 (= 1000) | |||||||
| Period | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups |
| Groups— | |||||||
| Percentages of base expenditure | 30.09 | 17.99 | 11.21 | 13.12 | 9.44 | 18.15 | 100.00 |
| Calendar year— | |||||||
| 1965 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1966 | 1018 | 1053 | 1010 | 1016 | 1037 | 1034 | 1028 |
| 1967 | 1092 | 1117 | 1063 | 1044 | 1102 | 1105 | 1090 |
| 1968 | 1126 | 1177 | 1105 | 1071 | 1170 | 1167 | 1137 |
| 1969 | 1180 | 1245 | 1140 | 1119 | 1218 | 1235 | 1193 |
| 1970 | 1258 | 1327 | 1186 | 1199 | 1280 | 1336 | 1271 |
| 1971 | 1373 | 1428 | 1304 | 1356 | 1463 | 1491 | 1403 |
| 1972 | 1438 | 1561 | 1394 | 1444 | 1584 | 1605 | 1500 |
| Quarter ended— | |||||||
| 1971–31 Mar | 1348 | 1388 | 1250 | 1304 | 1390 | 1442 | 1359 |
| 30 Jun | 1357 | 1415 | 1294 | 1346 | 1446 | 1476 | 1389 |
| 30 Sep | 1377 | 1438 | 1312 | 1376 | 1492 | 1511 | 1416 |
| 31 Dec | 1408 | 1470 | 1358 | 1398 | 1525 | 1537 | 1447 |
| 1972–31 Mar | 1427 | 1500 | 1378 | 1417 | 1552 | 1587 | 1474 |
| 30 Jun | 1435 | 1542 | 1392 | 1436 | 1569 | 1602 | 1492 |
| 30 Sep | 1438 | 1579 | 1398 | 11450 | 1600 | 1616 | 1508 |
| 31 Dec | 1452 | 1624 | 1409 | 1473 | 1614 | 1613 | 1526 |
| TWENTY-FIVE CENTRES COMBINED | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Period | Food | Housing | Household Operation | |||||
| Fruits and Vegetables | Meat, Fish, and Poultry | Other Foods and Eggs | Rent | Home Ownership | Fuel and Light | Home Furnishings | Domestic Supplies and Services | |
| Subgroups— | ||||||||
| Percentage of base expenditure | 5.89 | 9.22 | 14.98 | 5.50 | 12.49 | 2.82 | 5.59 | 2.80 |
| Calendar year— | ||||||||
| 1965 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1966 | 1030 | 1040 | 1000 | 1048 | 1056 | 1020 | 1003 | 1014 |
| 1967 | 1105 | 1073 | 1099 | 1112 | 1120 | 1083 | 1023 | 1122 |
| 1968 | 1138 | 1101 | 1136 | 1166 | 1182 | 1160 | 1060 | 1140 |
| 1969 | 1103 | 1222 | 1185 | 1224 | 1254 | 1173 | 1119 | 1148 |
| 1970 | 1180 | 1348 | 1233 | 1285 | 1346 | 1179 | 1184 | 1197 |
| 1971 | 1384 | 1429 | 1333 | 1351 | 1461 | 1215 | 1306 | 1387 |
| 1972 | 1374 | 1522 | 1411 | 1498 | 1590 | 1251 | 1401 | 1526 |
| Quarter ended— | ||||||||
| 1971–31 Mar | 1399 | 1400 | 1296 | 1326 | 1415 | 1190 | 1266 | 1279 |
| 30 Jun | 1380 | 1415 | 1313 | 1338 | 1448 | 1210 | 1295 | 1374 |
| 30 Sep | 1368 | 1442 | 1340 | 1359 | 1473 | 1226 | 1315 | 1394 |
| 31 Dec | 1389 | 1459 | 1385 | 1383 | 1509 | 1234 | 1349 | 1502 |
| 1972–31 Mar | 1428 | 1470 | 1400 | 1418 | 1537 | 1241 | 1376 | 1521 |
| 30 Jun | 1439 | 1485 | 1402 | 1483 | 1568 | 1251 | 1396 | 1525 |
| 30 Sep | 1351 | 1527 | 1417 | 1528 | 1602 | 1253 | 1408 | 1526 |
| 31 Dec | 1278 | 1605 | 1427 | 1562 | 1652 | 1259 | 1423 | 1532 |
| Period | Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Clothing | Footwear | Public Transport | Private Transport | Tobacco and Alcohol | Other Supplies | Other Services | ||
| Subgroups— | ||||||||
| Percentage of base expenditure | 10.91 | 2.21 | 2.38 | 7.06 | 7.64 | 5.66 | 4.85 | 100.00 |
| Calendar year— | ||||||||
| 1965 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1966 | 1013 | 1030 | 1021 | 1043 | 1023 | 1037 | 1047 | 1028 |
| 1967 | 1039 | 1069 | 1082 | 1108 | 1098 | 1096 | 1125 | 1090 |
| 1968 | 1067 | 1090 | 1104 | 1193 | 1159 | 1154 | 1193 | 1137 |
| 1969 | 1113 | 1144 | 1140 | 1244 | 1213 | 1224 | 1284 | 1193 |
| 1970 | 1192 | 1234 | 1189 | 1311 | 1328 | 1330 | 1354 | 1271 |
| 1971 | 1355 | 1364 | 1443 | 1470 | 1475 | 1467 | 1546 | 1403 |
| 1972 | 1440 | 1466 | 1609 | 1575 | 1533 | 1607 | 1714 | 1500 |
| Quarter ended— | ||||||||
| 1971–31 Mar | 1302 | 1314 | 1348 | 1404 | 1470 | 1387 | 1460 | 1359 |
| 30 Jun | 1345 | 1351 | 1384 | 1467 | 1470 | 1440 | 1528 | 1389 |
| 30 Sep | 1375 | 1381 | 1489 | 1493 | 1479 | 1501 | 1573 | 1416 |
| 31 Dec | 1396 | 1408 | 1549 | 1517 | 1480 | 1540 | 1622 | 1447 |
| 1972–31 Mar | 1415 | 1426 | 1589 | 1539 | 1522 | 1580 | 1696 | 1474 |
| 30 Jun | 1432 | 1457 | 1608 | 1556 | 1534 | 1596 | 1717 | 1492 |
| 30 Sep | 1446 | 1473 | 1617 | 1595 | 1534 | 1618 | 1744 | 1508 |
| 31 Dec | 1467 | 1506 | 1622 | 1611 | 1544 | 1632 | 1700 | 1526 |
The average level of consumer prices rose by 6.9 percent in 1972, compared with a rise of 10.4 percent the year before. Although price increases were recorded in all main groups of the index with the exception of fruit and vegetables the major contributions to the overall result came from the rent, domestic supplies and services, private transport, and other services.
The following diagram shows the movement in consumers' price index numbers.

The following tables distinguish individual centres and groupings of centres, but the subgroup indexes are omitted. Attention is called, however, to the two-fold method of presentation: in the first table current prices in each centre are compared with prices in the same centre during the base period; in the second, current prices in each centre are compared with average prices over all the 25 centres in the base period.
Where the base is the individual centre, the index numbers are specially designed to show price movements in each centre. Vertical comparisons can also be made but they will show the relative amount of price movements in respective centres, not relative current price levels. In the second method, where the base is average prices over the 25 centres, horizontal or vertical comparisons may be made to compare relative price levels. However, these index numbers do not indicate how much dearer or cheaper it is to live in one centre or another, but only how much higher or lower retail price levels are in one centre than another. The construction of the index assumes the same consumption habits in all centres, regardless of size, climate, etc.
| CONSUMERS PRICE INDEX—ANNUAL GROUP INDEX NUMBERS FOR INDIVIDUAL CENTRES AND GROUPINGS OF CENTRES | ||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Weighted average each centre and grouping, separately, 1965 (=1000) | ||||||||||||
| Centre | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||
| 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Auckland | 1000 | 1384 | 1436 | 1000 | 1451 | 1585 | 1000 | 1330 | 1410 | 1000 | 1367 | 1458 |
| Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1364 | 1439 | 1000 | 1417 | 1550 | 1000 | 1310 | 1420 | 1000 | 1402 | 1492 |
| Christchurch | 1000 | 1360 | 1431 | 1000 | 1423 | 1563 | 1000 | 1301 | 1401 | 1000 | 1371 | 1437 |
| Dunedin | 1000 | 1342 | 1391 | 1000 | 1452 | 1589 | 1000 | 1291 | 1368 | 1000 | 1372 | 1460 |
| Four chief centres | 1000 | 1369 | 1430 | 1000 | 1437 | 1572 | 1000 | 1314 | 1405 | 1000 | 1376 | 1461 |
| Hamilton | 1000 | 1399 | 1476 | 1000 | 1345 | 1499 | 1000 | 1267 | 1352 | 1000 | 1312 | 1415 |
| Tauranga | 1000 | 1339 | 1413 | 1000 | 1441 | 1577 | 1000 | 1313 | 1412 | 1000 | 1314 | 1410 |
| Rotorua | 1000 | 1356 | 1450 | 1000 | 1478 | 1643 | 1000 | 1288 | 1384 | 1000 | 1366 | 1446 |
| Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1374 | 1438 | 1000 | 1467 | 1605 | 1000 | 1299 | 1393 | 1000 | 1338 | 1411 |
| New Plymouth | 1000 | 1386 | 1455 | 1000 | 1446 | 1594 | 1000 | 1288 | 1378 | 1000 | 1306 | 1399 |
| Wanganui | 1000 | 1393 | 1465 | 1000 | 1690 | 1510 | 1000 | 1282 | 1377 | 1000 | 1385 | 1468 |
| Palmerston North | 1000 | 1388 | 1456 | 1000 | 1493 | 1624 | 1000 | 1298 | 1369 | 1000 | 1333 | 1426 |
| Nelson | 1000 | 1390 | 1465 | 1000 | 1453 | 1577 | 1000 | 1343 | 1435 | 1000 | 1350 | 1440 |
| Timaru | 1000 | 1379 | 1425 | 1000 | 1329 | 1439 | 1000 | 1270 | 1381 | 1000 | 1308 | 1393 |
| Invercargill | 1000 | 1344 | 1403 | 1000 | 1411 | 1513 | 1000 | 1259 | 1342 | 1000 | 1353 | 1454 |
| Ten larger centres | 1000 | 1379 | 1450 | 1000 | 1419 | 1555 | 1000 | 1286 | 1374 | 1000 | 1332 | 1424 |
| Six smaller North Island centres | 1000 | 1369 | 1440 | 1000 | 1430 | 1554 | 1000 | 1305 | 1396 | 1000 | 1334 | 1421 |
| Five smaller South Island centres | 1000 | 1370 | 1430 | 1000 | 1373 | 1496 | 1000 | 1310 | 1418 | 1000 | 1363 | 1457 |
| Twenty-five centres combined | 1000 | 1373 | 1438 | 1000 | 1428 | 1561 | 1000 | 1304 | 1394 | 1000 | 1356 | 1444 |
| Centre | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Auckland | 1000 | 1500 | 1637 | 1000 | 1504 | 1610 | 1000 | 1421 | 1515 |
| Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1478 | 1612 | 1000 | 1481 | 1599 | 1000 | 1405 | 1511 |
| Christchurch | 1000 | 1472 | 1580 | 1000 | 1494 | 1599 | 1000 | 1401 | 1496 |
| Dunedin | 1000 | 1493 | 1659 | 1000 | 1504 | 1617 | 1000 | 1402 | 1497 |
| Four chief centres | 1000 | 1488 | 1621 | 1000 | 1496 | 1606 | 1000 | 1411 | 1508 |
| Hamilton | 1000 | 1443 | 1564 | 1000 | 1494 | 1608 | 1000 | 1385 | 1491 |
| Tauranga | 1000 | 1455 | 1564 | 1000 | 1485 | 1598 | 1000 | 1389 | 1491 |
| Rotorua | 1000 | 1444 | 1563 | 1000 | 1484 | 1589 | 1000 | 1404 | 1513 |
| Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1444 | 1554 | 1000 | 1482 | 1599 | 1000 | 1402 | 1498 |
| New Plymouth | 1000 | 1456 | 1554 | 1000 | 1476 | 1608 | 1000 | 1389 | 1500 |
| Wanganui | 1000 | 1448 | 1539 | 1000 | 1484 | 1601 | 1000 | 1401 | 1495 |
| Palmerston North | 1000 | 1423 | 1520 | 1000 | 1486 | 1617 | 1000 | 1409 | 1506 |
| Nelson | 1000 | 1447 | 1572 | 1000 | 1491 | 1621 | 1000 | 1414 | 1517 |
| Timaru | 1000 | 1439 | 1550 | 1000 | 1479 | 1588 | 1000 | 1372 | 1460 |
| Invercargill | 1000 | 1441 | 1540 | 1000 | 1496 | 1608 | 1000 | 1383 | 1471 |
| Ten larger centres | 1000 | 1442 | 1551 | 1000 | 1487 | 1606 | 1000 | 1395 | 1494 |
| Six smaller North Island centres | 1000 | 1430 | 1531 | 1000 | 1482 | 1597 | 1000 | 1394 | 1489 |
| Five smaller South Island centres | 1000 | 1429 | 1538 | 1000 | 1489 | 1600 | 1000 | 1390 | 1485 |
| Twenty-five centres combined | 1000 | 1463 | 1584 | 1000 | 1491 | 1605 | 1000 | 1403 | 1500 |
| Base: Weighted average twenty-five centres, 1965 (=1000) | ||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Centre | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||
| 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Auckland | 1014 | 1403 | 1456 | 1114 | 1616 | 1766 | 995 | 1324 | 1403 | 1013 | 1384 | 1477 |
| Wellington-Hutt | 1012 | 1380 | 1456 | 1182 | 1675 | 1833 | 979 | 1282 | 1389 | 999 | 1401 | 1491 |
| Christchurch | 1002 | 1364 | 1435 | 926 | 1317 | 1447 | 1001 | 1302 | 1402 | 990 | 1357 | 1422 |
| Dunedin | 1012 | 1358 | 1408 | 895 | 1300 | 1422 | 1023 | 1321 | 1400 | 1010 | 1386 | 1475 |
| Four chief centres | 1011 | 1384 | 1446 | 1061 | 1526 | 1669 | 996 | 1309 | 1400 | 1004 | 1382 | 1468 |
| Hamilton | 985 | 1378 | 1454 | 967 | 1301 | 1450 | 964 | 1222 | 1304 | 985 | 1292 | 1394 |
| Tauranga | 1021 | 1367 | 1443 | 1104 | 1591 | 1741 | 972 | 1277 | 1373 | 1004 | 1320 | 1416 |
| Rotorua | 1002 | 1359 | 1452 | 1011 | 1494 | 1661 | 1004 | 1294 | 1390 | 993 | 1356 | 1436 |
| Napier-Hastings | 962 | 1322 | 1384 | 912 | 1338 | 1463 | 1036 | 1346 | 1444 | 1006 | 1347 | 1420 |
| New Plymouth | 979 | 1356 | 1424 | 926 | 1339 | 1476 | 984 | 1268 | 1356 | 995 | 1299 | 1392 |
| Wanganui | 973 | 1355 | 1426 | 813 | 1130 | 1228 | 981 | 1257 | 1351 | 994 | 1377 | 1459 |
| Palmerston North | 979 | 1358 | 1426 | 918 | 1370 | 1491 | 980 | 1272 | 1342 | 1019 | 1358 | 1453 |
| Nelson | 955 | 1327 | 1399 | 931 | 1352 | 1468 | 971 | 1305 | 1394 | 1005 | 1356 | 1447 |
| Timaru | 993 | 1369 | 1416 | 1017 | 1352 | 1463 | 1022 | 1298 | 1411 | 1005 | 1314 | 1399 |
| Invercargill | 1024 | 1377 | 1437 | 953 | 1345 | 1441 | 1042 | 1312 | 1399 | 1008 | 1364 | 1466 |
| Ten larger centres | 985 | 1359 | 1429 | 951 | 1349 | 1478 | 993 | 1277 | 1365 | 1000 | 1332 | 1424 |
| Six smaller North Island centres | 1002 | 1372 | 1443 | 915 | 1309 | 1422 | 1030 | 1343 | 1437 | 981 | 1309 | 1394 |
| Five smaller South Island centres | 986 | 1351 | 1410 | 897 | 1232 | 1342 | 1022 | 1338 | 1449 | 994 | 1355 | 1448 |
| Twenty-five centres combined | 1000 | 1373 | 1438 | 1900 | 1428 | 1561 | 1000 | 1304 | 1394 | 1000 | 1356 | 1444 |
| Centre | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | 1965 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| Auckland | 1000 | 1500 | 1637 | 999 | 1502 | 1608 | 1026 | 1457 | 1553 |
| Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1478 | 1612 | 1019 | 1508 | 1629 | 1037 | 1457 | 1567 |
| Christchurch | 1000 | 1472 | 1580 | 998 | 1491 | 1595 | 986 | 1381 | 1474 |
| Dunedin | 1000 | 1493 | 1659 | 983 | 1479 | 1590 | 986 | 1382 | 1475 |
| Four chief centres | 1000 | 1488 | 1621 | 1001 | 1498 | 1608 | 1015 | 1431 | 1530 |
| Hamilton | 1000 | 1443 | 1564 | 993 | 1483 | 1597 | 982 | 1361 | 1465 |
| Tauranga | 1000 | 1455 | 1564 | 999 | 1483 | 1596 | 1022 | 1420 | 1524 |
| Rotorua | 1000 | 1444 | 1563 | 1016 | 1507 | 1614 | 1005 | 1410 | 1521 |
| Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1444 | 1554 | 994 | 1473 | 1590 | 977 | 1370 | 1463 |
| New Plymouth | 1000 | 1456 | 1554 | 996 | 1471 | 1602 | 977 | 1366 | 1466 |
| Wanganui | 1000 | 1448 | 1539 | 997 | 1480 | 1596 | 955 | 1338 | 1428 |
| Palmerston North | 1000 | 1423 | 1520 | 993 | 1476 | 1606 | 978 | 1378 | 1473 |
| Nelson | 1000 | 1447 | 1572 | 989 | 1474 | 1603 | 969 | 1371 | 1470 |
| Timaru | 1000 | 1439 | 1550 | 1010 | 1495 | 1604 | 1006 | 1380 | 1468 |
| Invercargill | 1000 | 1442 | 1540 | 991 | 1483 | 1594 | 1003 | 1387 | 1475 |
| Ten larger centres | 1000 | 1442 | 1551 | 996 | 1481 | 1599 | 985 | 1375 | 1472 |
| Six smaller North Island centres | 1000 | 1430 | 1551 | 1009 | 1496 | 1612 | 988 | 1377 | 1471 |
| Five smaller South Island centres | 1000 | 1429 | 1538 | 995 | 1482 | 1593 | 978 | 1360 | 1452 |
| Twenty-five centres combined | 1000 | 1463 | 1584 | 1000 | 1491 | 1605 | 1000 | 1403 | 1500 |
Retail Prices—New Zealand retail prices (weighted average prices over 25 centres) at 15 November 1972 of a number of the commodities which enter into the Consumers' Price Index are shown hereunder.
| Item | Unit | Price |
|---|---|---|
| * Because of extended coverage in pricing these items cannot be compared with those for earlier years. | ||
| cents | ||
| Potatoes, new | lb | 8.85 |
| Potatoes, old | lb | 6.20 |
| Apples | lb | 16.89 |
| Cabbage | lb | 8.50 |
| Carrots | lb | 17.08 |
| Onions | lb | 9.61 |
| Oranges | lb | 18.46 |
| Peaches, canned | 29 oz tin | 42.50 |
| Peas, frozen | 30 oz packet | 49.69 |
| Beef— | ||
| Porterhouse steak | lb | 95.81 |
| Prime rib | lb | 65.09 |
| Rump steak | lb | 87.06 |
| Blade steak | lb | 68.72 |
| Mince | lb | 49.64 |
| Corned silverside | lb | 69.91 |
| Sausages, beef | lb | 29.77 |
| Hogget— | ||
| Cut leg, knuckle end | lb | 49.10 |
| Forequarter | lb | 27.79 |
| Chops, middle loin | lb | 48.01 |
| Pork— | ||
| Leg, whole | lb | 68.34 |
| Chops, middle loin | lb | 69.86 |
| Tripe | lb | 23.09 |
| Sheep's liver | lb | 41.89 |
| Sheep's tongue | each | 6.18 |
| Ham, cooked, sliced | lb | 143.42 |
| Bacon, side | lb | 94.55 |
| Tarakihi fillets | lb | 63.42 |
| Groper (hapuku) pieces | lb | 63.57 |
| Sole or flounder, gutted | lb | 52.84 |
| Smoked fish | lb | 59.13 |
| Salmon, fancy pink | 7 3/4 oz tin | 51.91 |
| Milk, fresh delivered | pint | 3.98 |
| Butter | lb | 32.77 |
| Cheese, tasty, rindless | lb | 65.34 |
| Milk powder, full cream | 2 1/2 lb tin | 137.87 |
| Bread | 28 oz loaf | 15.19 |
| Block cake, madeira | lb | 46.75 |
| Flour | 25 lb | 174.85 |
| Oatmeal, pre-cooked | 3 lb packet | 50.19 |
| Prepared breakfast food wheaten | 24 oz packet | 36.42 |
| Biscuits, chocolate wheaten | 7 1/2 oz packet | 27.47 |
| Rice | lb | 16.70 |
| Sugar | 6 lb | 54.76 |
| Honey | 1 lb carton | 38.38 |
| Jam, apricot | 14 oz tin | 31.71 |
| Tea | 1/2 lb | 37.46 |
| Cocoa | 1/2 lb packet | 32.80 |
| Coffee pure, ground, loose | lb | 104.91 |
| Coffee, instant | 4 oz jar | 76.11 |
| Salt, polythene wrapped | 5 lb bag | 24.56 |
| Baked beans | 16 oz tin | 29.72 |
| Tomato sauce | 10 oz bottle | 30.19 |
| Tomato soup | 11 oz tin | 18.60 |
| Aerated water* | 10 oz bottle | 9.15 |
| Ice cream, vanilla* | pint block | 25.48 |
| Chocolate, block* | per 6oz | 33.90 |
| Meal, restaurant, three course | each | 149.31 |
| Eggs, 22 oz (in carton) | dozen | 57.25 |
| $ | ||
| Weekly dwelling rent, unfurnished | each dwelling | 10.25 |
| Concrete blocks | per 100 | 27.88 |
| Wallpaper | roll | 2.08 |
| Paint | gallon tin | 9.98 |
| Weekly costs of owner-occupancy of dwelling—rates | each dwelling | 1.86 |
| Coal, domestic | 1/4 ton | 7.14 |
| Electric current (excluding water heating) | 150 kWh per month | 2.21 |
| Electric current (including water heating) | 510 kWh per month | 5.55 |
| Gas, domestic 1,600 cu ft (7.2 therms Nat. Gas) | per month | 3.13 |
| Kerosene, domestic use | gallon | 0.32 |
| $ | ||
| Fuel oil, domestic heating, delivered | gallon | 0.24 |
| Refrigerator 9.25 cu ft | each | 215.00 |
| Washing machine, semiautomatic, spin dry | each | 269.00 |
| Vacuum cleaner | each | 67.50 |
| Radio, transistor, portable | each | 59.80 |
| Television set, 24 in. consolette | each | 381.36 |
| Electric radiator | each | 49.38 |
| Electric frying pan | each | 35.07 |
| Electric jug | each | 16.42 |
| Electric toaster | each | 11.62 |
| Electric iron, dry | each | 15.46 |
| Electric blanket | each | 22.03 |
| Electric hand drill | each | 19.42 |
| Lawn mower, hand type | each | 38.77 |
| Lawn mower, rotary type | each | 204.00 |
| Piano, upright | each | 578.62 |
| Perambulator | each | 67.94 |
| Dining room suite | each | 113.13 |
| Cocktail cabinet | each | 151.38 |
| Tallboy | each | 39.41 |
| Child's cot | each | 34.83 |
| Lounge suite | each | 302.95 |
| Bedstead | each | 31.95 |
| Mattress, kapok, 3 ft | each | 22.78 |
| Mattress, inner spring 4 ft 6 in. with base | each | 94.60 |
| Mattress, foam rubber 4 ft 6 in. | each | 63.14 |
| Venetian blinds, 72 in. wide, 54 in. drop | each | 32.69 |
| Alarm clock | each | 9.63 |
| Carpet, broadloom | per yd | 38.53 |
| Doormat, coir | each | 2.23 |
| Drapery— | ||
| Blankets, single, all wool | pair | 22.15 |
| Sheets, single | pair | 6.37 |
| Pillow, kapok | each | 2.16 |
| Towel, turkish, 24 in. by 48 in. | each | 2.45 |
| Tea towel, linen | each | 0.90 |
| Plate 10 in., replacement type | each | 0.73 |
| Knives, table, stainless steel | 1/2 doz | 7.51 |
| Forks, table, E.P.N.S. | 1/2 doz | 7.03 |
| Preserving jars, glass, quart 8 in. with rings and seals | doz | 2.65 |
| Casserole dish, 3 pint | each | 3.64 |
| Mixing bowls, stainless steel, 8 in. | each | 2.86 |
| Saucepan, aluminium, 8 in. | each | 8.21 |
| Broom | each | 3.95 |
| Scrubbing brush | each | 0.74 |
| Bucket, plastic, 2 gallon | each | 1.26 |
| Hammer, carpenter's steel shaft | each | 5.49 |
| Plane | each | 8.30 |
| Garden spade | each | 7.95 |
| Soap powder | 42 oz packet | 0.55 |
| Detergents, plastic container | 19 1/2 oz | 0.47 |
| Household cleaning paste | standard tin | 0.33 |
| Disinfectant | 110 ml | 0.37 |
| Fly spray | 12 oz can | 1.05 |
| Boot polish | 2 3/4 inch tin | 0.20 |
| Floor polish | 8 oz tin | 0.58 |
| Electric light bulb, 100 watt | each | 0.33 |
| Torch battery, dry cell | each | 0.14 |
| Telephone rental, private (main exchange) | 1 year | 59.94 |
| Telegram, 15 words | each | 0.44 |
| Postage, letter | each | 0.04 |
| Dry cleaning, men's two-piece suit | per suit | 1.59 |
| Laundering sheets | 6 single | 1.04 |
| Men's— | ||
| Raincoat, terylene mixture or similar | each | 39.09 |
| Parka, unlined | each | 13.53 |
| Raincoat, nylon | each | 7.09 |
| Hat, felt | each | 8.97 |
| Suit, worsted, ready-made, two-piece | each | 62.67 |
| Sports-coat, ready-made | each | 45.39 |
| Trousers, sports | pair | 19.28 |
| Trousers, jeans | pair | 4.87 |
| Shirt, business | each | 7.39 |
| Shirt, brushed cotton | each | 3.04 |
| Cardigan, all wool | each | 16.93 |
| Bathing trunks, bri-nylon | each | 4.41 |
| Pyjamas, flannelette | pair | 5.06 |
| Singlet, athletic | each | 1.12 |
| Socks | pair | 1.70 |
| Handkerchief | each | 0.32 |
| Women's— | ||
| Suit, coat and skirt, ready-made | each | 58.31 |
| Coat, woollen, winter | each | 55.98 |
| Raincoat, lightweight | each | 29.87 |
| Frock, summer, house | each | 11.12 |
| Skirt, winter weight | each | 17.42 |
| Slacks, tailored, ready-made | pair | 11.83 |
| Cardigan, all wool | each | 13.37 |
| Swimsuit, bri-nylon | each | 15.54 |
| Nightdress, nylon | each | 6.05 |
| Nightdress, winter weight | each | 4.32 |
| Underslip, nylon | each | 5.20 |
| Vest, silk and wool | each | 2.40 |
| Panties, interlock | pair | 1.31 |
| Brassiere, cotton | each | 3.40 |
| Corset, lycra | each | 12.88 |
| Nylons, panty-hose | pair | 1.52 |
| Umbrella | each | 6.19 |
| Boys'— | ||
| Raincoat, cotton | each | 13.60 |
| Blazer | each | 18.56 |
| Trousers, shorts, worsted | pair | 6.46 |
| Shirt, cotton, college style | each | 4.22 |
| Shirt, T-shirt, cotton | each | 1.57 |
| Pullover, woollen | each | 7.33 |
| Socks | pair | 1.61 |
| Girls'— | ||
| Gym frock | each | 15.84 |
| Frock, summer uniform | each | 10.22 |
| Blouse, college, cotton | each | 3.85 |
| Pyjamas, winceyette | pair | 2.92 |
| Bloomers, interlock | pair | 0.95 |
| Sockettes | pair | 0.87 |
| Infants— | ||
| Nursery squares | doz | 5.98 |
| Baby's vest | each | 0.70 |
| Baby wool | 1 oz | 0.38 |
| Piece goods— | ||
| Tweed, velour coating | yard | 5.37 |
| Viyella | yard | 2.74 |
| Sailcloth | yard | 0.95 |
| Dress pattern | each | 0.90 |
| Wool, hand knitting 4 ply | 1 oz | 0.38 |
| Men's— | ||
| Boots, heavy | pair | 16.87 |
| Shoes, light | pair | 16.42 |
| Sand shoes | pair | 2.72 |
| Jandals (thongs) | pair | 1.62 |
| Slippers, leather | pair | 7.55 |
| Shoe repairs, half-soled and heeled | pair | 3.73 |
| Women's— | ||
| Shoes, heavy | pair | 12.61 |
| Shoes, light | pair | 13.68 |
| Slippers, felt | pair | 3.54 |
| Shoe repairs, covered leather sole, heel tips and toe plates | pair | 2.68 |
| Boys'— | ||
| Football boots | pair | 9.37 |
| Shoes, heavy | pair | 8.30 |
| Gumboots | pair | 5.15 |
| Shoe repairs | pair | 2.74 |
| Girls'— | ||
| Shoes, school | pair | 6.87 |
| Shoes, light | pair | 7.32 |
| Shoe repairs | pair | 1.92 |
| Infants' shoes, plastic sole | pair | 2.05 |
| Petrol, 83 octane | gallon | 0.46 |
| Petrol, 96 octane | gallon | 0.49 |
| Bicycle, men's sports roadster | each | 69.00 |
| Bicycle tyre | each | 2.90 |
| Bicycle tube | each | 1.50 |
| Cigarettes | packet of 20 | 0.43 |
| Tobacco, cigarette | 2 oz packet | 0.75 |
| Aspirin, packet of 25 | per packet | 0.23 |
| Toothbrush | each | 0.34 |
| Toothpaste, large tube | per tube | 0.34 |
| Toilet, soap, bath-sized tablet | each | 0.15 |
| Toilet paper | per 3 rolls | 0.37 |
| Face powder, block type | each | 0.67 |
| Hair rinse | each | 0.95 |
| Razor blades, stainless steel | packet | 0.65 |
| Electric razor | each | 25.13 |
| Baby talcum powder | small tin | 0.36 |
| Attache case, fibre | each | 4.53 |
| Leather briefcase | each | 24.28 |
| Suitcase large | each | 14.11 |
| Men's watch, wristlet | each | 44.73 |
| Newspaper, daily | each | 0.06 |
| Library subscription | per book | 0.14 |
| Popular book, paperback | each | 0.85 |
| Writing pad | each | 0.21 |
| Envelopes, 3 3/4 in. by 4 3/4 in. | packet of 16 | 0.14 |
| Developing and printing black and white film | per film | 0.84 |
| Camera film, colour | each | 3.85 |
| Tricycle, child's | each | 35.05 |
| Teddy bear | each | 7.48 |
| Junior engineering construction set | each | 5.60 |
| Tennis racquet | each | 11.59 |
| Tennis balls | pair | 0.89 |
| Bowls, outdoor | set of 4 | 38.29 |
| Rifle | each | 40.97 |
| Ammunition, 303 | box of 20 | 4.43 |
| Opticians' fees, full examination and spectacles with case | each | 22.18 |
| Dental extraction | each | 3.54 |
| Dental fillings | each | 2.83 |
| Dentures | set | 89.41 |
| Medical expenses (excess over social security) private general hospital | per day | 7.89 |
| Cinema admission | seat | 0.79 |
| Football admission | each | 0.32 |
| Football club subscription | each | 4.09 |
| Tennis club subscription | each | 13.42 |
| Television licence | 1 year | 20.00 |
| Haircut, men | each | 0.72 |
| Haircut, women | each | 0.79 |
| Hairset | each | 1.69 |
| Permanent wave | each | 7.01 |
| Union dues (annual subscription) | per member | 10.37 |
| Funeral, burial | each | 276.85 |
| Funeral, cremation | each | 243.52 |
International Comparisons—The table following provides a comparison of retail prices between New Zealand and certain other countries. All the prices have been converted into New Zealand currency and the Imperial liquid and dry measures have been adopted as the basis for common units of quantity. Prices shown for the United States of America do not include sales tax. A similar table of wholesale prices is shown on page 653. Currency conversion basis: Australia, A$1 = NZ$1; Great Britain, $1 = NZ$1.9724; South Africa, 1 Rand=NZ$1.07; United States, US$1 = NZ83.668c; Canada, $1 = NZ85.092c.
| INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON OF RETAIL PRICES OF BASIC FOODSTUFFS | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| (At December 1972 in New Zealand currency) | ||||||
| Item | Unit | New Zealand (Average 25 Centres) | Australia (Sydney) | Great Britain* (London) | South Africa (Cape Town) | United States (Average 56 Cities) |
* November 1972. † 1 3/4lb. †† Cake flour. ‡ At price for 3 lb lots. ‡‡ Mixed coffee. § Loose. ∥ December quarter, 1972. ¶ Sirloin. ** Cooking quality only available. g Hogget. p 29 oz. Sources: Australia: Commonwealth Statistician. Great Britain: New Zealand High Commissioner. South Africa: Bureau of Census and Statistics. U.S.A.: Bureau of Labor. | ||||||
| cents | cents | cents | cents | cents | ||
| Bread | 21 b | 15.2† | 24.0 | 19.7† | 11.9 | 41.8 |
| Flour | 25 lb | 175.1 | 260.0 | 152.0‡ | 195.5†† | 256.0 |
| Tea | lb | 75.9 | 65.2 | 63.1 | 83.9 | .. |
| Coffee | lb | 105.4§ | .. | 89.7 | 54.8‡‡ | 79.6 |
| Sugar | lb | 9.2 | 10.7 | 8.4 | 8.1 | 11.8 |
| Milk (fresh) | pint | 4.0 | 13.5 | 11.8 | 8.6 | 14.6 |
| Butter | lb | 32.7 | 58.0 | 44.4 | 41.6 | 73.0 |
| Cheese | lb | 65.3 | 52.4 | 61.1 | 50.3 | 93.0 |
| Bacon | lb | 99.2 | 95.0 | 75.3 | 73.1 | 86.6 |
| Prunes | lb | 43.9 | .. | 27.9 | 42.7 | .. |
| Canned peaches | 30 oz tin | 41.8p | 32.8 | 29.1 | 28.3 | .. |
| Beef, rib roast | lb | 66.0 | 65.8∥ | 80.9 | 64.0¶ | 107.4 |
| Mutton, leg | lb | 49.4g | 36.4∥ | 75.8 | .. | |
| Pork— | ||||||
| Leg | lb | 70.0 | 67.9∥ | 67.1 | 54.5 | .. |
| Chops | lb | 71.0 | 64.2∥ | 126.2 | 56.3 | 108.2 |
| Margarine | lb | ** | 42.0 | 21.7 | 33.0 | 27.5 |
Comparisons in annual movement of Consumer Price Indexes of selected countries are given in the following table. (The base is calendar year 1965 = 1000.)
| Year | New Zealand | Australia | Canada | France (Paris) | Japan | United Kingdom | United States |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1961 | 893 | 938 | 932 | 852 | 779 | 869 | 949 |
| 1962 | 916 | 935 | 942 | 893 | 832 | 905 | 960 |
| 1963 | 935 | 940 | 959 | 944 | 895 | 924 | 972 |
| 1964 | 967 | 962 | 976 | 972 | 929 | 955 | 984 |
| 1965 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1966 | 1028 | 1030 | 1037 | 1023 | 1051 | 1039 | 1030 |
| 1967 | 1090 | 1062 | 1074 | 1057 | 1092 | 1065 | 1059 |
| 1968 | 1137 | 1091 | 1119 | 1107 | 1150 | 1115 | 1104 |
| 1969 | 1193 | 1123 | 1169 | 1177 | 1213 | 1176 | 1163 |
| 1970 | 1271 | 1167 | 1208 | 1244 | 1308 | 1251 | 1232 |
| 1971 | 1403 | 1237 | 1242 | 1312 | 1388 | 1368 | 1284 |
| 1972 | 1500 | 1310 | 1302 | 1393 | 1451 | 1466 | 1327 |
WHOLESALE PRICES INDEX—The present Wholesale Prices Index was described in a special supplement to the October 1959 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title Index Numbers of Wholesale Prices. A brief summary of the salient features of this revision appeared in the 1960 Yearbook (pages 992–994).
The index is not a single wholesale prices index, but a series of price index numbers related to broad groupings of the inter-industry transactions distinguished in the department's input-output tables for the New Zealand economy. Thus each of the index numbers relates to a group of commodity transactions occurring at certain price levels between defined sectors in the economy. Capital goods as well as goods for current consumption or usage are represented in the various commodity flows.
Wholesale Prices Index Numbers—The table which follows is divided into two parts; the first covers “input” prices and the second “output” prices. Within the first part of the table there is a breakup into goods for industrial use (analysed by sector destinations), for consumption, and for export. In each flow imported goods are distinguished from locally produced goods. In this part of the table all prices are inclusive of sales tax and excise duties and net of subsidies; the prices for exports marketed overseas are the prices in these markets brought to an f.o.b. basis, i.e., their “input” prices to other countries.
In the second part of the table the broad producing sectors are distinguished. Here the prices of their outputs are used. They are taken before the addition of sales and excise duties or the deduction of subsidies. The prices for export meat and dairy products are those payable to producers under the different stabilisation and minimum export-meat-prices schemes.
The primary produce processing industries group comprises the two major industries, meat export works and dairy factories, processing farm products mainly for export.
The expression base for the index is the calendar year 1958.
| WHOLESALE PRICES INDEX | |||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: 1958 (= 1000) | |||||||||||||
| Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sectors of Destination | |||||||||||||
| Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by | All Commodities | |||||||||||
| Domestic Industry | Consumers | Domestic Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Exported) | ||||||||||
| Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | ||
| 1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1962 | 1011 | 992 | 998 | 1033 | 1035 | 1035 | 1016 | 1007 | 1009 | 1049 | 1016 | 1016 | 1016 |
| 1963 | 1034 | 1013 | 1020 | 1040 | 1050 | 1047 | 1035 | 1025 | 1028 | 1160 | 1035 | 1054 | 1050 |
| 1964 | 1039 | 1071 | 1060 | 1037 | 1088 | 1076 | 1038 | 1077 | 1065 | 1259 | 1038 | 1116 | 1097 |
| 1965 | 1058 | 1111 | 1093 | 1054 | 1111 | 1097 | 1057 | 1111 | 1094 | 1184 | 1057 | 1126 | 1109 |
| 1966 | 1075 | 1131 | 1113 | 1076 | 1124 | 1113 | 1075 | 1129 | 1113 | 1159 | 1075 | 1135 | 1120 |
| 1967 | 1104 | 1123 | 1117 | 1143 | 1198 | 1185 | 1114 | 1148 | 1138 | 1042 | 1114 | 1125 | 1122 |
| 1968 | 1238 | 1174 | 1195 | 1287 | 1263 | 1269 | 1250 | 1204 | 1218 | 1144 | 1250 | 1191 | 1206 |
| 1969 | 1299 | 1245 | 1263 | 1322 | 1317 | 1318 | 1305 | 1269 | 1280 | 1224 | 1305 | 1259 | 1271 |
| 1970 | 1392 | 1306 | 1334 | 1375 | 1408 | 1400 | 1388 | 1340 | 1355 | 1234 | 1388 | 1318 | 1335 |
| 1971 | 1496 | 1395 | 1429 | 1483 | 1539 | 1525 | 1493 | 1444 | 1459 | 1382 | 1493 | 1430 | 1446 |
| 1972 | 1597 | 1503 | 1534 | 1571 | 1612 | 1602 | 1591 | 1540 | 1555 | 1859 | 1591 | 1609 | 1605 |
| Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | All Other Industries | ||||||||
| Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | ||
| Farming | All Other Industries | |||||||||
| 1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1962 | 1003 | 839 | 1023 | 940 | 990 | 919 | 921 | 1012 | 1052 | 1034 |
| 1963 | 989 | 848 | 1026 | 943 | 964 | 952 | 953 | 1039 | 1071 | 1056 |
| 1964 | 999 | 967 | 1030 | 997 | 995 | 1049 | 1047 | 1043 | 1107 | 1078 |
| 1965 | 1028 | 1149 | 1056 | 1091 | 1059 | 1091 | 1090 | 1061 | 1122 | 1094 |
| 1966 | 1046 | 1261 | 1106 | 1162 | 1088 | 1075 | 1075 | 1077 | 1141 | 1113 |
| 1967 | 1068 | 1162 | 1147 | 1139 | 1133 | 1003 | 1007 | 1107 | 1175 | 1144 |
| 1968 | 1154 | 1058 | 1210 | 1134 | 1256 | 1084 | 1089 | 1245 | 1236 | 1240 |
| 1969 | 1213 | 1120 | 1243 | 1184 | 1258 | 1196 | 1198 | 1308 | 1292 | 1299 |
| 1970 | 1309 | 1210 | 1287 | 1257 | 1249 | 1219 | 1220 | 1402 | 1371 | 1385 |
| 1971 | 1381 | 1287 | 1369 | 1336 | 1406 | 1256 | 1260 | 1508 | 1491 | 1499 |
| 1972 | 1471 | 1443 | 1448 | 1450 | 1592 | 1329 | 1337 | 1609 | 1613 | 1612 |
| Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Manufacturing‡ Industries | Building and Construction | ||||||
| Imported | Home Produced | Total | |||||
| Other Manufacturing Industries | All Other Industries | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |||
| 1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1962 | 1006 | 1034 | 1038 | 1021 | 1046 | 1072 | 1063 |
| 1963 | 1048 | 1039 | 1113 | 1061 | 1042 | 1072 | 1061 |
| 1964 | 1043 | 1080 | 1181 | 1085 | 1070 | 1095 | 1086 |
| 1965 | 1044 | 1084 | 1172 | 1084 | 1096 | 1141 | 1124 |
| 1966 | 1063 | 1092 | 1209 | 1105 | 1110 | 1171 | 1149 |
| 1967 | 1091 | 1163 | 1154 | 1125 | 1149 | 1203 | 1183 |
| 1968 | 1250 | 1231 | 1224 | 1239 | 1284 | 1254 | 1265 |
| 1969 | 1322 | 1298 | 1301 | 1311 | 1349 | 1298 | 1316 |
| 1970 | 1407 | 1376 | 1331 | 1381 | 1508 | 1420 | 1452 |
| 1971 | 1500 | 1478 | 1409 | 1473 | 1649 | 1608 | 1623 |
| 1972∥ | 1601 | 1603 | 1627 | 1607 | 1755 | 1696 | 1717 |
| Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Transport and Communication | Other Industries§ | |||||
| Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |
* The prices used in this table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are NZ$ f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. † This consists of manufacturing industries (excluding primary produce processing industries), building and construction, transport and communication, wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, and public utilities and services. ‡ Other than Primary Produce Processing Industries. § Includes wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, and public utilities and services. ∥ Provisional. | ||||||
| 1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1962 | 992 | 1072 | 1014 | 1016 | 1060 | 1048 |
| 1963 | 1009 | 1066 | 1025 | 1021 | 1063 | 1051 |
| 1964 | 1017 | 1054 | 1027 | 1034 | 1086 | 1071 |
| 1965 | 1072 | 1072 | 1072 | 1083 | 1103 | 1097 |
| 1966 | 1073 | 1082 | 1076 | 1108 | 1106 | 1107 |
| 1967 | 1096 | 1111 | 1100 | 1137 | 1187 | 1173 |
| 1968 | 1189 | 1148 | 1178 | 1213 | 1246 | 1237 |
| 1969 | 1227 | 1186 | 1216 | 1252 | 1288 | 1278 |
| 1970 | 1307 | 1254 | 1292 | 1309 | 1370 | 1353 |
| 1971 | 1430 | 1358 | 1410 | 1415 | 1481 | 1463 |
| 1972∥ | 1536 | 1429 | 1507 | 1499 | 1553 | 1538 |
| Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sector of Origin* | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Calendar Year | Prices Received for Commodities Produced in New Zealand | |||||||
| Output of | Used by | |||||||
| Farming | Other Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | Other Manufacturing Industries | Public Utilities | All Domestic Industry† | Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Exported) | |
* The prices used in this part of the table are those receivable by producers, i.e., before addition of indirect taxation or deduction of consumer or user subsidies; prices for dairy produce and meat are those payable to producers under the schemes to stabilise returns from year to year. † Comprises the outputs of the five sectors mentioned in this part of the table. ‡ Provisional. | ||||||||
| 1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1962 | 957 | 1146 | 954 | 1041 | 1066 | 1003 | 1005 | 995 |
| 1963 | 1020 | 1156 | 979 | 1062 | 1076 | 1037 | 1024 | 1079 |
| 1964 | 1111 | 1186 | 1071 | 1096 | 1094 | 1099 | 1078 | 1166 |
| 1965 | 1113 | 1231 | 1095 | 1109 | 1106 | 1112 | 1114 | 1106 |
| 1966 | 1118 | 1286 | 1117 | 1126 | 1116 | 1126 | 1133 | 1105 |
| 1967 | 1027 | 1327 | 1046 | 1158 | 1178 | 1102 | 1134 | 994 |
| 1968 | 1053 | 1431 | 1143 | 1230 | 1292 | 1167 | 1191 | 1086 |
| 1969 | 1119 | 1486 | 1236 | 1296 | 1298 | 1235 | 1258 | 1161 |
| 1970 | 1144 | 1531 | 1273 | 1384 | 1308 | 1290 | 1328 | 1163 |
| 1971 | 1201 | 1700 | 1340 | 1512 | 1322 | 1382 | 1430 | 1222 |
| 1972‡ | 1398 | 1791 | 1587 | 1628 | 1386 | 1545 | 1532 | 1585 |
| COMPARISON OF WHOLESALE PRICES OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES (At November 1972 in New Zealand currency) For currency conversion basis see page 649 | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | Unit | New Zealand* | Canada | Great Britain | United States |
* Priced once each quarter. † Price excluding tax. Sources: Canada: Prices and Price Indexes – Dominion Bureau of Statistics. Great Britain: wheat and oats – Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries, and Food: butter and cheese— New Zealand Dairy Board: motor spirits - Department of Trade and Industry. U.S.A.: Survey of Current Business. | |||||
| $ | $ | $ | $ | ||
| Wheat | bushel | 1.500 | 1.983 | 1.706 | 1.866 |
| Oats | bushel | 0.800 | 0.931 | 0.854 | 0.858 |
| Flour | short ton | 101.587 | 149.081 | .. | 116.098 |
| Sugar | cwt | 9.019 | 11.818 | .. | 11.432 |
| Butter | lb | 0.310 | 0.604 | 0.379 | 0.588 |
| Cheese | lb | 0.415 | .. | 0.424 | 0.616 |
| Motor spirit | gallon | 0.413 | .. | 0.673 | 0.120† |
EXPORT PRICES—The Export Prices Index was revised in 1972 and the base changed to the year ended June 1971. The revision of the Export Prices Index had as its main objectives:
The broadening of the commodity coverage now that a more detailed and expanded classification is in use. (The first full trade year for which statistics using this new classification are available is the year ended 30 June 1971). (b) Revision of the classification of commodity groupings. (c) The devising of an index which provides for a continuous updating of the pattern of exports. (d) The provision of complementary price and volume indexes.
The revised index series are constructed in a manner similar to the import series and this is a positive step towards standardisation.
Approximately 95 percent by value of all exports in the new index are explicitly dealt with. The proportion of manufactured exports so treated is higher than this overall average.
To qualify for inclusion as an explicit indicator of price movement in the index a commodity must have an aggregate value of at least $20,000 in the base year and a minimum of $16,000 in the current quarterly period. This represents some 525 different items as well as subdivisions of these items.
A departure from the previous index is that the f.o.b. value of wool as recorded on export documentation is used, and not data derived from the Department of Statistics' wool price index which is based on auction sale data adjusted to an f.o.b. basis. (During the 1970–71 season 347,000 bales of wool were sold privately and 520,000 bales were scoured on account of buyers.)
In the following table are given export price index numbers for years ended 30 June.
| EXPORT PRICES INDEX | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Year ended June 1971 (=1000) | |||||||||||
| Year Ended 30 June | Butter | Cheese | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Meat, Wool, and Byproducts | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | Food, Beverages, and Tobacco | Manufactured Goods other than Food | Crude Materials other than Fuels | All Groups |
| 1963 | 949 | 785 | 868 | 603 | 1399 | 855 | 859 | .. | .. | .. | 850 |
| 1964 | 1023 | 766 | 911 | 641 | 1771 | 1004 | 976 | .. | .. | .. | 960 |
| 1965 | 1062 | 826 | 981 | 738 | 1377 | 948 | 957 | .. | .. | .. | 944 |
| 1966 | 958 | 823 | 940 | 721 | 1365 | 958 | 952 | .. | .. | .. | 938 |
| 1967 | 909 | 825 | 906 | 721 | 1218 | 892 | 897 | .. | .. | .. | 887 |
| 1968 | 933 | 912 | 944 | 787 | 944 | 834 | 867 | .. | .. | .. | 862 |
| 1969 | 950 | 924 | 942 | 857 | 1151 | 964 | 957 | .. | .. | .. | 953 |
| 1970 | 951 | 922 | 935 | 955 | 1070 | 991 | 974 | .. | .. | .. | 973 |
| 1971 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
The next table shows export prices index numbers for all pastoral and dairy produce groups and for all groups combined on a long time series. Separate series are prepared for calendar years and years ended June the latter relating more closely to the farming year.
| EXPORT PRICES INDEX | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Year Ended June 1971 (=1000) | ||||||||
| Year | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups | Year | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups | Year | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups |
| Calendar Year | 1932 | 191 | 194 | 1952 | 806 | 798 | ||
| 1933 | 189 | 194 | 1953 | 900 | 888 | |||
| 1914 | 241 | 239 | 1934 | 236 | 239 | 1954 | 915 | 905 |
| 1915 | 275 | 271 | 1935 | 228 | 233 | 1955 | 939 | 529 |
| 1916 | 327 | 320 | 1936 | 264 | 266 | 1956 | 917 | 906 |
| 1917 | 367 | 363 | 1937 | 311 | 311 | 1957 | 906 | 893 |
| 1918 | 373 | 369 | 1938 | 286 | 288 | 1958 | 767 | 761 |
| 1919 | 397 | 390 | 1939 | 279 | 282 | 1959 | 879 | 868 |
| 1920 | 404 | 398 | 1940 | 324 | 325 | 1960 | 851 | 843 |
| 1921 | 384 | 379 | 1941 | 331 | 334 | 1961 | 802 | 797 |
| 1922 | 297 | 298 | 1942 | 341 | 342 | 1962 | 818 | 813 |
| 1923 | 355 | 351 | 1943 | 356 | 357 | 1963 | 903 | 890 |
| 1924 | 397 | 390 | 1944 | 374 | 376 | 1964 | 987 | 970 |
| 1925 | 418 | 410 | 1945 | 405 | 406 | 1965 | 950 | 937 |
| 1926 | 337 | 334 | 1946 | 443 | 444 | 1966 | 942 | 927 |
| 1927 | 335 | 331 | 1947 | 561 | 557 | 1967 | 854 | 846 |
| 1928 | 374 | 367 | 1948 | 624 | 619 | 1968 | 914 | 911 |
| 1929 | 358 | 353 | 1949 | 605 | 599 | 1969 | 972 | 966 |
| 1930 | 278 | 277 | 1950 | 860 | 846 | 1970 | 974 | 971 |
| 1931 | 210 | 213 | 1951 | 1009 | 992 | 1971 | 1071 | 1067 |
| June Year | 1940 | 317 | 320 | 1957 | 934 | 923 | ||
| 1941 | 327 | 330 | 1958 | 781 | 773 | |||
| 1925 | 430 | 422 | 1942 | 342 | 342 | 1959 | 814 | 805 |
| 1926 | 366 | 361 | 1943 | 351 | 352 | 1960 | 900 | 889 |
| 1927 | 334 | 331 | 1944 | 366 | 368 | 1961 | 813 | 807 |
| 1928 | 369 | 362 | 1945 | 398 | 399 | 1962 | 797 | 791 |
| 1929 | 373 | 367 | 1946 | 416 | 417 | 1963 | 859 | 850 |
| 1930 | 308 | 305 | 1947 | 517 | 513 | 1964 | 976 | 960 |
| 1931 | 227 | 229 | 1948 | 623 | 618 | 1965 | 957 | 944 |
| 1932 | 202 | 204 | 1949 | 599 | 594 | 1966 | 952 | 938 |
| 1933 | 183 | 188 | 1950 | 694 | 685 | 1967 | 897 | 887 |
| 1934 | 235 | 237 | 1951 | 1084 | 1062 | 1968 | 867 | 862 |
| 1935 | 217 | 221 | 1952 | 809 | 803 | 1969 | 957 | 953 |
| 1936 | 254 | 257 | 1953 | 871 | 859 | 1970 | 974 | 973 |
| 1937 | 303 | 304 | 1954 | 921 | 909 | 1971 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1938 | 296 | 297 | 1955 | 912 | 903 | |||
| 1939 | 281 | 282 | 1956 | 934 | 922 | |||
The brisk demand for New Zealand wool displayed after the resumption of auction sales in September 1946, and greatly heightened during 1950 and the early part of 1951, resulted in the peak index numbers reached in 1951. After that wool prices fell away, and this, combined with low prices for dairy produce resulted in troughs in the index in 1958 and 1961. Wool prices had a like effect in 1967 and 1968. Recovery in 1969 was due, almost entirely, to improved meat prices, and this trend continued into 1970 and 1971.
IMPORT PRICES—Since 1949 the Import Prices Index has been derived from chained Fisher “Ideal” indexes. In this method two price indexes are calculated for each year on base previous year, one using the quantitative weighting pattern of the previous year and the other quantitative weighting pattern of the latest year. The geometric mean of these two becomes the definitive index for the year, on base previous year, and is linked on to the index for that year on some earlier expression base. Since the trade statistics have, since 1962, been prepared for years ended June, the definitive import and export price indexes, and consequently terms of trade, are calculated accordingly. As from 1959 the price index is designed to reflect changes in the true c.i.f. cost of imports. Previously the calculations were based solely on the current domestic values of imports in the countries of origin as verified by the Customs Department. Differential changes in prices of and freight rates for a substantial number of import items with a low value per unit of weight can result in current domestic valuation changes being only a poor indication of c.i.f. cost movements. By measuring current domestic valuation price changes at the item level, and adjusting for changes in c.d.v. and c.i.f. valuation ratios at the division level, the index shows changes in the true cost of imports to the New Zealand economy.
The Import Prices Index has been revised and the base changed to the year ended June 1971. Opportunity has been taken to prepare sub-indexes for several commodity groupings of major interest. These are presented in the following table back to 1963, and further groupings will be available in future.
| IMPORT PRICES INDEX | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Year Ended June 1971 (=1000) | |||||||||||
| Year Ended 30 June | Petroleum and Products | Textile Yarn, Fabrics, etc. | Iron and Steel | Machinery Other than Electric | Electric Machinery and Apparatus | Transport Equipment | Food, Beverages, and Tobacco | Manufactured Goods other than Food | Crude Materials other than Fuels | Fuels | All Groups |
| 1963 | 745 | 939 | 653 | 663 | 833 | 657 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 718 |
| 1964 | 707 | 913 | 645 | 680 | 835 | 649 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 727 |
| 1965 | 734 | 901 | 671 | 702 | 851 | 650 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 730 |
| 1966 | 752 | 895 | 664 | 720 | 839 | 660 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 734 |
| 1967 | 691 | 881 | 661 | 714 | 798 | 680 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 773 |
| 1968 | 898 | 892 | 719 | 787 | 902 | 762 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 808 |
| 1969 | 946 | 929 | 779 | 912 | 990 | 828 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 898 |
| 1970 | 898 | 970 | 880 | 919 | 974 | 864 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 935 |
| 1971 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
The following table shows a long time series of all groups import prices index numbers on the new expression base. Series are available for years ended March, June, and December.
| IMPORT PRICES INDEX | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Year Ended June 1971 (= 1000) | |||||
| Year | Year Ended 31 December (Calendar Year) | Year | Year Ended | ||
| 31 March | 30 June | 31 December (Calendar Year) | |||
| 1926 | 315 | 1950 | 541 | 554 | 580 |
| 1927 | 301 | 1951 | 592 | 612 | 679 |
| 1928 | 284 | 1952 | 709 | 730 | 741 |
| 1929 | 279 | 1953 | 732 | 716 | 698 |
| 1930 | 276 | 1954 | 698 | 694 | 689 |
| 1931 | 258 | 1955 | 690 | 692 | 703 |
| 1932 | 244 | 1956 | 706 | 715 | 721 |
| 1933 | 250 | 1957 | 729 | 735 | 745 |
| 1934 | 247 | 1958 | 746 | 743 | 742 |
| 1935 | 243 | 1959 | 740 | 734 | 724 |
| 1936 | 242 | 1960 | 725 | 732 | 734 |
| 1937 | 257 | 1961 | 734 | 732 | 738 |
| 1938 | 258 | 1962 | 735 | 733 | 721 |
| 1939 | 258 | 1963 | 716 | 718 | 721 |
| 1940 | 297 | 1964 | 724 | 727 | 732 |
| 1941 | 331 | 1965 | 734 | 730 | 732 |
| 1942 | 363 | 1966 | 733 | 734 | 734 |
| 1943 | 402 | 1967 | 734 | 733 | 745 |
| 1944 | 420 | 1968 | 776 | 808 | 878 |
| 1945 | 428 | 1969 | 887 | 898 | 912 |
| 1946 | 478 | 1970 | 920 | 935 | 967 |
| 1947 | 569 | 1971 | 983 | 1000 | 1023 |
| 1948 | 581 | ||||
| 1949 | 529 | ||||
TERMS OF TRADE—The terms of trade is the expression of the ratio of export prices to import prices, i.e., an index of the purchasing power (in units of imports) of a fixed quantity of exports. In the table that follows terms of trade are expressed on base 1957 (=100). However, an index above or below 100 means only that terms of trade are more or less favourable than in 1957. The choice of base year was arbitrarily made and is not intended to indicate that 1957 was a normal or standard year. For the purposes of this table both import prices and export prices indexes have necessarily been converted to a 1957 base.
The table below shows index numbers of import prices, export prices, and terms of trade.
| IMPORT AND EXPORT PRICES AND TERMS OF TRADE—ALL COUNTRIES | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Base: Calendar Year 1957 (=100) | |||
| Period | Import Price Index | Export Price Index | Terms of Trade |
| * Provisional. | |||
| Base Year— | |||
| 1957 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
| Year Ended June— | |||
| 1963 | 96 | 95 | 99 |
| 1964 | 97 | 108 | 111 |
| 1965 | 98 | 106 | 108 |
| 1966 | 99 | 105 | 107 |
| 1967 | 98 | 99 | 101 |
| 1968 | 108 | 97 | 89 |
| 1969 | 121 | 107 | 88 |
| 1970 | 126 | 109 | 87 |
| 1971 | 134 | 112 | 83 |
| Quarter— | |||
| 1969–31 Mar | 122 | 108 | 90 |
| 30 Jun | 122 | 106 | 87 |
| 30 Sep | 121 | 111 | 91 |
| 31 Dec | 125 | 111 | 89 |
| 1970–31 Mar | 126 | 108 | 85 |
| 30 Jun | 130 | 108 | 83 |
| 30 Sep | 130 | 110 | 84 |
| 31 Dec | 134 | 110 | 82 |
| 1971–31 Mar | 137 | 111 | 81 |
| 30 Jun | 136 | 116 | 86 |
| 30 Sep* | 139 | 118 | 85 |
| 31 Dec* | 137 | 125 | 92 |
SHARE PRICES INDEX—The Share Prices Index is described in the special supplement to the March 1961 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title of Share Prices Index—1960 Revision. The index is designed to reflect changes in the aggregate value of holdings of parcels of ordinary shares in representative selections of companies listed on the New Zealand Stock Exchanges and trading in New Zealand. In selecting the companies, the frequency with which shares are traded was used as a criterion as well as the value of the New Zealand shareholding. Within the subgroups the weights of the different companies are determined by the New Zealand shareholding, and appropriate methods take account of capital changes in the companies concerned.
The weights used to combine the subgroup indexes to obtain the group and all-groups indexes are fixed and are based on the aggregate value in 1960 of the total New Zealand shareholdings in all the exchange-listed companies which qualified for representation in the index.
Share Price and Dividend Yield Index Numbers—The following table shows the averages for the last 13 calendar years.
| SHARE PRICES AND DIVIDEND YIELDS—GROUP INDEX NUMBERS | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Base: 1960 (= 1000) | ||||
| Calendar Year | Industrial | Distribution | Finance | All Groups |
| Prices | ||||
| 1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1961 | 990 | 930 | 944 | 968 |
| 1962 | 958 | 864 | 1026 | 963 |
| 1963 | 1094 | 974 | 1142 | 1089 |
| 1964 | 1330 | 1143 | 1153 | 1252 |
| 1965 | 1369 | 1119 | 1058 | 1245 |
| 1966 | 1279 | 902 | 1042 | 1153 |
| 1967 | 1125 | 738 | 1028 | 1031 |
| 1968 | 1334 | 753 | 1348 | 1232 |
| 1969 | 1686 | 881 | 1688 | 1541 |
| 1970 | 1741 | 895 | 1705 | 1581 |
| 1971 | 1497 | 837 | 1529 | 1380 |
| 1972 | 1624 | 940 | 1659 | 1500 |
| Dividend Yields | ||||
| 1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1961 | 1151 | 1125 | 1135 | 1143 |
| 1962 | 1257 | 1261 | 1159 | 1228 |
| 1963 | 1159 | 1176 | 1130 | 1153 |
| 1964 | 1037 | 1070 | 1133 | 1067 |
| 1965 | 1054 | 1138 | 1282 | 1120 |
| 1966 | 1166 | 1432 | 1368 | 1250 |
| 1967 | 1369 | 1718 | 1426 | 1433 |
| 1968 | 1196 | 1597 | 1170 | 1238 |
| 1969 | 1019 | 1384 | 1046 | 1068 |
| 1970 | 1083 | 1485 | 1107 | 1135 |
| 1971 | 1310 | 1688 | 1275 | 1351 |
| 1972 | 1214 | 1534 | 1184 | 1251 |
SUMMARY OF PRICE MOVEMENTS—A comparative table of index numbers of various related prices series from the year 1927 onward is as follows. All index numbers are quoted on a New Zealand currency basis; index numbers of terms of trade on base 1965 = 100, all others on base 1965 = 1000.
| Year | Import Prices | Export Prices | Terms of Trade | Wholesale Prices* | Consumers' Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Exports | Imported | Home Produced† | All Commodities† | Food | All Groups | ||||
* The three series have been individually linked. † Includes only those home-produced items used by domestic industry and consumers. | ||||||||||
| 1927 | 411 | 353 | 354 | 86 | 333 | 342 | 332 | 355 | 402 | 310 |
| 1928 | 389 | 393 | 392 | 101 | 326 | 347 | 330 | 362 | 404 | 321 |
| 1929 | 382 | 377 | 377 | 99 | 322 | 346 | 328 | 365 | 403 | 336 |
| 1930 | 378 | 293 | 296 | 78 | 317 | 333 | 319 | 351 | 394 | 391 |
| 1931 | 352 | 221 | 228 | 65 | 310 | 293 | 299 | 305 | 364 | 234 |
| 1932 | 333 | 201 | 207 | 62 | 308 | 276 | 291 | 280 | 336 | 222 |
| 1933 | 342 | 199 | 207 | 61 | 326 | 271 | 299 | 264 | 319 | 259 |
| 1934 | 337 | 248 | 255 | 76 | 323 | 279 | 301 | 279 | 324 | 303 |
| 1935 | 332 | 240 | 248 | 75 | 324 | 302 | 310 | 301 | 336 | 321 |
| 1936 | 331 | 278 | 284 | 86 | 324 | 310 | 313 | 314 | 347 | 305 |
| 1937 | 351 | 328 | 332 | 95 | 351 | 333 | 339 | 345 | 370 | 309 |
| 1938 | 352 | 301 | 308 | 88 | 354 | 340 | 344 | 357 | 382 | 289 |
| 1939 | 353 | 294 | 302 | 86 | 358 | 363 | 355 | 379 | 397 | 275 |
| 1940 | 407 | 341 | 347 | 85 | 423 | 371 | 396 | 388 | 415 | 288 |
| 1941 | 452 | 349 | 356 | 79 | 476 | 392 | 435 | 398 | 431 | 289 |
| 1942 | 496 | 359 | 365 | 74 | 523 | 411 | 470 | 407 | 445 | 292 |
| 1943 | 549 | 375 | 381 | 69 | 576 | 415 | 502 | 409 | 455 | 339 |
| 1944 | 575 | 394 | 401 | 70 | 595 | 425 | 517 | 416 | 464 | 369 |
| 1945 | 586 | 427 | 433 | 74 | 604 | 433 | 525 | 415 | 470 | 389 |
| 1946 | 654 | 467 | 473 | 72 | 602 | 440 | 527 | 416 | 474 | 429 |
| 1947 | 778 | 592 | 595 | 76 | 615 | 417 | 547 | 442 | 488 | 543 |
| 1948 | 794 | 657 | 661 | 83 | 691 | 517 | 609 | 499 | 527 | 439 |
| 1949 | 723 | 633 | 639 | 88 | 676 | 528 | 605 | 513 | 536 | 424 |
| 1950 | 792 | 905 | 903 | 114 | 717 | 601 | 649 | 563 | 566 | 476 |
| 1951 | 928 | 1063 | 1059 | 114 | 836 | 699 | 768 | 647 | 629 | 519 |
| 1952 | 1013 | 849 | 852 | 84 | 942 | 758 | 853 | 713 | 678 | 429 |
| 1953 | 955 | 947 | 948 | 99 | 895 | 802 | 844 | 756 | 709 | 428 |
| 1954 | 942 | 963 | 966 | 103 | 855 | 839 | 837 | 795 | 741 | 492 |
| 1955 | 961 | 988 | 992 | 103 | 870 | 841 | 846 | 814 | 760 | 522 |
| 1956 | 986 | 965 | 968 | 98 | 893 | 887 | 878 | 860 | 786 | 538 |
| 1957 | 1019 | 953 | 953 | 94 | 916 | 880 | 889 | 858 | 803 | 587 |
| 1958 | 1014 | 807 | 812 | 80 | 946 | 900 | 914 | 871 | 839 | 555 |
| 1959 | 989 | 926 | 927 | 94 | 970 | 910 | 928 | 876 | 871 | 629 |
| 1960 | 1004 | 896 | 900 | 90 | 956 | 920 | 931 | 889 | 877 | 803 |
| 1961 | 1009 | 844 | 851 | 84 | 960 | 914 | 928 | 897 | 893 | 778 |
| 1962 | 986 | 861 | 868 | 88 | 961 | 906 | 922 | 902 | 916 | 773 |
| 1963 | 985 | 951 | 950 | 96 | 979 | 923 | 940 | 919 | 935 | 875 |
| 1964 | 1001 | 1039 | 1035 | 103 | 982 | 969 | 973 | 972 | 967 | 1006 |
| 1965 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 100 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
| 1966 | 1003 | 992 | 990 | 99 | 1017 | 1016 | 1017 | 1018 | 1028 | 926 |
| 1967 | 1019 | 899 | 903 | 89 | 1054 | 1034 | 1040 | 1092 | 1090 | 828 |
| 1968 | 1201 | 962 | 972 | 81 | 1183 | 1084 | 1113 | 1126 | 1137 | 990 |
| 1969 | 1246 | 1023 | 1032 | 83 | 1235 | 1142 | 1170 | 1180 | 1193 | 1238 |
| 1970 | 1322 | 1025 | 1037 | 78 | 1313 | 1209 | 1240 | 1258 | 1271 | 1270 |
| 1971 | 1388 | 1127 | 1139 | 79 | 1412 | 1300 | 1334 | 1373 | 1403 | 1108 |
| 1972 | 1505 | 1395 | 1421 | 1438 | 1500 | 1205 | ||||
Various price index numbers for March and June years are given in the following table.
| Year | Base: Calendar Year 1965 (= 1000) | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Import Prices (All Groups) | Export Prices (All Groups) | Wholesale Prices* | Consumers' Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | ||||
| Imported | Home Produced | All Commodities | Food | All Groups | ||||
* The two component series have been individually linked. † Provisional. | ||||||||
| Year ended 31 March | ||||||||
| 1940 | .. | .. | 368 | 367 | 362 | 384 | 401 | 280 |
| 1945 | .. | .. | 597 | 425 | 518 | 415 | 465 | 371 |
| 1950 | 740 | .. | 679 | 534 | 610 | 517 | 539 | 432 |
| 1952 | 969 | 879 | 875 | 720 | 799 | 669 | 647 | 498 |
| 1953 | 1000 | 863 | 937 | 764 | 853 | 723 | 685 | 419 |
| 1954 | 954 | 964 | 881 | 814 | 842 | 768 | 718 | 442 |
| 1955 | 944 | 975 | 855 | 846 | 840 | 801 | 747 | 504 |
| 1956 | 965 | 1001 | 876 | 840 | 849 | 819 | 764 | 527 |
| 1957 | 996 | 962 | 900 | 885 | 882 | 862 | 792 | 543 |
| 1958 | 1020 | 915 | 917 | 889 | 893 | 865 | 809 | 596 |
| 1959 | 1011 | 822 | 959 | 909 | 924 | 875 | 853 | 549 |
| 1960 | 991 | 948 | 966 | 913 | 929 | 876 | 872 | 675 |
| 1961 | 1004 | 881 | 956 | 919 | 931 | 894 | 881 | 823 |
| 1962 | 1005 | 842 | 961 | 913 | 927 | 899 | 900 | 758 |
| 1963 | 979 | 888 | 964 | 906 | 924 | 902 | 921 | 791 |
| 1964 | 989 | 990 | 984 | 932 | 948 | 929 | 941 | 913 |
| 1965 | 1003 | 1023 | 983 | 980 | 982 | 985 | 978 | 1026 |
| 1966 | 1002 | 994 | 1006 | 1005 | 1006 | 1006 | 1007 | 974 |
| 1967 | 1004 | 971 | 1024 | 1019 | 1021 | 1031 | 1039 | 900 |
| 1968 | 1061 | 903 | 1082 | 1043 | 1056 | 1100 | 1103 | 829 |
| 1969 | 1213 | 992 | 1201 | 1097 | 1128 | 1142 | 1152 | 1076 |
| 1970 | 1257 | 1030 | 1247 | 1156 | 1183 | 1192 | 1207 | 1271 |
| 1971 | 1342 | 1046 | 1338 | 1233 | 1264 | 1291 | 1303 | 1224 |
| 1972 | 1171† | 1441 | 1320 | 1356 | 1392 | 1431 | 1110 | |
| Year ended 30 June | ||||||||
| 1940 | .. | 341 | 383 | 371 | 373 | 387 | 405 | 284 |
| 1945 | .. | 426 | 599 | 426 | 520 | 416 | 467 | 374 |
| 1950 | 757 | 732 | 687 | 549 | 621 | 528 | 545 | 443 |
| 1952 | 998 | 857 | 903 | 734 | 822 | 687 | 660 | 474 |
| 1953 | 978 | 917 | 926 | 775 | 851 | 732 | 692 | 415 |
| 1954 | 949 | 970 | 870 | 827 | 840 | 783 | 728 | 459 |
| 1955 | 947 | 964 | 860 | 846 | 842 | 806 | 751 | 512 |
| 1956 | 977 | 984 | 880 | 849 | 855 | 827 | 769 | 533 |
| 1957 | 1005 | 986 | 908 | 888 | 887 | 865 | 797 | 555 |
| 1958 | 1016 | 825 | 919 | 889 | 894 | 867 | 813 | 587 |
| 1959 | 1003 | 860 | 972 | 912 | 930 | 875 | 864 | 557 |
| 1960 | 1001 | 949 | 962 | 918 | 931 | 876 | 873 | 726 |
| 1961 | 1001 | 861 | 957 | 917 | 930 | 897 | 884 | 827 |
| 1962 | 1002 | 844 | 962 | 910 | 925 | 902 | 907 | 755 |
| 1963 | 982 | 907 | 971 | 908 | 927 | 906 | 926 | 808 |
| 1964 | 994 | 1024 | 982 | 945 | 956 | 941 | 948 | 945 |
| 1965 | 998 | 1007 | 990 | 988 | 989 | 993 | 986 | 1034 |
| 1966 | 1004 | 1002 | 1007 | 1011 | 1010 | 1014 | 1015 | 957 |
| 1967 | 1003 | 947 | 1036 | 1025 | 1029 | 1051 | 1055 | 877 |
| 1968 | 1105 | 920 | 1113 | 1051 | 1070 | 1106 | 1113 | 855 |
| 1969 | 1228 | 1017 | 1214 | 1112 | 1143 | 1156 | 1167 | 1144 |
| 1970 | 1279 | 1039 | 1263 | 1170 | 1198 | 1210 | 1222 | 1286 |
| 1971 | 1353 | 1068 | 1365 | 1256 | 1289 | 1318 | 1337 | 1186 |
| 1972 | 1461 | 1341 | 1378 | 1412 | 1457 | 1120 | ||
CONSUMPTION IN NEW ZEALAND—The estimates of consumption per head of population in New Zealand, in the tables which follow, have been compiled by deducting net exports from the sum of production and imports, and allowing for recorded and estimated movements in stocks of commodities.
While the estimates may be generally accepted as being reasonably accurate there are some deficiencies to which attention needs to be directed. These relate principally to the quantities of fruit, vegetables, poultry, eggs, and milk which enter into consumption. Little information is available on the quantities of these foodstuffs produced by householders for their own requirements, or on the extent of wastage which occurs in the marketing of these and other foodstuffs. In all these cases estimates have been compiled from the best available data and the quantities shown under consumption have been adjusted to allow for these circumstances.
The absence of particulars of stocks of certain commodities will result in some variation in imputed consumption from year to year but generally the figures do indicate a fairly accurate trend in consumption patterns. Consumption of food is measured in general at producer level. As a result no allowance is made for wastage before the foodstuffs are consumed (either at retailer or consumer level) but this wastage is probably diminishing to negligible proportions with more efficient distribution and storage facilities.
Dairy Products—New Zealanders are the world's largest consumers of butter per head, but are fairly moderate consumers of cheese. While changes in consumption patterns of milk, cream, cheese, fats, and eggs have been slight over recent years there has been a steadily rising consumption of ice cream.
Estimated figures of annual consumption per head of mean population for the main items of dairy and similar produce are given below.
| Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes condensed milk, evaporated milk and cream, milk powders, and sugar of milk. | ||||||
| Fresh milk | pint | 220 | 246 | 246 | 248 | 250 |
| Cream | pint | 7 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
| Processed milk* | lb | 5 | 18 | 17 | 16 | 18 |
| Cheese | lb | 5 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 9 |
| Ice cream | pint | 3 | 21 | 24 | 25 | 33 |
| Butter | lb | 41 | 42 | 41 | 41 | 40 |
| Lard, tallow, animal fats | lb | .. | 7 | 7 | 6 | 5 |
| Vegetable oils and other fats | lb | .. | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
| Eggs | dozen | 20 | 26 | 27 | 25 | 26 |
Meat, Poultry, and Fish—There are gradual changes taking place in consumption patterns in meats, poultry, and fish, with a gradual decline in the consumption of beef and a steady increase in the consumption of mutton, lamb, and poultry, with little change in the consumption of veal, pork, ham, and bacon.
In estimated average annual consumption of meats an allowance has been made for killings on farms. The weights shown are in each case on a bone-in dressed carcass basis.
Estimates have been made of non-commercial catches of fish, and home production of poultry in the figures shown below.
| Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Beef | lb | 114 | 102 | 99 | 99 | 96 |
| Veal | lb | 8 | 8 | 8 | 8 | 7 |
| Mutton | lb | 69 | 64 | 66 | 68 | 68 |
| Lamb | lb | 22 | 22 | 20 | 21 | |
| Pork | lb | 9 | 14 | 14 | 14 | 15 |
| Ham and bacon | lb | 17 | 15 | 16 | 15 | 16 |
| Edible offal | lb | 9 | 10 | 10 | 11 | 11 |
| Poultry | lb | 4 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 13 |
| Fish— | ||||||
| Fresh, frozen | lb | 11 | 12 | 10 | 10 | 9 |
| Shellfish | lb | 1 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 3 |
| Canned | lb | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Vegetables and Fruits—Domestic garden production is taken into account for fruit and vegetables, although it is difficult to calculate consumption quantities from this source. The estimates include, at fresh weights, the fruits and vegetables grown in New Zealand and either quick-frozen or canned for local consumption.
There are considerable variations from year to year for many of the commodities and these are often a reflection of a poor growing season, consumer resistance to higher prices, or a change in consumption pattern.
Annual consumption per head of mean population for individual items is estimated as follows.
| Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes asparagus, beans, brussels sprouts, cucumber, leeks, parsnip, spinach, swedes, sweetcorn, etc. † Includes grapefruit, lemons, mandarins, tangelos, etc. ‡ Includes apricots, nectarines, plums, grapes, pineapples, tamarilloes, kiwi fruit, passionfruit, etc. | ||||||
| Fresh vegetables | ||||||
| Potatoes | lb | 119 | 122 | 153 | 160 | 147 |
| Kumaras | lb | 8 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 6 |
| Cabbage | lb | 30 | 25 | 24 | 33 | 30 |
| Carrots | lb | 12 | 23 | 23 | 29 | 30 |
| Cauliflower | lb | .. | 27 | 27 | 27 | 25 |
| Lettuce | lb | .. | 15 | 14 | 16 | 14 |
| Onions | lb | .. | 15 | 15 | 21 | 14 |
| Pumpkin | lb | .. | 15 | 15 | 14 | 14 |
| Tomatoes | lb | 20 | 20 | 22 | 21 | 23 |
| Other vegetables* | lb | .. | 22 | 23 | 27 | 23 |
| Canned vegetables | lb | 2 | 22 | 16 | 19 | 17 |
| Quick-frozen vegetables | lb | .. | 16 | 14 | 17 | 15 |
| Fresh fruit | ||||||
| Oranges | lb | 16 | 14 | 14 | 13 | 11 |
| Other citrus fruit† | lb | 6 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 8 |
| Bananas | lb | 20 | 23 | 19 | 15 | 17 |
| Apples | lb | 45 | 44 | 49 | 43 | 53 |
| Pears and quinces | lb | 6 | 10 | 11 | 10 | 11 |
| Berry fruits | lb | .. | 4 | 4 | 4 | 5 |
| Peaches | lb | .. | 16 | 18 | 17 | 19 |
| Other fruits‡ | lb | .. | 13 | 12 | 12 | 14 |
| Dried fruit | lb | .. | 8 | 8 | 8 | 8 |
| Canned fruit | lb | 18 | 18 | 17 | 12 | 18 |
Other Foodstuffs, Beverages, etc.—The most significant change in consumption of foodstuffs is the fall in wheat products (flour, bread, etc.).
There have been gradual changes in the preferences for beverages with a gradual rise in the consumption of beer and a relatively faster increase in wines.
| Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes treacle and golden syrup. † Includes dried peas, beans, and lentils. ‡ Includes barley, and maize used for cornflower and corn flakes only. § Calculations are based on total imports in the period—no information is available on stocks held, hence short-term trends are not readily apparent. | ||||||
| Foodstuffs | ||||||
| Refined sugar | lb | 97 | 83 | 94 | 91 | 90 |
| Syrups, etc.* | lb | .. | 8 | 7 | 10 | 9 |
| Honey | lb | .. | 5 | 5 | 4 | 4 |
| Pulses† | lb | 2 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
| Nuts | lb | .. | 4 | 4 | 6 | 4 |
| Cocoa | lb | 2 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
| Cereals— | ||||||
| Wheat | lb | 178 | 169 | 165 | 164 | 162 |
| Oats | lb | 9 | 4 | 4 | 4 | 4 |
| Rice | lb | 5 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
| Other‡ | lb | .. | 2 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
| Beverages | ||||||
| Beer | gal | 11.1 | 24.2 | 24.3 | 24.5 | 25.7 |
| Grape wine | gal | 0.2 | 0.8 | 0.9 | 1.1 | 1.2 |
| Spirits | gal | 0.3 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
| Tea§ | lb | 6.6 | 6.2 | 6.6 | 5.8 | 5.5 |
| Coffee§ | lb | 0.3 | 2.8 | 2.9 | 2.8 | 5.6 |
| Tobacco | lb | 3.8 | 5.3 | 5.1 | 5.2 | 5.5 |
PROPORTION OF FOODSTUFFS EXPORTED—A considerable proportion of the foodstuffs produced in New Zealand are not consumed in New Zealand and the following table indicates the percentage of the main commodities exported.
| Product | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * In some cases exports may exceed production for the period, the balance being drawn from stocks in store. | |||||
| Dairy products | |||||
| Processed milk | 75.6 | 75.4 | 73.0 | 87.1 | 106.7* |
| Cheese | 93.6 | 98.1 | 83.9 | 94.3 | 88.1 |
| Butter | 73.2 | 82.4 | 80.1 | 78.5 | 80.8 |
| Tallow and animal fats | 71.5 | 73.3 | 77.2 | 75.7 | 74.5 |
| Meat, poultry, fish | |||||
| Beef | 53.3 | 55.1 | 60.5 | 61.7 | |
| Veal | 56.5 | 59.8 | 58.0 | 58.0 | |
| Pork | 3.3 | 1.7 | 2.9 | 1.3 | |
| Mutton | 49.3 | 57.0 | 60.9 | 73.4 | |
| Lamb | 92.9 | 91.7 | 92.3 | 91.6 | |
| Offal | 71.2 | 74.2 | 75.9 | 77.1 | |
| Other meat | 18.9 | 22.9 | 22.8 | 18.3 | |
| Fresh fish | 18.0 | 19.3 | 25.4 | 25.9 | 38.2 |
| Shellfish | 39.5 | 45.8 | 52.3 | 69.7 | 41.8 |
| Fruit and vegetables | |||||
| Apples | 48.2 | 40.4 | 40.7 | 44.2 | 44.5 |
| Pears | 21.5 | 15.5 | 17.3 | 14.1 | 16.3 |
| Berryfruits | 1.0 | 4.9 | 5.5 | 8.9 | 5.4 |
| Potatoes | 2.9 | 1.8 | 2.4 | 2.2 | 4.8 |
| Onions | 17.0 | 22.7 | 34.5 | 14.0 | 32.0 |
| Canned vegetables | 7.8 | 6.0 | 9.4 | 8.5 | 13.5 |
| Quick-frozen vegetables | 15.5 | 14.5 | 29.6 | 26.3 | 36.8 |
| Other foodstuffs | |||||
| Barley | – | – | 2.1 | 0.8 | – |
| Sugar | 1.0 | 1.3 | 2.0 | 1.9 | 1.5 |
| Honey | 5.9 | 5.8 | 3.5 | 5.3 | 10.2 |
| Pulses | 67.0 | 62.4 | 54.9 | 48.9 | 54.5 |
| Eggs | 0.9 | 1.3 | 1.9 | 3.0 | 3.3 |
CONSUMPTION OF DAIRY PRODUCTS IN SELECTED COUNTRIES—The following table shows consumption per head of dairy produce and similar products in various countries.
| Country | Year | Fresh Milk | Cheese | Butter | Margarine | Eggs |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| pints | lbs | lbs | lbs | dozen | ||
| Australia | 1967 | 226 | 7.8 | 21.6 | 10.6 | 17 |
| Canada | 1967 | 208 | 9.0 | 16.4 | 9.4 | 21 |
| Denmark | 1967 | 230 | 20.6 | 20.9 | 39.7 | 17 |
| New Zealand | 1969 | 248 | 9.5 | 38.8 | – | 25 |
| Sweden | 1967 | 268 | 18.3 | 16.3 | 36.3 | 17 |
| United Kingdom | 1968 | 250 | 11.1 | 19.2 | 11.4 | 21 |
| United States | 1967 | 199 | 10.6 | 5.6 | 10.8 | 24 |
| Source: Commonwealth Secretariat. | ||||||
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—The table which follows presents statistics for selected countries of food consumption extracted from the Food and Agricultural Organisation's Production Yearbook. Total consumption in calories per person per day is shown, and includes foodstuffs not specifically mentioned in the table (i.e., pulses and nuts, eggs, fish, fats, and oils, all of which are consumed in considerably smaller quantities than the foodstuffs shown in the table).
| Country | Year | Grams per Day per Person | Calories per Day | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Cereals | Potatoes, Starches | Sugars, Syrups | Vegetables | Fruits | Meat | Milk Products | |||
* Provisional. † Estimated. | |||||||||
| Europe | |||||||||
| United Kingdom* | 1968–69 | 202 | 280 | 132 | 165 | 150 | 205 | 595 | 3,180 |
| Italy* | 1968–69 | 357 | 127 | 74 | 394 | 308 | 129 | 387 | 2,940 |
| Yugoslavia* | 1967 | 514 | 181 | 67 | 167 | 155 | 85 | 281 | 3,200 |
| Israel | 1967–68 | 305 | 97 | 95 | 317 | 428 | 145 | 373 | 2,930 |
| Africa | |||||||||
| South Africa† | 1964–66 | 467 | 44 | 114 | 43 | 100 | 114 | 215 | 2,810 |
| Ghana† | 1964–66 | 161 | 1,077 | 24 | … | 30 | 26 | 18 | 2,130 |
| United Arab Republic | 1966–67 | 600 | 33 | 58 | 268 | 260 | 35 | 120 | 2,960 |
| Asia | |||||||||
| India* | 1966–68 | 370 | 44 | 43 | … | … | … | … | 1,900 |
| Japan* | 1968 | 370 | 181 | 61 | 370 | 141 | 37 | 123 | 2,460 |
| North America | |||||||||
| Canada* | 1967 | 186 | 210 | 134 | 228 | 227 | 250 | 638 | 3,180 |
| U.S.A. | 1968 | 178 | 122 | 139 | 314 | 223 | 299 | 671 | 3,240 |
| Mexico† | 1964–66 | 369 | 58 | 109 | 33 | 182 | 53 | 156 | 2,600 |
| South America | |||||||||
| Brazil* | 1966 | 269 | 453 | 98 | 52 | 242 | 74 | 179 | 2,700 |
| Chile† | 1964–66 | 409 | 178 | 87 | 207 | 122 | 95 | 270 | 2,720 |
| Oceania | |||||||||
| Australia* | 1967–68 | 221 | 140 | 142 | 184 | 225 | 290 | 631 | 3,110 |
| New Zealand | 1967 | 221 | 158 | 116 | 247 | 173 | 302 | 563 | 3,292 |
| New Zealand | 1968 | 216 | 196 | 131 | 238 | 174 | 303 | 537 | 3,358 |
| New Zealand | 1969 | 215 | 207 | 129 | 278 | 157 | 305 | 547 | 3,324 |
| New Zealand | 1970 | 213 | 191 | 124 | 252 | 180 | 548 | ||
SUBSIDIES—Government subsidies on food items were introduced in 1942 as part of the economic stabilisation policy during the war. The subsidies on butter, bread, and flour were removed as from 11 February 1967. Prices of butter and sugar were stabilised at March 1972. A subsidy on sheepmeat was introduced in April 1973.
The subsidies paid on food items have been as follows.
| Product | Unit | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* As at 31 March. † Average subsidy for year ended 31 August. | |||||||
| cents | |||||||
| Eggs* | dozen | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 |
| Milk† | gallon | 19.93 | 18.22 | 16.75 | 19.68 | 26.83 | 36.05 |
The following table shows the total cost of subsidies paid under the stabilisation vote. Other subsidies, involving farm incentives, etc., are included in other government expenditure. The total amount of all subsidies will be found in the section on National Income and Expenditure.
| Subsidy Items | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
| $(thousand) | |||||
| Milk | 14,676 | 13,313 | 14,026 | 18,171 | 25,700 |
| Eggs | 1,249 | 1,272 | 1,355 | 1,615 | 1,546 |
| Coal gas | 1,358 | 1,349 | 1,318 | 1,202 | 935 |
| Industrial coal (rail transport) | 550 | 489 | 481 | 420 | 519 |
| Totals | 17,834 | 16,423 | 17,180 | 21,408 | 28,700 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—The national accounts record the value of goods and services produced by a country and the way in which these are used. Within the accounts the flow of production and disposal of goods and incomes are analysed in various ways to provide information on the inter-relationship between industrial and institutional sectors of the economy and between the economy and the rest of the world. The accounts are used as the statistical framework within which economic policy and planning is formulated and applied, the values of the various items in the accounts providing a quantitative measure of the country's economic performance and a benchmark against which to compare other measures of economic and social well-being.
National Income—The principal aggregate is that of “national income”, which, in general terms, measures the total value of all incomes (before deduction of direct taxation) earned by the residents of New Zealand in producing the current output of goods and services.
Income can be earned in a variety of ways, and accrues to individuals according to the manner in which they participate in current production. Salary and wage payments and pay and allowances of armed forces represent the return to labour for services rendered, and included in this concept is supplementary income in kind such as board and lodging provided by the employer.
Rental value of owner-occupied houses is a non-monetary item representing the imputed net rent (before payment of rates, but after deductions for depreciation, mortgage interest, insurance, and repairs and maintenance) of all owner-occupied houses (except farmhouses).
Other personal income (excluding company dividends) represents the aggregate income of professional men, farmers, and individual traders, as well as income other than salary and wages received by salary and wage earners—e.g., rent and interest. Surplus of producer boards and of primary produce stabilisation accounts represents the increase (or, if negative, the decrease) in the revenue balances of producer boards, and the credits relating to primary production stabilisation schemes held by producer boards.
Company income represents the total income (distributed and undistributed) of companies. This means that dividends distributed to individuals are included under this heading, and not as personal income.
Apart from these incomes, which result from current productive activities on the part of individuals receiving them, there are other incomes of a “non-productive” nature in the form of social security benefits, pensions, and interest on public debt. These transfer incomes, as they are called, do not arise from the current production of goods and services and must therefore be excluded from the national income. They do, however, form part of the intermediate concept of private income, which represents the aggregate of earned incomes and unearned transfer incomes received by or accruing to persons. The deduction of direct taxation gives the concept of private disposable income. Capital receipts—e.g., from deceased persons' estates, repayment of debt, etc.—are, however, excluded both from private income and national income.
The addition to private income of Government and local authority trading profits and the deduction of transfer incomes, as already detailed, gives the concept of net national income at factor cost or, more briefly, national income. This may be defined as the income (before tax) earned by or accruing to the factors of production, in or only temporarily absent from New Zealand, in producing the current output of goods and services of all kinds. The further addition of indirect taxes (net of subsidies) is necessary to bring the national income to market price valuation.
Gross National Product—Gross national product is obtained by adding depreciation allowances to national income at market prices, and represents the value of output before deduction of allowances for depreciation and obsolescence attributable to the factors of production supplied by New Zealand residents during the year.
Gross Domestic Expenditure—This represents the total final expenditure of New Zealand residents daring the year, irrespective of where the expenditure was incurred. It is the sum of personal expenditure on consumer goods and services, public authority current expenditure on goods and services, gross domestic capital formation, and changes in stocks. These four components are described in more detail in the following paragraphs.
Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services represents the value of the purchases of households and non-profit-making organisations. Besides the day-to-day expenditure on food, clothing, rent, travel and other services, etc., it includes expenditure on such items as motorcars for private use and household durables. The notable exception is expenditure on the purchase of houses; this is recorded under private capital formation.
Public Authority Current Expenditure on Goods and Services shows the current expenditure of the non-trading organs of the Central Government and local authorities. It does not include payment of pensions, monetary social security benefits or subsidies which are transfers and do not, in themselves, represent an expenditure on production. A more detailed analysis of public authority current expenditure is given later.
Gross Capital Formation represents the expenditure in New Zealand on new assets such as buildings, roads and other construction, plant, machinery and motor vehicles for business use. It does not include the value of land and secondhand assets purchased during the year which is a transfer of an asset. Nor does it include expenditure on financial assets such as company shares; such transactions do not result in direct expenditure but transfer claims from one person or organisation to another.
Change in Stocks—This represents changes in the value of stocks which may be the result of changes in volume, changes in unit values, or a combination of the two.
By adding the value of exported goods and services to gross domestic expenditure and deducting the value of imports, an estimate of the expenditure on gross domestic product is arrived at. This represents the value of goods and services produced in New Zealand during the year. The deduction of payments for the use of overseas-owned factors (capital and labour) completes the reconciliation of expenditure with the value of gross national product.
The following table shows for March years some of the more important aggregates.
| PRINCIPAL AGGREGATES OF INCOME AND EXPENDITURE | |||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | 1964–65 | 1965–66 | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* | |
| * Provisional. | |||||||||
| National Income | $m | 3,002 | 3,260 | 3,370 | 3,468 | 3,649 | 4,051 | 4,656 | 5,392 |
| Gross national product | $m | 3,491 | 3,783 | 3,932 | 4,083 | 4,310 | 4,756 | 5,452 | 6,260 |
| Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services | $m | 2,134 | 2,361 | 2,408 | 2,541 | 2,580 | 2,769 | 3,267 | 3,642 |
| As percentage of gross national product | 61 | 62 | 61 | 62 | 60 | 58 | 60 | 58 | |
| Gross capital formation in New Zealand | $m | 812 | 915 | 960 | 869 | 953 | 1,094 | 1,284 | 1,427 |
| As percentage of gross national product | 23 | 24 | 24 | 21 | 22 | 23 | 24 | 23 | |
| Public authority current expenditure on goods and services | $m | 460 | 515 | 565 | 598 | 650 | 719 | 859 | 1,001 |
| As percentage of gross national product | 13 | 14 | 14 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 16 | 16 | |
| Private income | $m | 3,194 | 3,459 | 3,590 | 3,694 | 3,877 | 4,296 | 4,971 | 5,727 |
| Private savings | $m | 421 | 391 | 411 | 373 | 498 | 630 | 621 | 815 |
| As percentage of private income | 13 | 11 | 11 | 10 | 13 | 15 | 12 | 14 | |
In the year ended 31 March 1972 the gross national product was valued at $6,260 million, an increase of 14.8 percent on the 1970–71 figure of $5,452 million. Preceding annual increases were 14.6 percent in 1970–71, 10.4 percent in 1969–70, and 5.5 percent in 1968–69. These aggregates are expressed in current prices, and the increasing rate of growth of recent years reflects both the high rate of inflation in these years as well as the increases achieved in real terms.
The three main components of national income, namely, salaries and wages, company incomes, and “other personal income”, when expressed in current values increased by 16 percent, 6 percent, and 13.9 percent respectively. Within “other personal income” fanning income increased by 4.8 percent.
In 1971–72 New Zealand had a surplus of $4 million on current account with the rest of the world; this can be compared with deficit of $205 million in 1970–71, a surplus of $27 million in 1969–70 and a surplus of $44 million in 1968–69. Exports of goods at $1,335 million and imports of goods at $1,075 million gave a balance of commodity trade of $260 million in 1971–72, compared with $68 million in 1970–71. The income accruing to overseas investors stayed the same in 1971–72 as in 1970–71 at $75 million.
Total savings showed an increase of 23.6 percent in 1971–72, compared with 4.8 percent in the previous year. As a proportion of gross national product, total savings rose to 25.9 percent compared with 24 percent in 1970–71.
Gross domestic expenditure, at $6,260 million, was 10.9 percent greater in 1971–72 than in 1970–71, compared with a 14.8 percent rise in gross national product. The percentage increases in the components of gross domestic expenditure in 1971–72 over the preceding year were as follows: personal consumption increased by 11.5 percent to $3,642 million; Government and local authority current expenditure on goods and services by 16.5 percent to $1,001 million; Government and local authority capital expenditure by 13.9 percent to $492 million. Private capital expenditure, including that of public corporations, rose by 9.7 percent to $935 million. Private capital expenditure has fluctuated considerably in the past 4 years with a rise of 17.4 percent in 1968–69 and subsequent annual increases of 23, 19.7 and 9.7 percent.
The estimates of national expenditure should be used with some caution, owing to the fact that not all of the items of expenditure can be estimated directly. Whatever inherent error may exist in the absolute values of individual expenditure items, year-to-year changes are likely to be reliable because the method of estimation remains the same.
In these national income aggregates, no allowances have been made for any possible understatement of income shown in the taxation returns on which the estimates are based. Also, because these aggregates are based on taxation data, there has been no deduction of current years' losses incurred by companies and by individuals operating businesses, while losses in past years carried forward for taxation purposes do result in a reduction of these aggregates. Any over or understatement of the gross product total arising from these sources will therefore be reflected in a similar over or understatement of personal consumption which is shown as a residual item in the break-up of national expenditure. Direct estimates are made of public authority current expenditure on goods and services, gross capital formation in New Zealand by private and public authority sectors, and the balance of overseas payments on current account (sometimes termed net overseas investment or net lending abroad).
After ascertaining personal consumption in the manner outlined above, it becomes possible to make an estimate of private savings. By deducting personal expenditure and direct taxation from aggregate private income, another residual is obtained—viz, private savings. Being a residual item it will, of course, contain certain minor errors of estimation inherent in the aggregates from which it is derived. It will be free, however, from the major apparent error which is caused by the understatement of incomes through tax evasion; this is due to the fact that the underestimate is cancelled out by being included both in the minuend and subtrahend, and the residual is consequently not affected.
Full details of the methods used and a description of the items in the tables are given in National Income and Expenditure 1971–72, obtainable from Government bookshops.
It is recognised that in this form the accounts do not completely fulfil the present needs of Government or those of the National Development Council. Work on a more sophisticated system of national accounts is proceeding. Meantime it is intended to continue the present series.
CONSTANT PRICE ESTIMATES OF THE MAIN AGGREGATES—National accounting aggregates are, by their nature, summations of the values of all goods and services produced or consumed in a particular year. If the values of goods and services are expressed in current prices (i.e., the market prices prevailing in each particular year) then any comparison between 2 or more years is affected not only by changes in the volume of production between those years but by annual price movements as well. The effect of annual price movements is eliminated if all annual values are expressed in the average prices of a base period; the base used here is the year 1954–55. By expressing the aggregates in constant prices, and not in current values, their real value in terms of goods and services, either produced or available for use, can be better appreciated.
Three of the principal national accounts aggregates, gross national product, gross domestic product, and gross domestic expenditure, are expressed in current as well as 1954–55 prices in the following table.
| Year | At Current Prices | At Constant 1954–55 Prices | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Gross National Product | Gross Domestic Product | Gross Domestic Expenditure | Gross National Product | Gross Domestic Product | Gross Domestic Expenditure | |
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| $(million) | ||||||
| 1954–55 | 1,860 | 1,877 | 1,927 | 1,860 | 1,877 | 1,927 |
| 1955–56 | 1,965 | 1,979 | 2,015 | 1,932 | 1,946 | 1,961 |
| 1956–57 | 2,061 | 2,078 | 2,079 | 1,968 | 1,984 | 1,955 |
| 1957–58 | 2,184 | 2,201 | 2,265 | 2,071 | 2,087 | 2,102 |
| 1958–59 | 2,270 | 2,294 | 2,296 | 2,123 | 2,145 | 2,031 |
| 1959–60 | 2,434 | 2,454 | 2,338 | 2,212 | 2,230 | 2,086 |
| 1960–61 | 2,622 | 2,659 | 2,712 | 2,334 | 2,367 | 2,359 |
| 1961–62 | 2,722 | 2,753 | 2,814 | 2,418 | 2,446 | 2,394 |
| 1962–63 | 2,921 | 2,966 | 2,949 | 2,483 | 2,521 | 2,418 |
| 1963–64 | 3,197 | 3,240 | 3,211 | 2,639 | 2,675 | 2,633 |
| 1964–65 | 3,491 | 3,550 | 3,506 | 2,791 | 2,838 | 2,842 |
| 1965–66 | 3,783 | 3,837 | 3,939 | 2,969 | 3,011 | 3,105 |
| 1966–67 | 3,932 | 3,998 | 4,072 | 3,084 | 3,135 | 3,229 |
| 1967–68 | 4,083 | 4,138 | 4,147 | 3,071 | 3,112 | 3,019 |
| 1968–69 | 4,310 | 4,391 | 4,251 | 3,118 | 3,176 | 2,944 |
| 1969–70 | 4,756 | 4,853 | 4,712 | 3,285 | 3,352 | 3,123 |
| 1970–71 | 5,452 | 5,527 | 5,643 | 3,439 | 3,486 | 3,399 |
| 1971–72* | 6,260 | 6,335 | 6,260 | 3,534 | ||

The graph which follows demonstrates the use to which resources available in New Zealand were put during selected years.

GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT AND EXPENDITURE—The following table gives the composition of the national income by factor shares plus net indirect taxation and depreciation allowances entering into the market prices of all goods and services the production of which can be attributed to New Zealand residents (gross national product); the other side of the product account is a description of final expenditure on gross national product by type of expenditure. Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services is obtained as a residual item in this table, all other aggregates being obtained by direct estimates.
| GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT | ||||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Surplus of Producer Boards and Primary Produce Stabilisation Accounts | Company Income | Public Authority Trading Income | Less Public Debt Interest Paid in New Zealand | National Income at Factor Cost | Plus Indirect Taxation | Less Subsidies | National Income at Market Prices | Plus Depreciation Allowances | Gross National Product |
| * Provisional. | ||||||||||||||
| $(million) | ||||||||||||||
| 1951–51 | 656 | 17 | 30 | 372 | 11 | 160 | 40 | − 35 | 1,250 | 142 | −32 | 1,360 | 86 | 1,446 |
| 1952–53 | 696 | 21 | 33 | 400 | 8 | 155 | 39 | − 34 | 1,317 | 134 | −30 | 1,421 | 96 | 1,517 |
| 1953–54 | 769 | 24 | 37 | 445 | 3 | 181 | 50 | − 37 | 1,471 | 135 | −31 | 1,575 | 106 | 1,681 |
| 1954–55 | 862 | 24 | 40 | 462 | 1 | 195 | 60 | − 41 | 1,603 | 161 | −27 | 1,738 | 122 | 1,860 |
| 1955–56 | 937 | 24 | 43 | 462 | 11 | 188 | 64 | − 42 | 1,688 | 171 | −25 | 1,833 | 132 | 1,965 |
| 1956–57 | 990 | 24 | 46 | 512 | −10 | 197 | 61 | − 47 | 1,773 | 168 | −27 | 1,915 | 146 | 2,061 |
| 1957–58 | 1,068 | 26 | 48 | 543 | −39 | 211 | 65 | − 53 | 1,870 | 182 | −27 | 2,026 | 158 | 2,184 |
| 1958–59 | 1,116 | 25 | 50 | 496 | 1 | 219 | 74 | − 57 | 1,923 | 208 | −27 | 2,104 | 166 | 2,270 |
| 1959–60 | 1,181 | 26 | 51 | 533 | 20 | 242 | 82 | − 59 | 2,075 | 217 | −26 | 2,266 | 168 | 2,434 |
| 1960–61 | 1,277 | 27 | 51 | 581 | −11 | 291 | 91 | − 65 | 2,242 | 226 | −31 | 2,437 | 185 | 2,622 |
| 1961–62 | 1,365 | 27 | 60 | 556 | −10 | 288 | 100 | − 70 | 2,315 | 231 | −28 | 2,518 | 204 | 2,722 |
| 1062–63 | 1,445 | 29 | 81 | 591 | 6 | 323 | 105 | − 77 | 2,504 | 228 | −29 | 2,703 | 219 | 2,921 |
| 1963–64 | 1,554 | 30 | 86 | 658 | 9 | 370 | 123 | − 89 | 2,742 | 254 | −30 | 2,966 | 232 | 3,197 |
| 1964–65 | 1,723 | 32 | 96 | 681 | 11 | 418 | 136 | − 95 | 3,002 | 276 | −35 | 3,242 | 249 | 3,491 |
| 1965–66 | 1,890 | 35 | 109 | 708 | − 6 | 480 | 147 | −104 | 3,260 | 289 | −39 | 3,510 | 273 | 3,783 |
| 1966–67 | 2,041 | 39 | 119 | 678 | − 9 | 471 | 147 | −116 | 3,370 | 301 | −39 | 3,631 | 301 | 3,932 |
| 1967–68 | 2,127 | 42 | 130 | 671 | − 4 | 460 | 167 | −124 | 3,468 | 317 | −21 | 3,764 | 320 | 4,083 |
| 1968–69 | 2,240 | 43 | 136 | 666 | − 6 | 520 | 185 | −136 | 3,649 | 343 | −19 | 3,974 | 336 | 4,310 |
| 1969–70 | 2,493 | 45 | 149 | 723 | − 8 | 596 | 202 | −149 | 4,051 | 377 | −28 | 4,399 | 357 | 4,756 |
| 1970–71 | 3,008 | 56 | 168 | 783 | 1 | 628 | 171 | −159 | 4,656 | 462 | −52 | 5,065 | 387 | 5,452 |
| 1971–72* | 3,490 | 68 | 182 | 891 | 65 | 665 | 200 | −170 | 5,392 | 538 | −89 | 5,840 | 420 | 6,260 |
| GROSS DOMESTIC EXPENDITURE | |||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Public Authority Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stocks | Gross Domestic Expenditure | Exports of Goods and Services | Imports of Goods and Services | Expenditure on Gross Domestic Product | Net Factor Payments to Rest of World | Expenditure on Gross National Product | |
| Private | Public Authority | ||||||||||
| * Provisional. | |||||||||||
| $(million) | |||||||||||
| 1951–52 | 956 | 186 | 186 | 106 | 74 | 1,508 | 526 | −575 | 1,459 | −13 | 1,446 |
| 1952–53 | 938 | 212 | 202 | 147 | 26 | 1,525 | 516 | −513 | 1,528 | −11 | 1,517 |
| 1953–54 | 1,049 | 226 | 215 | 158 | −42 | 1,606 | 525 | −441 | 1,690 | − 9 | 1,681 |
| 1954–55 | 1,201 | 227 | 277 | 164 | 58 | 1,927 | 507 | −557 | 1,877 | −17 | 1,860 |
| 1955–56 | 1,275 | 249 | 266 | 187 | 38 | 2,015 | 565 | −601 | 1,979 | −14 | 1,965 |
| 1956–57 | 1,326 | 274 | 256 | 203 | 20 | 2,079 | 595 | −596 | 2,078 | −17 | 2,061 |
| 1957–58 | 1,445 | 287 | 287 | 214 | 32 | 2,265 | 593 | −657 | 2,201 | −17 | 2,184 |
| 1958–59 | 1,459 | 302 | 290 | 214 | 31 | 2,296 | 576 | −578 | 2,294 | −24 | 2,270 |
| 1959–60 | 1,465 | 324 | 297 | 226 | 26 | 2,338 | 671 | −555 | 2,454 | −19 | 2,434 |
| 1960–61 | 1,723 | 346 | 366 | 233 | 44 | 2,712 | 630 | −683 | 2,659 | −37 | 2,622 |
| 1961–62 | 1,793 | 363 | 393 | 241 | 24 | 2,814 | 634 | −695 | 2,753 | −31 | 2,722 |
| 1962–63 | 1,878 | 394 | 387 | 255 | 35 | 2,949 | 671 | −654 | 2,966 | −46 | 2,921 |
| 1963–64 | 1,993 | 417 | 423 | 286 | 92 | 3,211 | 788 | −759 | 3,240 | −42 | 3,197 |
| 1964–65 | 2,134 | 460 | 500 | 312 | 100 | 3,506 | 837 | −793 | 3,550 | −59 | 3,491 |
| 1965–66 | 2,361 | 516 | 573 | 342 | 147 | 3,939 | 831 | −933 | 3,837 | −54 | 3,783 |
| 1966–67 | 2,408 | 565 | 589 | 371 | 139 | 4,072 | 881 | −955 | 3,998 | −66 | 3,932 |
| 1967–68 | 2,541 | 598 | 493 | 376 | 139 | 4,147 | 861 | −870 | 4,138 | −55 | 4,083 |
| 1968–69 | 2,580 | 650 | 579 | 374 | 68 | 4,251 | 1,114 | −974 | 4,391 | −81 | 4,310 |
| 1969–70 | 2,769 | 719 | 712 | 382 | 130 | 4,712 | 1,264 | −1,123 | 4,853 | −97 | 4,756 |
| 1970–71 | 3,267 | 859 | 852 | 432 | 233 | 5,643 | 1,284 | −1,400 | 5,527 | −75 | 5,452 |
| 1971–72* | 3,642 | 1,001 | 935 | 492 | 190 | 6,260 | 1,547 | −1,472 | 6,335 | −75 | 6,260 |
The following tables provide some more detailed analyses of particular aspects of the national accounts.
Private Income and Outlay—This table gives in detail the break-up of private income and, on the expenditure side, the manner in which these incomes are spent on personal expenditure on consumer goods and services, paid in direct taxation, or saved. An analysis of other personal income is also given.
The total of personal consumption derived from the preceding table is carried forward to this table and this time private savings is obtained as a residual item. The limitations of these two residual items have already been mentioned.
Revenue Account of Public Authorities—-The Government sector is discussed in more detail later in this section, but this table gives a consolidated statement of Central Government and local authority revenue and expenditure, showing as a balance that portion of the revenue which was available for capital formation and other capital transactions.
Combined Capital Account—This account indicates the manner in which resources for capital formation have been made available (a) from private savings, (b) from revenue surpluses of public authorities, and (c) from amounts set aside as depreciation. Gross capital formation represents the construction in New Zealand or purchase from overseas of durable capital assets by the private, Central Government, and the local authority sectors, plus the net change in stocks of trading concerns.
Rest of World Account—An account of external economic transactions between New Zealand and other countries; it is in essence, a balance of payments on current account for the period, presented here in abridged form.
These four tables, then, give a comprehensive picture in broad terms of the changing pattern of New Zealand's economy. One important point to consider when examining the tables, however, is that all the figures are at prices current during the period and consequently are inflated to a greater or lesser extent by price movements over the period.
| PRIVATE INCOME AND OUTLAY | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Company Income Before Distribution | Private Income (Before Tax) | |||
| Farming | Business and Investment | Changes in Balances of Income Retention Accounts | Surplus of Producer Boards and Primary Produce Stabilisation Accounts | |||||||
| * Provisional. | ||||||||||
| INCOME $(million) | ||||||||||
| 1951–52 | 656 | 17 | 105 | 30 | 209 | 168 | −5 | 11 | 160 | 1,350 |
| 1952–53 | 696 | 21 | 107 | 33 | 232 | 180 | −12 | 8 | 155 | 1,420 |
| 1953–54 | 769 | 24 | 115 | 37 | 259 | 197 | −11 | 3 | 181 | 1,572 |
| 1954–55 | 862 | 24 | 122 | 40 | 263 | 210 | −11 | 1 | 195 | 1,706 |
| 1955–56 | 937 | 24 | 128 | 43 | 257 | 218 | −13 | 11 | 188 | 1,794 |
| 1956–57 | 990 | 24 | 132 | 46 | 290 | 234 | −12 | −10 | 197 | 1,891 |
| 1957–58 | 1,068 | 26 | 139 | 48 | 287 | 256 | – | −39 | 211 | 1,997 |
| 1958–59 | 1,116 | 25 | 160 | 50 | 249 | 247 | – | 1 | 219 | 2,065 |
| 1959–60 | 1,181 | 26 | 198 | 51 | 279 | 255 | – | 20 | 242 | 2,251 |
| 1960–61 | 1,277 | 27 | 213 | 51 | 289 | 291 | – | −11 | 291 | 2,429 |
| 1961–62 | 1,365 | 27 | 218 | 60 | 251 | 304 | – | −10 | 288 | 2,503 |
| 1962–63 | 1,445 | 29 | 219 | 81 | 272 | 320 | – | 6 | 323 | 2,694 |
| 1963–64 | 1,554 | 30 | 229 | 86 | 315 | 334 | 8 | 9 | 370 | 2,937 |
| 1964–65 | 1,723 | 32 | 234 | 96 | 321 | 358 | 2 | 11 | 418 | 3,194 |
| 1965–66 | 1,890 | 35 | 242 | 109 | 332 | 381 | −5 | −6 | 480 | 3,459 |
| 1966–67 | 2,041 | 39 | 252 | 119 | 298 | 384 | −4 | −9 | 471 | 3,590 |
| 1967–68 | 2,127 | 42 | 269 | 130 | 294 | 387 | −3 | −5 | 460 | 3,694 |
| 1968–69 | 2,240 | 43 | 278 | 136 | 286 | 381 | – | −6 | 520 | 3,877 |
| 1969–70 | 2,493 | 45 | 298 | 149 | 302 | 417 | 3 | −3 | 596 | 4,296 |
| 1970–71 | 3,008 | 56 | 328 | 168 | 315 | 467 | 1 | 1 | 628 | 4,971 |
| 1971–72* | 3,490 | 68 | 366 | 182 | 378 | 513 | – | 65 | 665 | 5,727 |
| March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Net Transfers to Rest of World | Direct Taxation | Private Savings | Private Outlay | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Undistributed Profits of Companies | Other Private Savings | |||||
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| OUTLAY $(million) | ||||||
| 1951–52 | 956 | −4 | 284 | 49 | 65 | 1,350 |
| 1952–53 | 938 | −3 | 292 | 39 | 154 | 1,420 |
| 1953–54 | 1,049 | 1 | 308 | 58 | 156 | 1,572 |
| 1954–55 | 1,201 | 2 | 336 | 57 | 110 | 1,706 |
| 1955–56 | 1,275 | – | 348 | 42 | 129 | 1,794 |
| 1956–57 | 1,326 | – | 370 | 46 | 149 | 1,891 |
| 1957–58 | 1,445 | −1 | 345 | 45 | 163 | 1,997 |
| 1958–59 | 1,459 | 3 | 442 | 64 | 97 | 2,065 |
| 1959–60 | 1,465 | 6 | 420 | 77 | 283 | 2,251 |
| 1960–61 | 1,723 | 8 | 493 | 83 | 122 | 2,429 |
| 1961–62 | 1,793 | 8 | 531 | 61 | 110 | 2,503 |
| 1962–63 | 1,878 | 9 | 505 | 87 | 215 | 2,694 |
| 1963–64 | 1,993 | 7 | 542 | 108 | 287 | 2,937 |
| 1964–65 | 2,134 | 10 | 629 | 101 | 320 | 3,194 |
| 1965–66 | 2,361 | 17 | 691 | 154 | 237 | 3,459 |
| 1966–67 | 2,408 | 17 | 755 | 144 | 267 | 3,590 |
| 1967–68 | 2,541 | 13 | 767 | 158 | 215 | 3,694 |
| 1968–69 | 2,580 | 8 | 791 | 227 | 271 | 3,877 |
| 1969–70 | 2,769 | 10 | 887 | 268 | 362 | 4,296 |
| 1970–71 | 3,267 | 5 | 1,078 | 249 | 372 | 4,971 |
| 1971–72* | 3,642 | −15 | 1,285 | 261 | 554 | 5,727 |
| REVENUE ACCOUNT OF PUBLIC AUTHORITIES (CENTRAL GOVERNMENT AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES) | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Taxation | Trading Income | Direct Taxes Paid by Public Authority Trading Undertakings | Total Revenue | |
| Direct | Indirect | ||||
| * Provisional. | |||||
| REVENUE $(million) | |||||
| 1951–52 | 288 | 142 | 40 | − 4 | 466 |
| 1952–53 | 296 | 134 | 39 | − 5 | 464 |
| 1953–54 | 311 | 135 | 50 | − 4 | 492 |
| 1954–55 | 342 | 161 | 60 | − 5 | 558 |
| 1955–56 | 354 | 171 | 64 | − 6 | 582 |
| 1956–57 | 376 | 168 | 61 | − 6 | 599 |
| 1957–58 | 350 | 182 | 65 | − 4 | 593 |
| 1958–59 | 447 | 208 | 74 | − 5 | 724 |
| 1959–60 | 425 | 217 | 82 | − 6 | 718 |
| 1960–61 | 499 | 226 | 91 | − 7 | 809 |
| 1961–62 | 538 | 231 | 100 | − 7 | 862 |
| 1962–63 | 512 | 228 | 105 | − 8 | 838 |
| 1963–64 | 551 | 254 | 123 | − 9 | 919 |
| 1964–65 | 640 | 276 | 136 | −11 | 1,040 |
| 1965–66 | 702 | 289 | 147 | −11 | 1,127 |
| 1966–67 | 767 | 301 | 147 | −12 | 1,203 |
| 1967–68 | 780 | 316 | 167 | −13 | 1,250 |
| 1968–69 | 806 | 343 | 185 | −15 | 1,320 |
| 1969–70 | 904 | 377 | 202 | −17 | 1,466 |
| 1970–71 | 1,093 | 462 | 171 | −16 | 1,710 |
| 1971–72* | 1,299 | 538 | 200 | −15 | 2,022 |
| March Year | Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Transfer Income | Subsidies | Balance of Revenue Over Expenditure | Total Expenditure Plus or Minus Revenue Balances | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Net Transfers to Rest of World | Interest on Public Debt Paid in New Zealand | |||||
| * Provisional. | |||||||
| EXPENDITURE $(million) | |||||||
| 1951–52 | 186 | 105 | 4 | 35 | 32 | 104 | 466 |
| 1952–53 | 212 | 107 | 3 | 34 | 30 | 78 | 464 |
| 1953–54 | 226 | 115 | 3 | 37 | 31 | 81 | 492 |
| 1954–55 | 227 | 122 | 4 | 41 | 27 | 138 | 558 |
| 1955–56 | 249 | 128 | 3 | 42 | 25 | 135 | 582 |
| 1956–57 | 274 | 132 | 4 | 47 | 27 | 116 | 599 |
| 1957–58 | 287 | 139 | 4 | 53 | 27 | 82 | 593 |
| 1958–59 | 302 | 160 | 4 | 57 | 27 | 174 | 724 |
| 1959–60 | 324 | 197 | 4 | 59 | 26 | 108 | 718 |
| 1960–61 | 346 | 212 | 4 | 65 | 31 | 152 | 809 |
| 1961–62 | 363 | 218 | 4 | 70 | 28 | 179 | 862 |
| 1962–63 | 394 | 219 | 4 | 77 | 29 | 115 | 838 |
| 1963–64 | 417 | 229 | 6 | 89 | 30 | 148 | 919 |
| 1964–65 | 460 | 234 | 5 | 95 | 35 | 212 | 1,040 |
| 1965–66 | 516 | 242 | 6 | 104 | 39 | 220 | 1,127 |
| 1966–67 | 565 | 252 | 6 | 116 | 39 | 225 | 1,203 |
| 1967–68 | 598 | 269 | 6 | 124 | 21 | 232 | 1,250 |
| 1968–69 | 650 | 278 | 7 | 136 | 19 | 231 | 1,320 |
| 1969–70 | 719 | 298 | 8 | 148 | 28 | 263 | 1,466 |
| 1970–71 | 859 | 328 | 9 | 158 | 52 | 303 | 1,710 |
| 1971–72* | 1,001 | 366 | 11 | 170 | 89 | 386 | 2,022 |
| COMBINED CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Private Savings | Revenue Balances of Public Authorities | Depreciation Allowances | Total Savings | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stocks | Net Investment Overseas | Total Investments | ||||
| Private | Central Government Trading Undertakings | Local Authorities Trading Undertakings | Private | Central Government | Local Authorities | |||||||
| * Provisional. | ||||||||||||
| Savings | $ (million) | Investments | ||||||||||
| 1953–54 | 214 | 80 | 92 | 11 | 3 | 402 | 215 | 114 | 44 | −42 | 71 | 402 |
| 1954–55 | 167 | 138 | 106 | 14 | 3 | 427 | 277 | 115 | 49 | 58 | −72 | 427 |
| 1955–56 | 171 | 135 | 114 | 15 | 3 | 437 | 266 | 129 | 58 | 38 | −54 | 437 |
| 1956–57 | 195 | 116 | 127 | 16 | 4 | 457 | 256 | 138 | 65 | 20 | −22 | 457 |
| 1957–58 | 208 | 82 | 135 | 18 | 4 | 448 | 287 | 140 | 74 | 32 | −85 | 448 |
| 1958–59 | 161 | 174 | 141 | 20 | 5 | 502 | 290 | 137 | 77 | 31 | −33 | 502 |
| 1959–60 | 360 | 108 | 141 | 22 | 5 | 636 | 297 | 142 | 84 | 26 | 87 | 636 |
| 1960–61 | 205 | 152 | 155 | 24 | 6 | 542 | 366 | 149 | 84 | 44 | −101 | 542 |
| 1961–62 | 171 | 179 | 173 | 24 | 6 | 553 | 393 | 147 | 94 | 24 | −105 | 553 |
| 1962–63 | 302 | 115 | 185 | 26 | 7 | 635 | 387 | 153 | 102 | 35 | −42 | 635 |
| 1963–64 | 395 | 148 | 197 | 27 | 7 | 774 | 423 | 180 | 106 | 92 | −27 | 774 |
| 1964–65 | 421 | 212 | 213 | 27 | 9 | 882 | 500 | 196 | 116 | 100 | −30 | 882 |
| 1965–66 | 391 | 220 | 235 | 28 | 10 | 884 | 573 | 218 | 125 | 147 | −178 | 884 |
| 1966–67 | 411 | 225 | 257 | 33 | 10 | 936 | 589 | 242 | 129 | 139 | −163 | 936 |
| 1967–68 | 373 | 232 | 273 | 35 | 12 | 925 | 493 | 244 | 132 | 139 | −83 | 925 |
| 1968–69 | 498 | 231 | 282 | 39 | 15 | 1,064 | 579 | 237 | 136 | 68 | 44 | 1,064 |
| 1969–70 | 630 | 263 | 299 | 43 | 16 | 1,251 | 712 | 235 | 147 | 130 | 27 | 1,251 |
| 1970–71 | 621 | 303 | 326 | 44 | 17 | 1,311 | 852 | 270 | 162 | 233 | −205 | 1,311 |
| 1971–72* | 815 | 386 | 357 | 45 | 18 | 1,621 | 935 | 309 | 183 | 190 | 4 | 1,621 |
| REST OF WORLD ACCOUNT | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Exports of | Imports of | Net Factor Payments | Net Transfers | Surplus on Current Account | |||
| Goods | Services | Goods | Services | Private | Public Authorities | |||
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| $(million) | ||||||||
| 1951–52 | 501 | 25 | −474 | −101 | −13 | 4 | −3 | −62 |
| 1952–53 | 476 | 40 | −415 | −98 | −11 | 3 | −3 | −9 |
| 1953–54 | 491 | 34 | −362 | −79 | −9 | −1 | −3 | 71 |
| 1954–55 | 471 | 36 | −459 | −98 | −17 | −2 | −4 | −72 |
| 1955–56 | 524 | 41 | −498 | −103 | −14 | – | −3 | −54 |
| 1956–57 | 548 | 47 | −488 | −108 | −17 | – | −4 | −22 |
| 1957–58 | 540 | 53 | −545 | −112 | −17 | 1 | −4 | −85 |
| 1958–59 | 528 | 48 | −468 | −110 | −24 | −3 | −4 | −33 |
| 1959–60 | 622 | 49 | −442 | −113 | −19 | −6 | −4 | 87 |
| 1960–61 | 574 | 56 | −546 | −137 | −37 | −8 | −4 | −101 |
| 1961–62 | 581 | 53 | −550 | −145 | −31 | −8 | −4 | −105 |
| 1962–63 | 607 | 63 | −509 | −145 | −46 | −9 | −4 | −42 |
| 1963–64 | 720 | 67 | −601 | −158 | −42 | −7 | −6 | −27 |
| 1964–65 | 767 | 70 | −616 | −177 | −59 | −10 | −5 | −30 |
| 1965–66 | 749 | 82 | −722 | −211 | −54 | −17 | −6 | −178 |
| 1966–67 | 787 | 95 | −723 | −232 | −66 | −17 | −6 | −163 |
| 1967–68 | 753 | 109 | −638 | −232 | −55 | −13 | −6 | −83 |
| 1968–69 | 978 | 136 | −722 | −253 | −81 | −8 | −7 | 44 |
| 1969–70 | 1,117 | 147 | −828 | −294 | −97 | −10 | −8 | 27 |
| 1970–71 | 1,109 | 174 | −1,043 | −356 | −75 | −5 | −9 | −205 |
| 1971–72* | 1,335 | 213 | −1,075 | −396 | −75 | 15 | −11 | 4 |
DISTRIBUTION OF PRIVATE INCOME—The following table gives an analysis of private disposable income with the amount of direct taxes on gross private income shown in parentheses. In the following table the items of private income are shown as percentages of the whole.
| PRIVATE DISPOSABLE INCOME (WITH DIRECT TAXATION ON PRIVATE INCOME SHOWN IN PARENTHESES) | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Salary and Wages | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Other Personal Income (Including Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses) | Surplus of Producer Boards and Primary Produce Stabilisation Account | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Total |
| * Provisional. | |||||||
| DISPOSABLE INCOME $(million) | |||||||
| 1957–58 | 975 (93) | 24 (2) | 583 (147) | −39 | 109 (102) | 1,652 (345) | |
| 1958–59 | 982 (134) | 22 (3) | 505 (200) | 1 | 113 (106) | 1,623 (442) | |
| 1959–60 | 1,035 (146) | 23 (3) | 620 (162) | 20 | 133 (109) | 1,831 (420) | |
| 1960–61 | 1,130 (148) | 24 (3) | 629 (216) | −11 | 165 (126) | 1,936 (493) | |
| 1961–62 | 1,197 (168) | 24 (3) | 622 (211) | −10 | 138 (150) | 1,972 (531) | |
| 1962–63 | 1,272 (173) | 26 (3) | 707 (184) | 6 | 179 (144) | 2,190 (505) | |
| 1963–64 | 1,378 (177) | 27 (3) | 774 (199) | 9 | 207 (164) | 2,395 (542) | |
| 1964–65 | 1,517 (206) | 29 (4) | 788 (223) | 11 | 221 (196) | 2,566 (629) | |
| 1965–66 | 1,654 (236) | 30 (4) | 821 (239) | −6 | 268 (212) | 2,769 (691) | |
| 1966–67 | 1,772 (269) | 34 (5) | 798 (250) | −9 | 240 (231) | 2,835 (755) | |
| 1967–68 | 1,844 (283) | 36 (5) | 826 (244) | −5 | 226 (234) | 2,927 (767) | |
| 1968–69 | 1,933 (308) | 37 (6) | 822 (258) | −6 | 298 (220) | 3,086 (791) | |
| 1969–70 | 2,146 (346) | 38 (6) | 879 (290) | −8 | 353 (244) | 3,409 (887) | |
| 1970–71 | 2,545 (463) | 48 (9) | 963 (315) | 1 | 337 (291) | 3,894 (1,077) | |
| 1971–72* | 2,881 (609) | 57 (11) | 1,082 (359) | 65 | 359 (303) | 4,443 (1,285) | |
| PRIVATE INCOME ON PERCENTAGE BASIS | ||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| March Year | Salary and Wages | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income (Excluding Company Dividends) | Surplus of Producer Boards and Primary Produce Stabilisation Account | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Private Income |
| * Provisional. | ||||||||
| PERCENT | ||||||||
| 1957–58 | 53.5 | 1.3 | 7.0 | 2.4 | 27.2 | −2.0 | 10.6 | 100.0 |
| 1958–59 | 54.0 | 1.2 | 7.7 | 2.5 | 24.0 | - - | 10.6 | 100.0 |
| 1959–60 | 52.4 | 1.2 | 8.8 | 2.3 | 23.7 | −0.9 | 10.7 | 100.0 |
| 1960–61 | 52.6 | 1.1 | 8.8 | 2.1 | 23.9 | −0.5 | 12.0 | 100.0 |
| 1961–62 | 54.5 | 1.1 | 8.7 | 2.4 | 22.2 | −0.4 | 11.5 | 100.0 |
| 1962–63 | 53.6 | 1.1 | 8.1 | 3.0 | 22.0 | 0.2 | 12.0 | 100.0 |
| 1963–64 | 52.9 | 1.0 | 7.8 | 2.9 | 22.4 | 0.3 | 12.6 | 100.0 |
| 1964–65 | 53.9 | 1.0 | 7.3 | 3.0 | 21.3 | 0.3 | 13.1 | 100.0 |
| 1965–66 | 54.6 | 1.0 | 7.0 | 3.2 | 20.5 | −0.2 | 13.7 | 100.0 |
| 1966–67 | 57.1 | 1.1 | 7.0 | 3.3 | 18.9 | −0.3 | 13.0 | 100.0 |
| 1967–68 | 57.7 | 1.1 | 7.3 | 3.5 | 18.2 | −0.1 | 12.4 | 100.0 |
| 1968–69 | 57.4 | 1.1 | 7.1 | 3.5 | 17.2 | −0.2 | 13.3 | 100.0 |
| 1969–70 | 58.0 | 1.1 | 7.0 | 3.5 | 16.8 | −0.2 | 13.8 | 100.0 |
| 1970–71 | 60.5 | 1.1 | 6.6 | 3.4 | 15.8 | - - | 12.8 | 100.0 |
| 1971–72* | 60.9 | 1.2 | 6.4 | 3.2 | 15.5 | 1.1 | 11.6 | 100.0 |
PUBLIC AUTHORITY SECTOR—The Revenue Account of Public Authorities shown earlier is a consolidation and simplification of two separate and more detailed accounts—the Central Government Revenue Account and the Local Authorities Revenue Account. The consolidated account eliminates all transfers between the two levels of Government and aggregates the respective totals of economically significant flows.
(a) Central Government—The Revenue Account of the Central Government has been obtained by an analysis of the various accounts within the Public Account. In the case of trading department operations, which are treated separately, profits only are brought into the main account as a revenue item. Expenditure has been taken “net” in all cases, sundry departmental receipts being set off against departmental expenditure. The account covers only current revenue items and therefore excludes capital receipts and payments of all kinds, thus accounting in part for the differences between the details given here and those given in the published statement of the Public Accounts in parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt. 1].
Current expenditure on goods and services by Government rose from $656.2 million in 1970–71 to $759.4 million in 1971–72. A better measure of the relativity of Government expenditure is given by comparing it with gross national product. In 1971–72 Central Government expenditure amounted to 12.1 percent of gross national product compared with 12 percent in 1970–71.
Although all Government transfer expenditure—social security cash benefits and pensions, interest on public debt, and subsidies—is also paid from the Government's taxation revenue and trading profits, it is not part of Government final consumption. It only becomes final consumption in the hands of recipients, or, in the case of subsidies, can be looked upon as an offset to indirect taxation which reduces prices to consumers. For this reason the best measure of transfers is the national income itself on which they are a charge and which they redistribute.
Social security benefits and pensions, the most important item of the transfer group, were $361.4 million in 1971–72 or 13.1 percent higher than in 1970–71. Expressed as a percentage of national income, they were 6.2 percent in 1971–72, whereas the average in the latest 5 years was 6.6 percent.
With the removal of subsidies from some basic foodstuffs in earlier years their importance declined, but they increased markedly from $28 million in 1969–70 to $52 million in 1970–71 and $89 million in 1971–72.
Interest on Government debt paid in New Zealand was 2.4 percent of national income in 1971–72 compared with 2.6 percent in 1970–71 and 3.4 percent in 1969–70. Interest on Government debt paid overseas, $32.9 million in 1971–72, is treated as a factor payment to non-residents and is included in current expenditure totals.
Transfers to local authorities comprises two items, namely, finance provided by the Central Government to hospital boards, and transfers to other local authorities. The former, as a proportion of national income has remained quite constant, averaging 2.6 percent over the last 5 years. The latter represents a shift from local to national taxation and in 1971–72 it amounted to 2.6 percent of the total Government revenue from taxation, a reduction from the 3.5 percent average of the previous 4 years.
The balance of revenue over expenditure is the Government's surplus on current transactions and is, together with the depreciation provisions of Government trading undertakings, available for capital formation, lending, and debt repayment. Its magnitude changes appreciably from year to year both absolutely and in relation to total current revenue and is the result of short-term changes in fiscal and economic policies pursued by the administration. Year-to-year changes in the Government's surplus are, however, complementary to changes (in the opposite direction) in private savings. This is of course, merely a reflection of the fact that changes in taxation policies are a major cause of the redistribution of total savings as between the private and Government sector. From a long-term point of view, however, it is important to observe the changes in Government fiscal policy from pre-war to present days: in 1938–39, 4.8 percent of the Government's revenue was saved. In 1971–72 the proportion was 15 percent.
| CENTRAL GOVERNMENT—REVENUE ACCOUNT | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* |
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| 1. TAXATION— | ||||||
| (a) Direct: | REVENUE $(million) | |||||
| Income tax | 443.4 | 440.3 | 456.7 | 779.2 | 957.3 | 1,161.1 |
| Social security taxation | 221.0 | 232.5 | 234.8 | |||
| Land tax | 3.5 | 4.4 | 2.7 | 2.9 | 3.1 | 3.8 |
| Death duties | 22.5 | 21.4 | 23.6 | 26.1 | 29.2 | 24.8 |
| Other | – | – | – | – | – | – |
| Totals | 690.4 | 698.6 | 717.9 | 808.1 | 989.5 | 1,189.7 |
| (b) Indirect: | ||||||
| Sales tax | 78.9 | 75.4 | 82.8 | 97.6 | 125.3 | 139.5 |
| Customs and excise duties | 126.8 | 131.1 | 142.2 | 152.8 | 178.5 | 198.0 |
| Motor vehicles taxation | 70.1 | 87.0 | 94.2 | 98.4 | 104.0 | 108.6 |
| Other | 22.2 | 20.2 | 21.0 | 24.1 | 27.3 | 30.5 |
| Payroll tax | – | – | – | – | 20.5 | 40.8 |
| Totals | 298.0 | 313.7 | 340.3 | 372.9 | 455.6 | 517.3 |
| 2. Totals, all taxation | 988.3 | 1,012.3 | 1,058.2 | 1,181.0 | 1,445.1 | 1,707.0 |
| 3. TRADING INCOME | 112.0 | 127.8 | 142.7 | 158.5 | 127.2 | 155.8 |
| 4. Less direct taxation paid by trading departments | −11.7 | −13.1 | −15.1 | −16.9 | −15.7 | −15.0 |
| Totals | 100.3 | 114.7 | 127.6 | 141.6 | 111.5 | 140.8 |
| 5. TOTAL REVENUE | 1,088.6 | 1,127.0 | 1,185.8 | 1,322.6 | 1,556.6 | 1,847.8 |
| 6. CURRENT EXPENDITUREON GOODSAND SERVICES— | ||||||
| EXPENDITURE $(million) | ||||||
| (a) General administration | 53.5 | 53.0 | 55.2 | 63.2 | 73.4 | 91.1 |
| (b) Interest | 17.2 | 21.6 | 28.8 | 30.8 | 32.1 | 36.3 |
| (c) Law and order | 12.8 | 13.4 | 13.0 | 16.3 | 20.7 | 26.6 |
| (d) Development of primary and secondary industries | 38.4 | 40.0 | 42.3 | 47.7 | 62.9 | 62.2 |
| (e) Health | 69.2 | 73.3 | 77.7 | 86.8 | 103.7 | 115.8 |
| (f) Education | 124.4 | 136.8 | 145.6 | 168.4 | 214.9 | 279.6 |
| (g) Other social services | 3.4 | 5.2 | 7.0 | 4.9 | 5.8 | 7.8 |
| (h) Defence | 86.2 | 83.7 | 95.9 | 102.6 | 122.8 | 121.7 |
| (i) Rehabilitation | 1.3 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.1 | 1.0 | 0.9 |
| (j) Maintenance of public works and services | 12.0 | 14.2 | 18.2 | 16.1 | 18.9 | 17.4 |
| Totals | 418.4 | 442.4 | 484.8 | 537.9 | 656.2 | 759.4 |
| 7. TRANSFERS— | ||||||
| (a) Monetary social security benefits and pensions | 245.4 | 263.0 | 270.9 | 292.4 | 319.5 | 361.4 |
| (b) Family benefit advances | 6.2 | 6.1 | 6.6 | 6.0 | 8.5 | 4.5 |
| (c) Net transfers to rest of world | 6.3 | 6.4 | 6.6 | 7.7 | 9.3 | 10.7 |
| 8. Interest on Central Government debt paid in New Zealand | 88.7 | 94.2 | 103.6 | 113.4 | 120.9 | 130.6 |
| Totals | 346.6 | 369.7 | 387.7 | 419.5 | 458.2 | 507.2 |
| 9. TRANSFERSTO LOCAL AUTHORITIES— | ||||||
| (a) Hospital boards | 92.5 | 94.9 | 101.1 | 113.3 | 135.0 | 170.2 |
| (b) Other | 38.9 | 38.5 | 39.2 | 41.9 | 44.0 | 45.1 |
| Totals | 131.4 | 133.4 | 140.3 | 155.2 | 179.0 | 215.3 |
| 10. SUBSIDIES | 39.2 | 21.0 | 18.9 | 28.5 | 52.1 | 89.3 |
| 11. TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 935.6 | 966.5 | 1,031.7 | 1,141.1 | 1,345.6 | 1,571.2 |
| 12. Balance of revenue over expenditure | 153.0 | 160.5 | 153.9 | 181.5 | 211.1 | 276.6 |
| 13. TOTAL EXPENDITURE PL US REVENUE BALANCES | 1,088.6 | 1,127.0 | 1,185.6 | 1,322.6 | 1,556.7 | 1,847.8 |
(b) Local Authorities—The revenue account of local authorities is in all respects similar to that of the Central Government and has been obtained by an analysis of the accounts of all local authorities including hospital boards. In 1971–72 the Central Government contributed 55.8 percent of the revenue of local authorities through transfers. Trading profits contributed a further 11.4 percent, and rates and licence fees at 33.4 percent continued the pattern of recent years.
Current expenditure on goods and services by local authorities in 1971–72, at $241.4 million was 19.0 percent higher than in the previous year, whereas the increase in Central Government current expenditure on goods and services was 15.7 percent. The limitations in the scope of local government activities as compared with those of the Central Government do not call for a detailed analysis of expenditure items and therefore current expenditure on the provision of goods and services by local authorities is shown as a single total.
| LOCAL AUTHORITIES—REVENUE ACCOUNT | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | 1966–67 | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* |
| * Provisional. | ||||||
| 14. TAXATION— | REVENUE $(million) | |||||
| (a) Direct: Rates | 76.3 | 81.2 | 88.6 | 95.5 | 103.6 | 109.7 |
| (b) Indirect: Licence fees | 2.9 | 2.8 | 3.0 | 4.0 | 6.0 | 20.2 |
| Totals | 79.2 | 84.0 | 91.5 | 99.5 | 109.6 | 129.9 |
| 15. Trading income | 34.9 | 39.5 | 42.6 | 43.6 | 43.6 | 44.3 |
| 16. Transfers from Central Government | 131.4 | 133.4 | 140.3 | 155.2 | 179.0 | 215.3 |
| 17. TOTAL REVENUE | 245.5 | 256.9 | 274.3 | 298.3 | 332.2 | 389.5 |
| EXPENDITURE $(million) | ||||||
| 18. Current expenditure on goods and services | 146.9 | 155.3 | 164.7 | 181.6 | 202.8 | 241.4 |
| 19. Interest on local authority debt paid in New Zealand | 27.0 | 30.1 | 32.3 | 35.0 | 37.5 | 38.9 |
| 20. TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 174.0 | 185.4 | 196.9 | 216.6 | 240.3 | 280.3 |
| 21. Balance of revenue over expenditure | 71.6 | 71.5 | 77.4 | 81.7 | 91.9 | 109.2 |
| 22. TOTAL EXPENDITURE PLUS REVENUE BALANCES | 245.5 | 256.9 | 274.3 | 298.3 | 332.2 | 389.5 |
GENERAL—A country's balance of payments is an account of economic transactions which take place between that country and all other countries. The balance of payments is part of the national accounting system. The present series of New Zealand balance of payments estimates is largely based on the principles set out in the Balance of Payments Manual published by the International Monetary Fund and is in conformity with the methods used in other countries. For a more detailed description of statistical concepts and methods used in preparing balance of payments estimates, refer to the Report on the Balance of Payments for the year 1970–71, obtainable from the Government Printer.
The statement is divided into a current and capital account. The balances on both accounts are, by definition, the same; the capital account showing how the surplus or deficit on current account was financed.
Current Account—The current account records all transactions between New Zealand and the rest of the world other than changes in overseas assets and liabilities. As far as possible transactions are recorded on a gross credit-debit basis rather than on the basis of net settlements. The current account includes credits and debits for goods, services (invisibles), and transfers (donations). The difference between current credits and current debits is the balance of payments surplus (deficit) on current account. This is the measure of the extent to which a country does or does not live within its current income and it is the most significant datum emerging from a balance of payments compilation.
Capital Account—The capital account records changes in claims on, or liabilities to, the rest of the world. These may consist of changes in overseas private investments in New Zealand and New Zealand private investments overseas; borrowing or repayments overseas by the Government and official institutions and changes in Government overseas cash balances, net overseas assets, monetary gold, multilateral transfers, and other capital movements. Of the items comprising the capital account, the category of net overseas assets (the overseas exchange holdings of New Zealand's banking system) is most widely known and appreciated. Its importance lies in the fact that it records changes in overseas liquid resources which, by their nature, can be made immediately available for purposes of imports, public debt repayments, capital investments, etc. Within the confines of the balance of payments capital account the movement in net overseas assets is only one of several other capital movements with which it forms an integral part; it is the combination of all these capital changes which must be studied in order to understand the financing of the current surplus or deficit.
MERCHANDISE TRANSACTIONS: Exports—The source of export figures is Custom's export entries (exclusive of ships' stores) at f.o.b. valuation; exports from New Zealand to its island territories have been excluded, but exports from island territories to other countries have been added to New Zealand totals. The remaining adjustments are for items which are included in export and import entries (relief supplies, and some ships and aircraft), items where the valuation requires correction, e.g., parcel post, or items which are accounted for elsewhere in the balance of payments (export of gold).
Imports—The basic import figures originate from import entries. Some aircraft and ships not included in imports by Customs Department are added. New Zealand imports from its island territories have been excluded, but imports into island territories from other countries have been included.
It is necessary to comment here on the valuation method adopted for imports. Balance of payments accounts treat freight and marine insurance payments on imports (as far as they are made to non-residents) as invisible payments. As a result, merchandise transactions are shown on a f.o.b. valuation basis for imports and exports alike. This method of treatment has many advantages, and international comparability of merchandise movements is one of them. A special estimate is therefore made of imports f.o.b. for balance of payments purposes.
BALANCE OF PAYMENTS AND EXCHANGE RECORD-–There are several very important differences between a balance of payments statement and the statistics of overseas receipts and payments which are included in an exchange record, such as is given in Section 29, Banking and Currency. The main differences are:
The balance of payments attempts to show all economic transactions between residents of one country and residents of other countries, whereas the exchange record shows only transactions involving remittances.
The import and export figures in the balance of payments are based on trade statistics, which enable goods to be valued at a definite and uniform valuation boundary—viz, f.o.b. country of export; the exchange record, on the other hand, records remittances for imports and exports whenever these are made and without adhering to any valuation boundary (f.o.b. or c.i.f.). The result is a difference both in timing and valuation between the two statements.
Whereas exchange statistics record net settlements resulting from a number of possible contra-entries or offsets, the balance of payments shows these transactions as far as possible on a gross basis.
Other differences arise from the fact that the balance of payments is constructed on a basis of country of purchase for imports and country of destination for exports, country of residence of remittor or remittee, and nationality in the case of shipping companies, whereas the record of exchange transactions is based on the country of monetary settlement.
In essence, the exchange record is a statement of cash flows, or using the terminology of commercial accounting it is the “cash book” of the nation's transactions with other countries; the balance of payments statement on the other hand approaches an “income and expenditure” account.
GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISION—The regional break-up of the balance of payments is on a geographical (as distinct from a currency) basis. This means that it is not the currency in which any economic transaction is settled but the residence of New Zealand's immediate partner in the transaction which determines in which regional column the transaction is recorded. Any exception to this rule is due to statistical necessity—insufficiency of basic data, etc., rather than choice.
The New Zealand figures include transactions of New Zealand's dependent island territories. In this respect they differ from the rest of the world account included in the national income and expenditure estimates, where the rest of the world account refers to New Zealand only, and does not cover the island territories. However, this difference in coverage only slightly affects the grass figures, and the final outcome of the balance of payments current account differs very little from that of the rest of the world account.
The regional areas and countries comprising them have been defined as follows:
Other Sterling Countries—Commonwealth countries (excluding the United Kingdom and Canada) and their trustee and dependent territories, the colonies, protectorates, and trustee territories, etc., of the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, Iceland, and South Africa.
EEC Countries—The six members of the European Economic Community which formed a common market in 1958; Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, France, Italy, and West Germany, together with their associated and dependent overseas territories.
Other Countries—All countries not included in any other group.
International Organisations—Transactions with the United Nations and its agencies, the International Monetary Fund, the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the Asian Development Bank, the International Finance Corporation, and the South Pacific Air Transport Council and other international organisations are included.
ACCOUNTING PERIOD—All estimates are for financial years ended 31 March.
RESIDENTS AND NON-RESIDENTS—The balance of payments is a record of economic transactions between residents and non-residents.
Residents are all people living permanently in New Zealand (and who have their “centre of interest” in New Zealand). Subsidiaries and branches of overseas companies are treated as residents, while subsidiaries and branches of New Zealand companies operating overseas are regarded as residents of the country in which they operate.
In order to simplify the rather complex operations of overseas shipping companies, the shipping transactions of their branches in New Zealand (such as their receipt of freights, port disbursements, administrative expenses in New Zealand, etc.) are regarded as transactions of non-residents, by way of exception to the general rule stated above; on the other hand, their investment activity is included in the data on New Zealand branches of overseas companies and conforms to the general rule.
SUMMARY TABLES, CURRENT AND CAPITAL ACCOUNTS—The following table summarises current transactions with all countries.
| CURRENT ACCOUNT | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* | |||||
| * Provisional. | ||||||||||
| NZ$(million) | ||||||||||
| Credits | ||||||||||
| Exports f.o.b. | 749.6 | 974.2 | 1,113.2 | 1,102.7 | 1,311.0 | |||||
| Non-monetary gold | … | … | … | … | … | |||||
| Transportation | 60.2 | 71.2 | 74.6 | 88.9 | 112.2 | |||||
| Travel | 17.4 | 20.1 | 26.0 | 33.6 | 45.1 | |||||
| Insurance | 1.5 | 7.3 | 3.0 | 0.9 | 0.2 | |||||
| International investment income— | 23.5 | 31.8 | 34.8 | 42.8 | 47.0 | |||||
| Income from direct private investment | 5.9 | 8.3 | 11.3 | 13.6 | 13.1 | |||||
| Other private investment income | 9.9 | 16.5 | 14.6 | 24.8 | 14.5 | |||||
| Government and official institutions | 7.7 | 6.9 | 8.9 | 4.4 | 19.4 | |||||
| Government transactions— | 8.6 | 11.2 | 14.0 | 15.8 | 17.8 | |||||
| Foreign Government expenditure | 4.6 | 6.9 | 9.6 | 8.9 | 11.0 | |||||
| New Zealand Government receipts | 4.0 | 4.3 | 4.3 | 6.9 | 6.8 | |||||
| Miscellaneous receipts | 20.9 | 26.3 | 29.1 | 35.2 | 37.2 | |||||
| Transfers— | 31.6 | 37.1 | 37.9 | 47.8 | 69.2 | |||||
| Government transfers | – | – | – | – | ||||||
| Personal remittances and other donations | 19.7 | 25.8 | 28.3 | 35.5 | 49.3 | |||||
| Migrants' funds | 8.7 | 7.0 | 5.9 | 8.3 | 14.6 | |||||
| Legacies | 3.3 | 4.4 | 3.8 | 4.1 | 5.3 | |||||
| Total credits | 913.4 | 1,179.3 | 1,332.6 | 1,367.7 | 1,639.7 | |||||
| Debits | ||||||||||
| Imports f.o.b. | 637.4 | 720.4 | 827.1 | 1,042.0 | 1,074.7 | |||||
| Non-monetary gold | … | … | … | … | … | |||||
| Transportation | 121.2 | 122.8 | 139.6 | 171.9 | 185.2 | |||||
| Travel | 40.4 | 42.2 | 50.1 | 61.9 | 75.5 | |||||
| Insurance | 3.9 | 2.5 | 1.5 | 4.2 | 4.6 | |||||
| International investment income— | 78.2 | 112.5 | 132.4 | 117.9 | 122.2 | |||||
| Income from direct private investment | 39.4 | 72.6 | 88.8 | 70.3 | 76.7 | |||||
| Other private investment income | 12.3 | 8.4 | 7.9 | 14.6 | 12.6 | |||||
| Government and official institutions | 26.5 | 31.2 | 35.3 | 32.6 | 32.8 | |||||
| Local authority interest | – | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.1 | |||||
| Government transactions— | 22.6 | 25.1 | 27.8 | 29.9 | 40.1 | |||||
| New Zealand Government expenditure | 22.6 | 25.1 | 27.8 | 29.9 | 40.1 | |||||
| Miscellaneous payments | 44.4 | 60.1 | 75.5 | 88.4 | 91.1 | |||||
| Transfers— | 51.4 | 51.5 | 55.9 | 61.8 | 65.1 | |||||
| Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 6.4 | 6.6 | 7.7 | 9.3 | 10.7 | |||||
| Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 15.6 | 17.6 | 18.0 | 21.3 | 23.1 | |||||
| Migrants' funds | 25.0 | 22.6 | 23.2 | 23.9 | 22.6 | |||||
| Legacies | 4.4 | 4.6 | 7.0 | 7.3 | 8.8 | |||||
| Total debits | 999.5 | 1,137.2 | 1,309.9 | 1,578.0 | 1,658.5 | |||||
| Balance on current account | −86.1 | 42.2 | 22.7 | −210.3 | −18.8 | |||||
The consolidated capital, account shown below summarises capital transactions with all countries; some of the items are presented in simplified form (by adding or offsetting capital movements where these have occurred in respect of equally defined items).
| CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | 1967–68 | 1968–69 | 1969–70 | 1970–71 | 1971–72* | |||||
| Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | ||||||
| Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (−) sign denotes decrease. * Provisional. † Allocation of special drawing rights and holdings in New Zealand currency are not increases in liabilities, but are entered here as contra entries to maintain the correct balance of the capital account. | ||||||||||
| Long-term capital (Private)— | NZ$ (million) | |||||||||
| Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | … | 28.1 | … | 38.9 | … | 76.2 | … | 130.0 | … | 100.9 |
| New Zealand direct Investment overseas | −1.3 | … | 6.3 | … | 11.0 | … | 7.8 | … | 10.5 | … |
| Other long-term capital movements | … | 42.3 | … | 17.6 | … | 3.6 | … | 8.7 | – | 90.5 |
| Long-term capital (Government)— | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Government investments | 15.1 | … | −7.7 | … | 26.1 | … | 31.4 | … | 12.2 | … |
| Public debt | … | 60.4 | … | 15.4 | … | 2.9 | … | 50.6 | … | 72.2 |
| Local Authority debt | … | – | … | −2.0 | … | −1.3 | … | −1.3 | … | −1.4 |
| Asian Development Bank— | ||||||||||
| Holdings of New Zealand securities | … | 0.8 | … | 1.0 | … | 1.0 | … | 1.0 | … | – |
| New Zealand subscription | 1.6 | … | 2.6 | … | 2.6 | … | 2.6 | … | – | … |
| International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (World Bank)— | ||||||||||
| Holdings of New Zealand securities | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | … | 0.4 |
| New Zealand subscription and security | … | … | – | … | – | … | – | … | 0.4 | … |
| Other | … | 20.6 | … | 4.6 | … | −4.2 | … | −11.5 | … | 1.3 |
| Monetary institutions— | ||||||||||
| Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||||||
| International Monetary Fund— | ||||||||||
| Drawings and repurchases | … | 35.5 | … | −57.4 | … | −18.4 | … | −35.0 | … | – |
| Allocation of Special Drawing Rights | … | – | … | – | … | 23.6† | … | 19.3† | … | 19.1† |
| Increase in Quota | – | … | – | … | – | … | 40.2 | … | – | … |
| IMF holdings in New Zealand currency | – | … | – | … | – | … | – | 30.1† | … | – |
| Other borrowing and lending | … | −12.4 | … | −9.4 | … | 27.9 | … | −5.1 | … | −5.4 |
| Monetary gold | −0.1 | … | 1.0 | … | −6.4 | … | −0.1 | … | – | … |
| Reserve Bank of New Zealand and other banks— | ||||||||||
| Assets of New Zealand banking system | 69.9 | … | −17.2 | … | 21.7 | … | −32.4 | … | 159.0 | … |
| Special Drawing Rights of IMF | – | … | – | … | 23.6 | … | −4.0 | … | 27.9 | … |
| Official export credits | – | … | – | … | – | … | 5.7 | … | 4.3 | … |
| Short-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||||
| Government cash balances | −0.5 | … | −0.1 | … | −0.1 | … | – | … | … | – |
| Other | 6.7 | – | 12.3 | – | −18.2 | – | −0.3 | – | 57.6 | … |
| Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions | – | 2.2 | 54.3 | – | 11.5 | – | – | 73.8 | – | 13.1 |
| Balance on capital account | −86.1 | 42.2 | 22.7 | −210.3 | −18.8 | |||||
ANALYSIS OF CURRENT ACCOUNT—Total debits to the rest of the world in 1971–72 maintained the high level experienced in 1970–71, but the latest annual movement was very much less than for any year since 1967–68. Total credits moved ahead again, especially earnings from the exports of goods. This upsurge largely rectified the very high deficit in the current account which had been present in 1970–71.
The balance of payments estimates show that for the year ended 31 March 1972 New Zealand's deficit with the rest of the world on current account was $18.8 million. It was $210.3 million for the 1970–71 financial year.
(a) Merchandise Transactions—As compared with 1970–71, the value of exports rose by $208.3 million to $1,311.0 million, whereas imports (measured f.o.b. country of shipment) were only $32.7 million greater than in 1970–71 at $1,074.7 million.
The long-term trend of a declining share of exports destined for the United Kingdom continued through to 1970–71. In 1952–53, 68.4 percent of New Zealand's exports, by value, were sold in the United Kingdom; by 1960–61 this proportion had fallen to 52.9 percent, and in the last 3 years the percentages have been 38.6 for 1968–69, 38.2 for 1969–70, and 35.7 percent for 1970–71. The 1971–72 figures were not available for this publication.
The following table shows how trade with each area has moved.
| Year Ended 31 March | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries* | Total. All Countries |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| * Includes International Organisations. | ||||||
| Exports (f.o.b. N.Z.)— | NZ$(million) | |||||
| 1967–68 | 318.6 | 96.3 | 150.5 | 69.5 | 114.7 | 749.6 |
| 1968–69 | 377.0 | 133.4 | 193.6 | 119.6 | 150.6 | 974.2 |
| 1969–70 | 425.4 | 151.7 | 221.4 | 142.1 | 172.5 | 1,113.2 |
| 1970–71 | 393.3 | 179.8 | 214.9 | 135.9 | 178.8 | 1,102.7 |
| Annual Change— | ||||||
| 1968–69 | +58.4 | +37.1 | +43.1 | +50.1 | +35.9 | +224.6 |
| 1969–70 | +48.4 | + 18.3 | +27.8 | +22.5 | +21.9 | + 139.0 |
| 1970–71 | −32.1 | +28.1 | −6.5 | −6.2 | +6.3 | −10.4 |
| Imports (f.o.b. Overseas) — | ||||||
| 1967–68 | 227.9 | 182.1 | 109.3 | 43.9 | 74.1 | 637.4 |
| 1968–69 | 241.6 | 222.7 | 119.4 | 51.7 | 85.1 | 720.4 |
| 1969–70 | 277.9 | 257.3 | 128.2 | 60.1 | 103.6 | 827.1 |
| 1970–71 | 304.8 | 327.7 | 174.9 | 81.5 | 153.1 | 1,042.0 |
| Annual Change— | ||||||
| 1968–69 | + 13.7 | +40.6 | +10.1 | +7.8 | +11.0 | +83.0 |
| 1969–70 | +36.3 | +34.6 | +8.8 | +8.4 | +18.5 | +106.7 |
| 1970–71 | +26.9 | +70.4 | +46.7 | +21.4 | +49.5 | +214.9 |
| Balance of Trade (Exports Less Imports)— | ||||||
| 1967–68 | 90.7 | −85.8 | 41.2 | 25.6 | 40,6 | 112.3 |
| 1968–69 | 135.4 | −89.3 | 74.2 | 67.9 | 65.6 | 253.8 |
| 1969–70 | 147.5 | −105.6 | 93.2 | 82.0 | 68.9 | 286.1 |
| 1970–71 | 88.5 | −147.9 | 40.0 | 54.4 | 25.7 | 60.7 |
| Annual Change— | ||||||
| 1968–69 | +44.7 | −3.5 | +33.0 | +42.3 | +25.0 | +141.5 |
| 1969–70 | +12.1 | −16.3 | +19.0 | +14.1 | +3.3 | +32.3 |
| 1970–71 | −59.0 | −42.3 | −53.2 | −27.6 | −43.2 | −225.4 |
(b) Invisibles—The deficit on the other items of the current account, invisibles, was $259.2 million for 1971–72 as compared with $257.0 million in 1970–71.
Large deficits occurred in the transportation and travel accounts. The transportation debit item includes freight on imports, passenger fares to non-resident shipping lines and air carriers, earnings and disbursements overseas by New Zealand carriers and disbursements in New Zealand by nonresident carriers (such as port disbursements, ships' stores and bunkers). The higher freight component of this item was affected by rises in freight rates.
Investment income credits include income from New Zealand direct investment overseas, other private investment income and interest on investments of Government and official institutions. The debits include income derived from overseas direct investment in New Zealand, other private investment income and interest on Government and local authority debt.
The following table gives details of invisible transactions by areas.
| NET DEFICIT ON INVISIBLE ACCOUNT BY AREAS | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
| NZ$(million) | ||||||
| 1969–70 | 119.2 | 29.1 | 50.1 | 19.1 | 27.8 | 245.5 |
| 1970–71 | 120.7 | 38.2 | 45.6 | 21.5 | 31.1 | 257.0 |
| 1971–72 | 124.5 | 43.8 | 45.3 | 17.9 | 27.6 | 259.2 |
In 1971–72 transactions with the United Kingdom accounted for 48.0 percent of the invisible deficit, those with the other sterling countries for 16.9 percent, those with the United States and Canada for 17.5 percent, those with the European Economic Community for 6.9 percent, and those with other countries for 10.6 percent.
(c) Transfers—Transfers consist of legacies, personal remittances, migrants' funds, Government contributions to international agencies, gifts and donations in cash or kind, for which there is no quid pro quo.
Analysis of Capital Account—The capital account of the balance of payments records changes in claims on and liabilities to other countries; such changes have direct reference to current transactions and the net difference between acquisition of new claims and the increase in liabilities explains how the current account was funded.
An analysis of the 1971–72 capital account is now presented.
| Nature of Capital | Net Outflows of Capital (Increase in Claims) | Net Inflows of Capital (Increase in Liabilities) |
|---|---|---|
| NZ($million) | ||
| Long-term private | – | 180.9 |
| Long-term Government | – | 59.9 |
| Monetary institutions | 177.5 | – |
| Short-term Government | 57.6 | – |
| Other short-term (including errors and omissions) | – | 13.1 |
| Excess of capital inflows over outflows (equals balance on current account) | 18.8 | – |
| Totals | 253.9 | 253.9 |
One of the major categories of private long-term capital movements is that of direct investment in New Zealand by overseas firms in branches and subsidiaries. In 1971–72 the increase in investment by overseas firms was $100.9 million compared with $130.0 million in 1970–71 and $76.2 million in 1969–70.
The two main components of Government long-term capital movements are Government investment overseas which increased by $12.2 million and the external public debt which rose by $722 million. The following table shows the movements during 1971–72 in the external public debt.
| Loans Raised | Amount | Debt Repayment | Amount |
|---|---|---|---|
| NZ$(million) | NZ$(million) | ||
| In United Kingdom | 30.9 | In United Kingdom | 33.3 |
| In United States | 5.8 | In United States | 13.5 |
| In EEC | 65.1 | In EEC | 0.4 |
| In Japan | 2.2 | In Japan | 0.2 |
| In Swiss Francs | 21.9 | In Swiss Francs | 1.9 |
| International Bank of Reconstruction and Development | 0.4 | International Bank of Reconstruction and Development | 4.8 |
| Transfer of securities from UK to NZ register | 0.1 | ||
| Net addition to external public debt | 54.2 | ||
| Total loans raised | 126.4 | 72.2 | |
Under the heading Monetary Institutions are included the international transactions entered into by the Reserve Bank. On 1 January 1972 the third and final allocation of the special drawing rights from the International Monetary Fund was received. In addition New Zealand acquired a further $8.9 million under the fund designation programmes during the year. It was settled by transfers of foreign exchange of the same value. Credits were made available to Peru and Indonesia and Greece drawn on during the year to the extent of $4.3 million. Finally the assets of the banking system rose by $159 million.
Government short-term capital is mainly composed of short-term securities held overseas. During 1971–72 it rose by $57.6 million.
The last item of the capital account is the short-term private capital and errors and omission due mainly to timing differences. No precise breakdown of this figure can be given but, as with 1970–71, the inflow of short-term private capital was around $24 million; the amount included in the lag between the import and export of goods and their payment at the beginning and end of the year (which in 1970–71 was a large factor) appears to have to some extent corrected itself in 1971–72.
BALANCES BY AREAS-–The following tables for current account and capital account for 1970–71 respectively, analyse the balance of payments by area. The 1971–72 figures are not yet available.
| A. CURRENT ACCOUNT BY AREAS 1970–71 | |||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
| Credits | NZ$(million) | ||||||
| Exports f.o.b. | 393.3 | 179.8 | 214.9 | 135.9 | 178.9 | … | 1,102.7 |
| Non-monetary gold | … | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Transportation | 59.6 | 18.5 | 3.5 | 3.2 | 4.1 | … | 88.9 |
| Travel | 5.2 | 16.7 | 11.3 | 0.2 | 0.2 | … | 33.6 |
| Insurance | 1.8 | −0.3 | −0.8 | 0.1 | – | … | 0.9 |
| International investment income— | |||||||
| (a) Income from direct investment overseas | 5.9 | 7.3 | 0.6 | 0.1 | −0.4 | … | 13.6 |
| (b) Other private investment income | 12.0 | 10.3 | 2.1 | 0.2 | 0.2 | … | 24.8 |
| (c) Interest on investments of Government and official institutions | 4.4 | – | … | – | – | … | 4.4 |
| Government transactions— | |||||||
| (a) Expenditure by foreign governments in New Zealand | 1.3 | 1.5 | 3.7 | 0.3 | 1.7 | 0.5 | 8.9 |
| (b) New Zealand Government current receipts from overseas | 2.1 | 1.5 | 3.2 | – | 0.1 | … | 6.9 |
| Miscellaneous receipts | 12.7 | 10.4 | 8.8 | 1.4 | 2.0 | … | 35.2 |
| Transfers— | |||||||
| (a) Government transfers | – | – | – | – | – | … | – |
| (b) Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 15.3 | 12.2 | 6.2 | 1.2 | 0.6 | … | 35.5 |
| (c) Immigrants' funds | 4.7 | 2.1 | 1.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | … | 8.3 |
| (d) Legacies | 2.5 | 1.1 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.1 | … | 4.1 |
| Total credits | 520.7 | 261.1 | 255.0 | 142.9 | 187.5 | 0.5 | 1,367.7 |
| Debits | NZ$(million) | ||||||
| Imports f.o.b. | 304.8 | 327.7 | 174.9 | 81.5 | 153.1 | … | 1,042.0 |
| Transportation | 104.2 | 11.6 | 11.8 | 18.5 | 25.8 | … | 171.9 |
| Travel | 16.7 | 31.6 | 9.5 | 1.8 | 2.3 | … | 61.9 |
| Insurance | 3.2 | 0.3 | 0.7 | – | – | … | 4.2 |
| International investment income— | |||||||
| (a) Income from direct investment in New Zealand | 25.3 | 22.2 | 19.5 | 1.2 | 2.1 | … | 70.3 |
| (b) Other private investment income | 13.2 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 0.5 | … | … | 14.6 |
| (c) Interest on Government debt | 22.3 | 0.6 | 5.8 | – | 3.9 | … | 32.6 |
| (d) Interest on local authority debt | – | – | – | – | 0.4 | … | 0.4 |
| Government transactions— | |||||||
| Current Government expenditure | 9.7 | 9.7 | 7.2 | 2.0 | 1.3 | … | 29.9 |
| Miscellaneous payments | 31.0 | 27.4 | 23.4 | 3.0 | 3.6 | … | 88.4 |
| Transfers— | |||||||
| (a) Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 0.4 | 1.5 | – | – | 0.5 | 6.9 | 9.3 |
| (b) Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 6.0 | 10.3 | 1.7 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 0.1 | 21.3 |
| (c) Emigrants' funds | 6.6 | 13.2 | 2.3 | 1.2 | 0.6 | … | 23.9 |
| (d) Legacies | 2.9 | 3.4 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 0.1 | … | 7.3 |
| Total debts | 546.3 | 460.3 | 257.8 | 111.2 | 195.4 | 7.0 | 1,578.0 |
| Balance on current account (minus sign (–) dedeficit) notes | −25.6 | −199.2 | −2.8 | 31.7 | −7.9 | −6.5 | −210.3 |
| B. CAPITAL ACCOUNT BY AREAS 1970–71 | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | |||
| Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | ||||
| Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
| Long-term capital (private) — | NZ$(million) | |||||
| Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | … | 37.0 | … | 30.7 | … | 12.9 |
| New Zealand direct investment overseas | −3.1 | … | 8.8 | … | 0.7 | … |
| Other long-term capital movements | −3.7 | 15.2 | 5.4 | 24.6 | 0.1 | −28.5 |
| Long-term capital (Government)— | ||||||
| Government investments | 35.8 | … | – | … | – | … |
| Public debt | … | 7.5 | … | – | … | 14.5 |
| Local authority debt | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Asian Development Bank Holdings of N.Z. securities | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| New Zealand subscription | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Other | … | −0.1 | −1.0 | … | … | −6.8 |
| Monetary institutions— | ||||||
| Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||
| International Monetary Fund Drawings and repurchases | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Allocation of special drawing rights | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Increase in quota | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Holdings in New Zealand currency | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Other borrowing or lending | … | … | … | −5.1 | … | … |
| Monetary gold | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Reserve Bank of New Zealand and other banks— | ||||||
| Assets of New Zealand banking system | −2.4 | … | … | … | … | … |
| Special drawing rights of International Monetary Fund | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Export credits | … | … | … | … | … | … |
| Short-term capital (Government)— | ||||||
| Government cash balances | … | – | … | – | … | – |
| Other | 4.1 | … | … | … | −.6 | … |
| Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions | 33.3 | – | – | 162.3 | – | 4.0 |
| Multilateral transfers | ||||||
| Balance on capital account | −25.6 | −199.2 | −2.8 | |||
| Item | EEC Countries | Other Countries and unallocated | International Organisations | Total, All Countries | ||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | |||||
| Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (−) sign denotes decrease. † Allocation of special drawing rights and holdings in New Zealand currency are not increases in liabilities but are entered here as a contra entry to maintain the accounting balance of the Capital account. ‡ Monetary gold in Total, All countries only. | ||||||||
| Long-term capital (private)— | NZ$(million) | |||||||
| Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | … | 23.7 | … | 25.7 | … | … | … | 130.0 |
| New Zealand direct investment overseas | 0.1 | … | 1.3 | … | … | … | 7.8 | … |
| Other long-term capital movements | −0.5 | −4.2 | −0.1 | 2.8 | … | … | 1.2 | 9.9 |
| Long-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||
| Government investments | – | … | – | … | −4.5 | … | 31.4 | … |
| Public debt | … | 2.7 | … | 28.3 | … | −2.4 | … | 50.6 |
| Local authority debt | … | … | … | −1.3 | … | … | … | −1.3 |
| Asian Development Bank Holdings of New Zealand securities | … | … | … | … | … | 1.0 | … | 1.0 |
| New Zealand subscription | … | … | … | … | 2.0 | … | 2.0 | … |
| Other | … | … | 5.6 | … | … | … | 4.6 | −6.9 |
| Monetary institutions— | ||||||||
| Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||||
| International Monetary Fund— | ||||||||
| Drawings and repurchases | … | … | ||||||